ã€ŠThe Lycan King&#x27;s Second Chance Mate: Rise of the Traitor&#x27;s Daughterã€‹


 Chapter 1: The Royal Visit

    <h4>Chapter 1: The Royal Visit</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    I held my father''s hand tight as I half ran, half jogged after him trying to keep up with his long strides. My legs were killing me but I didn''t slow down.

    The vige was alive around us; the air was buzzing and every heart was racing. Everyone was getting ready for the royal family''s arrival. Our pack, Silverfang, was hosting them this year. The royal family visiting any pack was such an honor that my father had said it could change a pack''s fate forever.

    The whole pack was buzzing. Wolves were moving back and forth carrying decorations, food and making sure the grounds were perfect. The pine scent of the trees mixed with the sweat of nervousness as I overheard snatches of excited chatter about the honor the pack was about to receive. I barely noticed the beauty of the forest around us, the trees towering above us in golden morning light.

    Father walked with determination, his jaw clenched and his shoulders squared. Even though I was only thirteen I could sense something was going to go down soon. "Dad," I asked hesitantly, my voice shaking, "with everything that''s going on do you think it will be okay for us to go see Alpha Darius?"

    He looked down at me for a moment, his usual warm gray eyes clouded with worry. "I''ll exin everything to him, I''m sure he''ll understand, Natalie. Just stay close, okay?"

    The Alpha''s residence was ahead, a massive structure made of dark stone and columns. It was fitting for Alpha Darius ckthorn, a man whomanded respect and fear. Our house was big, but his was enormous. My father, Evan Cross, was the Beta, the Alpha''s right-hand man and closest friend. He was always given the tasks that kept him close to the Alpha. But today my father''s usual calm and authoritative self was reced with pure anxiety.

    We entered the Alpha''s residence and I followed my father inside, my legs aching from the distance we had walked. The foyer was as impressive as ever, dark wood beams and a firece that did nothing to warm the cold feeling in my bones. My father didn''t stop to look around. He went straight to Alpha Darius''s office, his boots clicking on the polished floor.

    When we reached the office my father knocked once and Alpha Darius''s deep,manding voice answered, "Enter."

    Father opened the door and I followed him in. The Alpha sat behind his massive oak desk, his broad shoulders squared and his ck as coal eyes looking up at us. His dark hair was flecked with silver and the scar across his left cheek only added to his menace. But when his eyesnded on me his usual stern face rxed into a small smile¡ªone I had grown to cherish.

    "Evan," the Alpha said, his voice low and steady. "What are you doing here? And why is your daughter looking so spooked?"

    My dad rushed forward, his hands on the desk. "Darius, it''s I. She''s been taken. I ¨C I found Natalie crying this morning when I got back from my duties and she told me I was taken yesterday.

    Alpha Darius''s brows furrowed. "Taken? By who?"

    "Unknown people. I don''t know, Darius!" my dad''s voice broke. "I have to go get her." He said.

    The Alpha''s face turned cold and he leaned forward. "Evan, this is bad news but the royal family is arriving today. You''re needed here. We can''t afford to slip up in front of them."

    "Darius," my dad begged, his voice shaking, "please, let me go get her. She could be in danger, I''m begging you."

    Alpha Darius''s tone grew firm. "No. You''re the Beta and your absence right now would be an embarrassment to the pack. After the royal family leaves in four days I''ll personally help you find her. But until then you stay here."

    "Four days?" my dad asked, his voice breaking. "Darius, she could be dead by then! Please, I''ll go alone¡ªI just need your permission."

    Alpha Darius''s face turned stone. "No. You''re needed here. This conversation is over. Go and make sure everything is wless."

    My dad''s shoulders slumped and his face contorted in defeat and pain. He didn''t argue further but I could see the anguish in his eyes. As we left the office he was silent, his jaw clenched so tight I thought he might crack his teeth.

    Instead of taking me home my dad took me to my best friend Malcolm''s house. His parents, a lovely couple, weed us warmly but looked worried when they saw my dad''s face.

    Stay here, Natalie, my dad said, crouching in front of me. I''ll bring your mom back. I promise.

    But what about the Alpha? I whispered, my voice trembling. What if he gets mad?

    My dad smiled but it didn''t reach his eyes. Don''t worry about that. I''ll take care of it. He kissed my forehead and we did our secret handshake¡ªa series of silly taps and gestures that always made meugh. But this time I couldn''t manage a smile.

    "I love you, Natalie," he said, his voice choked.

    "I love you too, Dad."

    He hugged me hard and I felt like a piece of me was walking out the door with him.

    Later that afternoon I joined Malcolm''s family¡ªhis mom, dad, sister and twin brothers¡ªon the walk to the celebration. A thrill of excitement ran through me; I''d always wondered about the royal family. They were said to be chosen by the goddess herself and a prophecy my mom always told me said every four thousand years the goddess sent her beloved daughter into their line. This celestial heir was supposed to bring light and joy to the world through the royal bloodline. Though no signs of her reincarnation had shown up yet the royal family was an impressive presence, shrouded in mystery and reverence.

    But my excitement was short lived.

    We hadn''t even made it to the party grounds before two enforcers blocked our path, their massive bodies looming over us. "The Alpha wants to see you," one of them said, his voice slicing through the air.

    My heart raced. Malcolm''s mom put a hand on my shoulder but the flicker of fear in her eyes was impossible to miss. We were silent and we were led to the Alpha''s mansion.

    Inside the living room Alpha Darius prowled like a caged animal, every step exuding tension and contained power. The air was thick and heavy and I prepared myself for whatever wasing.

    As soon as he saw us he erupted. "Where is he?" he bellowed, his eyes shing.

    I shrank back from his gaze, my voice trembling. "He went to get my mom."

    Alpha Darius''s re turned to Malcolm''s dad. "Is this true?"

    Malcolm''s dad hesitated before nodding. "Yes, Alpha. He dropped Natalie off this morning and¡ª"

    "And you didn''t tell me?" The Alpha''s voice was a whisper and that was worse than his yelling.

    "I... I didn''t think I had to," Malcolm''s dad stammered. "The Beta often leaves Natalie with us¡ª"

    "Enough!" Darius barked. "Take them all to the dungeon. All of them."

    ********

    The cold, damp cell became my world for the next four days. Fear gripped my heart, hunger gnawed at my stomach and thirst burned my throat. Malcolm, his siblings and I huddled together for warmth, the fear in their eyes matching my own while their parents were put in another cell.

    On the fifth day the enforcers hauled us out. We were weak and dirty and stumbled into the sunlight only to be marched straight to the execution grounds.

    The crowd parted as we were forced to our knees in the dirt. Whispers reached my ears: "Traitor''s daughter." "They''ll all die for this."

    I stared at my parents. My mom looked broken and battered; her once bright blue eyes were empty, kneeling beside my dad who looked like he''d aged years in just days. Why did hee back? Dad shouldn''t have brought mom back here.

    "I''m sorry," he whispered to me as I knelt beside him. "Be strong, my little moon. The Goddess is with you."

    Alpha Darius stepped forward, his presencemanded silence. His voice boomed out, cold and hard, cutting through the crowd like ash.

    "Evan Cross turned his back on this pack, abandoned his pack duties and shamed us before the royal family. His betrayal is inexcusable and for this he and his aplices will die."

    Darius''s gaze swept over the gathered wolves, sharp and unrelenting. "As Alpha of the Silverfang Pack, I exercise my authority and sentence you all to death¡ªby the bite of silver bullets."

    Tears streamed down my face as I screamed, "No! Please!" But no one listened.

    The enforcers raised their guns. One by one, they executed Malcolm''s family, I watched them fall like candies. Then my mother. Her lifeless body crumpled to the ground, and I felt my soul shatter. The Alpha saved my father forst, making him watch the carnage.

    When they reached me, Darius sneered. "You''ll live, Natalie. A walking reminder of your father''s failure."

    "No!" Father begged. "Please, don''t punish her for my mistakes!"

    Alpha Darius ignored him and pulled the trigger himself. Silencing him with a silver bullet. His body copsed beside me, and I knelt in the blood-soaked dirt, surrounded by death and despair, as the Alpha''s cruel smirk burned into my memory.

    My life was over.

 Chapter 2: Last Chance

    <h4>Chapter 2: Last Chance</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    It had been five years since I''d watched my entire world shatter before my eyes. Five long, cruel years since my parents, my best friend, and his family were ughtered right in front of me. Theughter of their killers still echoes in my ears, a cruel melody I''ll never forget. I was left alive, though I often wished I hadn''t been.

    Five years since the Alpha condemned me as the traitor''s daughter, stripped me of everything I''d ever known, and reduced me to this shadow of a girl, working in the pack house kitchen until my fingers bled and my back screamed for mercy. That was my life now¡ªday and night, relentless work, with no end in sight. Though I was 18 now, but I had been a child of 13¡ªbarely in the eighth grade¡ªwhen my life turned to ash.

    Tonight was no different. I knelt on the cold tile floor, scrubbing at a greasy pot that refused toe clean. My red hair slipped from the makeshift bun I''d tied it in this morning. The strands clung to my sweat-streaked face as I swiped at them, smearing grease across my cheek.

    "You''ve got grease on your face, Natalie," I muttered to myself with a bitterugh. As if anyone here cared how I looked.

    The sound of giggles broke my concentration. I looked up just as the kitchen door swung open, revealing the Alpha''s twin daughters¡ªMira and L. Their glossy ck hair and identical hazel eyes shone with life, the way only the privileged could glow and theirughter was like tinkling bells. They were two years younger than me, but unlike me, their lives had been filled with joy, schooling, and endless opportunities.

    "Did you see how he smiled at me today?" Mira gushed, grabbing an apple from the counter.

    "Oh, please," L scoffed, leaning against the doorway. "He was looking at me, not you. Carter likes confidence, Mira, and I have plenty of that."

    "You''re delusional!" Miraughed, throwing a grape at her sister.

    Their chatter washed over me like a cruel reminder of what I''d lost. I hadn''t been to school since I was a little under their age. My chance at an education ended the day my parents were ughtered, and the Alpha decreed I was to serve the pack as punishment for their supposed crimes. Still, I couldn''t help but smile faintly at their banter, remembering what it felt like to have a carefree life.

    As I scrubbed harder, pretending not to listen, a sharp smacknded on the back of my head. Pain radiated through my skull, and I spun around, my face heating with embarrassment.

    "You filthy girl!" barked the head chef, Patricia, a stout, middle-aged woman with a permanent scowl etched into her face. "Tie that disgusting hair up! Do you want to contaminate the food?"

    "I''m sorry," I murmured, keeping my head low as I hurried to wash my hands. The twinsughed behind me, whispering sly remarks that burned in my ears as I retied my hair.

    "She looks like a drowned rat," Mira whispered, loud enough for me to hear.

    "Maybe if she scrubs hard enough, she''ll finally wash away the stink of her traitor parents," L added with a smirk.

    They left the kitchen, still giggling, while Patricia barked at me to hurry up. "Dinner''s not going to serve itself! Move it, girl!"

    When dinner time came, the kitchen was a frenzy of activity. I worked alongside some Omegas, loading food onto trays. I envied them. They had shifts and breaks; they could go home when their duties were done. I never got that luxury. As I carried a tray into the packed dining hall, the noise ofughter and conversation swirled around me, but I tried to keep my head down. Being noticed here never ended well for me.

    "Hey, traitor!" Timothy, the new Beta, called out as I approached the Alpha''s table. My stomach twisted. I knew what wasing.

    I ced the tray on the table, and before I could step away, his hand grabbed my ass through my thin dress. I jumped, a sharp cry escaping my lips as the room erupted inughter.

    "Stop it!" I begged, tears welling in my eyes. "Please, don''t¡ª"

    "Why?" he sneered. "You''re wolfless, Natalie. No mate''sing to im you. Tomorrow''s yourst chance to shift, and when you fail to shift again, you''ll be fair game. Might as well get used to it, little Miss Wolfless."

    His words sent ice through my veins. I stumbled back to the kitchen, my tears blinding me. Patricia must have seen the despair on my face because she waved me off with a gruff, "Go home and pull yourself together."

    The moonlight illuminated my small, decrepit hut as I trudged home. It was a pitiful ce on the edge of the pack''s territory, far from the warm glow of the pack houses. The roof leaked, the windows were cracked, and the door barely stayed closed with its flimsy lock. Five years ago, the Alpha had taken my family''s house, leaving me with this shack.

    I copsed on the rickety bed, burying my face in my hands as sobs wracked my body. "Please, Moon Goddess," I whispered through my sobs. "I have had two failed tries already. Please Let me shift tomorrow. Don''t let me be their toy. Please..."

    The next night, the pack gathered under the full moon for the yearly shifting ceremony. The air was electric with anticipation as the young wolves¡ªmostly 13-year-olds, a few 16-year-olds, and me¡ªstood in a circle. I was the oldest. This was myst chance, a humiliating reminder of how much I didn''t belong.

    One by one, the young wolves began to shift, their bodies contorting into sleek forms under the moon''s light. Cheers and howls filled the air as proud parents celebrated their children''s transformations.

    And then there was me¡ªstill standing, still in human form.

    When thest wolf shifted and I was still standing there, trembling and alone,ughter broke out around me.

    "She''s being punished," someone whispered.

    "For her parents'' sins," another agreed.

    "She''s a disgrace," another added.

    The Alpha''s booming voice silenced the crowd. "Dismissed!" he barked, then turned his cold ck eyes to me. "Natalie, my office. Now."

    My heart pounded as I followed him to his house, through the grand living room, and up the staircase to his office. The room was dimly lit, the air heavy with my fears. As the door clicked shut behind us, dread coiled in my stomach.

    "You''re beautiful," he said, his voice low and unsettling as he stepped toward me. "Those blue eyes of yours... like diamonds."

    I backed away until my back hit the door. "Alpha Darius, please..."

    "Now that you''re officially wolfless, every male in the pack will want to im you. But I can protect you¡ªif you agree to be mine."

    "No!" I cried, shaking my head. "You''re as old as my father! Please, let me go!"

    His expression darkened. "If you won''te willingly, I''ll take what''s mine."

    Before I couldprehend his words, he lunged, tearing my dress from the neckline. I screamed as his teeth sank into my neck, marking me against my will. "No! Stop!" I begged, my voice raw with terror.

    Just as he moved to continue his assault, a knock at the door froze him in ce.

 Chapter 3: Rejected

    <h4>Chapter 3: Rejected</h4>

    Natalie~

    When the knock interrupted Alpha Darius, I had felt a glimmer of hope¡ªa chance to escape.

    "What is it?" Darius snarled at the door, his voice sharp with annoyance.

    A male voice from the other side responded, "Alpha, your nephew, Alpha Griffin, has arrived on packnds."

    Darius straightened, his face briefly softening. "Fine. I''ll be there shortly," he barked, sending the man away.

    The footsteps outside receded, and his dark gaze swung back to me. I was shaking, pressing myself into the door like it could swallow me whole. My voice wavered, desperate. "Please, Alpha Darius, don''t, Please..."

    "You can go for now," he said, his tone dangerously calm. "But don''t forget¡ªyou wear my mark now. Once I''ve weed my dear nephew, I''ll im youpletely. Keep that in mind."

    "Please," I begged, my voice breaking. "Don''t do this to me. I''ll do anything, just don''t¡ª"

    The sharp sting of his p cut me off, snapping my head to the side. I gasped, clutching my cheek as my vision blurred from the impact.

    "You should be grateful I''m taking you as mine. A wolfless thing like you has no value," he hissed. "Defy me again, and I''ll throw you to the unmated males. They''ll take turns with you until there''s nothing left."

    His words settled over me like a suffocating fog. I nodded weakly, fear wrapping itself around me like a second skin.

    "Get out," he barked.

    I didn''t wait for a secondmand. Gathering the shredded remains of my dress, I bolted from his office, stumbling down the stairs and out of the house, my chest heaving with suppressed sobs.

    The journey back to my hut was a blur of shadows and terror. I avoided the open paths, I stuck to the edges of the packnds, darting behind trees and abandoned structures, desperate and praying no one would see me. My flimsy hut offered littlefort, but it was the only ce I could hide. As I mmed the weak door shut, I copsed to the floor, my body wracked with uncontroble sobs.

    "Goddess," I whispered through my tears, staring up at the cracked ceiling. "What did I do to deserve this? Why is my life like this? Please... help me."

    I cried until my body gave out, sleep mercifully pulling me under.

    The next morning, the weight of the world pressed on me as I dressed in my cleanest but worn-out dress. My reflection in the cracked mirror was a cruel reminder of my reality. My face was pale, my cheek still red where his hand hadnded. Pulling my messy hair into a tight bun, I forced myself to stand tall.

    "You won''t cry today," I whispered to myself. "No matter what they say, you''re not weak. You''ll survive this."

    With that, I stepped out of the hut and into the judging stares of the pack.

    Everywhere I went, whispers followed.

    "She''s such a disgrace," someone muttered loudly. "Selling herself to the Alpha like that."

    "She should''ve been shot like her father," another voice chimed in, dripping with malice.

    I kept walking, my head high even as their words tore at me. My steps led me to the Alpha''s residence, where I headed straight to the kitchen. When I entered the kitchen, the Omegas fell silent, the disdain in their eyes as they looked at me was unmistakable.

    "Did you hear?" one of them whispered to another. "Alpha Griffin is staying for a while. He''s so handsome... whoever his mate is, she''s the luckiest woman alive."

    "Maybe he''ll take over the pack," another Omega giggled. "Alpha Darius has no sons, and his daughters are Omegas. Alpha Griffin would be perfect."

    Their words barely registered as the head chef barked orders. "Natalie, take the breakfast trays to the dining hall. The rest of you, help her."

    I gripped the tray, my fingers trembling as if the weight of it alone might crush me. Each step I took felt like walking into the jaws of a beast. The dining hall loomed ahead, its double doors yawning open to reveal a crowd already seated. As I stepped through, the world seemed to pause. Silence swept across the room like a suffocating wave, followed quickly by the sharp sting of murmured whispers.

    "That''s her."

    "The Alpha''s new toy."

    Their words pierced through me, each syble sharp and cutting. My chest tightened, shame coiling like a serpent around my heart. I didn''t dare lift my gaze; I could feel their eyes drilling into me, dissecting me, judging me. My legs felt like they would give out any moment, but I forced myself forward, one step at a time.

    The head table was an imposing sight. At its center sat Alpha Darius, his presence smug andmanding. He lounged in his chair like a king, his piercing ck eyes gleaming with satisfaction. But it wasn''t him who sent a jolt of unease through me. No, it was the man seated beside him.

    His eyes¡ªa stormy gray¡ªlocked onto mine, their intensity freezing me in ce. They were a blend of emotions: anger, disbelief, and something I couldn''t quite name. He was strikingly handsome in a way that felt almost unnatural¡ªbroad-shouldered, impossibly tall, with a powerful aura that exuded dominance. His presence filled the room, suffocating and maic all at once.

    I couldn''t tear my gaze away. The world around us seemed to vanish, leaving only his piercing eyes and the silent, unspoken tension crackling in the air. My breath hitched as I ced the tray down in front of Alpha Darius, willing my hands to stop shaking.

    Suddenly, the man''s voice cut through the silence, low and furious. "What is this?" His tone thundered, reverberating through the hall as his hand mmed down on the table. The sound was like a gunshot, jolting everyone out into stunned silence.

    The room froze. Every head turned toward him, their whispers silenced in an instant.

    "Griffin," Darius said, his voice dangerously calm. Yet, the subtle clench of his jaw betrayed his annoyance. "What are you talking about?"

    Griffin¡ªhis name matched the strength he radiated¡ªdidn''t look at his uncle. His piercing gaze remained fixed on me, now burning with a fury that seemed to unravel me entirely. "Her," he spat, his voice thick with anger. "She''s my mate."

    Gasps rippled through the room like a stone thrown into still water. My heart stopped.

    His mate?

    Me? Natalie the wolfless had a mate?

    His words mmed into me like a physical blow, leaving me reeling. Mates were sacred, a bond forged by fate, unbreakable and undeniable. But I felt...nothing. No famous pull like the the mated wolves always talked about. Apart from his handsome features that caught my attention like it did everyone else, I felt no recognition of this man before me. A mate''s presence was supposed to ignite a fire in your soul, but my wolfless existence left me in the dark. All I felt now was confusion, and then shame as the murmurs intensified.

    Griffin''s voice cracked slightly, though the anger in it remained. "How is this possible? Why can''t she feel the bond? And why¡ª" His voice broke again, and he clenched his fists, his knuckles whitening. "Why is she already marked? By you, Uncle?"

    The his words crushed me. My knees wobbled, threatening to give out beneath me. The mark. I raised a trembling hand to my neck, as if to hide the evidence of Darius''s im. My shame felt like a brand, searing into my skin.

    Alpha Darius''s expression darkened, but he kept hisposure, his voice oozing with false sympathy. "Griffin, you misunderstand," he said smoothly. "She came to me, wolfless and desperate, begging for my protection. She was lost, broken. I took pity on her. She asked me to im her, and I...obliged."

    "No," I choked out, my voice barely audible butced with desperation. "That''s not true¡ª"

    "Enough!" Griffin''s voice cut through mine, sharp and unwavering. His gaze, now icy and devoid of the confusion it once held, pierced me like a de. "I won''t ept this. A wolfless mate is one thing," he said coldly, his words deliberate and cutting, "but one already defiled? And by my uncle of all people? No."

    The world crumbled around me as his wordsnded like blows to my chest. Each one was a dagger, carving away at the fragile hope I didn''t even realize I''d been clinging to. Tears blurred my vision, but I refused to let them fall, not here, not in front of them.

    Griffin''s expression was resolute, his tone final as he spoke the words that would sever the bond forever. "I, Griffin ckthorn of the ckstone Pack, reject you..." He paused, "What''s your name!" He barked and I flinched,

    "Natalie Cross." I answered, my voice choked with tears.

    "Fine." He said, before continuing. "I, Griffin ckthorn of the ckstone Pack, reject you, Natalie Cross of the Silverfang Pack as my mate."

    The power behind his deration resonated through the hall, sealing my fate. The bond that should have united us shattered and I still felt nothing. Nothing but pure humiliation. My body trembled under the weight of his rejection, not because it affected me physically or spiritually but because it felt like even the goddess herself had rejected me now.

    Gasps echoed around us. The whispers resumed, a cacophony of judgment and disbelief. I barely registered them. My legs buckled, but I clutched the edge of the table, forcing myself to remain standing. I wouldn''t fall. Not here. Not in front of them.

    Tears welled in my eyes, threatening to spill, but I blinked them back with all the strength I could muster. If I let them see me cry, I would be handing them myst shred of dignity.

 Chapter 4: Banished

    <h4>Chapter 4: Banished</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The sting of rejection still coursed through my veins like venom. Every word Griffin had uttered reyed in my mind, a loop of agony I couldn''t escape. My mate¡ªmy supposed other half¡ªhad tossed me aside as if I were nothing, as if I hadn''t been made for him. The bond, fragile as it had been without a wolf to anchor it, was gone now. All that remained was the hollow reminder of how pathetic I was, a feeling no one could see but one I felt with every breath.

    The dining hall had emptied hours ago, but its ghost lingered in the hateful stares and whispered insults that followed me wherever I went. I didn''t need a wolf to feel their disdain; it was thick in the air, suffocating and cruel. I tried to keep my head held up as I walked through the pack house, but their voices pierced through my defenses.

    "She doesn''t belong here."

    "Wolfless and rejected¡ªwhat a disgrace."

    "She should''ve been gone a long time ago."

    I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms. The pain grounded me, kept me from breaking down in front of them. Tears burned at the edges of my vision, but I refused to let them fall. They wouldn''t see me cry. Not again. Not ever.

    I hurried to the small hut and fell on my bed.

    The door burst open with a loud bang, and I turned to see Marissa standing there, a smug grin stered across her face. I quietly got up from the mattress and faced her. She was one of Griffin''s many admirers, and she took every opportunity to remind me of how unworthy I was.

    "Did you really think you could stay here after what happened?" she sneered, stepping into the hut as if she owned it. "Griffin deserves a real mate, not some pathetic, wolfless reject."

    I bit the inside of my cheek, willing myself to stay silent. She wasn''t worth my energy.

    When I didn''t respond, her smile faltered, and her eyes glinted with malice. "What, no snappyeback? You think you''re better than us?" She shoved me hard, and I stumbled back, hitting the wall. "Say something, Natalie!"

    I stared at her, my chest heaving with restrained anger. "Leave," I said, my voice steady despite the tremor in my hands.

    Herughter was sharp and cruel. "You don''t get to give orders. You''re nothing here. You''ve always been nothing." She raised her hand, ws extending, but before she could strike, amanding voice rang out.

    "Stop!"

    Alpha Darius stood in the doorway, his presence like a storm cloud ready to burst. Marissa immediately backed off, lowering her head in submission. I felt no suchpulsion. My body tensed as his cold gaze settled on me, the corner of his mouth curving into a mockery of a smile.

    "Go tell Timothy to gather everyone in the hall," hemanded, his voice sharp as a de.

    "Yes Alpha." Marissa didn''t dare hesitate, disappearing without a word. His hard gaze locked onto me, and an icy dread crawled down my spine.

    "I really did like you, Natalie," he said, his voice dripping with mockery, a twisted smile ying on his lips. "But sadly, there''s no saving what we had."

    Before I could respond, he closed the distance between us, grabbing me roughly. He forced his lips against mine, but I fought back with everything I had. The struggle only fueled his anger. He sank his teeth into my lower lip, sharp and cruel, drawing blood. I gasped in pain, and the next moment, his fist mmed into my stomach.

    I copsed at his feet, clutching my abdomen as waves of pain coursed through me. His cruelughter echoed in the small space as I writhed on the floor.

    "This chaos ends now," he spat, his voice cold and final. "Be in the hall. Don''t make me wait."

    Without another nce, he turned on his heel and stalked out of the hut, leaving me alone in the suffocating silence.

    The Pack hall was packed when I arrived, every eye turning to me with thinly veiled contempt. The whispers began immediately, a crescendo of cruelty that filled the air. I kept my head high, refusing to let them see how much their hatred hurt.

    Alpha Darius stood at the center of the stage, Griffin seated to his right. Griffin''s face was a mask of anger and disgust, his arms crossed tightly over his chest. He wouldn''t even look at me.

    "Natalie Cross," Alpha Darius called, his voice loud andmanding. The room fell silent as all eyes turned to me. My heart pounded in my chest, but I forced my feet to move, one step at a time, until I stood before him.

    He looked down at me, his expression carefully arranged into something that might pass for pity if you didn''t know better. "It pains me to say this," he began, his tone heavy with false sadness, "but your presence here has be a source of division and unrest within the pack."

    I stared at him, my jaw clenched so tightly it hurt. The hypocrisy was suffocating. This was the man who had torn my life apart, the man who had taken everything from me, and now he dared to stand there pretending to care?

    "We''ve tried to find a way to make this work," he continued, his voice growing louder for the benefit of the crowd. "But after much discussion with Alpha Griffin, we havee to the difficult decision to banish you from the Silverfang Pack."

    The words hit me very hard, but I refused to flinch. The crowd erupted into cheers, their joy at my humiliation ringing in my ears. My hands trembled at my sides, but I kept them clenched into fists.

    Alpha Darius raised his hand, and the room quieted again. He turned back to me, his expression solemn. "As of this moment, you are no longer a member of this pack. You will leave immediately and never return."

    I felt the weight of their stares, their satisfaction at seeing me cast out like a piece of garbage. My throat tightened, but I swallowed hard, forcing the tears back. I wouldn''t cry. Not here. Not for them.

    Instead, I squared my shoulders and lifted my chin, meeting crowd''s gaze with all the strength I could muster. Then I turned to Griffin, the mate who had rejected me, who had destroyed what little hope I had left. His eyes flicked to mine for a brief moment before he looked away, his jaw tightening.

    And finally, I looked at Darius again¡ªthe man who had killed my parents, my friends, my future. The man who had marked me against my will. My blood boiled with hatred, but I kept my face nk.

    I swore to myself then and there that I would never forgive them. Not Darius, not Griffin, and not the pack that had stood by and watched my suffering without lifting a finger to help.

    Without a word, I turned and walked toward the door. The crowd jeered and threw things at me¡ªstones, food, whatever they could get their hands on. Their insults followed me out of the hall, but I didn''t stop. I didn''t look back.

    They chased me to the edge of the territory, theirughter ringing in my ears as they forced me across the border like a lousy criminal. They didn''t let me take anything¡ªnot even the meager belongings I had in my hut.

    I stood at the edge of the woods, the packnds behind me, the unknown stretching out before me. My chest ached, my body trembling with exhaustion and pain, but I didn''t let myself break.

    They had left me to die, but I wouldn''t give them the satisfaction.

    Squaring my shoulders onest time, I stepped into the forest, the shadows swallowing me whole. I didn''t know whaty ahead, but whatever it was, it couldn''t be worse than the hell I was leaving behind.

 Chapter 5: Scent of the Ruthless Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 5: Scent of the Ruthless Alpha</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    I had always heard stories of wolves who lost their packs. Some were tragic, others deserved, but I never imagined that I would be one of them. Walking away from the Silverfang Pack that night, the cold air biting at my skin, I didn''t realize just how cruel the world outside my pack could be.

    I traveled to the nearest pack territory, exhausted and starving after days of wandering. My feet were blistered, and the clothes I''d been banished in were little more than tattered rags. When I reached the border of the Mooncrest Pack, I was hopeful. Their reputation for fairness was well-known, and I thought, Maybe here, I''ll find refuge.

    The guards stationed at the border stopped me immediately. "State your business," one of them barked, his eyes narrowing as he took in my disheveled appearance.

    "I''m seeking sanctuary," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "I''ve been cast out of my pack, but I mean no harm. I just need a ce to stay."

    He stepped closer, his nose ring as he took in my scent. The moment his face twisted into a grimace, I knew.

    "You carry the scent of Alpha Darius," he said, his voice low and dangerous. "Why?"

    "I didn''t choose this!" I snapped, unable to keep the bitterness out of my voice. "He marked me against my will¡ª"

    "I don''t care how it happened," he interrupted, shaking his head. "We don''t want trouble with the Silverfang Pack. Move along."

    "Wait," I pleaded. "Please, I''m not here to cause problems. I just need a ce to rest¡ª"

    "Go!" he barked, his growl cutting me off.

    I took a step back, my heart sinking. "At least let me exin¡ª"

    The other guard sneered. "Exin what? What did you do to get yourself banished? Cheat on your Alpha? Betray your pack? Spare us the sob story. We''re not interested."

    His words hit me harder than any blow could have. I stared at them, trying to muster some sort of response, but there was no point. Their faces were already set with disgust and fear.

    I turned and walked away, my legs trembling beneath me.

    The pattern repeated itself over and over. Every pack I approached turned me away the moment they caught Alpha Darius''s scent on me. Some tried to mask their disdain with politeness; others didn''t bother.

    At the ckpine Pack, an older wolf named Garret listened to me for a few moments before shaking his head. "It''s not that we don''t sympathize," he said, though his eyes were hard. "But Alpha Darius is not someone we want to cross. Even allowing you to stay for a single night could bring his wrath down on us."

    "Do you even know what he did to me?" I asked, my voice trembling with frustration. "Do you have any idea how he destroyed my life?"

    "I don''t," he said bluntly. "And I don''t want to."

    At the Shadowridge Pack, the treatment was even worse. A young woman named Callie sneered as she walked me to the border. "You''re wolfless, aren''t you?" she asked, her tone dripping with mockery.

    I didn''t respond, but the silence was enough of an answer.

    "Figures," she said. "What good is a wolf without her wolf? You''re nothing but dead weight. No pack is going to take you in, so why don''t you save yourself the humiliation and stop trying?"

    Her words echoed in my mind long after I left their territory. I hated that she had seen through my weakness so easily, but worse, I hated that she was right.

    One pack after another shut their doors on me. Some were cruel, like Callie, while others simply looked at me with pity before sending me away. No one cared about my story, about how Darius had taken everything from me and then cast me out like I was nothing.

    By the time I reached thest pack I could think to try, I was hanging by a thread. The Alpha of the Ironw Pack actually took the time to meet with me, but the moment I walked into his office, he wrinkled his nose and leaned back in his chair.

    "You reek of Alpha Darius," he said bluntly.

    I clenched my fists, swallowing the surge of anger that rose within me. "I can''t help that. He¡ª"

    "I don''t care," he interrupted. "Do you have any idea what kind of man he is? The destruction he''s capable of? Do you really think I''d risk my pack''s safety to take in someone like you?"

    "I''m not asking for much," I said, my voice barely above a whisper. "Just a ce to sleep. I''ll work for it. I''ll¡ª"

    "No," he said firmly. "I''m sorry for whatever happened to you, but you need to leave. Now."

    When I stepped out of his office, I knew it was over. No pack would ever take me in, not as long as I carried Darius''s scent.

    I spent that night in the woods, curled up against the base of a tree, my body wracked with silent sobs. The pain of rejection was overwhelming, but worse was the realization that I had nowhere else to go.

    The thought of living among humans terrified me. They were a different species, with their own strange ways and customs. I had no idea how to navigate their world, and the idea of being surrounded by them, always having to hide who I was, filled me with dread.

    But what choice did I have?

    By morning, I had made my decision. I gathered what little strength I had left and started walking toward the nearest human town.

    The first thing I noticed as I approached was the noise. Cars honked, people shouted, and unfamiliar music red from open windows. It was overwhelming, and I hesitated at the edge of the town, my heart pounding.

    "You look lost," a voice said, startling me.

    I turned to see a man standing nearby, his hands shoved into the pockets of a worn leather jacket. His eyes were kind, but there was a wary edge to his expression.

    "I... I''m new here," I said, my voice shaky.

    He nodded slowly, his gaze sweeping over me. "You don''t look like you''re from around here. Where are youing from?"

    "Far away," I said vaguely. "I''m just passing through."

    His eyebrows lifted, but he didn''t press further. "Well, if you''re looking for a ce to stay, there''s a shelter a few blocks that way." He pointed down the street. "It''s not much, but it''s better than sleeping on the street."

    "Thank you," I said, my throat tightening.

    As I walked toward the shelter, I felt the weight of everything I had lost copsed down on me. I didn''t belong here among the humans, but I didn''t belong anywhere else either.

    For the first time since my banishment, I allowed myself to cry.

    The tears came in a flood, and I didn''t try to stop them. I cried for my parents, for the wolf I never got the opportunity to meet, for the pack that had betrayed me, and for the life I would never have.

    But as the tears subsided, a strange sense of determination began to take root in my chest.

    I had survived this far, hadn''t I? I had endured the cruelty of my pack, the rejection of my mate and of every wolf I had encountered since, and now, the overwhelming strangeness of the human world.

    If this was my new reality, then I would find a way to live in it.

    I didn''t know what the future held, but I knew one thing for certain: I would not let Alpha Darius or anyone else break me.

    I would survive.

 Chapter 6: Life with Humans

    <h4>Chapter 6: Life with Humans</h4>

    Natalie~

    When I stepped through the shelter doors for the first time, I felt like an aliennding on an unfamiliar. The room was dimly lit, crowded, and smelled of sweat and faint mildew. Strangers sat hunched on metal chairs, some talking in low voices, others staring nkly into the distance. My heart hammered in my chest, every instinct screaming at me to leave, but I had nowhere else to go.

    I crossed my arms around my chest tightly as I walked up to the front desk, where a tired-looking woman barely nced up. "Need a bed?" she muttered, her voice hoarse.

    "Yes, please," I whispered.

    She slid a clipboard toward me, and I stared at it in confusion. My hands trembled. <i>Names, phone numbers, addresses</i>¡ªwhat was I supposed to write? I hadn''t used a pen in years, let alone filled out something like this.

    "Are you alright?" a voice came from my left.

    I turned sharply, my body tensing, but the voice belonged to a boy about my age. He was lean, with tousled brown hair and sharp, curious brown eyes. He looked out of ce here, too¡ªhis presence felt lighter somehow, like he didn''t quite belong in this dark, suffocating space.

    "I¡ªI don''t know what to write," I admitted softly. My voice sounded so small.

    He looked at the form and grinned, though it wasn''t mocking. "You don''t need to fill all that out, just your first name. They don''t really care about the rest."

    Relieved, I scrawled <i>Natalie</i> and pushed the clipboard back. The woman grunted in approval and pointed toward the far side of the room, where rows of creaky bunk beds were crammed together.

    "Come on," the boy said, motioning for me to follow. "I''ll show you around."

    I hesitated, unsure if I could trust him, but something about his smile felt safe. "Thank you," I murmured, falling into step beside him.

    "I''m Garrick, by the way," he said. "You looked like you needed a hand."

    "Yeah," I admitted. "I do."

    That first night, I didn''t sleep. Iy curled on the thin mattress, staring at the cracked ceiling as the sounds of coughing, snoring, farting and asional muttering surrounded me. I crossed my arms to my chest, flinching at every creak of the floorboards, every shuffle of feet.

    When morning came, Garrick found me sitting outside the shelter, knees hugged to my chest. "Rough night?" he asked, sitting down beside me.

    I nodded, unable to find words.

    "Yeah, it''s tough at first. The trick is to keep your head down, don''t bother anyone, and get out of here during the day," he said, matter-of-factly.

    "Get out?"

    He smiled. "I''ll show you."

    Over the next few days, Garrick taught me how to survive in this strange human world. He took me to ces I never would''ve found on my own¡ªalleys behind bakeries where kind staff tossed out perfectly good bread, restaurants that quietly handed out leftovers to those who knew when to show up. "Timing is everything," he exined, grinning as he handed me half a loaf of still-warm bread.

    He taught me where to find minimal jobs¡ªwashing dishes, sweeping floors, carrying boxes. "It''s not morous, but it pays for a meal or two," he said.

    I watched him in awe as he navigated this harsh world with such ease. "How do you know all this?" I finally asked one day as we sat behind a diner, splitting a sandwich the cook had slipped us.

    He shrugged. "I''ve been doing it for years. You learn fast when you have no choice."

    "I don''t know anything," I admitted quietly.

    "You''re learning now," Garrick replied. His eyes softened as he looked at me. "Where are you from, anyway?"

    I stiffened. "A vige far away. I... I left a long time ago."

    He nodded like he understood. "You don''t have to tell me if you don''t want to. Everyone here has a story, but no one''s judging."

    For the first time in years, I felt safe. I felt lucky to have Garrick.

    Garrick became my anchor. He was kind, resourceful, and, most importantly, he didn''t push me to share more than I was ready to. Under his guidance, I began to see the human world not as terrifying, but as an opportunity.

    "I wish I''de here sooner," I told him one evening as we sat by the river, watching the sunset reflect on the water. "It''s not as bad as I thought it would be."

    "See? Told you," Garrick teased. "You fit right in."

    I smiled, and it wasn''t forced. It felt real. For the first time in five years, I felt happy. The humans had no concept of wolves. They didn''t care if I was broken, wolfless, or an outcast. Here, I was just Natalie.

    I began to dream again. Not of getting my wolf¡ªthose days were long gone¡ªbut of a new life. Maybe I could get an education, a job, and one day, my own apartment. I imagined waking up in a small, cozy ce of my own, with no one to answer to. Just peace.

    One evening, Garrick wasn''t feeling well. He looked pale, leaning against the bunk bed as I walked over.

    "Are you okay?" I asked, worried.

    "Yeah, just a headache," he mumbled, waving me off. "I''ll be fine by tomorrow."

    "Stay here and rest," I said firmly. "I''ll get food for both of us tonight."

    Garrick hesitated. "Are you sure? You know what to do?"

    "I''ve watched you enough times," I said with a small smile. "I can handle it."

    He sighed. "Alright. Be careful, Nat."

    <strong>*********</strong>

    Mr. Martin, the kind chef at a little diner, had told me toe by at 7 p.m. "I''ll have something for you," he''d said with a wink.

    When I arrived, he was waiting at the back door with a bag of warm food. "Here you go, kid," he said, handing it over. "Should be enough for you and your friend."

    "Thank you so much, Mr. Martin," I said, my voice full of gratitude.

    "Take care of yourself, alright?"

    "I will."

    On my way back to the shelter, I took a shortcut through a quiet alley, my mind focused on the food I was carrying. That''s when I saw it¡ªa small, limping shape darting into the shadows.

    I froze, my heart racing. A wolf pup.

    A secondter, heavy footsteps echoed behind me. I ducked instinctively behind a huge trash can as three men entered the alley. They looked rough¡ªscarred faces, dark clothes, and an air of menace that made my skin crawl.

    "Where''d it go?" one man growled.

    "It was limping; it couldn''t have gotten far," another replied angrily. "You''re the idiot who let it escape!"

    "I didn''t see it slip out!"

    "Quiet!" The third man snapped. "We''ll find it. Split up."

    I held my breath as they searched the area, their boots crunching against gravel. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, they cursed under their breath and walked away, their voices fading into the distance.

    I emerged from my hiding spot and crept into the alley. The pup was curled up in a corner, its small body trembling.

    "Hey," I whispered gently, crouching down.

    The pup''s ears ttened, and it let out a weak growl.

    "It''s okay," I said softly. "I''m not going to hurt you. I promise."

    The pup watched me warily, its golden eyes filled with fear. My chest ached. "Those men aren''t going to find you. I won''t let them."

    I inched closer, speaking in a low, soothing voice. "You''re safe with me, little one."

    Surprisingly, the pup didn''t growl again. It whimpered softly, as if weighing my words. Slowly, I reached out and touched its fur. It was matted and dirty, and I could feel the tremble in its small frame.

    "You''re okay now," I murmured, carefully scooping it into my arms. The pup didn''t resist; it was too weak to fight.

    Clutching the pup close to my chest, I ran. My feet pounded against the pavement as I rushed back to the shelter, my heart racing.

    I won''t let them hurt you. I promise.

 Chapter 7: Arrival of a Stranger

    <h4>Chapter 7: Arrival of a Stranger</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The wolf pup was so light in my arms, almost as if the fear and desperation clinging to its tiny frame weighed more than its physical body. I cradled it close as I pushed open the door to the shelter, my heart pounding in both relief and fear. The warmth of the ce wasforting, but the skeptical stares from the staff made my stomach tighten.

    "Hey," I began softly, stepping up to the front desk where a middle-aged woman with sharp eyes and a weary smile sat. She nced at the pup and immediately frowned.

    "You can''t bring animals in here," she said curtly, not even giving me a chance to exin.

    "It''s not just an animal," I protested, my voice trembling. "It''s injured and scared. It needs help."

    She shook her head, folding her arms over her chest. "This is a shelter for people, not strays. I''m sorry, but we can''t take it in."

    "But I can take care of it!" My desperation bled into my voice. "Please, just let me keep him with me until he''s better."

    Her expression softened for a moment before hardening again. "We have rules, Natalie. If we make an exception for you, then everyone will start bringing animals in. We just can''t do it."

    The little hope I had felt when I ran down here disappearedpletely at her words. The little pup whimpered softly in my arms, as if it understood. I turned and left the shelter, my throat tightening as tears stung my eyes.

    Back on the streets, I held the pup closer. "Don''t worry," I whispered to him. "I''ll figure something out. I promise I won''t let them hurt you."

    I found an abandoned storage shed near the shelter where I could sneak the pup in without anyone noticing. It wasn''t much¡ªjust a dark, musty space with a leaky roof¡ªbut it was better than leaving him out in the open.

    That evening, Garrick''s condition took a turn for the worse. When I entered the small shared corner of the shelter, he was sitting on the edge of his cot, his face pale and sweat beading on his forehead. His breathing wasbored, and his usually sharp eyes looked dull.

    "Garrick?" I whispered, dropping down beside him.

    He forced a weak smile. "Hey, Nat. You look like you''ve had a rough day."

    "I''m fine," I lied, panic wing at my chest. "But you''re not. What''s going on? You''ve been getting worse, and I¡ª"

    He reached out, his hand trembling as he touched my arm. "Don''t worry about me too much," he said softly. "This is life, you know? People die here every day. If I''m meant to be one of them, I''ve already made my peace with it."

    "No!" I snapped, louder than I intended. The pup stirred in my bag, letting out a soft whine. "Don''t talk like that. You''re not just anyone, Garrick. You''re... you''re like family to me. I can''t lose you."

    He chuckled weakly, but it quickly turned into a cough. "You''re too kind, Natalie. But you need to worry about yourself more than me. This ce isn''t kind to people like you. You have so much to live for."

    I shook my head, tears burning in my eyes. Garrick had done more for me in the short time I''d known him than my pack had done in years. He''d taught me how to survive, how to find joy in little things, and how to believe in myself. I wasn''t about to give up on him.

    "I''ll find a way to help you," I whispered, determination hardening my voice.

    The next morning, I remembered the old remedies I''d learned from my pack. Herbs. They''d saved countless lives back then, so maybe they could save Garrick now. I gathered leaves and roots from the woods, careful to avoid being seen by the shelter staff. I used the same mix to treat the pup¡ªwhom I''d started calling Jake¡ªand to make a poultice for Garrick.

    But as the days passed, Garrick only grew weaker. His skin was pale, his lips cracked, and every breath he took sounded like it might be hisst.

    A weekter, I decided I couldn''t just sit by. Jake and I set out early in the morning to scrounge for food and medicine. I did odd jobs wherever I could¡ªcleaning windows, washing dishes at a diner, and even helping an old man carry groceries. Every coin I earned felt like a tiny victory.

    Byte afternoon, I''d scraped together enough to visit a pharmacy. The pharmacist, a kind woman with graying hair, listened intently as I described Garrick''s symptoms.

    "He needs these," she said, cing a few packets of pills on the counter. "But he should really be in a hospital. This medicine will only help so much."

    I nodded, clutching the medicine tightly. "Thank you."

    Deep down, I knew we couldn''t afford a hospital. But I couldn''t let her see the despair on my face.

    At 7 p.m., I stopped by Mr. Martin''s restaurant. As always, he handed me a small bag of leftovers with a gruff but kind "Take care, kid."

    With Jake trotting beside me, I started back toward the shelter. But before I could make it far, a group of homeless men rushed past, snatching the bag of food and the medicine from my hands.

    "Hey! Stop!" I screamed, but they disappeared into the shadows as quickly as they''de.

    Jake barked furiously, his tiny frame trembling with the effort. "It''s okay, boy," I whispered, sinking to the ground in defeat.

    Tears streamed down my face as I sat on the cold pavement, Jake curling up in myp. Passersby nced at me but said nothing, their faces devoid of sympathy.

    "What am I going to do now?" I whispered, my voice breaking. "I''ve failed Garrick. I''ve failed myself."

    Jake whimpered, nudging his nose against my hand as if tofort me.

    I don''t know how long I sat there, but the sound of a car pulling up beside me made me jump. I scrambled to my feet, clutching Jake protectively.

    A sleek ck car gleamed under the streetlights, its tinted windows impossible to see through. My heart raced as the door opened and a man stepped out.

    He stood tall and imposing, his broad shouldersmanding attention with an effortless confidence. His blond hair was perfectly swept back, catching the faint glow of the streetlights. A single earring glimmered in his left ear, subtle yet striking, while the hint of a tattoo curled out from beneath the open cor of his crisp white shirt, teasing at the story it might tell. He looked like he''d stepped straight out of one of those gritty crime movie Garrick and I used to sneak into the cinema to watch at night¡ªa mafia boss straight out of a thriller.

    "Are you alright?" His voice was smooth butmanding, his piercing blue eyes locking onto mine.

    I backed away instinctively, holding Jake closer. "I''m fine," I lied.

    He raised an eyebrow, his sharp gaze darting to the pup squirming in my arms, his jaw tightening. "Doesn''t look like it."

    "What do you want?" I asked, my voice trembling despite my efforts to sound strong.

    "The pup," he said, his tone calm yet firm, as he stepped closer.

    I nced around, noting the eerily quiet street. My pulse quickened, panic stirring in my chest. But there was something about him¡ªa strange mix of curiosity and an unspoken softness in his expression¡ªthat kept me from running.

    "What do you want with him? Look at him, he''s tiny and harmless. Why can''t you people leave him alone?" I demanded, my voice stronger than I felt. My heart pounded against my ribs like it was trying to escape its cage.

    He smirked, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "You''re terrible at this tough act. Try widening your stance a little, maybe square your shoulders. It might make you look intimidating¡ªthough, honestly, I doubt it''ll work."

    Jake whimpered, his tiny body squirming in my arms, desperate to break free. I tightened my hold, confused by his reaction but unwilling to let him go.

    "What''s your name?" the man asked suddenly, his voice softening, catching me off guard.

    I hesitated. "Natalie."

    "Well, Natalie," he said, slipping his hands into his pockets. "Your little friend here happens to be mine. And judging by the state of you two, I''d say you''ve had a rough day. Let me help."

    I stiffened, shaking my head. "I don''t need your help!" I snapped, stepping back. "Do you even have proof he''s yours? How do I know you''re not one of those men who hurt him?" My eyes darted around, searching frantically for an escape, but Jake''s restless movements made it impossible to think straight.

    The man chuckled¡ªa low, rich sound that made my fear burn with embarrassment. He didn''t reply immediately. Instead, he reached into his pocket, pulling out his phone. With a few swipes, he held it out to me.

    The screen lit up, showing a picture of him cradling Jake, kissing the pup''s head. My cheeks flushed hot with embarrassment as Jake finally broke free from my arms, scampering to the man. He scooped Jake up effortlessly, holding him close.

    "Traitor," I muttered under my breath, ring at Jake.

    The man''s expression softened, though his tone turned moremanding. "These streets aren''t safe at this hour, Natalie. You shouldn''t be out here, especially with him. Come with me. I''ll take you back home." Home, the word sounded strange to my ears.

    "I don''t even know you," I retorted, my arms crossing defensively.

    "Fair," he said, his voice steady but kind. "But Jake knows me, and he seems to trust me more than you right now." He gave the pup a quick scratch behind the ears. "Besides, do you really think staying out here is a better option?"

    I hesitated, my mind racing. Jake wasn''t growling or trying to escape¡ªif anything, he looked content. "What''s your name?" I asked, narrowing my eyes.

    "Zane," he replied, his voice steady. "Now, are you getting in the car, or do I have to carry both of you?"

    I red at him, but the corner of his mouth twitched like he was holding back a smile. Against my better judgment, I found myself nodding. "But if you try anything, I''ll scream loud enough to wake the dead. And I''m sitting by the door."

    He smirked, opening the car door. "Noted."

 Chapter 8: A Chance for Garrick

    <h4>Chapter 8: A Chance for Garrick</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    As Zane opened the car door for me, his movements were calm and deliberate, his very cold looking blue eyes ncing my way as if silently assessing me. I hesitated for a moment, clutching my arms tighter to my chest. My pride screamed at me to walk away, but the exhaustion in my bones won out. I slid into the passenger seat, Jake climbing onto myp and curling up, his small body warm against mine. The car door shut with a soft thud, enclosing me in a world of quiet tension.

    Zane walked around the car and got in, his presence filling the sleek interior. He started the engine, and the low hum felt oddly soothing. Neither of us spoke at first, the silence heavy but not oppressive. I stared out of the window, watching the dimly lit streets pass by, the city''s broken soul reflected in every shadow.

    After a while, Zane broke the silence, his voice smooth but edged with curiosity. "Where am I dropping you off?"

    I hesitated, my cheeks burning with shame. "The homeless shelter," I finally mumbled, my fingers stroking Jake''s fur forfort. "It''s about four blocks from here."

    Zane''s head turned slightly, his brows furrowing as he processed my words. "You''re joking, right?" he asked, disbeliefcing his tone.

    I shook my head, avoiding his gaze. "No, I''m not."

    He didn''t respond immediately, but I felt his judgment in the way his grip tightened on the steering wheel. The rest of the drive was silent, his asional nces making my chest tighten with humiliation. When we arrived, Zane parked the car and stared at the building with open disdain. The shelter, with its peeling paint and broken sign, looked worse than I remembered in the harsh glow of the streetlights.

    "You live here?" he finally asked, his voice low and tinged with disbelief.

    I didn''t answer. Instead, I kissed Jake on the top of his head, whispering a soft goodbye. "Be good, okay?" I said, trying to keep my voice steady. Then, turning to Zane, I mustered a shaky smile. "Thank you... for everything."

    Before he could respond, I opened the door and bolted toward the shelter, the cold air biting at my skin. I didn''t look back, too ashamed to see whatever expression might be on his face.

    Inside, the familiar smell of mildew and despair greeted me first. My heart pounded as I made my way to Garrick''s corner, only to find a small crowd gathered around his bed. My stomach twisted with dread. Something was wrong.

    "Garrick?" I called out, my voice shaky as I pushed through the group.

    When I finally reached him, my heart sank. Garricky on the bed, his frail form barely recognizable. His chest rose and fell in shallow breaths, his skin pale and mmy. He looked so small, so fragile. Around him, people murmured in low voices.

    "Who''s taking his bed when he dies?" one man asked, his tone cold and detached.

    "He''s already half-dead," another muttered. "Might as well put him out of his misery."

    A woman rolled her eyes. "If the staff won''t do anything, why should we?"

    Anger red in me, hot and uncontroble. "How can you all be so heartless?" I snapped, my voice trembling. "He''s still alive! He needs help!"

    The group fell silent for a moment, some avoiding my gaze, others sneering. No one offered anyfort, let alone help. My chest ached with frustration and despair. I thought this kind of heartlessness was only found with my kind¡ªwerewolves, not humans. And yet, they were just as cruel, just as indifferent.

    Desperate, I turned to the crowd, my voice breaking. "Please," I begged. "If anyone has a little money, anything, I''ll do whatever it takes to save him. Please, I''m begging you."

    But the faces around me remained indifferent. A few shook their heads; others just walked away.

    I sank to my knees, tears streaming down my face. "Please," I whispered, clutching the thin nket draped over Garrick. "I can''t lose you."

    "Are you always this dramatic, or is tonight special?" a familiar voice drawled behind me.

    I whipped around, my breath catching. There stood Zane, Jake cradled in his arms, his sharp eyes fixed on me. For a moment, I couldn''t speak, stunned that he hadn''t left. Relief and gratitude flooded me, but pride still wed at my chest.

    Throwing it aside, I ran to him, falling to my knees in front of him. "Please, Sir," I cried, my hands trembling as I reached for his arm. "I didn''t know my friend Garrick was this bad. I''ll do anything you ask, anything, just help him. Please save him."

    Zane''s expression didn''t change. He crouched down, bringing himself to my level. For a moment, I thought he might say something, but instead, he handed Jake to me. Then, without a word, he stood and walked past me, heading toward Garrick''s bed.

    I turned to watch, cradling Jake tightly in my arms as Zane bent down and lifted Garrick with surprising gentleness. Garrick''s frail body looked even smaller in Zane''s strong arms. The room fell silent as everyone watched him, their judgmental stares reced with awe and confusion.

    Zane didn''t say a single word as he carried Garrick toward the door. My mind raced, trying to process what was happening. Finally snapping out of my daze, I ran after him, Jake still in my arms.

    "Sir! Wait!" I called out, my voice shaky. "What are you doing?"

    He didn''t respond, his steps steady and deliberate as he carried Garrick to his car. I followed him, my heart pounding. When he reached the car, he carefully ced Garrick in the back seat, adjusting him so he wasfortable. Then he turned to me, his blue eyes locking onto mine.

    "Get in," he said simply, his tone leaving no room for argument.

    For the first time in a long time, I felt hope flicker in my chest. Without hesitation, I climbed into the car, holding Jake close as Zane shut the door behind me.

 Chapter 9: Growing Debts

    <h4>Chapter 9: Growing Debts</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The hum of the car engine filled the heavy silence between us. Zane sat rigid in the driver''s seat, his eyes fixed on the road ahead, every movement deliberate and controlled. Jake shifted slightly on myp, curling deeper into me, his tiny body radiating warmth against the chill seeping into the night. I stared out the window, the city lights blurring past as my thoughts spiraled. The events of the evening yed over and over in my mind, a chaotic reel of despair, desperation, and an inexplicable glimmer of hope.

    Garricky in the back seat, motionless except for the faint rise and fall of his chest. The sight of him, so frail and lifeless, gnawed at my heart. I couldn''t bear the thought of losing him.

    We pulled up to the hospital just as the clock struck nine, the glowing red numbers on the dashboard a harsh reminder of howte it was. Zane stepped out of the car with the same calm efficiency he had disyed all evening, his movements almost tooposed for the situation. He opened the back door and gently lifted Garrick into his arms, his strength juxtaposed against Garrick''s frailty.

    I followed, Jake still in my arms, my legs shaky beneath me as I hurried after Zane into the brightly lit hospital. The sterile smell hit me immediately, a sharp contrast to the musty scent of the shelter. A nurse spotted us and immediately sprang into action, her voice sharp as she called for assistance.

    "This man needs immediate care!" Zane''s deep voice wasmanding, cutting through the chaos as medical staff swarmed around him.

    A stretcher was brought out, and Zane carefully ced Garrick onto it. The nurses wheeled him away quickly, their voices fading as they disappeared into the emergency room. I stood frozen in ce, clutching Jake tightly as if he were the only thing anchoring me to reality.

    Minutes dragged into what felt like hours before a doctor emerged, his expression grave but tinged with reassurance.

    "Pneumonia," he said. "It''s severe, but you brought him just in time. He''s in the ICU now, and we''re doing everything we can. If you had been even a littleter, he wouldn''t have made it."

    Relief washed over me like a tidal wave, leaving me weak. I let out a shaky breath, tears stinging my eyes as I whispered, "Thank you."

    Zane''s voice was steady, unwavering. "Do whatever it takes to save him. Spare no expense."

    The doctor nodded, his tone professional. "We''ll keep you updated."

    As the doctor walked away, I turned to Zane, gratitude swelling in my chest. But beneath it, an all-too-familiar dread began to creep in. How would I ever repay him for this? The hospital bills, the kindness he had shown, the countless favors he had done for me today¡ªit was too much.

    We sat in the waiting room, the harsh fluorescent lights above casting a sterile glow. Zane leaned back in his chair, his expression unreadable. I tried to focus on anything else, but my thoughts kept returning to him. What did he want from me in return?

    "Why are you living in a homeless shelter?" His voice broke through my thoughts like a whip, startling me. His tone wasn''t unkind, but it was blunt, direct. "Where are your parents, your boyfriend, your husband?"

    The question hit me very hard as sad memories flooded back to my mind. I swallowed hard, shifting ufortably in my seat. "I... I don''t have anyone like that in my life," I replied quietly, my voice barely above a whisper.

    His brows furrowed as he studied me, skepticism evident in his icy blue eyes. "What do you mean you don''t have anyone? Your parents? A boyfriend? A husband?"

    I met his gaze, feeling exposed under his scrutiny. "My parents died a long time ago," I said, my voice trembling. "And I don''t have a boyfriend or a husband."

    Zane''s expression shifted, disbelief etched across his face. "You expect me to believe that?" he said, his tone tinged with annoyance. "You don''t have to tell me about your spouse if you don''t want to, but if they exist, they shouldn''t be letting you live in a homeless shelter."

    His words stung, but I didn''t have the energy to defend myself. I was used to people doubting me, questioning my words, my life. What difference did it make if he didn''t believe me? He had saved Garrick¡ªthat was what mattered.

    Silence stretched between us, thick and ufortable. Finally, Zane spoke again, his tone matter-of-fact. "You don''t need to stay here. Garrick''s in the ICU, and they won''t let anyone see him until he''s stable."

    I nodded, understanding his logic but hesitant to leave. The hospital felt like a safe havenpared to the shelter. Still, I didn''t argue. I followed him out into the cold night air, the darkness pressing in around us.

    The parking lot was mostly empty, the distant hum of the city the only sound. Zane walked ahead, his posture asposed as ever. I lingered behind, torn between gratitude and a nagging sense of inadequacy.

    "Goodbye," I said softly, my voice almost lost in the night. I had no n, but I couldn''t ask him for another favor. My pride wouldn''t let me. I''d find a ce to hide until morning, then figure out a way back to the shelter.

    As I turned to leave, his voice stopped me. "Get in the car," he said simply.

    I hesitated, my pride warring with my exhaustion. "I don''t want to bother you again," I said, my words tumbling out in a rush. "I already owe you so much¡ªthe hospital bill, everything you''ve done¡ª"

    Zane cut me off with a look, his piercing gaze silencing me. "Get in," he repeated, his tone firm but not unkind.

    Without another word, I climbed into the car for the third time that day, Jake settling onto myp as if he belonged there. Zane shut the door behind me before walking around to the driver''s seat.

    The car started with a quiet hum, and we pulled out of the hospital parking lot. The city stretched out before us, its lights casting a faint glow against the night sky.

    For a while, I watched the streets pass by, lost in thought. But as the minutes ticked by, a sinking feeling began to settle in my chest.

    Zane wasn''t driving me back to the shelter.

    I turned to him, my heart pounding. The cold blue of his eyes was unreadable in the faint glow of the dashboard lights. Fear crept into my voice as I asked, "Where are we going?"

    But he didn''t answer.

 Chapter 10: A Debt Too Heavy

    <h4>Chapter 10: A Debt Too Heavy</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The hum of the engine filled the car as we drove through the quiet city streets. My fingers clenched the edges of the seat as unease twisted in my stomach. Jake, sensing my tension, whimpered softly in myp. The silence between Zane and me felt terrifing.

    I cleared my throat, my voice trembling as I asked again, "Where are we going?"

    Zane didn''t answer yet again. His focus remained on the road, his expression unreadable.

    "Sir," I said more firmly this time, my fear giving my words an edge. "Where are you taking me?"

    He sighed, the sound carrying a note of exhaustion. "Calm down, Natalie. I''m taking you to a hotel for the night."

    My breath hitched at the word <i>hotel</i>, and my grip on Jake tightened. A million thoughts raced through my mind, each one darker than thest.

    Sensing my difort, Zane nced at me briefly before turning his eyes back to the road. "Don''t get any weird ideas. We''ll be staying in different rooms."

    I blinked, caught off guard by his bluntness. Jake gave a soft bark as if to echo my unease.

    "I''m not taking you back to that shelter," Zane continued. "It''s not a ce for a young girl to sleep, especially at this hour."

    "I''m fine at the shelter," I said quietly, though my voice wavered. "You''ve already done enough for me. I don''t want to owe you more than I already do."

    His hands tightened on the steering wheel. "I''m not doing this to put you in debt, Natalie. The shelter isn''t safe. It''s already past 1 a.m., and I''m not dropping you off there tonight. You can sleep at the hotel. If you still want to go back in the morning, fine. But for now, just trust me."

    Trust. That word burned in my chest. People who offered help always wanted something in return. I''d learned that the hard way. Yet Zane didn''t sound like he was trying to manipte me. His tone was matter-of-fact, as if this was just... logic to him. Still, I couldn''t shake my wariness.

    Before I could respond, the car slowed and turned into a grand circr driveway, stopping in front of a building so massive it made my breath catch. The hotel loomed before us, its polished ss doors reflecting the golden light spilling out from inside. This wasn''t just a hotel. It was a ce for people who lived in a world I couldn''t even imagine.

    "You''ve got to be kidding me," I whispered.

    Zane parked the car and stepped out, nodding for me to follow. I hesitated, clutching Jake to my chest as I scanned the area. The pristine surroundings made me feel like an intruder. I lingered by the car, my gaze darting nervously around, half expecting someone to jump out and tell me I didn''t belong here.

    "Rx," Zane said, waving for me toe.

    Reluctantly, I stepped out, Jake held securely in my arms. I stayed close to the car, my feet barely moving as I tried to process the opulence surrounding me.

    Inside, the hotel was even more overwhelming. Crystal chandeliers cast a warm light over marble floors, and the air smelled faintly of roses and wealth. As we walked toward the reception desk, I noticed how every staff member greeted Zane with deference, their tones filled with respect.

    But when their eyesnded on me, their expressions shifted. The disdain was clear, as if I were trash that had somehow wandered in off the street. My cheeks burned, but I kept my head high, focusing on Jake.

    "Excuse me," one of the staff members said, stepping in front of me. "You can''t enter here, especially not with a dog."

    Before I could respond, Zane''s voice rang out. "She''s with me. Let them through."

    The staff member''s attitude changed immediately, stepping aside with a forced smile. I swallowed hard and followed Zane, feeling every judgmental gaze on my back.

    Zane booked two rooms as promised, and we made our way to the elevators. When we reached my room, he nced at Jake. "I can take him to my room if you''d like. He might be morefortable there."

    Jake buried his face into my chest, refusing to budge. I shook my head. "He''s fine with me."

    Zane smiled faintly, his first real smile since I''d met him. I realized then that he only ever seemed to soften when Jake was involved. He reached out, scratching behind Jake''s ears and patting his head.

    "Good night, boy. Good night, Natalie," he said before heading to his room.

    I stepped inside and froze. The room was beautiful, with a massive bed adorned in pristine white sheets, a plush armchair, and soft lighting that made everything feel like a dream. I didn''t belong here. Every item in the room screamed expensive, untouchable.

    I set Jake down and backed into a corner, my knees drawing up to my chest. Jake tilted his head, watching me.

    "This ce... it''s too much," I whispered to him. "I''m scared to touch anything."

    He whimpered, and I gave him a small smile. "It''s silly, I know. But once, back in my pack, I broke a vase in the Alpha''s house. I didn''t mean to¡ªit just slipped. They whipped me for it. Ten strokes." My voice broke, and I brushed my fingers over my arm, where the scars had long since faded. "I can''t afford to mess up again."

    Jake crawled into myp as if he understood my words, pressing his small body against mine. His warmth grounded me, and I hugged him tightly. "I''m okay now," I whispered. "I promise. But I''m not touching anything here."

    My stomach growled loudly, breaking the moment. I hadn''t eaten since the food Mr. Martin had given me was stolen by those homeless people. Jake looked up at me, his eyes filled with concern.

    Before I could dwell on it, the doorbell rang. I scrambled to my feet, my heart racing as I approached the door.

    "It''s me," Zane''s voice called from the other side.

    I opened the door to find Zane standing beside a hotel staff member who rolled a food tray into the room.

    "You should eat," Zane said simply. "I could hear your stomach growling in the car."

    Heat rushed to my cheeks, but I managed a quiet, "Thank you."

    Zane nodded and left without another word. I sat on the floor with Jake, sharing the meal with him. It was more food than I''d seen in weeks, and the warmth of it filled the hollow ache in my chest.

    When we finished, I made a makeshift bed on the floor for Jake and me. The bed in the corner of the room remained untouched, too perfect for someone like me.

    The next morning, Zane drove us back to the hospital. As soon as we arrived, the doctor hurried toward us, his expression grim.

    "Mr. Anders, there''s more wrong with Garrick than just pneumonia," he said. "We''ve tried everything, but his condition isn''t improving."

    His words made my stomach sink to the ground. I stumbled back, tears streaming down my face. "Please," I begged. "Try harder. Do something!"

    Zane ced a steadying hand on my shoulder, his calmness unnerving. "Can he be moved to another facility?" he asked the doctor.

    The doctor hesitated before nodding. "Yes, that would be the best option at this point."

    Zane didn''t waste a second. "Prepare him for transfer," he ordered before pulling out his phone.

    Everything around me blurred as he made a call. "I need a helicopter. As soon as possible."

    I sank onto the bench, my mind spinning. Garrick''s life depended on this, but the cost... I couldn''t even fathom it. Zane''s generosity terrified me. My debt to Zane had just tripled, and I had no way to repay him.

    Nothing in lifees free, I reminded myself bitterly. Not even kindness.

    How in the world was I going to repay.

    My goddess, I was finished.

 Chapter 11: The Faceless Prince

    <h4>Chapter 11: The Faceless Prince</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    My name is Zane Anderson Moor.

    Most know me as Cole Lucky, a name thatmands power and respect in the human world, but in truth, I am thest heir to the Lycan throne. Among my kind, I am known as <i>The Faceless Prince</i>, a moniker born out of necessity. No one knows my true identity¡ªonly the king and those he trusted beyond measure. And trust, in our world, was a scarcemodity.

    My story began in blood and betrayal. My father, King Anderson Moor, had once ruled with strength and fairness. He had children¡ªmany children¡ªeach a beacon of hope for our lineage. But one by one, they were snuffed out like fragile mes in the wind. Assassins, cloaked in shadows, carried out unspeakable acts. My uncle, Prince Nathan Moor, stood at the heart of it all, lusting for the throne. My father suspected him but had no proof to condemn him.

    Still, my father acted, banishing Nathan from the royal family. Many whispered that the king had misused his power, casting out his own brother without evidence. Yet my father stood resolute, unwavering in his decision. He had to protect what was left of his family.

    I was only ten when my world was ripped apart. Assassins came again and again, and my father realized the bitter truth: if I stayed, I would die. That night, Nora and Charlie, two of my father''s most trusted confidants, spirited me away under the cover of darkness. They concealed me in the human world, far from prying eyes and the ever-present threat of Nathan''s reach.

    I grew up knowing the truth of my heritage, trained daily to take my ce as king one day. I learned the art ofbat, the intricacies of diplomacy, and the weight of responsibility. Yet, my life among humans shaped me in ways my father couldn''t have foreseen.

    When I was older, I discovered my father''s secret hope: the reincarnation of the moon goddess''s daughter. Prophecy imed she would return in his reign, and whoever she was born to or mated with would secure their lineage as rulers for 4,000 years. My father believed this celestial heir mighte to me.

    But fate had other ns. My mate wasn''t a celestial being. She was Emma¡ªa simple werewolf omega from a small pack. She had no title, no grand destiny. But she was everything to me.

    Seven years ago, Emma died giving birth to our son, Alexander. She was only 23. Not even the wealth and power I amassed as Cole Lucky, a billionaire with resources beyond measure, could save her.

    Her death hollowed me. My wolf, Red, and I became shadows of what we once were, surviving only because of Alexander. My son was my anchor, the light in my darkness.

    Alexander was sweet and cheerful as a young child. He adored me, clinging to my side wherever I went. But that changed one terrifying day when I came home to find him missing. My estate was secure, a fortress protected by guards, Nora, and Charlie. Yet Alexander was gone.

    We searched everywhere, my heart pounding with fear. Hourster, I found him in an old shed, huddled in wolf form. He had shifted¡ªat <i>six years old.</i>

    Werewolves don''t shift until they''re at least thirteen, sometimester. This was unheard of, unnatural.

    I tried everything to coax him back to his human form, but he refused. Days turned into weeks, weeks into months. Alexander stayed in his wolf form, retreating further into himself.

    Then, the running began. No matter the precautions I took, Alexander found ways to escape. Each time, I would search relentlessly, eventually finding him hourster, exhausted but alive.

    But two months ago, he vanished again. This time, he didn''t return as quickly. Panic gripped me as I scoured every corner of the city, following every lead.

    Finally, I found him two cities away from mine. Humans had taken him, believing him to be a rare wolf pup they could exploit. I destroyed their operation, tearing through their ranks. But Alexander wasn''t there. One of them, trembling with fear, told me he had escaped into an alley near Maple Street.

    I followed the trail and found him sitting by the roadside. Relief coursed through me, but it was short-lived. He wasn''t alone.

    A young girl with the wildest red hair I had ever seen, sat beside him, her hand resting gently on his fur. Alexander, my son who trusted no one, allowed her to touch him.

    I stayed in my car, stunned. Not even Nora or Charlie, who had raised me and cared for him, could get close to Alexander. Yet here he was, calm under this girl''s touch.

    When I approached, the first thing that struck me was her scent. It was human, ordinary, yetced with the unmistakable aura of a male alpha.

    "Alexander," I called softly through our mind link. His ears perked up, and he turned to me, his eyes filled with recognition.

    ********

    When I brought her back to the crumbling ce she called home, I was stunned. The building was barely holding itself together¡ªwalls cracked, the roof sagging, and the door looked like it had been kicked in more times than I could count. A part of me wanted to ask how anyone could live like this, but I pushed the thought aside. It wasn''t my problem. I had my son back, and that was all that mattered.

    She muttered a hurried, almost embarrassed goodbye before darting toward the battered doorway, her small frame disappearing into the shadows within. I let out a breath I didn''t realize I''d been holding and started the car. It was time to leave this nightmare behind.

    But just as I reached for the gear shift, something miraculous happened.

    Alexander shifted.

    Right there in the passenger seat, my son transformed back into his human form¡ªa sight I hadn''t seen in over a year. My heart nearly stopped. His once-proud wolf frame melted away, revealing the fragile boy I had almost lost to this curse.

    Tears streamed down his face as he threw himself into my arms, his small body trembling against mine. His cries weren''t just of relief¡ªthey carried a weight that no child should ever have to bear.

    "Don''t leave her, Daddy," he sobbed, clutching at my shirt like his life depended on it. "Please don''t leave Natalie behind."

    I froze, my mind racing. My son¡ªmy stubborn, resilient Alexander¡ªhad resisted every attempt, every plea to return to his human form. And yet, here he was, shifted back for the sake of this girl.

    This wasn''t just a coincidence. She wasn''t just some girl.

    I nced back at the shelter, its broken silhouette standing against the darkening sky. My grip on the steering wheel tightened. Every instinct screamed at me to leave, to take my son and never look back. But Alexander''s trembling voice cut through every argument in my head.

    "Please, Daddy."

    I exhaled sharply. Whatever this girl was to him, I couldn''t ignore her now.

 Chapter 12: A Liar

    <h4>Chapter 12: A Liar</h4>

    <strong>Note: Zane isn''t retelling the story, this first few paragraphs is to help the readers understand his POV better. </strong>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    The sharp evening air bit at my skin as I opened the car door. The dull, rhythmic sound of traffic filled the silence around me. Alexander, my precious boy, had shifted back into his wolf form after begging me not to leave Natalie behind. His small frame trembled in my arms, his dark fur pressed against my chest, and his soft whimpers resonated in my mind.

    "I''m here, son," I whispered through our mind link, stroking his fur gently.

    I didn''t know what awaited me inside the decrepit shelter. All I knew was that I couldn''t ignore Alexander''s desperate pleas. I approached the battered building, its broken windows and peeling paint a testament to years of neglect. The faint glow of a single lightbulb flickered above the entrance, casting eerie shadows on the cracked walls.

    Pushing open the door, the stench of mildew and despair hit me like a wave. The interior was worse than I had imagined¡ªdust-covered floors, overcrowded beds, and hollow-eyed inhabitants who barely spared me a nce.

    Then I saw her. Natalie.

    She was on her knees, tears streaming down her face as she begged a group of indifferent strangers to help her friend. Her small frame looked even more fragile under the dim lighting, her hands trembling as she clutched Garrick''s arm.

    "Please," she cried, her voice cracking. "He''s getting worse. Somebody, anybody¡ªhelp me save him."

    I couldn''t help it¡ªa dry chuckle escaped me, cutting through the room''s oppressive silence.

    "Are you always this dramatic, or is tonight special?" I said, my voice dripping with sarcasm.

    Her head whipped around, her wide, tear-filled eyes locking onto mine. For a moment, she looked stunned, her breath catching in her throat. Relief washed over her expression as her gaze dropped to Alexander in my arms.

    "You¡ªyou came back?" she whispered, disbelief evident in her tone.

    I crouched down to her level, my eyes boring into hers. She looked so lost, so desperate, but I wasn''t convinced. Something about her didn''t add up.

    Alexander''s voice broke into my thoughts, his pleading tone echoing in my mind.

    <i>"Daddy, help her."</i>

    I sighed deeply, my resolve crumbling under the weight of my son''s trust.

    *********

    The sterile scent of antiseptic and the quiet hum of fluorescent lights filled the hospital waiting room. Natalie sat across from me, her eyes red and puffy from crying. Despite the doctor''s assurances that Garrick would be fine, she couldn''t seem to stop.

    Her sobs grated on my nerves. Leaning back in my chair, I decided to cut through the crying with bluntness.

    "Why are you living in a homeless shelter?" I asked, my voice sharp. "Where are your parents? Your boyfriend? Your husband?"

    She looked startled, her gaze snapping to mine. For a moment, she looked like a deer caught in headlights.

    "I¡ªI don''t have anyone like that," she said quietly, her voice a quiet whisper.

    I raised an eyebrow, my skepticism evident. "You expect me to believe that? No parents? No boyfriend? No husband?"

    "My parents died a long time ago," she replied, her voice trembling. "And I don''t have a boyfriend or a husband."

    Liar.

    Did she truly think I was a fool? Her scent betrayed her. She reeked of an Alpha wolf¡ªfresh, potent, unmistakable. That was no faint memory or distant bond. Whoever had marked her was alive and well, and the sheer audacity of her denial gnawed at my patience. She was lying, and if there was one thing I detested more than betrayal, it was deceit.

    Marking wasn''t something done lightly in our world. Among werewolves, it was sacred¡ªa bond forged with consent and reverence, not casual whim. To mark a human, a vampire, or even a witch required explicit agreement, a deep understanding of its gravity. It wasn''t just a bite or a scar; it was a im, an eternal link. To mark without consent? That was a crime punishable by the royal enforcers.

    So, Natalie had given her consent. She had allowed herself to be marked, fully knowing what it meant. Yet here she stood, spouting lies, denying her mate''s existence as if the bond meant nothing. To me, that was worse than a rejection¡ªit was desecration.

    Even if she didn''t want to reveal the truth to a stranger, the least she could do was acknowledge she wasn''t unattached. How could she take something so profound for granted? The thought sickened me. If I could have even one moment with Emma again, I''d treasure it with every fiber of my being. But Natalie? She was shedding tears over another man while her mate, bound to her by the deepest magic we knew, was likely somewhere worrying about her.

    Was this just selfishness? Or was there something darker beneath her lies? My mind flickered to my uncle, Prince Nathan. Maniption was his weapon of choice. Could Natalie be one of his pawns? Could she have been sent to infiltrate my life, using my innocent son as leverage? My chest tightened with the possibility. Was this all part of an borate scheme to end my life and ce that wretched man on the throne?

    The memory of Marcus surfaced unbidden. My brother, so kind, so trusting. He had been lured to his death by an innocent-looking girl under the guise of needing help. Marcus hadn''t seen the lies until it was toote. But I wasn''t Marcus. I wouldn''t fall for the same trap.

    Yet, my hands were tied. Alexander had formed a connection with her. I couldn''t afford to sever it¡ªnot yet. But that didn''t mean I wouldn''t dig for the truth.

    At the hotel, I took precautions. I booked a separate room for Natalie, intending to keep her at arm''s length. Alexander, however, had other ns. He insisted on staying with her, his wide, pleading eyes making it clear I couldn''t refuse. My son had always been my weakness.

    After settling her in, I retreated to my room. The weight of suspicion pressed heavy on my chest. Picking up my phone, I dialed the hospital director. The call was brief but deliberate.

    "I''m ready to make a generous donation to your facility," I said, my voice firm and authoritative. "In exchange, I need your doctors to tell the girl I''ll be bringing by tomorrow that Garrick''s condition is deteriorating and he needs to be transferred to another facility. Do I make myself clear?"

    There was hesitation on the other end, but money, as always, proved to be a persuasive force. The director eventually agreed, and I ended the call, a smirk tugging at my lips.

    Garrick would be my key to unraveling who Natalie truly was.

    For now, I would y the part of the amodating host. But Natalie had no idea who she was dealing with. She might think herself clever, but I would prove to her that deceites with a price.

    I wasn''t paranoid; I was just staying alert.

 Chapter 13: A Nosy Helper

    <h4>Chapter 13: A Nosy Helper</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    My world felt like it was blurring together as the kind man Zane made the arrangements. I stood by his side frozen, holding Jack¡ª the wolf pup refused to leave my side even when his owner was here¡ª while the man organized everything like he had done this many times before. The hospital director didn''t even say anything to protest when Zane mentioned the arrival of a helicopter; hismanding tone left no room for negotiation.

    A few momentster, the sound of helicopter des filled everywhere around us, and I found myself being led by Zane onto the massive human machine. Jack was still in my arms as I hugged him close to my chest while my dear Garrick, who was still unconscious, was carefully strapped inside the helicopter by the medical team.

    The moment the helicopter lifted off the ground, my heart felt like it had leaped into my throat. This was my first time flying and every jump of turbulence felt like my life wasing to an end. I held Jack tightly to my chest, my heart beating loudly in my ears as I buried my face into his soft fur, praying silently to the goddess¡ª even though she never seemed to answer any of my prayers¡ª that we all made it out alive Jack whimpered probably sensing my fears as he curled closer to me.

    "It''s just like riding a car," Zane said, his tone was casual, his voice cutting through the loud sound of the helicopter des. Zane''s voice was almost rxing, but I didn''t miss the way his sharp blue eyes flickered in my direction.

    I managed to give him a weak nod refusing to look down through the scary window. Instead, I focused my attention on Garrick, his skin was so pale that it filled me with dread. My fingers itched to stretch and touch him, to make sure he was still breathing but I held back because I was afraid of being yelled at.

    In myp, Jack growled softly, breaking me out of my thoughts. I looked up to find Zane watching me; his face was void of emotions, and his expression was neutral as though he had practiced it, but something in his eyes made my skin crawl with goosebumps.

    By the time we arrived at the new hospital; my legs were shaking. The hospital was far from the small rundown hospital Garrick had been in before. Everything here shined, from the shiny ws to the state-of-the-art equipment. Zane seemed unimpressed, strolling through the corridors like he owned the ce. Jack walked beside me refusing to go far.

    As we waited in the fancy lobby for the doctors toe back and give us updates on what was going on with Garrick, Zane turned to me, his bodynguage shifting to one of concern, "You must be worried sick about Garrick."

    I nodded, bending down to pick up Jack who was whining for me to hold him in my arms, "Garrick''s like family to me."

    Zane tilted his head like a puppy, his lips curling to a faint smile as he said, "Family is important. Speaking of which; where did you grow up, Natalie? You never mentioned it."

    His question caught me off guard, my heart beating slightly in my chest. I hesitated for a few heartbeats before I replied, "A small town...far away from here."

    "Interesting. Zane''s eyes lingered on me; they were sharp and calcting. " And your parents? How did they die?"

    The knot in my stomach tightened as I swallowed hard, feeling the walls around us closing in. "It''s not something I like to talk about."

    Zane''s eyes narrowed at me, and the faintest flicker of suspicion crossed his face as he watched me closely. "Understandable. But it must''ve been hard for someone so young."

    I nodded. My nails dug into Jack''s fur as I averted my eyes from him. "It was."

    Before he could press the subject any further, the doctor appeared in front of us holding a clipboard; his expression was sad. "Garrick''s condition is serious. We''ve stabilized him, but he''s in no shape to receive visitors right now. I suggest you go ande back tomorrow."

    My heart sank, but I nodded quickly. What other choice did I have? "Thank you, doctor. Please...do whatever it takes to save him."

    Zane ced a hand on my shoulder, his touch felt light but also firm. "Come on. There''s nothing more we can do here today."

    I hesitated, looking back toward the hallway Garrick had been wheeled down. But Zane''s strong hand and the tiredness fighting my body to shut down left me no choice but to follow Zane out of the hospital.

    The drive to Zane''s estate was like a blur of fanciness and disbelief. When the car pulled into the long, winding driveway, my breath caught in my lungs. The property wasrge, nked by towering gates and guards who bowed deeply as we passed. The estate itself was a spread-out mansion, its white walls shining under the afternoon sun. The perfectly trimmedwns stretched as far as my eye could see, decorated with fountains and different sculptures.

    I stepped out of the car, my legs shaking in my tired slippers. Jack stayed close to me, his small body pressed against my leg.

    "Wee to my home," Zane said with a sweeping gesture of his hand, his voice was filled with pride.

    The front doors swung open, revealing a middle-aged couple rushing out to greet him. Their faces lit up with joy as they enveloped Zane in a warm embrace.

    "Oh, Zane, it''s been too long! I thought something happened!" the woman eximed, her voice coated with unshed tears.

    The man pped Zane on the back, his grin was wide. You could literally see how happy he was. "Wee back home son. We''ve missed you."

    I watched them with a heart of envy, their affection for him was so genuine and so open. I couldn''t help but wonder what it would feel like to have parents who looked at me the way they looked at him.

    Then their attention quickly shifted to Jack¡ªor rather, Alexander, as they both called him.

    "Alexander!" the woman cried, she had long ck hair and warm brown eyes. She dropped to her knees in front of Jack and opened her arms. "Come here, sweetheart!"

    But Jack didn''t move. Instead, he growled softly, pressing himself deeper into my leg. The couple exchanged looks as their smiles quickly faltered.

    "I see he''s still the same," the man murmured to no one in particr.

    "Maybe he''s tired," I offered weakly, stroking Jack''s fur to calm him down.

    Inside the mansion, I sat timidly on the edge of an enormous couch, afraid to let my dirty dress touch the spotless textile. Everything about the house was grand¡ªthe glittering chandeliers, the marble floors, the expensive artwork on the walls and shelves. It felt like a pce, and I felt like I was an intruder.

    My thoughts kept drifting back to Garrick. Was he stable now? Was the doctor doing everything possible like I had begged him? The uncertainty nagged at me.

    "Natalie," Zane''s voice interrupted my thoughts. "Nora will show you to your room."

    I looked up to find the woman smiling warmly at me. "Follow me, dear."

    I hesitated, turning to Zane. "Sir...do you promise Garrick will be okay?"

    For a short moment, his expression softened. Then his lips suddenly curled into a smirk.

    "Did you know an Alpha''s mark can heal fatal wounds?" he said, his voice was low and deliberate. "Seems like something your ''friend'' Garrick could use right now. I suggest you call your Alpha."

    His words suddenly weaken my knees; my legs threatening to give out beneath me.

    Oh my goddess he knew!

 Chapter 14: Deaf Ears

    <h4>Chapter 14: Deaf Ears</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    Everything felt like I was standing in the middle of a bad dream. My legs wobbled as Zane''s smirk sealed itself into my memory. His words ran in my ears, an usation covered in dark amusement. <i>He knows</i>. The words kept ying in my head like a record; but how? My heart beat fast against my ribs as I stared at him, my mouth felt dry, unable to form a single reasonable thought.

    "What... what are you talking about?" I stammered, praying that I sounded confused enough to convince him.

    Zane''sugh filled the room, but it wasn''t augh of humor. Hisugh was sharp, condescending¡ª like he couldn''t believe I''d dared yed the innocent card with him¡ª "Oh don''t y dumb with me," he said, his tone dripping with restrained anger. "You humans think you''re smart. I can smell him on you. The Alpha scent. You reek of it; where is he? Your mate? And why are you out here pretending to be some innocent girl without any loved one?"

    I froze. The weight of his words crushed to dust any response I might have had. My mind raced a thousand miles. He''s a werewolf. The realization hit me like cold water. But he didn''t know who Darius was. That much was clear from the way he spoke, and also, he seemed to think I was human.

    I swallowed hard, forcing myself to stay calm. If he found out about my past, he''d judge me just like everyone else did. He''d think I was a traitor¡ªan outcast. The room felt like it was drowning me, and my instincts screamed at me to run, but my legs refused to move.

    "Answer me!" Zane barked, his voice cutting through my haze. I flinched, but I stayed silent. If I said the wrong thing, it could make everything worse. I had to find a way out of here. Later on, I could find a way to save Garrick on my own.

    Zane''s lips curled into a humorless smile. "Ah, I see," he said, his voice cold and calcting. "You''re quiet because you''re guilty. Tell me, who sent you? Did they think you could kill me using my dear son as a distraction?"

    His usation sent a chill down my spine. "I... I don''t know what you''re talking about," I said, my voice sounding very small. "I''m not here to harm anyone. I don''t even know who your son is! All I want is to care for my friend, Garrick. That''s it."

    Zane''sugh cut through the air again, this time darker and more menacing. "Do you really expect me to believe that?" He leaned closer, his eyes narrowing at me. "If you don''t tell me the truth, you''ll never see Garrick again."

    Jack growled, his bark breaking the chill in the room. Zane turned his attention to him, his expression softened immediately. "Nora," Zane called over his shoulder. "Take Alexander to his room."

    His room? Jack had his own room?

    Nora hesitated for a moment but eventually coaxed Jack away. As the door closed behind them, I felt a strong wave of confusion and fear. What was happening? Why was Zane so convinced I was part of some plot against him?

    "You don''t want to tell me the truth, right?" Zane asked, his voice now devoid of any warmth. "Fine. I''ll find out myself."

    "I''ve told you the truth!" I insisted, my voice trembling. "Nobody sent me. I''m just a normal girl trying to save her friend''s life. That''s all."

    Zane smirked again, but there was no amusement in his eyes. "We''ll see about that." He turned to his father, who had been standing silently in the corner of the living room. "Charlie, go and fetch Abel and Ronald."

    Charlie nodded and left the room. My stomach churned with dread as I waited, the silence stretching unbearably. Momentster, two men entered the room. Abel was tall and lean, with dark hair and forest-green eyes that seemed to see right through my soul. Ronald was broader, his muscles strained against his shirt, and his expression was one of cold detachment. He looked like he had never smiled a day in his life.

    "Abel," Zanemanded, pointing at me. "Sniff her, then go find out whose scent she''s carrying."

    Abel stepped closer, his movements slow and deliberate. I shrank back, my pulse hammering in my ears. He inhaled deeply, his nostrils ring as his sharp eyes locked onto mine. After a tense moment, he straightened and bowed his head to Zane before silently leaving the room.

    Zane''s gaze shifted to Ronald. "Take her to one of the guest rooms and lock her up. Make sure she doesn''t go anywhere until I''vepleted my investigation."

    "No!" I shouted, panic running through my body. "I''m not a criminal! I haven''t done anything wrong! Please, you have to believe me!" Oh, Goddess, my life was going to be over before I even got the chance to live it. What crime did I evenmit?

    Ronald grabbed my arm, his grip was firm but not painful, and he began leading me out of the room. I struggled against him, my voice rising in desperation. "Sir, please! I''m telling the truth! I just want to help Garrick! That''s all I care about!"

    Zane''s voice followed me as I was dragged away. "That''s what they all say."

    The door mmed shut behind us, sealing my fate. My pleas echoed in my mind, unanswered and unheard. Just like always.

 Chapter 15: Adorable Friend

    <h4>Chapter 15: Adorable Friend</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The door clicked shut, and the cold, quiet room closed in around me. My knees buckled, and I sank onto the bed, hugging my arms tightly around my body. The gravity of my situation wrapped around my chest like a cold snake. Zane''s usations, his icy re, and the sharpness of his words all reyed in the back of my mind like a haunting luby, one that wasn''t meant for sleeping.

    I couldn''t hold back my tears any longer as they spilled over, hot and heavy, streaming down my cheeks as I buried my face in my hands.

    Why me? Why was the goddess doing this to me? What wrong did I do? My crying filled the room, raw and unstoppable, bouncing against the walls like tennis balls.

    I think hours passed¡ªor maybe it was minutes; I couldn''t tell; time felt meaningless to me. My throat ached from crying, and my eyes burned, but my tears wouldn''t stop falling. Every attempt to collect myself, to think straight, it all failed, and the fear gnawed at me relentlessly.

    The sound of a key turning in the lock of the bedroom door startled me. My head snapped up in the direction as the door creaked open, revealing Zane''s mother, Nora. She stepped inside carefully, carrying a silver tray filled to the brim with food. The aroma hit me immediately¡ªroasted chicken glistening with golden skin, creamy mashed potatoes drizzled with gravy, vegetables, and a slice of fresh-baked bread still steaming. A ss of sparkling waterpleted the spread.

    Nora ced the tray on a small table near the bed and gave me a tentative smile, her eyes soft but sad. "I brought you something to eat," she said, her voice gentle but firm.

    I barely nced at the food. "Please," I begged, my voice cracking. "Let me go. I swear I''ve done nothing wrong. You have to believe me!"

    Her expression faltered, and for a moment, I thought she might relent. But she shook her head, the sadness deepening in her gaze. "I can''t," she whispered. "Zane hasn''t given the order. I''m sorry."

    "Please," I tried again, desperation wing at my voice. "You seem kind. You must know I''m innocent!"

    Nora looked away, avoiding my gaze. "It''s not my ce," she murmured. "I can''t help you."

    "What time is it?" I asked, my voice trembling.

    She nced at the watch on her wrist. "A little past five," she said softly before stepping back toward the door. "Try to eat something," she added, though her tone suggested she didn''t expect me to.

    The door clicked shut behind her, and the lock slid into ce again.

    I didn''t touch the food. The sight of it only reminded me of my captivity. Instead, I curled up on the bed, hugging my knees to my chest as fresh tears welled up. The minutes stretched into an eternity, my mind racing with hopeless thoughts.

    It was almost an hourter when the lock clicked again. This time, the door swung open slowly, revealing a small boy. He couldn''t have been older than six or seven. His blonde hair was wild and unruly, and to my shock, he waspletely naked.

    I bolted upright, stunned. "Who are you?" I asked, my voice hushed and wary.

    The boy didn''t answer. Instead, he ran toward me, flinging his tiny arms around my waist. His body was cold against mine, and he shivered uncontrobly.

    "Wait¡ª" I stammered,pletely thrown off. My instinct to protect took over, and I grabbed a small nket from the bed, wrapping it around him. He snuggled into the warmth, still clinging to me like his life depended on it.

    "Are you okay?" I asked, gently brushing his hair back. "What''s your name?"

    He didn''t respond, his silence unnerving. Instead, he grabbed my hand and tugged me toward the door.

    "You want me to go with you?" I asked, confused.

    He nodded, his grip insistent. Against my better judgment, I followed him, half-expecting Zane or one of his men to appear and drag me back. But the corridor was shockingly empty.

    The boy paused at the doorway, peeking outside before pulling me along. At one point, he stopped and tapped my leg, raising his arms as if asking to be carried. Hisrge, pleading eyes left me no choice.

    I lifted him into my arms, and he snuggled against me, the nket trailing behind us. He directed me through a maze of hallways and turns, his tiny finger pointing the way. Finally, we reached what looked like a wine storage room.

    The boy squirmed out of my arms and pushed an empty barrel aside with surprising strength, revealing a small trapdoor. He opened it and crawled through, turning back to gesture for me to follow.

    I hesitated for a moment before squeezing through the narrow space. The chill of the evening air hit me instantly, and I realized we were outside. The boy pointed toward a narrow trail that led into a sprawling garden.

    "Thank you," I whispered, crouching to his level. I cupped his face gently, my heart aching as I kissed his forehead. "But I can''t take you with me. It''s too dangerous."

    His eyes filled with tears, and he clung to my leg. "Mommy," he whimpered, his voice breaking for the first time. "Don''t leave me."

    His words were so sad and it broke my heart. "I''m not your mommy," I said softly, though my chest tightened at the thought. "I wish I could stay with you, but I can''t. If the owner of this house is your father... he''ll surely punish me if I take you with me."

    The boy sobbed harder, his small frame trembling. I hugged him tightly, fighting back my tears. "Listen to me," I said, pulling back to look into his tear-streaked face. "Go back inside and find something warm to wear. It''s too cold out here for you. Please dear. I promise if I can help it, we will meet again."

    He nodded reluctantly, his tears still flowing. I kissed his forehead onest time and gently nudged him back toward the trapdoor. He crawled through, looking back at me one final time before disappearing.

    The moment he was gone, I turned to my heels and ran.

    The trail wound through the garden and led to a fence lined with barbed wire. I found a small break in the metal and squeezed through, scraping my arms in the process. The city lights shimmered in the distance, and I sprinted toward them, my breath ragged and my legs aching.

    By the time I reached the bustling streets, exhaustion had set in. I had no idea where I was or where to go. My stomach growled, and the cold seeped into my bones.

    I stopped a few passersby, asking for directions to the nearest homeless shelter but they all ignored me except one kind-looking woman. She hesitated before pointing me down the road. "It''s a bit far," she said. "You''d better hurry before it gets too dark."

    I thanked her and set off, my feet heavy but determined.

    As I walked passed an alley behind a club or was it a bar, I heard the unmistakable sounds of a scuffle. My instincts screamed at me to keep moving, but something about the scene made me pause. A group of men was beating someone mercilessly.

    I turned to leave, but a voice stopped me cold in my tracks.

    "Hey, wolfless!."

    I froze, dread pooling in my stomach. That voice... I knew it.

    Slowly, I turned to face the man who had said that. Standing there, his smirk as cold and menacing as ever, was Timothy¡ªAlpha Darius''s Beta.

    My blood turned to ice.

    Without a word, I bolted down the alley, my heart pounding in terror. But Timothy was fast¡ªtoo fast. As his footsteps echoed behind me, I knew I couldn''t escape.

 Chapter 16: The Masked Man

    <h4>Chapter 16: The Masked Man</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    My breath burned in my chest as I ran through the dark street. The echoes of Timothy''s mockingughter rose in my ears. The cold night air spread through my thin dress, but the fear running through my veins drowned out everything else. My heart pounded, fighting for survival as his voice called out behind me, taunting and wicked.

    "Where are you going wolfless?" Timothy''s voice ranked out in the air, Sharp and scary; his footsteps echoed like a horror moviee to life; it was deliberate and unhurried, as though he was toying with me.

    "You know you can''t run forever Natalie!"

    I swallowed back a sob, panic rising steadily in my chest, my surroundings blurred, and the dark alley twisted into shadows that seemed to reach out for me. Fear made my movement a clumsy mess, but I couldn''t stop running, not now, not when Timothy was catching up so quickly.

    Timothyughed again, the sound sending chills down my spine. "You''re making this too easy, Natalie!" he called out to me. Do you even know where you are going or are you just running blind?"

    I didn''t answer. I couldn''t answer. My throat was dry, my lips were trembling as terror gripped every part of my body. Timothy''sughter wasn''t human, it was the sound of a predator enjoying the chase.

    Suddenly, I turned into a corner too sharply, my shoulder scraping against the rough brick wall as pain shot through me, but I pressed on, ignoring the sting. The alley began to narrow, the walls closing in on me like a vice and my vision began to blur with tears as I quickly realized my mistake.

    I had run into a wall.

    "No," I whispered, my voice barely audible over my ragged breathing as I spun around, desperation surging through me, but it was toote now. Timothy was standing there blocking the only way out. His grin stretched wide predatory and scary as he stepped closer.

    "Natalie," he called out with a sickening sweet voice, shaking his head as if scolding a wayward child. "Running from me? You''re breaking my heart, sweetheart."

    I backed away from him, my trembling legs barely holding me up. Each step I took brought me closer to the cold hard wall behind me. My breath hitched when my back hit the hard bricks, leaving me nowhere to run to.

    Timothy sauntered forward; his steps were slow and deliberate; the air around him seemed to darken, suffocating, and oppressive as he walked closer. He stopped just a few inches away, his towering frame casting a long shadow over my small body.

    "Why so scared, love?" he murmured, his voice was low and mocking. He raised his hand and I flinched. But instead of striking me, his rough fingers brushed against my cheeks, "you''re trembling dear," he said, his tone almost gentle though his smirk betrayed the cruelty behind his mask.

    I turned my face away from him but he grabbed my chin, forcing me to look at him. His eyes were gleaming with something dark and possessive as he slowly dripped his head, his nose brushing against the curve of my neck as he inhaled me deeply.

    I froze, paralyzed by fear. My mind kept screaming at me to push him away, to fight, but my body refused to move.

    "You smell as good as I remember, wolfless," he whispered in my ear, his breath hot against my skin. "I would have loved to keep you for myself, but..." He chuckled darkly, Alpha Darius was faster.

    My stomach churned at the mention of that man''s name.

    Timothy leaned back, his gaze was piercing as he continued. "He regrets banishing you, you know. He sent his best trackers and enforcers to find you. They are out there as we speak scouring the cities looking for you.

    My heart sank.

    "But, not me," he added, a cruel smile tugging at his lips. "I''m here on another park business. Still, imagine my delight at stumbling upon you. Delivering you back to Alpha Darius? That''s a reward I can''t pass up."

    "No," I whispered, shaking my head. "You can''t¡ª"

    Before I could finish my sentence, he grabbed my arm; his grip was like iron.

    "Oh, I can, and I will," he said, his voiceced with menace.

    I screamed, my voice raw with desperation, but he covered my mouth with his hand before I could attract any attention.

    "None of that now," he scolded, effortlessly lifting me off the ground like I weighed nothing as he slung me over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes.

    I kicked and struggled, my fist pounding against his back but it was all useless. Panic engulfed my body, and I thought this was the end for me. But then a figure appeared at the mouth of the alley.

    He was tall, covered entirely in ck clothes; his face was obscured by a mask, and even in the dim light of the alley, his presence wasmanding. His silhouette exuded power.

    "Let her go," the man said; his voice was so deep and steady that it cut through the darkness like lightning.

    Timothy froze, his body tensing as he turned to face the stranger. "Move," he snared, his tone dripping with annoyance. "Unless you want to die tonight."

    The man didn''t respond, he stood tall and motionless, his imposing figure unmovable.

    Timothy growled low and dangerous as his grip on me tightened. "Last chance," he warned.

    Still, the man said nothing. Instead, the man took a step forward.

    Timothy growled again louder this time and then set me down roughly on the ground. "Stay put," he snapped at me before he shifted into his wolf form.

    The transformation was fast and brutal. Timothy''s clothes tore as his body contorted, fur sprouting from his skin. Within seconds, a massive gray wolf stood where he once had, its eyes gleaming with anger.

    The stranger didn''t flinch.

    Timothy lunged, his jaws snapping at the man but the man was faster. With a single devastating blow, his palm collided with Timothy''s head, sending the big wolf crashing to the ground. Timothy didn''t rise.

    I gasped, my hands flying to my mouth as I watched them in shock. Timothy was still motionless.

    I watched in silence as the man knelt beside Timothy''s unconscious wolf, his gloved fingers brushed against the wolf''s head and a faint glow emanated from his touch. In an instant, the wolf shifted, leaving Timothy lying on the cold ground in his human form, looking vulnerable.

    The man straightened and turned to me. His gaze, though covered by the mask, felt scary as if he was looking directly at my soul.

    "Come," hemanded, his tone leaving no room for argument.

    I hesitated, fear and uncertainty paralyzing me.

    "Now," he said, his voice firmer this time.

    Every fiber of my being screamed at me not to trust him but the way he looked at me¡ª calm,posed, and assured¡ª gave me no choice.

    Trembling, I forced myself to stand and follow him out of the alley, leaving Timothy behind in the shadows.

 Chapter 17: Investigations

    <h4>Chapter 17: Investigations</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    The soft light of my deskmp bathed my study with warmth as I leaned back on my chair, my fingers absent-mindedly tapping away against the wooden armrest. The events of the day had left my mind restless. Natalie''s lies and the scent she carried gnawed at me like a persistent itch. There were too many unanswered questions and I hated the uncertainty of it all.

    A gentle knock on the door broke my thoughts.

    "Come in," I called out, already knowing who it was.

    Nora stepped inside, her presence was as calming as always. She closed the door behind her, and the faint sound of her soft slippers padded against the floor as she approached my desk with a soft smile on her face.

    Nora wasn''t my mother by blood but she might as well have been. She had been by my side since I was a child, raising me like her own child with care and firmness in equal measures.

    "You''ve been in here for hours," she said, her voiceced with gentle concern as she ced a hot cup of coffee in front of me. "You didn''te down for dinner."

    "Thank you. But I''m not hungry," I replied sharply, my eyes focused on the papers in front of me.

    Nora didn''t ept dismissiveness, especially not from me. She pulled out a chair and sat across from me, folding her hands neatly on the desk. Her piercing gaze forced me to look up.

    "This is about the girl, isn''t it?" she asked.

    I exhaled sharply, leaning forward and resting my elbows on the desk. "I don''t trust her, Nora. She reeks of an Alpha scent but she denies knowing him. And then there''s Alexander..."

    Her brows furrowed. "What about Alexander?"

    My jaw tightened as I thought of my little boy. "He shifted to his human form when I went to pick him up; just to plead on her behalf. Do you understand what that means, Nora? He''s never done that before. He never shifts even when we tried forcing him to. But for her? He didn''t even hesitate."

    Nora''s eyes widened in shock. "He... shifted? For her?"

    I nodded. "He''s too attached to her, Nora, and I don''t like it. She''s hiding something. A stranger carrying an Alpha''s scent, denying his existence, yet fighting desperately for another man who isn''t even rted to her. It doesn''t add up."

    "Zane," Nora said softly, her tone taking on a maternal warmth. "Maybe she''s hiding the truth for personal reasons. That doesn''t make her a bad person. Perhaps there''s more to her story than you''re willing to see."

    I shook my head. "I hate liars, Nora. You know that. Until I''m certain she means no harm, I can''t let her go. I can''t risk Alexander''s safety¡ªor mine."

    Nora sighed, her shoulders slumping slightly. "What if you''re wrong, Zane? What if you''re being paranoid and end up hurting an innocent child?"

    Her words struck a chord, but I pushed the doubt aside. "I can''t afford to be wrong. Not when ites to Alexander. Go check on him for me, will you? Let me know if he''s calmed down."

    She hesitated, clearly wanting to say more, but eventually nodded and left the room.

    The silence returned, but it didn''tst long. A knock at the door drew my attention.

    "Come in," I called out.

    Abel stepped inside, his expression stoic as always. I wasted no time.

    "What did you find out about the scent?" I asked.

    Abel closed the door behind him and stood at attention. "I went to the scent registry library. It''s confirmed¡ªthe scent belongs to Alpha Darius ckthorn of the Silverfang Pack."

    My head tilted at the name. "Darius ckthorn... What do we know about him?"

    Abel''s jaw tightened. "He''s known to be ruthless. After thest royal visit to his pack, the king ordered a secret investigation into him and his pack''s activities. There''s a lot of spection, but nothing concrete has been revealed to the public."

    I frowned, leaning back in my chair. "Is Natalie his mate?"

    Abel shook his head. "No. ording to the records, Darius already has a mate¡ªLuna Gabrie ckthorn. They''re fated mates."

    That didn''t make any sense. "Then how does Nataliee into the picture?"

    Abel hesitated before continuing. "That''s the confusing part. There''s no record of a Natalie connected to Darius¡ªexcept for one. The only Natalie in the registry is the daughter of Darius''s former Beta, Evan Cross."

    I narrowed my eyes. "Former Beta?"

    "Yes," Abel said grimly. "The Beta was executed five years ago by Darius for treason. His entire family and another family were executed that day as well. The Natalie in the registry is listed as deceased."

    The room seemed to grow colder as I processed his words. If the only Natalie tied to Darius was dead, then who was the girl locked up in my guest room? And how did shee about carrying his scent?

    "This doesn''t add up," I muttered, more to myself than to Abel. "There''s something we''re missing."

    Abel nodded. This was a puzzle I couldn''t solve. How had a mere human gotten intertwined with the Alpha''s essence? Red growled uneasily, sensing there was more at y here than met the eye. The confusion wed at me, refusing to subside, until I made a decision.

    "Abel," I said, my voice firm but tinged with the frustration boiling within, "go tell Rnd to bring Natalie to my office immediately. I need answers."

    Abel nodded and turned to leave, but the door swung open before he could exit. Nora stepped in, her face sagged with worry. Her eyes held mine, and I could sense the urgency in her.

    "Zane," she started, hesitating briefly before continuing, "Alexander is refusing to eat. He''s been crying through the mind link, asking for..." she paused, her lips pressing together as if she couldn''t believe her own words. "He''s asking for mommy Natalie."

    The words made me choke. "What?" I barked, leaning forward in disbelief.

    "Yes," Nora confirmed, her voice softer now, "he keeps calling her mommy. He''s inconsble. Should I let him see her? Maybe it''ll calm him down?"

    I pinched the bridge of my nose, feeling a headache already forming. My thoughts were a mess. Alexander is calling her mommy? When did this happen? It didn''t make sense. None of this did.

    Zane, this attachment isn''t normal. Whatever bond he''s formed with her, it''s deep." Nora said, her voice strained.

    I ran a hand through my hair, the situation making me more confused. "This just makes it worse, Nora. If she''s manipting him¡ª"

    "Or maybe she''s not," Nora interjected firmly. "Maybe there''s a reason Alexander feels so strongly about her. Don''t dismiss his instincts, Zane. He''s a child, but he''s still a wolf."

    I sighed heavily, my resolve wavering for the first time. "Fine. I''ll speak to her. But until I know the truth, I can''t let my guard down."

    Nora nodded, though her worry didn''t fade. "Be careful, Zane. Don''t let your paranoia and the need for control blind you to the truth."

    As she left the room, I slumped back into my chair, exhaling heavily. My thoughts churned.

    What if Darius had marked that girl against her will? Someone who wasn''t his mate¡ªneither fated nor chosen? Was such a thing even possible? I''d never heard of it, but nothing about this situation fit the rules of what I knew about mates and bonds.

    I rubbed my temples, Natalie. What secrets are you hiding?

    Before I could delve deeper into my thoughts, Abel burst back into the office, Rnd trailing behind him. Their expressions were grim, panic radiating off them in waves.

    "She''s gone," Abel blurted out, his voice strained.

    I froze, my gaze snapping to him. "What do you mean she''s gone?"

    Rnd stepped forward, his face pale. "She''s not in the room anymore. We... we think she escaped."

    The words didn''tpute at first. Then, like a storm breaking over calm waters, the realization hit me. I shot to my feet, my chair scraping loudly against the floor.

    "How?!" I roared, my voice shaking the room. "How does a little human girl escape a mansion guarded by trained wolves?" Red snarled, his fury and disbelief coursing through me, too much to contain.

    Rnd winced under my re. "I¡ªI don''t know, Alpha. She was there one moment, and the next... she was gone."

    I mmed my fists onto the desk, the wood groaning under the pressure. My mind raced. Natalie had seemed naive, almost childlike in her mannerisms, especially when she gawked at the city''s skyscrapers from the helicopter window. At the time, I''d assumed she was faking it.

    But now... what if she wasn''t faking?

    If Natalie truly was innocent, then she had no idea how to survive in a ce like this. The city was vast, teeming with dangers she wouldn''t recognize. The thought of her wandering alone, vulnerable and confused, unsettled me in a way I couldn''t exin.

    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to think clearly. "Abel, Rnd," I said, my voice low butmanding, "round up the men. Search every homeless shelter, every street corner, every dark alley. Send some to the hospital Garrick is in¡ªshe might try to find him."

    They nodded quickly, their movements rushed as they turned to leave.

    "Don''te back until you''ve found her," I added, my tone final.

    As the door mmed shut behind them, I sank back into my chair, my thoughts spiraling. Natalie, where are you? And why do you feel like a mystery I''m desperate to solve?

    I stared at the empty room, the silence too much to bare. Somewhere out there, Natalie was alone, and the nagging feeling in my gut told me that I couldn''t afford to let her disappear for good.

 Chapter 18: The Delivery

    <h4>Chapter 18: The Delivery</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    My legs felt like jelly as I stumbled after the masked man, my breath hitching with every step. The image of Timothy''s massive wolf form crumpling to the ground reyed in my mind, each detail vivid and terrifying. This man¡ªthis stranger¡ªhad taken down Timothy with a single blow. What could he do to me? The thought made my stomach churn. My instincts screamed at me to run, but I knew better. One wrong move and he might crush me just as effortlessly.

    The alley gave way to the bustling city streets, but the life around me felt like an illusion. People moved about, cars honked, and streetlights blinked, yet no one paid attention to the masked man leading a trembling girl through the crowd. I scanned faces desperately, hoping someone would notice my silent plea for help. Nothing. No one even nced my way.

    When we stopped beside a sleek ck car, my pulse quickened. He opened the passenger door and gestured for me to get in. "In," he said, his deep voice asmanding as ever.

    I hesitated, my heart hammering in my chest. "W-Where are we going?" I stammered, my voice sounding sheepish.

    "Get in," he repeated, this time more firmly.

    A lump formed in my throat. I imagined his hand snapping out, dragging me in by force, just as he had handled Timothy. Swallowing hard, I climbed into the seat, the soft leather cold against my skin.

    The man rounded the car and slid into the driver''s seat. As the engine roared to life, I instinctively reached for the door handle, considering escape. But the thought of his inhuman strength kept me frozen as he drove off.

    The dashboard clock read 10:35 PM, but the entire city was alive, buzzing with lights and sounds. Neon signs shed outside the window, advertising everything from bars to theaters. Music red faintly from somewhere nearby, mixing with the hum of traffic and the chatter of pedestrians.

    It was so different from the quiet town Zane brought me from or the controlled life of my former pack. Here, people seemed to move freely, unburdened by the rigid rules I''d grown up with. For a moment, I almost forgot about the man beside me. Almost.

    I stole a nce at him, his mask giving nothing away. His posture was rxed, one hand on the steering wheel, the other resting on hisp. He didn''t speak, didn''t even nce my way, and yet his presence filled the small space between us, making the air feel heavy. I wanted to ask who he was, why he was doing this, but fear mped my lips shut.

    Minutes passed in heavy silence before I finally gathered enough courage to speak. "W-Where are you taking me?"

    He didn''t look at me. "To eat," he said simply.

    I blinked. "What?"

    "You need food," he replied, his voice matter-of-fact. "Then we''ll get warm clothes and head to the night market."

    I stared at him, dumbfounded. Did I hear him right? My confusion deepened as he continued driving, offering no further exnation.

    "What''s your name?" I asked, my voice shaky.

    He didn''t answer.

    "Can''t you at least tell me who you are?" I pressed, my frustration slipping through.

    Still, silence.

    True to his word, he pulled into the parking lot of a brightly lit McDonald''s. The golden arches seemed oddly out of ce against the backdrop of the night, but the sight of it made my stomach growl. I hadn''t eaten since yesterday morning at the hotel. And to eat at McDonald''s? That was a dreame true, even though it was happening this way.

    He parked the car and got out, walking around to open my door. "Come," he said, his voice leaving no room for argument.

    I reluctantly followed him inside, where the warm smell of fries and grilled burgers greeted me. My stomach growled embarrassingly loud.

    "Order," he said, gesturing to the counter.

    I hesitated, ncing at the menu. "I don''t have any money."

    "I didn''t ask if you had money," he replied curtly. "Order."

    Too hungry to argue, I ordered a cheeseburger meal. He didn''t order anything for himself, which only made the situation stranger.

    We sat down, and as I ate, I could feel his eyes on me, unblinking and intense. It made my skin crawl, but hunger outweighed difort. I forced the food down, each bite mechanical, all the while wishing I could sink into the stic booth and disappear.

    "Aren''t you eating?" I finally asked, my voice small.

    "No."

    The one-word response was enough to shut me up. I focused on my food.

    When I finished, he stood without a word and motioned for me to follow.

    We drove again, the city lights blurring into streaks through the car window. My body was tense, every muscle coiled and ready to flee, but where would I go? The thought of him catching me made my stomach churn.

    The car eventually stopped outside a boutique, its glowing sign advertisingte-night shopping. I hesitated at the door, but he gave me a look that silenced my protests before they even began.

    "Warm clothes," he said to the woman at the counter. "Good quality."

    I shook my head, panic rising in my chest. "I don''t need¡ª"

    "Take her," he interrupted, his voice sharp as steel.

    The woman nodded and guided me toward the dressing rooms. My protests fell on deaf ears, and before I knew it, I was trying on thick sweaters, jeans, boots, and jackets.

    The outfit I settled on was simple yet practical: a soft cream sweater, dark blue jeans that fit snugly, and brown ankle boots. The jacket was a deep forest green, lined with fleece for warmth.

    When we returned to the counter, the man surveyed me with a single nod. "How much?"

    The cashier rang up the total, and my knees nearly gave out. "Six hundred and fifty dors," she said.

    I stammered, shaking my head. "I can''t¡ª I don''t¡ª"

    Before I could bolt back to the dressing room, he grabbed my arm, pulling me to his side. With his free hand, he pulled out a sleek ck card and handed it to the cashier. Her eyes widened, but she said nothing as she processed the payment.

    The drive to the night market was quiet, the tension in the air slowly fading. By the time we arrived, I was too curious to stay scared.

    The market was a riot of colors, sounds, and smells. Strings of fairy lights illuminated stalls selling everything from handmade jewelry to steaming bowls of noodles. Music yed somewhere in the distance, and the chatter of vendors filled the air.

    For the first time in what felt like forever, I forgot to be afraid. I wandered from stall to stall, marveling at the trinkets and treasures on disy. The masked man followed silently, paying for everything I picked up¡ªa silver bracelet, a woven scarf, a tiny ss figurine of a wolf.

    I felt like a child again, my fear reced by a giddy excitement.

    By the time we left, it was 1:42 a.m. I was exhausted, my eyelids heavy. Back in the car, the leather seat was soft andfortable and it made me more drowsy but I didn''t dare fall asleep. Not here. Not with him.

    The car eventually stopped outside a homeless shelter. Confusion washed over me as he got out and opened my door.

    "Go inside," he said, his tone asmanding as ever.

    "You''re letting me stay here?" I asked, my voice tinged with hope.

    He nodded.

    Tears welled in my eyes as I stepped out. "Thank you for everything," I said sincerely.

    As I walked toward the shelter, amotion inside caught my attention. Several men, their faces hard and cruel, were searching the room. The staff and residents looked terrified.

    I froze, fear gripping me once more. Slowly, I turned and ran back to the masked man, hiding behind him like a frightened child.

    "Please," I whispered. "Don''t let them¡ª"

    But before I could finish, he stepped forward, calling out to the men.

    "Over here."

    They turned, their expressions lighting up as they saw me.

    The masked man grabbed my arm, his grip firm but not painful, and pulled me forward.

    "Here," he said, handing me over like a parcel.

    "No!" I screamed, thrashing against their grip. "You can''t do this to me!"

    But he didn''t respond. He simply watched as they dragged me away, his mask hiding whatever emotion¡ªif any¡ªhe felt.

    Betrayal burned through me as I realized the truth. He hadn''t saved me. He''d delivered me.

    To who? I had no idea.

 Chapter 19: Not Your Business

    <h4>Chapter 19: Not Your Business</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    The faint ticking of the clock on my desk felt like it was taunting me. It read 2:00 a.m., but I couldn''t stop the growing sense of fear wing at my chest.

    My office, usually a ce of control and calcted decisions, felt small as the hours dragged by. I paced back and forth, my boots echoing against the polished floor, the asional growl escaping my lips. Abel and Rnd were out there searching, but their silence fed my frustration. My mind was in chaos, swirling with questions I couldn''t answer.

    "Natalie?" I muttered to myself, my voice tinged with frustration and guilt. "Where the hell are you?"

    I leaned against the edge of my desk, gripping its surface tightly. My knuckles turned white as I closed my eyes and activated the mind link.

    <strong><i>"Abel. Rnd. Any sign of her?"</i></strong>

    Abel''s voice came through, steady but strained. <strong><i>"We''re still searching, your highness. We''vebed through the east district, but no sign of her yet. We''ll check the outskirts next."</i></strong>

    Rnd chimed in next, his tone equally grim.<strong><i> "We''re moving fast, but it''s a big city. If she''s trying to hide, it won''t be easy to track her."</i></strong>

    I exhaled sharply, rubbing my temples. <strong><i>"Keep me updated. Don''t stop until you find her."</i></strong>

    Their acknowledgments faded, leaving me alone with my thoughts once more. I''d brought her here, plucked her out of a small-town homeless shelter and into this chaotic city. If something happened to her, it would be on me.

    The clock read 3:43 a.m., the glowing numbers mocking me with their indifference. My restlessness grew unbearable. What if she was hurt? What if she''d fallen into the wrong hands? The thought sent a pang through my chest, sharp and hurting. But why? Why did I care so much about a girl I barely knew? Air for that matter?!

    The answers eluded me.

    I was about to reach for the mind link again when Abel''s voice suddenly cut through my thoughts.<strong><i> "Your Highness! We found her."</i></strong>

    Relief flooded my veins, but it was followed by a strange, unshakable anger. <strong><i>"Is she safe?"</i></strong>

    "She''s fine," Abel assured me. "We''re bringing her back to the estate now."

    The connection broke, leaving me standing in the middle of my office, my fists clenched at my sides. A flood of emotions churned inside me¡ªrelief, anger, and something deeper that I couldn''t name. Without thinking, I ran to the living room, unable to sit still.

    I stood by the door, my eyes fixed on the long driveway outside. The minutes dragged on, each one heavier than thest. Finally, the hum of an approaching vehicle broke the silence. Headlights illuminated the gravel path as a van pulled up.

    The moment the doors opened, the scene erupted into chaos. Two of my men stepped out, dragging Natalie with them. She was kicking, thrashing, and screaming, her voice raw with desperation.

    "Let me go!" she yelled, tears streaming down her face. "I didn''t do anything wrong! Why are you doing this to me?!"

    My heart twisted, but I forced myself to stayposed, stepping back from the door and pretending I hadn''t been waiting for them.

    "Bring her in," I ordered, my tone cold andmanding.

    They carried her into the living room, her struggles subsiding only when they roughly dropped her onto the floor. She sat there, trembling, her tear-streaked face ring up at me. But it wasn''t just her re that caught my attention¡ªit was her appearance.

    The filthy dress she''d been wearing earlier was gone, reced by a green Jacket, a cream sweater, dark jeans, and boots. Her hair, previously disheveled, wasbed, and a faint scent of roses lingered in the air.

    I narrowed my eyes. "Where did you get those clothes?" I demanded, my voice sharp. "And how did you manage to escape my house? Last I checked, you didn''t have any money."

    Her re grew harder. "If you''re using me of stealing," she snapped, her voice shaking with anger, "you''re wrong. Your friend¡ªthe masked man¡ªbought them for me."

    I froze, my mind reeling. "The masked man?"

    She nodded, her jaw tight. "Yes, him. He bought me clothes, trinkets, and dinner. And then he handed me over to your men like I was some kind of... thing."

    I turned to Abel and Rnd, my voice low and dangerous. "Who is she talking about?"

    Abel shifted ufortably. "My men said she was brought to them at a homeless shelter by someone dressed in ck and wearing a mask. They didn''t recognize him."

    A surge of fury shot through me. I didn''t know this man, yet he''d taken it upon himself to interfere with my affairs. And worse, hearing about him stirred something I couldn''t exin¡ªa possessiveness that burned through my veins.

    Red, growled in the back of my mind, agitated and restless. He''d never reacted this way to anyone but Alexander and Emma. Not Nora. Not Charlie. No one. Yet this girl¡ªthis frustrating, infuriating, liar of a girl¡ªstirred something raw inside me.

    "Natalie," I said, my voice rising. "How many times are you going to lie to me? First Garrick, then Alpha Darius, and now this masked friend of yours. How many unexined men are in your life?" My anger surged, and I couldn''t hold back. "Who sent you after me? Was it Darius? Or your masked friend? Speak! Who sent you here to ruin my life and that of my son?!"

    Her face suddenly turned as red as cherry, and before I could process what was happening, she was already on her feet.

    "Ruin your life?" she screamed, her voice cracking with anger. "All you''ve done since you brought me here is use me of one thing after another! You know what? What happens in my life is none of your business!"

    She took a shaky breath and stepped forward, her hands clenched into fists. "I''m done being treated like dirt by everyone around me. If you want to kill me, Zane, then go ahead and do it! At least I''ll finally have some peace!"

    My mind froze and I stood there, speechless.

    Did she just yell at me?

 Chapter 20: Postponed Fight

    <h4>Chapter 20: Postponed Fight</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    Natalie¡¯s words hung in the room like a challenge I wasn¡¯t prepared for.

    <i>"Kill me and get it over with."</i>

    The way she said it¡ªnot out of fear, but confrontation¡ªwas like an electric shock to me. My breath hitched, and for a moment, I forgot how to form words. Did she not understand who she was talking to? Or was she so fearless that she didn¡¯t care?

    "What did you just say to me?" I asked, my voice sharp yet betraying the strange thrill coursing through me.

    "You heard me right!" Natalie snapped, her blue eyes locking with mine, daring me to look away. "Kill me! Get it over with since I¡¯m such a horrible person. At least I won¡¯t have to deal with you anymore."

    Her words were fire¡ªangry, desperate, andced with a raw pain that I couldn¡¯t ignore.

    Red stirred in the back of my mind, restless. I could feel his agitation, his confusion mirroring mine.<strong> "She¡¯s not afraid," </strong>he growled, as if that made her dangerous. But I wasn¡¯t sure.

    "How dare you talk to..." From the corner of my eyes, Rnd was about to move forward and grab Natalie but I raised a hand, interrupting his words and moves before he couldplete them.

    "You think I want to kill you?" My voice was low now, a dangerous calm that I hoped would rattle her. I took a step forward, the sound of my boots on the floor echoing in the quiet room.

    Her jaw tightened, but she didn¡¯t step back. Brave. Foolish. Both.

    "Why else would you corner me like a rat?" she said, her voice trembling slightly but still steady enough to sting. "I¡¯ve lived through this before¡ªpeople like you, people who think they can break me. Strip me of everything. But I won¡¯t let you."

    I should have been furious. I should have let my anger take over. Instead, I found myself captivated by her resilience, by the sheer force of her spirit.

    I leaned closer, our faces inches apart now. She didn¡¯t flinch, but her breathing quickened. "If I wanted you dead, Natalie, you¡¯d already be lying on this floor," I said, each word deliberate.

    Before I could say more, her eyes fluttered shut.

    "Natalie?"

    Her body sagged, and she copsed like a sack.

    My heart leapt, and Red roared in my mind, panicked. I reached her at the same time as Abel, who was already checking her pulse. My hands were under her shoulders, lifting her slightly, my chest tightening with a fear I didn¡¯t fully understand.

    Abel¡¯s hand froze, and then he looked up, eyebrows raised. "Uh, Your Highness... she¡¯s snoring."

    "Snoring?" I repeated, shocked.

    "Yeah," Rnd said from behind us, his tone half-amused, half-confused. He pointed toward her ck face, where the softest of snores escaped her lips. "She fell asleep... in the middle of a fight?"

    A chuckle escaped Abel before he could stop it, and then Rnd¡¯sughter burst out, loud and unapologetic.

    I stared at her for a long moment, her face peaceful now in a way that made something in my chest loosen. Against my will, a small smile tugged at the corners of my mouth.

    "Unbelievable," I muttered, shaking my head.

    Rnd stepped forward. "I¡¯ll take her to the guest room."

    "No," I said, cutting him off. My voice was firmer than I intended. "I¡¯ll do it."

    Both Rnd and Abel turned to me, their eyes wide with shock.

    "You?" Rnd asked, blinking like he hadn¡¯t heard me right.

    "Yes, me," I said shortly.

    Ignoring their stunned silence, I scooped Natalie up in my arms, cradling her small frame against my chest. She was lighter than I expected, her head resting against my shoulder as if it belonged there. My heart beat strangely, a rhythm that felt unfamiliar, unwee even.

    What the hell is wrong with me? I thought as I carried her toward the guest room.

    By the time I reached the room, I¡¯d already decided to see the doctor tomorrow. I couldn¡¯t afford to fall ill. I had a kingdom waiting for me to run it someday, responsibilities I couldn¡¯t abandon; and whatever this was, I had to cut it off before it spread.

    Iid her gently on the bed, taking care not to disturb her. Her boots came off easily, and I pulled the nket over her, tucking it around her small frame.

    I should have left then. But instead, I sat on the edge of the bed, my eyes studying her face in the dim light. Who was this girl? What secrets was she hiding? And why did it feel like I needed to know?

    The creak of the door opening snapped me out of my thoughts. I turned to see Alexander in his wolf form, his small body silhouetted against the hallway light.

    "What are you doing up pup?" I asked, surprised.

    He trotted into the room, wagging his tail, and I stretched out my hand. He came closer, his nose nudging my palm.

    <i>"I could smell Mummy Natalie,"</i> he said through our mind link, his voice young and earnest.<i> "I wanted to see if she was here."</i>

    I froze. "Mummy Natalie?"

    He didn¡¯t answer, his tail wagging slower now as he looked at her sleeping form.

    I sighed, ruffling his fur. "Alexander, why are you calling her that?"

    Still no response.

    I thought quickly, my mind racing for a way to distract him. "Tell you what," I said, leaning down to meet his eyes. "If you change to your human form, I¡¯ll let you sleep in Natalie¡¯s room tonight. Deal?"

    His wolf eyes studied me, and for a moment, I thought he¡¯d refuse. But then, with a small wriggle, he leapt from my hands and shifted.

    In seconds, my son stood before me, his human form small and pale in the room light.

    "You¡¯re really willing to change for her, huh?" I muttered, more to myself than him.

    He nodded, and I couldn¡¯t help the pride swelling in my chest. I picked him up, his naked body fitting easily in my arms.

    "Before you can sleep in here, you need to wear something," I said, carrying him out of the room.

    As we entered the corridor, I spotted Nora heading toward the kitchen, her hair disheveled, clearly half-asleep.

    The moment Alexander saw her, I noticed his heart rate spike. He squirmed out of my arms, shifting back into his wolf form in a sh.

    "Nora," I started, but before I could finish, Alexander whimpered and bolted back into the guest room, diving under the nket with Natalie.

    I scowled, running a hand over my temple. "Why was he always so terrified of people?"

    Nora shot me a raised eyebrow from where she stood, but didn¡¯t bother with a reply. Instead, she vanished into the kitchen without a word.

    I lingered in the hallway, debating whether to go back into the room, pull him back out and demand¡ªyet again, for what felt like the millionth time¡ªwhat his problem was and why couldn¡¯t he trust me with it?

    But the sight of him curled up beside Natalie, his small form looking peaceful, stopped me.

    For now, I¡¯d let them be.

    I closed the bedroom door softly and left.

 Chapter 21: Breakfast

    <h4>Chapter 21: Breakfast</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The first thing I noticed when I woke up, was how strangely well-rested I felt. My eyelids fluttered open to soft light filtering through beautiful, white, transparent curtains, and for a moment, I thought I was dreaming. The soft mattress beneath me was far toofortable, the nket too warm and secure. Confusion settled over me like a fog as I sat up slowly, rubbing my eyes.

    I blinked around the room, my heart skipping a beat when recognition struck. This room. This bed.

    This was definitely Zane¡¯s house.

    Panic bubbled up in my chest as fragments of yesterday mmed into my consciousness. The fight. Timothy. The masked man¡ªhis voice, his unexpected kindness, and then...

    That son of a bitch! He handed me over to Zane¡¯s people. Like a package.

    A cold chill spread through me as I recalled the humiliating memory, followed by shouting at Zane to kill me. After that? nk. I clenched the nket tightly in my fists, breathing unevenly. Had Zane knocked me out after saying that? Did he n to kill meter, on his terms? Is that why I¡¯m here now?

    Why did I ask him to kill me in the first ce? What had gotten into me?!

    I pressed my hands against my face, trying to calm the storm brewing in my mind. The room seemed to close in around me; the air I breathed felt thick and suffocating. My heart quickened.

    Suddenly, something shifted under the nket.

    I froze, my heart lurching to my throat. Was it a person? No. An animal? My fingers trembled as I readied to throw the nket off and run¡ªwhen a small, familiar head popped out from under.

    "Jack?" I gasped, staring in disbelief.

    The wolf pup wagged his tail, his tongue lolling out as he yawned sleepily. A cry of relief escaped me, and I scooped him into my arms, clutching him tightly.

    "Oh my God, Jack! I¡¯m so d to see you!" I eximed, tears pricking at the corners of my eyes. He wagged his tail harder, his little face lighting up with delight.

    For a moment, the fear in my chest softened, reced by a gentle wave of gratitude and warmth. I leaned down and pressed a soft kiss to the top of his furry little head before setting him on the ground. I got out of the bed quickly and straightened the sheets, smoothing out every wrinkle as if it would somehow hide my presence. Once it was done, I sat cross-legged on the floor and scooped Jack into myp.

    Jack tilted his head to the side, his yellow eyes full of curiosity, and I let out a faint smile. "You¡¯re probably think I¡¯m silly, don¡¯t you?" I murmured, running my fingers through his soft fur. "I told you before, fancy beds like that... they scare me. What if someonees in and sees me on it? What if they get mad and they¡ª" My voice broke for a moment, and I swallowed hard, shaking off the dark memories threatening to surface. Instead, I scratched behind his ears, and his tail thumped against my leg.

    I giggled softly, the sound fragile but real, and his little tail wagged faster. "You¡¯re a good listener, you know that?" I said, brushing a strand of hair from my face. "Even if you don¡¯t really understand me, and I might be killed any minute from now, it feels nice to talk to someone before I go... especially you."

    He blinked up at me as if urging me to go on, and so I did. "Yesterday was... well, it was a lot," I began, my fingers moving absently through his fur. "I was locked in this room for hours, but then, this boy¡ªhe was so kind¡ªhe helped me escape." My voice grew softer, wistful. "He tried so hard to help me, but... well, you can see how that worked out."

    I paused, staring at his bright eyes as they reflected the soft light of the room. "I¡¯d like to see him again, though. Just to say thank you. He¡ª" My voice wavered, and I looked down, my hand stilling against his little back. "He reminded me what it felt like to hope. To..."

    Jack gave a quiet whine, nuzzling against my hand as if he understood the ache in my heart and before I could finish my words, Jack squirmed out of myp, walked a few steps away, and to my greatest surprise, he began to shift.

    My jaw dropped as his small wolf form stretched, melted, and reformed into the very boy I¡¯d been talking about.

    "Jack...?"

    He stood before me, naked as the day he was born, his wide eyes shining with happiness.

    "You¡¯re... the boy?" I whispered, shock rendering me motionless. "You¡¯re a werewolf?" Goddess, I was such an idiot.

    Jack smiled brightly, nodding as he toddled back toward me. Before I could process it, he flung himself into my arms.

    "Mummy Natalie!" he said, his babyish voice filled with relief. "I missed you so much! I thought I wouldn¡¯t see you again!"

    My heart twisted at the name, and I hastily shrugged off my jacket to wrap it around him. His small body rxed against mine as I held him close.

    "Jack, you... you¡¯re amazing," I murmured, brushing his blond hair back. "I had no idea you were a werewolf. You¡¯re so young, and you can already shift?" There was a slight sting of jealousy in my voice.

    He grinned up at me. "I¡¯m just like you, Mummy!"

    My breath caught, memories flooding back. I used to tell Jack stories¡ªstories about my pack, my people¡ªthinking he was just a wolf pup who wouldn¡¯t understand. How wrong I had been.

    "Jack," I said carefully, holding his gaze. "Please don¡¯t tell anyone the things I told you. Especially your father. Don¡¯t tell them that I¡¯m a werewolf. Please?"

    He tilted his head, confusion flickering in his eyes.

    "I¡¯m not like the others," I exined, my voice trembling. "I don¡¯t have a wolf. If they find out..." My words trailed off, but the fear in my voice was unmistakable.

    Jack¡¯s arms wrapped tightly around my neck. "I won¡¯t tell anyone, Mummy," he promised solemnly.

    Tears stung my eyes again. He was so sweet, so pure, and his trust in me felt like a gift I didn¡¯t deserve.

    After a moment, Jack slipped his small hand into mine and tugged gently. "Come on, Mummy," he said. "Let¡¯s go!"

    "Go?" I blinked at him. "The door is locked, Jack."

    "No, it¡¯s not!" he chirped.

    Confusion warred with anxiety as I let him lead me to the door. He was right¡ªthe door opened easily.

    My pulse quickened. What was going on?

    Jack pointed down the corridor, just like he had yesterday when he helped me escape. But this time, his tiny finger led us to the dining room.

    And there, sitting at the head of the table, was Zane.

    I froze in the doorway, every nerve in my body screaming at me to turn and run. The memory of shouting at him to kill me surged to the forefront of my mind, and fear washed over me.

    Before I could move, Zane¡¯s gaze met mine.

    "Natalie," he called, his voice calm and surprisingly warm. "Come, join me."

    I blinked, caught off guard by the kindness in his tone. He was smiling. Smiling. As if yesterday¡¯s events had been nothing more than a figment of my imagination.

    "Did you sleep well?" he asked as I hesitated, still rooted in ce. "Are you hungry? What would you like to eat?"

    My mouth opened, but no sound came out. I set Jack down, my thoughts spinning. What game was he ying?

    Before I could piece it together, another figure entered the room.

    He was tall and elegant, with inky ck hair swept back to reveal a face that could have belonged to a sculpture. His sharp jawline, smooth pale skin, and piercing gray eyes gave him an otherworldly beauty, and the tailored suit he wore only added to his aura of sophistication.

    The man exuded power and allure, his every movement deliberate and fluid. He could have been a male model, easily gracing the cover of the most exclusive magazines.

    "This paparazzi," he muttered distractedly, his eyes on his phone. "Always on my tail¡ª"

    Then he stopped, his gaze lifting.

    Our eyes locked.

    A slow smirk spread across his face, and he turned to Zane without breaking eye contact.

    "Dear bestie, you didn¡¯t tell me," he said, his voice smooth as silk, "that you had something sweet waiting for me in the dining room."

    My stomach flipped, and I took an involuntary step back.

    In the blink of an eye, he was in front of me. His speed was inhuman, his presence overwhelming.

    Fangs glinted as his lips parted, and realization struck me like a thunderbolt.

    Vampire.

    He grabbed me before I could react, his eyes glowing unnaturally bright. His grip tightened, and I felt his breath against my skin as he leaned in¡ª

    "Sebastian, she¡¯s not food."

    Zane¡¯s voice cut through the room, calm andzy.

    Sebastian froze, his fangs inches from my neck, and I stared at Zane in wide-eyed terror.

 Chapter 22: The Weight of the Crown

    <h4>Chapter 22: The Weight of the Crown</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    The moment I shut the guest room door behind me, I leaned my head against the cold wood, exhaling a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding. The image of Natalie and Alexander curled up together lingered in my mind, a weave of emotions I couldn¡¯t quite untangle. Protectiveness? Worry? Something else entirely? I shook my head and pushed off the door. There was no time to unravel feelings. Not tonight.

    I walked to my room, the long halls of the mansionpletely quiet at this hour. My wing was on the opposite side, isted for reasons I sometimes resented. I reached my room and shut the door behind me. Darkness greeted me, but it wasn¡¯t unwee. It was a dy to the punishments the daylight brought.

    After shrugging off my jacket and boots, I climbed into bed. The soft sheets were a mockery of the harsh reality I lived in every day, but I let them envelop me. As I stared at the ceiling, my thoughts flitted between Natalie¡¯s face and the millions of problems that needed my attention.

    Just as I started to drift off to sleep, the familiar pull of my mind link snapped me awake. My father¡¯s voice, sharp and authoritative, echoed in my mind.

    <i>"Zane."</i>

    I groaned inwardly, rolling over to nce at the clock. The red digits red back at me: <strong>4:42 a.m.</strong> Of course, it couldn¡¯t wait until morning.

    <i>"Yes, Father," </i>I replied, my voice steady despite the irritation bubbling beneath the surface.

    <i>"Any new leads on the Celestial Heir?"</i>

    I hesitated. The weight of his question was one I¡¯d been carrying for years.<i> "No, Father. Not yet."</i>

    A sigh, heavy and full of exhaustion and disappointment, resonated through the link. <i>"Zane, you must understand the urgency of this. I was meant to retire a century ago. Do you know how tired I am after ruling for two hundred years?"</i>

    The sharp edge to his words softened, reced by something almost... vulnerable. <i>"My father, your grandfather, is out there somewhere, enjoying his retirement with his mate. And here I am, still warming the throne for you."</i>

    Guilt stabbed at me, but I didn¡¯t respond. What could I say that wouldn¡¯t sound like an excuse?

    <i>"Zane,"</i> he continued, his tone harder now, <i>"if you don¡¯t find her soon, no one will take you seriously when you ascend the throne. Nathan is already waiting for an opportunity to challenge or kill you, and even if you escape, Alexander won¡¯t be so lucky. Do you understand the stakes?"</i>

    My jaw tightened. Of course, I understood. Nathan, my uncle, was a constant shadow, waiting to pounce on any weakness. If he found the Celestial Heir before I did, I¡¯d lose everything¡ªmy crown, my legacy, my son¡¯s future.

    <i>"Broaden your search," </i>my father ordered. <i>"Check the minor royal families. She might have been born into one of them. Don¡¯t let Nathan find her first. If he does, you¡¯ll have no choice but to forfeit the throne to him. And even if you¡¯re crowned king without her, if Nathan finds herter, he¡¯ll dethrone you instantly."</i>

    I clenched my fists, the sheets twisting beneath my grip. His words were a familiar mantra, one I¡¯d heard countless times before.

    <i>"I¡¯m giving you four years, Zane," </i>he said finally, his voice low but firm.<i> "Find her, or you¡¯ll take the throne without her and bear the consequences on your own."</i>

    <i>"I¡¯m doing everything in my power,"</i> I replied, the promise heavy on my tongue.

    Silence stretched between us, and then the link severed.

    I let out a shaky breath, sitting up and running a hand through my hair. My rtionship with my father had always been a battlefield ofmands and obedience. There was no warmth, no connection beyond duty. Finding my mate, Emma had been the greatest disappointment of his life. She wasn¡¯t the Celestial Princess he¡¯d hoped for, just an insignificant Omega, as he¡¯d called her.

    And now, with Emma gone, his pressure to find the prophesied heir had intensified. But what my father didn¡¯t know¡ªwhat I hadn¡¯t told anyone¡ªwas that I was dead inside. Even if I found this princess, even if she became my queen, I would never be able to love her, never be able to even touch her, intimately. That part of me was long gone.

    Still, I would do as hemanded. Not for love. Not for the throne. But to ensure my son would never have to fight these bloody battles.

    Grabbing my phone from the nightstand, I dialed a number I knew by heart. The line rang twice before a smooth, familiar voice answered.

    "Zane," Sebastian drawled, amusementcing his tone. "What a pleasant surprise at this ungodly hour."

    "How¡¯s the search going?" I asked, skipping pleasantries.

    There was a pause, and then his tone turned serious. "I¡¯ve got a lead."

    My heart stuttered. "A lead? What kind of lead?"

    "It¡¯s too important to discuss over the phone," he replied. "I¡¯lle to your ce in the morning."

    "Sebastian," I pressed, my patience fraying, "just tell me now."

    "No can do, Your Highness," he said, the title dripping with mockery. "I¡¯ll see you at dawn."

    Before I could argue further, he hung up.

    I stared at the phone, frustration gnawing at me. Sebastian had always been infuriatingly cryptic, but he was reliable. My mind drifted back to the day I met him, thirteen years ago, barely a month after my thirteenth birthday.

    I¡¯d just experienced my first shift, a moment of pride overshadowed by my father¡¯s coldmands. Hemanded Charlie and Nora to send me away for five years of grueling training, a period designed to break me down and rebuild me into a king. Charlie and Nora had watched from a distance, never interfering, never helping.

    It was during one of those harsh days that I stumbled upon Sebastian. He¡¯d been left for dead, trapped in a silver-lined under the open sky. The sun was rising, its rays a death sentence for any vampire caught unprotected.

    Despite my training¡ªdespite the lessons drilled into me by Charlie and Nora about self-preservation¡ªI couldn¡¯t leave him. Dragging him to a shaded cave, I¡¯d saved his life.

    When he¡¯d recovered enough to speak, he¡¯d introduced himself as Sebastian Lawrence, an outcast from his coven. He¡¯d spoken against their coven master¡¯s tyranny, and his defiance had nearly cost him his life.

    "I owe you my life, pup," he¡¯d said, his voice thick with gratitude. "Name your price, and I¡¯ll pay it."

    I¡¯dughed then, brushing off his dramatic deration. But as we talked, I gotfortable with him and I told him about the Celestial Princess, about my father¡¯s obsession and my own desperate need for my father¡¯s approval.

    Sebastian had listened, his sharp mind piecing together stories and legends I¡¯d never heard before. He¡¯d be my ally, my confidant, and over the years, my closest advisor in the search for the heir andstly, my best friend.

    Now, as I sat in my darkened room, his words reying in my mind, hope flickered to life. Maybe, just maybe, this lead would be the one.

    And if it wasn¡¯t?

    I shoved the thought aside. Failure wasn¡¯t an option. Not for me. Not for Alexander.

    In the morning, I¡¯d face whatever Sebastian brought me. And if it was a dead end, I¡¯d keep searching.

    Because that was what kings did. They endured. They fought. And they never, ever gave up.

 Chapter 23: The Bodyguard

    <h4>Chapter 23: The Bodyguard</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    Sleep had escaped my eyes. I had spent most of the night pacing in my study, my mind tangled in a web of frustration and unanswered questions. When the faint hues of dawn crept through the curtains, I gave up entirely, heading downstairs to wait for Sebastian. True to his word, he arrived at exactly six a.m.

    I heard the click of the front door, followed by the familiar sound of his boots against the marble floor. His voice rang out cheerfully, breaking the silence.

    "Rise and shine, Your Royal Highness. I hope you¡¯ve prepared a red carpet for my grand entrance."

    I stepped into the dining room, suppressing a sigh. There he was, lounging against the doorframe with an infuriatingly smug grin. His dark hair was perfectly tousled, and his sharp features were as pale as ever. He looked far too lively for someone who didn¡¯t sleep often.

    "Good morning to you too, Sebastian," I said dryly.

    Before I could say more, Nora entered the room, carrying a tray of breakfast. She paused when she saw Sebastian, her lips thinning into a displeased line.

    "Vampire," she muttered under her breath.

    Sebastian, unbothered as usual, offered her his most dazzling smile. "Good morning, Nora. Always a pleasure to see you. And might I say, you¡¯re aging like fine wine."

    Her frown deepened, and she set the tray down with a little more force than necessary. Ignoring Sebastian, she turned to me, her expression softening as she ced a te in front of me.

    "Eat, Zane," she said gently, brushing a hand over my hair before kissing my forehead. Then, with onest re at Sebastian, she left the room.

    Sebastian chuckled, clearly enjoying himself. "You know, I think she secretly likes me. She just doesn¡¯t know it yet."

    "Keep dreaming," I muttered, taking a bite of the eggs Nora had made.

    Sebastian pulled out a chair and sat across from me, his sharp gaze fixed on my te. "Do you ever get bored of eating the same mundane food every day? You should try blood. Fresh, warm, and full of life. Highly rmend it."

    "Thanks for the offer, but I¡¯ll pass," I replied, not missing a beat. "You, on the other hand, could use some variety. Maybe try a sd. Or, you know, anything that doesn¡¯t scream predator."

    Heughed, the sound rich and unrestrained. "Ah, Zane. Your sense of humor is why I tolerate you."

    "Lucky me," I said, pushing my te aside. "Now, enough small talk. What¡¯s this lead you mentioned?"

    Sebastian leaned back in his chair, his grin fading slightly as his tone turned serious. "I met a vampire recently. An ancient one. He¡¯s over two thousand years old."

    My brows furrowed. "And?"

    "And," Sebastian continued, his voice taking on a theatrical edge, "he told me a story. A story about the Celestial heir¡¯s reincarnation."

    I sat up straighter, my attention fully captured. "Go on."

    Sebastian¡¯s eyes gleamed with mischief as he gestured dramatically. "ording to him, the Celestial heir never reincarnates alone. She¡¯s always apanied by a bodyguard. A protector, if you will."

    "A bodyguard?" I repeated, skepticism creeping into my voice.

    "Yes," Sebastian said, nodding. "But here¡¯s the twist¡ªthe bodyguard can take any form. Human, animal, even an inanimate object."

    I stared at him, trying to process the information. "And this bodyguard... How does their story help us?"

    Sebastian leaned forward, his expression serious now. "The vampire told me that if we find the bodyguard, we¡¯ll find the heir. They¡¯re connected. Always."

    The weight of his words settled over me. "How do we find this bodyguard?"

    "Ah, I¡¯m d you asked," Sebastian said, a hint of excitement in his voice. "There¡¯s a diamond called the Moonstone. An ancient artifact. It¡¯s a powerful tracker. The vampire said it¡¯s the only way to locate the bodyguard."

    "If the Moonstone is so powerful," I asked, narrowing my eyes, "why not use it to find the princess directly?"

    Sebastian shook his head. "Because the heir is born without any trace of spiritual energy. She¡¯s invisible to magic unless she uses her powers. The bodyguard, on the other hand, is different. They radiate energy¡ªenergy the Moonstone can track."

    "And where is this Moonstone?" I asked, my patience thinning.

    "I¡¯ve already sent my men to retrieve it," Sebastian said with a smug smile. "The vampire said It¡¯s hidden in a cave somewhere in Australia. By tomorrow, I should have an update on their progress."

    I nodded, my mind racing with possibilities. Before I could ask another question, Sebastian¡¯s phone buzzed. He nced at the screen and sighed dramatically.

    "Remind me," he said, looking at me with mock exasperation, "why I agreed to open a multi-billion dorpany with you?"

    "Because you were bored, and I¡¯m very persuasive," I replied with a smirk.

    He muttered something under his breath before stepping out of the room to take the call.

    As the door closed behind him, I leaned back in my chair, a faint smile tugging at my lips. Six years ago, I¡¯d convinced Sebastian to start apany with me¡ªa distraction from the endless training and politics of royal life. Together we created an empire, a business that catered to humans, werewolves and vampires, providing everything from luxury goods to specialized courier services.

    Despite the constant media attention and prying reporters, I was proud of what we¡¯d aplished. It was a rare escape from the rigid expectations of my royal life.

    My thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the door creaking open. I turned to see Natalie standing in the doorway, Alexander cradled in her arms.

    Her red hair was a mess, cascading over her shoulders in tangled waves. She was still wearing yesterday¡¯s sweater and jeans, her jacket draped over Alexander like a makeshift nket. Both of them were barefoot, their faces pale and drawn.

    Natalie froze when she saw me, her eyes wide with fear. Memories ofst night shed through my mind¡ªher desperate plea for me to end her life, her tear-streaked face filled with pain.

    I had decided at that moment to change my tactics of dealing with her; I didn¡¯t want her running off again. Shockingly, I didn¡¯t think Red would be able to take it or Alexander, if something happened to her.

    "Natalie," I said, keeping my voice calm and gentle. "Come, join me."

    She blinked, clearly startled by my tone. I smiled, hoping to put her at ease.

    "Did you sleep well?" I asked. "Are you hungry? What would you like to eat?"

    Her mouth opened, but no words came out. She set Alexander down, her movements hesitant as she nced at me suspiciously.

    Before I could say more, Sebastian re-entered the room, muttering about persistent paparazzi.

    Then he stopped, his gazending on Natalie. A slow smirk spread across his face. "Dear bestie," he said, not breaking eye contact with her, "you didn¡¯t tell me you had something sweet waiting for me in the dining room."

    I sighed, already anticipating his next move. "Sebastian¡ª"

    Natalie took a step back, but it was toote. In the blink of an eye, Sebastian was in front of her, his speed a reminder of his predatory nature.

    Fangs glinted as he leaned closer sniffing her.

    "Sebastian, she¡¯s not food," I said, my tone t but firm.

    He froze, his fangs inches from her neck. Slowly, he straightened, his smirk returning. "Not food, huh? Then what is she?"

    "She¡¯s Alexander¡¯s... friend," I said carefully.

    Sebastian¡¯s eyes flicked down to my little boy, who was watching the exchange with wide eyes. "Friend, you say? Well, Alexander, I apologize for trying to bite your girlfriend."

    Alexander¡¯s small face scrunched up in anger. "She¡¯s my mommy!" he dered, his baby voice loud and clear.

    Sebastian turned to me, one brow raised. "Mommy?"

    "Don¡¯t ask," I muttered, pinching the bridge of my nose.

    Natalie remained silent, her expression a mixture of confusion and fear.

    I gestured to the table. "Come eat, Natalie. After breakfast, go freshen up. We¡¯ll be visiting Garrick at the hospital."

    I knew she would never pass up on the offer of seeing her dear Garrick. Her gaze lingered on me, uncertainty flickering in her eyes. But she nodded, stepping forward to join us at the table.

    If I couldn¡¯t get my answers the hard way, then I will be extra soft. But I will crack her open like a nut, believe it.

 Chapter 24: Shadows of Fear

    <h4>Chapter 24: Shadows of Fear</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    Breakfast with Zane and a scary vampire who had almost drained me of blood minutes ago felt like stepping into a y I hadn¡¯t been given the script for.

    Sebastian lingered in the room, his presence as unsettling as a shadow that refused to disappear, no matter how brightly the light shone. His sharp smirk and relentless teasing made my skin crawl with fear, though Zane seemedpletely unfazed. It looked like they were close friends.

    Sebastian was clearly entertained by my startled reactions¡ªespecially when he moved with inhuman speed or sniffed at me like I was some kind of treatid out for him but thanks to the goddess, he eventually grew bored of teasing me. With onest smirk, he finally left, leaving me to catch my breath for the first time since I entered the room.

    Sebastian¡¯s departure left the room quieter than I expected, yet the tension between Zane and me only grew. He sat across the table, his blue eyes watching me with an intensity that made my chest tighten; and it made me wonder what kind of thoughts were going on in his head. Every now and then, he¡¯d tilt his head, a small smirk ying at his lips as if he knew something I didn¡¯t.

    I hated that look. I wanted to run again but somehow, I knew it would be futile.

    Beside me, Alexander¡¯s cheerful chatter provided a much-needed distraction. "Mommy, I love you, and I want to spend every minute of every day with you. Can we y outside after breakfast? I want to show you the flowers I found yesterday!" I wanted to correct him, telling him I wasn¡¯t his mother but the way his beautiful golden brown eyes stared up at me made the words die in my throat.

    Iughed softly, ruffling his messy hair. "Sweetheart, I love you too; and I love spending time with you, but I can¡¯t be with you every minute of every day."

    He frowned, his little nose scrunching up in protest. "Why not? I want to be with you all the time!"

    I chuckled, trying to lighten the mood. "What about when you need to go number one or two, hmm?"

    Alexander burst intoughter, his small body shaking as he giggled. "Mommy, you¡¯re silly!"

    I grinned, leaning closer. "And what about when you¡¯re in school?"

    Suddenly, the room fell silent. The joy on Alexander¡¯s face vanished, and he looked down at his te, poking at his food with a fork. Zane, who had been quietly observing our exchange, let out a soft sigh.

    "He hasn¡¯t been to school in almost two years," Zane said, his voice low but firm. "He refused to shift back into his human form for so long that we had no choice but to pull him out."

    My heart clenched as I turned to Alexander. His small frame seemed even smaller now, his shoulders hunched as if carrying a weight far too heavy for a child. Gently, I pulled him into my arms, cradling him against my chest. "Why, baby? Why would you do that?"

    Alexander opened his mouth to speak, but before a single word escaped, the door creaked open. Nora and Charlie walked in, their presence shattering whatever fragile courage Alexander had mustered. He shrank into himself, his little hands gripping my sweater before he shifted back into his wolf form and barked sharply at the couple.

    "Jack!" I gasped, startled.

    Before I could say anything else, he leaped from myp and bolted from the room, his small form disappearing through the doorway.

    "What just happened?" I asked, my voice trembling.

    Zane sighed again, leaning back in his chair. "He¡¯s scared of people. He¡¯s only himself when he¡¯s around you."

    Nora¡¯s face softened, her maternal worry etched into every line. "I don¡¯t know what to do anymore. He used to be so cheerful, so carefree. Now..." Her voice broke slightly, and Charlie ced aforting hand on her shoulder.

    Their words swirled around me, but I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something deeper was at y. I knew fear¡ªintimately. It had gripped me for years, wing at my every waking moment since the night my parents were taken from me. Alexander¡¯s fear felt eerily familiar, and I couldn¡¯t dismiss it so easily.

    I excused myself from the table, my appetite long gone. Zane¡¯s voice followed me as I left. "Be ready by nine. We¡¯re visiting Garrick."

    I nodded, murmuring a quiet "thank you" before slipping out of the room.

    The house was a maze, every corridor seemingly identical to thest. I wandered aimlessly until I finally found the room I¡¯d been assigned. Pushing the door open, I stopped in my tracks.

    Alexander was there, curled up under the nket on my bed.

    I approached him slowly, kneeling beside the bed. "Jack," I said softly, pulling the nket back to reveal his wolf form. "Can you shift back for me?"

    His golden eyes met mine, hesitant but trusting. A momentter, his small human frame appeared.

    "Why did you run?" I asked, brushing a strand of hair from his face.

    He didn¡¯t answer, his gaze dropping to the floor.

    "You don¡¯t have to talk if you don¡¯t want to," I said gently. "But I¡¯m here if you do."

    He crawled into myp, wrapping his tiny arms around me. "I¡¯m not scared when you¡¯re with me," he whispered. "My friend said you¡¯d protect me and Daddy forever."

    I froze, confusion mingling with a strange sense of unease. "Your friend? Who¡¯s your friend?"

    Before he could answer, a knock at the door startled us both.

    "Natalie," came a muffled voice. "When you¡¯re ready,e downstairs. Mr. Lucky is waiting for you."

    Confused, I looked at Alexander. "Who¡¯s Mr. Lucky?"

    He giggled. "That¡¯s what they call Daddy."

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. "I¡¯d better get ready, then."

    I rushed into the bathroom, Alexander¡¯s giggles trailing behind me. By the time I emerged, freshly washed and feeling slightly moreposed, he was sitting cross-legged on a nket on the floor.

    "Your turn," I said, smiling. "Go get cleaned up so we can go."

    He pouted, his big eyes pleading. "Come with me, Mommy. Help me pick clothes?"

    I sighed but couldn¡¯t say no. "Alright, let¡¯s go."

    Together, we went to his room, a space filled with toys and clothes that looked untouched. I helped him pick out an outfit¡ªa cute, button-up shirt and tiny jeans that made him look like a miniature gentleman. He wrinkled his nose but didn¡¯t protest, allowing me to guide him through the process.

    When we finally made it downstairs, Zane raised an eyebrow. "You took long enough," he began, but his words stopped abruptly when he saw Alexander.

    "How did you get him to wear clothes?" he asked, genuine surprise in his voice. "He hates wearing anything."

    I shrugged, smiling. "Jack and I understand each other."

    "His name is Alexander, not Jack," Zane corrected, though there was no edge to his tone.

    "I like both names," Alexander chimed in, grinning up at me.

    The drive to the hospital was uneventful, save for Alexander¡¯s cheerful singing from his car seat in the back. I sat in the passenger seat, trying to ignore the way Zane¡¯s presence seemed to fill the car.

    "We¡¯ll need to stop and get you more clothes after this," Zane said suddenly.

    I turned to him, shaking my head. "That¡¯s not necessary." I couldn¡¯t incur more debts, not with someone like Zane.

    "It¡¯s not up for discussion," he replied, his tone leaving no room for argument.

    He was quiet for a moment before asking, "What¡¯s your educational background?"

    I hesitated, embarrassment creeping in. Why was he asking? "I didn¡¯t finish eighth grade," I answered, my voice smaller than I intended.

    "Why not?"

    "My parents died," I said simply, my hands shaking in myp as the memories threatened to spill over, but I forced them back, focusing instead on Alexander¡¯s singing.

    Surprisingly, Zane didn¡¯t push further, and the rest of the drive passed in rtive silence.

    When we arrived at the hospital, my heart was pounding. The thought of seeing Garrick again filled me with both relief and anxiety. I prayed to the goddess that he was ok. But when we reached his room, it was empty.

    Zane¡¯s jaw clenched, his sharp features hardening as he barked outmands to a passing nurse to get him the doctor. My pulse quickened as I watched him pace the length of the room like a storm barely held in check. At first, I couldn¡¯t understand why he was agitated, maybe Garrick had been taken for some tests? But Zane¡¯s growing anger made me begin to fear the worst.

    When the doctor arrived, he looked like he¡¯d seen a ghost, his face pale and his hands trembling. Zane¡¯s asked, his voice cold and demanding. "Where is he?"

    The doctor flinched as if the words themselves could wound him. "The patient... he vanished early this morning. We¡¯ve been searching for him, but there¡¯s no trace."

    My stomach dropped. My heart raced, each beat louder than thest as I tried to process what I¡¯d just heard.

 Chapter 25: Vanished

    <h4>Chapter 25: Vanished</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    The drive to the hospital started quietly, save for Alexander¡¯s cheerful singing from the backseat. I nced at him through the rearview mirror, his tiny face lighting up as he sang out an off-key performance of a song I couldn¡¯t recognize. For a moment, it was almost enough to drown out the tension sitting heavy in the car. Natalie sat rigid in the passenger seat, her hands clenched tightly in herp, clearly trying to ignore me. I could feel her unease, and it gnawed at me more than I cared to admit.

    Natalie was a puzzle I hadn¡¯t solved yet, and I hated loose ends.

    Taking her to see Garrick was supposed to be my way of extending an olive branch¡ªa truce to make her feelfortable around me. But now, as we neared the hospital, it looked as if she¡¯ll never loosen up around me.

    "I nced at her and then at the clothes she wore and my jaws tightened. "We¡¯ll need to stop and get you more clothes after this." I tried to make my tone casual, but I didn¡¯t miss the way her shoulders tensed.

    Natalie turned to me, shaking her head before I¡¯d even finished speaking. "That¡¯s not necessary," she replied quickly. Her voice was firm, but there was an edge of anxiety behind it.

    I narrowed my eyes, keeping them fixed on the road. "It¡¯s not up for discussion," I stated, leaving no room for argument. Besides, the thought of her wearing clothes purchased by some mysterious masked stranger didn¡¯t sit well with me. I didn¡¯t understand why, but it didn¡¯t matter.

    Natalie let out a soft sigh, and the silence between us stretched again until I thought of something else to say, "What¡¯s your educational background?" I asked simply to break the silence.

    Her hesitation was unmistakable. "I didn¡¯t finish eighth grade," she finally admitted, her voice quieter than before. The answer shocked me greatly. Eight grade was too low.

    "Why not?" I pressed.

    Her hands trembled slightly in herp. "My parents died," she said simply. The raw emotion in her voice made my chest tighten.

    I wanted to say something, but the vulnerability in her expression made me hold back. Instead, I let the rest of the drive pass in silence.

    When we arrived at the hospital, Natalie¡¯s steps quickened as she walked ahead, Alexander¡¯s small hand clutched tightly in hers. I followed closely, my instincts already on high alert. The moment we stepped into Garrick¡¯s room, I knew something was wrong. His scent was faint¡ªtoo faint. He hadn¡¯t been in this room sincest night.

    Natalie froze in the doorway, her wide eyes scanning the empty bed. "Where is he?" she asked, her voice trembling.

    I didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, I strode to the bed, my jaw tightening as I inhaled deeply, confirming what I already knew. No one had the right to move Garrick¡ªnot under my authorization; so where was he?

    A nurse passed by, and I turned to her sharply. "Get me the doctor now?!" I barked my tone sharper than I intended.

    The nurse looked terrified as she nodded and scurried off. I began pacing the length of the room. Natalie stood still, her hand gripping Alexander¡¯s so tightly that he whined in difort.

    "Mommy, you¡¯re hurting me," Alexander said softly.

    Natalie loosened her grip immediately, kneeling to hug him. "I¡¯m sorry, sweetheart," she whispered, her voice cracking.

    When the doctor finally arrived, he looked like he¡¯d rather be anywhere else. His hands trembled as he adjusted his sses.

    "Where is he?" I demanded, my voice icy.

    The doctor flinched. "The patient... he vanished early this morning. We¡¯ve been searching for him, but there¡¯s no trace."

    Natalie¡¯s gasp was audible, and she clutched Alexander tighter. Her eyes filled with tears as she turned to me. "How could this happen? He was sick, sir. He couldn¡¯t have just walked out of here!"

    "I¡¯m aware," I snapped, though my anger wasn¡¯t directed at her. I took a steadying breath and turned to the doctor. "I want to see the CCTV footage. Now."

    The doctor nodded quickly and led us to the security room. For the next hour, webed through footage, watching every angle of the hospital. There was no sign of Garrick leaving¡ªnot through the doors, not through the hallways, not even through the stairs. It didn¡¯t make sense.

    Natalie sat beside me, her head in her hands as silent tears streamed down her face. "This can¡¯t be happening," she whispered. "He wouldn¡¯t just leave. He wouldn¡¯t."

    I ced a hand on her shoulder, unsure if it was tofort her or steady myself. "We¡¯ll figure this out," I said firmly.

    Back in Garrick¡¯s room, we searched for anything¡ªany clue that might exin his disappearance. As I checked the bed, a soft knock at the door drew our attention. A middle-aged cleaner hesitated in the doorway, clutching a folded piece of paper.

    "I heard what happened," she said, her voice timid. "I found this under the patient¡¯s pillow when I was cleaning this morning. I was going to give it to the doctor, but..." She trailed off, stepping forward to hand me the note.

    I unfolded it, scanning the words quickly.

    "Natalie," I said, handing her the note. "It¡¯s from Garrick."

    Her hands shook as she took it, her eyes darting across the page. Tears streamed down her face as she read aloud:

    <i>"Natalie,</i>

    <i>Thank you for watching out for me. Please thank the man who brought me here¡ªI owe him a debt of gratitude. I¡¯m sorry for leaving this way, but I had no choice. I promise to repay your kindness someday. Take care of yourself and Jack.</i>

    <i>¡ªGarrick"</i>

    I watched Natalie¡¯s expression crumble as fresh tears spilled down her cheeks.

    "He... he¡¯s gone," she whispered, her voice breaking. "He didn¡¯t even say goodbye properly."

    I clenched my fists, my frustration boiling over. "I¡¯ll find out if he really left on his own. But for now, there¡¯s nothing more we can do here." I turned to the doctor, my tone sharp. "Consider our business terminated. I won¡¯t be investing in a hospital that can¡¯t secure its patients."

    The doctor stammered, but I didn¡¯t wait for his response. Leading Natalie out of the room, I noticed how defeated she looked. A sadness hung heavy around her and surprisingly, I wanted it gone with immediate effect.

    Deciding to act, I said, "We¡¯re going shopping."

    Natalie blinked, startled. "What? Sir, no. I don¡¯t need anything, and I¡¯m not in the mood."

    "It¡¯s not up for discussion," I replied firmly, steering her toward the car.

    As we drove to the mall, I nced at Alexander through the rearview mirror. "Hey, buddy," I said lightly. "Your mommy, Natalie is sad. Think you can cheer her up?"

    Alexander¡¯s face lit up. "Okay!" he said enthusiastically. "Mommy, I¡¯ll sing for you!"

    Before Natalie could protest, Alexanderunched into an enthusiastic off-key performance, his little voice filling the car. It was so sweet, so pure, that I saw the corners of her mouth twitch despite her mood.

    "Thank you, sweetheart," she said softly, her voice tinged with emotion. "That helped a lot. You¡¯re a very good singer."

    When we arrived at the mall, I led them to a high-end boutique. "Get her whatever she wants," I told the staff. "Money¡¯s not an issue."

    Natalie protested, but the women whisked her away before she could escape, with Alexander trailing excitedly after them. I stood back, a small smile tugging at my lips as I watched.

    Just as I was about to sit down, the mind link opened, and my father¡¯s authoritative voice rang out. <i>"Zane."</i>

    I sighed. What is it now?<i> "Yes, father?" </i>

    <i>"There¡¯s an art exhibition and auction tomorrow at the West Haven Art Gallery, you¡¯re attending." </i>Hemanded.

    <i>"Why?" </i>I asked, already dreading the answer.

    <i>"There¡¯s a painting being exhibited that may contain hidden markings leading to the Celestial Princess. My brother has already sent people to retrieve it. You need to secure it first, discreetly."</i>

    The link cut off before I could argue. I sighed, rubbing my temples. My father¡¯s obsession with the Celestial Princess was exhausting, but his orders weren¡¯t optional.

    I reached out to Abel.<i> "I need intel on the attendees for the West Haven Gallery event taking ce tomorrow."</i>

    <i>"I¡¯m already ahead of you, Your Highness," </i>Abel replied smugly.<i> "I learned about the event while researching Alpha Darius. I¡¯ll leave the list on your desk."</i>

    <i>"Good. What¡¯s Alpha Darius¡¯s connection to this?"</i>

    <i>"He¡¯ll be attending the event, sir," </i>Abel confirmed.

    Really? My mind raced with possibilities. As I pondered my next move, Natalie stepped out of the dressing room, looking shy in a soft blue dress that hugged her figure modestly. Her hair fell loosely around her shoulders, and her cheeks were flushed.

    I smirked, turning back to the link.<i> "I¡¯ve got an idea."</i>

    Abel¡¯s curiosity was evident.<i> "What are you nning?"</i>

    <i>"Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m going to be killing two birds with one stone tomorrow,"</i> I said, ending the link.

 Chapter 26: The Backup Secretary

    <h4>Chapter 26: The Backup Secretary</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The atmosphere in the boutique dressing room felt suffocating¡ªnot because of thevish surroundings or the staff¡¯s unending lies about how each dress I tried on was made for me, but because my mind wouldn¡¯t stop spinning. Garrick had left the hospital without so much as a goodbye, and no matter how I tried to push the thoughts away, they clung to me like a shadow.

    Why would he leave like that? Was he better now? Or was something wrong? I thought we had bonded during our stay at the shelter. He had listened to me, encouraged me when I felt lost, and yet... he had left without a single word. No indication that he was okay. Why? Had I been nothing more than a fleeting acquaintance to him? My heart sank deeper with every question I couldn¡¯t answer.

    "Miss, this one!" one of the women chirped, holding up a flowing blue dress. Her enthusiasm barely registered with me as I nodded absentmindedly.

    "Absolutely, that color will bring out her eyes," another added, stepping forward with jewelry to match.

    The women fluttered around me like bees, their voices buzzing with excitement. They seemed determined to find the perfect outfit, as if disappointing this "Mr. Cole Lucky" they kept mentioning would be a personal failure. I wanted to ask if they were referring to Zane, but I couldn¡¯t summon the courage. Something about their admiration of the man that made me hesitate.

    A sweet, impatient voice interrupted my thoughts. "Mommy Natalie, are you done yet? I wanna see!"

    I smiled despite my mood. Alexander¡¯s eagerness was a balm for my frazzled nerves.

    "Not yet, sweetheart," I called back, my voice soft. "Just a little longer."

    "Okay, but hurry up! I want to show Daddy too!" he shouted back, his little voice full of excitement.

    The women giggled, charmed by his innocence.

    "Such a sweet boy," one of them said.

    I nodded absently, adjusting the dress as I listened to their hushed conversation.

    "Do you think she¡¯s Mr Lucky¡¯s girlfriend?" one whispered.

    "Or his new wife?" another spected.

    "No way. There haven¡¯t been any headlines about Mr. Cole Lucky having a girlfriend, let alone a wife," one argued. "We¡¯d know."

    "What if she¡¯s his sister?"

    "Impossible. He¡¯s an only child."

    "Then maybe she¡¯s the nanny. The little boy must¡¯ve just mistaken her for his mom."

    "That makes sense," they all agreed in unison.

    I felt my cheeks burn. Their whispered assumptions raised so many questions. How did they know so much about Zane? And why were they calling him Cole Lucky? Was that his real name? If so, why had he introduced himself as Zane to me? And how did all these people seem to know him so well?

    More importantly, how could someone be so hot and cold? One moment he used me of trying to ruin his life and that of his son, and the next, he was feeding me breakfast and buying me expensive clothes. It was exhausting trying to figure out what he was going to do next.

    "Miss Natalie, are you ready?" one of the women asked, drawing me out of my thoughts.

    I took a deep breath and stepped out of the dressing room. The soft blue dress hugged my figure nicely, the fabric flowing gracefully to my ankles. The staff had assured me it was the perfect choice, one that both Alexander and Zane would approve of.

    As I emerged, Alexander¡¯s eyes lit up. "Mommy, you look beautiful!"

    I smiled, his words warming my heart.

    Zane¡¯s gaze met mine, his expression unreadable at first. Then, a small, almost barely seen, smile tugged at the corners of his lips. He beckoned me over with a nod.

    "You look decent," he said, his tone casual, though his eyes lingered a moment longer than necessary.

    "Thanks," I replied, unsure whether to take hisment as apliment or an insult.

    He sighed suddenly, rubbing his temple as though a headache had taken root. "I just got off the phone with my secretary. He¡¯s unwell and won¡¯t be able to apany me to an important event tomorrow."

    I tilted my head, confused by the sudden change in topic.

    "There¡¯s an art exhibition and auction I need to attend," he continued, "and now I need an emergency backup secretary."

    He turned to me with a pleading look that caught mepletely off guard. "Natalie, will youe with me as my secretary?"

    I stared at him, stunned. "Me? But...I¡¯m not qualified for something like that. I didn¡¯t even finish eighth grade, remember?"

    "As long as you can read and write, you¡¯re perfect for the job," he said firmly.

    I hesitated. Zane had done so much for me¡ªhelped me when no one else would. This was such a small thing to ask in return, but what if I embarrassed him there? Would he be able to forgive me?

    "I don¡¯t know..." I murmured.

    He leaned closer, his tone soft but insistent. "You¡¯ll be fine, Natalie. I promise I¡¯ll be right there with you the whole time."

    I stared at him for a short while; his pleading eyes stared back, and then I sighed, "All right," I agreed softly. "I¡¯ll do it."

    Zane¡¯s smile was brief but genuine. "Good. Now, let¡¯s find you some more clothes for tomorrow."

    The next day, Nora helped me dress in a stunning gown Zane had picked out. The dress was a deep navy blue, with intricate beading around the waist and a flowing skirt that shimmered under the light. Matching earrings and a delicate braceletpleted the look, and my red hair was styled into soft curls that framed my face.

    When I looked in the mirror, I barely recognized myself. The woman staring back at me looked elegant, sophisticated¡ªlike someone who belonged in Zane¡¯s world.

    "You look incredible," Nora said with a proud smile as she adjusted my dress at the hem.

    I swallowed hard, "thanks for helping." I replied feeling both nervous and excited.

    When I descended the stairs, Zane was waiting by the door. He turned to look at me, and for a moment, his expression softened, his blue eyes taking in every detail.

    "You look beautiful," he said simply, his tone professional but sincere.

    "You don¡¯t look so bad yourself," I replied, noticing how dashing he looked in a tailored ck suit that perfectlyplemented his blond hair and striking features.

    Alexander appeared, his little face crumpling with disappointment. "Mommy, I want toe with you!"

    Before I could respond, Nora swooped in, scooping him up. "Come on, little man. Let¡¯s let Natalie and Daddy have their grown-up time."

    "Let go of me!" Alexander wailed, tears spilling down his cheeks before he shifted into his wolf form and tried to bite Nora. Nora let him go and he ran out of the room.

    I hesitated, my heart breaking at his cries.

    "He¡¯ll be fine," Zane said softly, cing a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "Let¡¯s go."

    I didn¡¯t want to leave him like that but I reluctantly nodded, allowing Zane to lead me out the door.

    The drive to the gallery was quiet, the hum of the engine filling the silence. Zane didn¡¯t ask any abrupt questions or make any sarcastic remarks, which was unusual. Instead, he nced at me briefly and said, "Just rx and act naturally. You¡¯ll do great."

    I nodded, trying to ignore the knot of nerves in my stomach.

    When we arrived, the gallery was already bustling with people. The grand building was lit with warm golden lights, its marble floors gleaming under towering chandeliers. Paintings of all sizes adorned the walls, each one more breathtaking than thest.

    Zane navigated the crowd effortlessly, introducing me as his secretary to everyone we encountered. I stayed close, scribbling notes in the small notebook he¡¯d given me, describing the paintings and my impressions of them.

    Everything was going smoothly until a man with a mysterious air around him approached Zane, leaning in to whisper something in his ear.

    Zane¡¯s expression darkened slightly, but he masked it quickly. "Wait here," he said to me, his tone brisk. "I¡¯ll be right back."

    Before I could protest, he disappeared into the crowd, leaving me standing awkwardly by myself.

    I nced around the room, pretending to admire the artwork, when a familiar figure caught my eye. My heart stopped and my blood ran cold.

    Griffin ckthorn.

    My former mate, the one who had rejected me so cruelly, was entering the gallery with a beautiful woman on his arm, his face as confident and smug as ever.

    As if that weren¡¯t enough, a familiar figure followed close behind¡ªAlpha Darius. The man who had ruined my life, marked me, and left me without a home walked into the gallery with his Luna by his side.

    Cold sweat broke out across my skin as panic set in. I nced frantically toward the direction Zane had gone, silently pleading for him to return and take me away before either man noticed me.

    Please, Zane. Where are you?

 Chapter 27: The Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 27: The Confrontation</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    Time seemed to stop. My breath hitched, and an icy wave of panic washed over me. The air in the gallery grew heavier, almost choking me, as if his presence alone could rob the room of oxygen. Surrounded by vibrant paintings and murmuring voices, I felt utterly trapped. The man who had destroyed my life was here.

    I tried to turn, to blend into the crowd, but it was already toote. His cold ck eyes locked onto mine, scary and void of emotions. His nostrils red slightly, as though he could sense my fear¡ªor worse, my scent. My blood ran cold, and a shiver cascaded down my spine.

    No matter how much I scrubbed my body during every bath, his scent clung to me like a curse, buried deep in my blood¡ªa cruel reminder of the day he marked me and shattered my world. I hated him with every fiber of my being. I cursed him every single day for stealing the life I had once dreamed of, for reducing my future to ashes.

    As if the universe wanted to twist the knife further, Griffin¡¯s gaze flickered toward me. For a moment, surprise danced in his gray eyes before it vanished behind a practiced indifference. The woman beside him tugged his sleeve, pointing at a painting. He turned away, pretending I didn¡¯t exist.

    Griffin¡¯s life was perfect. At neen¡ªjust a year older than me¡ªhe had everything. He was admired by a lot of people, respected, and destined to lead a pack someday; his strength was a beacon to others. Theparison was a jagged knife in my chest. If Darius hadn¡¯t killed my parents and obliterated my world, could I have been someone like Griffin? Would I have mattered, even as a wolfless werewolf?

    The envy burned, raw and shameful, tangled with a bitterness that refused to leave me.

    Darius leaned down to whisper something to his mate, Luna Gabrie, who responded with a dazzling smile before gliding down one of the gallery halls. My heart sank to my stomach when his sharp gaze locked onto me again.

    He began walking toward me.

    The walls seemed to close in as panic gripped me. My eyes darted around the room, searching desperately for Zane, for anyone really. But he was nowhere to be found. Of course, he wasn¡¯t. So much for his promise that this would be a simple, uneventful evening and that he¡¯d stick by my side. Now, his words had turned to smoke, leaving me stranded¡ªalone, as always.

    Summoning what little courage I had left, I drew in a shaky breath and braced myself. No one could protect me but me.

    Darius stopped in front of me, his towering frame overshadowing mine. His cold, calcting eyes bore into me, stripping me of my fragile defenses.

    "What are you doing here, Natalie?" His voice was low, edged with menace. "This is an invitation-only event. How did you sneak in?"

    I refused to answer, my gaze fixed on the painting beside me, as if its swirling colors could shield me from the devil himself.

    "Have you forgotten your manners, girl?" His tone darkened, sharp, and cutting. "No matter. I¡¯ll remind you."

    My fists clenched, nails digging into my palms, the sting grounding me in the moment.

    Darius leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a chilling whisper. "After this event, you¡¯reing back to the pack with me. I¡¯ve revoked your banishment."

    A bitterugh escaped me before I could stop it. "You think you can just decide that? I¡¯m not your property, Darius."

    His jaw tightened, and his ck eyes darkened like storm clouds. "Watch your tone, wolfless," he warned, his voice a low growl. "I¡¯ll exin everythingter, but for now, you¡¯lle with me. That¡¯s not up for discussion."

    His hand shot out, grabbing my arm with a grip that promised bruises.

    "Don¡¯t touch me!" I snapped, jerking my arm free. My voice rang out, drawing a few curious nces from the crowd. But when they saw Darius, they all quickly averted their eyes, fear evident in their retreat.

    His expression hardened further, his voice icy and dripping with anger. "You¡¯re testing my patience, Natalie. Come with me quietly, or I promise you, you¡¯ll regret it."

    "I¡¯m not part of your pack anymore," I spat. "You have no right to order me around. Get lost."

    Something shifted in his gaze, a dangerous glint that made my stomach churn. He leaned closer, his voice a venomous whisper. "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s making you so bold to challenge me like this, but if you don¡¯t want everyone here knowing your father was a traitor and that you¡¯re a wolfless whore, you¡¯ll do as I say."

    The mention of my father from his lips struck me hard, too hard, leaving me reeling. The room blurred as white-hot rage surged through me.

    "How dare you?" My voice trembled with fury. He dared to speak of my father¡ªthe man he had broken, the man he had turned into a traitor by forcing impossible choices. Darius had destroyed my family, and now he had the audacity to smear my father¡¯s name?

    I didn¡¯t think. I acted.

    My hand flew, pping his cheek with every ounce of strength I had. The sharp crack echoed through the gallery, silencing the murmur of conversations.

    Every head turned, eyes wide with shock.

    Darius¡¯s head snapped to the side, his cheek reddening where my hand hadnded. Slowly, he turned back to me, his gaze aze with fury and disbelief.

    But I wasn¡¯t done.

    "Don¡¯t you dare, in your miserable life, speak of my father with your filthy mouth ever again," I hissed, my voice steady even as my body trembled.

    This wasn¡¯t the old me¡ªthe scared girl who cowered under Darius¡¯s shadow. That girl was gone.

    I had endured too much, lost too much. If standing up to him meant my death, so be it. I would leave this world on my own terms.

    The room was silent, all eyes on me. The tension was suffocating and painful. But I didn¡¯t care.

    Let them all watch.

 Chapter 28: Alphaâ€™s Standoff

    <h4>Chapter 28: Alpha¡¯s Standoff</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The sharp sound of the p still echoed in my ears, but I had no regrets. My palm stung, but it was nothingpared to the rage boiling inside me.

    Alpha Darius¡¯s ck eyes zing with fury. His lips curled back, baring his sharp canines as he took a threatening step toward me.

    "How dare you?" His voice was low, dangerous.

    The room grew more tense, choking and electric. I knew I had crossed a line, but I didn¡¯t care. Let him do his worse.

    Before I could respond, another voice entered the conversation.

    "Natalie, have you lost your damn mind?" It was the mate that took one look at me and thought I wasn¡¯t worth it. Griffin.

    I turned to see him standing at Darius¡¯s side, his expression twisted with disbelief. He looked me up and down like I was something unrecognizable, something beneath him.

    I scoffed, crossing my arms. "Oh, now you care?" I tilted my head, my voice dripping with mockery. "Ignore me like you always have, Griffin. You¡¯re not even worth the breath it takes to argue with."

    Gasps rippled through the crowd. Some of the werewolves looked between us in shock, while the humans whispered among themselves, trying to piece together the drama unfolding before them. Even Luna Gabrie, Darius¡¯s mate, had heard my words. She pushed through the onlookers, her sharp eyes locking onto mine.

    "How dare you disrespect my mate?" she hissed, stepping forward as if she meant to put me in my ce.

    But I didn¡¯t flinch. My body trembled, yes, but not from fear¡ª from anger. I wasn¡¯t the scared little girl they thought they could bully anymore.

    Darius¡¯s face darkened even more, his patience clearly running out. "Enough of this," he growled. "You think you can humiliate me in front of my pack and these humans and walk away unscathed?"

    He snapped his fingers, and two of his enforcers stepped forward¡ªmassive men with cold eyes and even colder expressions.

    "Take her away," Darius ordered, his voice full of authority. "I¡¯ll teach her a lesson she¡¯ll never forget."

    My breath hitched, but I stood my ground. My heart pounded against my ribs, and a sliver of fear crept into my chest, but I buried it beneath my fury.

    The enforcers advanced toward me. My body tensed, my muscles coiling, ready to fight¡ªeven if it was hopeless. I had little strength left, but I would not let them drag me away like some helpless victim.

    One of them reached out to grab me¡ª

    But then, a strong hand caught his wrist mid-air.

    A blur of movement, a change in the air¡ª

    And suddenly, Abel stood between me and the enforcer.

    The enforcer stumbled back as Abel shoved him away from me, his face impassive but his stance deadly.

    And then, on my other side, Rnd appeared, his presence solid and unwavering.

    Shock coursed through me. Abel? Rnd? What the hell were they doing here?

    I barely had time to process it before Darius¡¯s furious snarl echoed in the hall.

    "Stay out of this," he growled at them. "If you don¡¯t want to be on my bad side, walk away now."

    But I was already moving, stepping behind Abel and Rnd, keeping a safe distance from the enforcers still eyeing me like prey.

    Abel cracked his neck, looking utterly unimpressed. "I¡¯d rather be on your bad side than let youy a hand on her."

    The enforcers lunged¡ªbut they never stood a chance.

    Rnd moved like lightning, dodging the first enforcer¡¯s punch before mming his fist into his gut, sending him sprawling onto the marble floor, wheezing in pain.

    Abel caught the second enforcer by the throat, lifted him effortlessly, and tossed him to the side like he weighed nothing. The man crashed into a table, shattering sses and spilling drinks.

    The entire room erupted in stunned murmurs.

    Darius¡¯s expression was murderous, but he didn¡¯t move yet. He was trying¡ªdesperately¡ªto maintain hisposure.

    His patience was hanging by a thread.

    "Move," he ordered Abel and Rnd, his voice low and dangerous. "This is between me and her."

    Abel didn¡¯t budge. Instead, he smirked. "You see, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. Natalie didn¡¯te here with you. And our boss gave us strict orders to protect her with our lives." His eyes darkened. "So if you want her, you¡¯ll have to get through us."

    Darius¡¯s nostrils red. His cool demeanor cracked.

    "You don¡¯t even know who your boss is dealing with," he sneered. "You want to die for a worthless whore like her? Fine by me."

    My stomach twisted at his words, but Abel didn¡¯t even flinch.

    "Then bring it," Abel taunted, his voice daring and calm.

    Darius was seconds away from attacking¡ªhis body coiled, his ws lengthening¡ª

    When a sharp,manding voice sliced through the chaos.

    "Enough."

    The entire hall stilled.

    Zane strode forward from the direction he had disappeared earlier, his presence was somanding that even Darius hesitated.

    Relief washed over me as he approached. Without hesitation, he took my hand in his. His touch was warm, steady and it felt so nice.

    Darius growled, stepping forward. "And who the hell are you?"

    Zane turned to face him, his expression calm but firm. "I¡¯m the man whose men you just threatened. Is there a problem here?"

    Darius¡¯s eyes narrowed. "You¡¯re their boss?"

    Zane nodded, his expression unreadable. "Mr. Cole Lucky."

    Murmurs rippled through the crowd.

    Darius scoffed. "Take your hands off Natalie and leave with your men. She¡¯s mine."

    At his words, I caught a glimpse of Luna Gabrie¡¯s face twisting with rage. She turned sharply on her heel and stormed out of the gallery. Even Griffin looked at Darius horrified.

    Zane¡¯s response? Laughter.

    Low, amusedughter.

    Darius¡¯s jaw clenched. "Something funny?"

    Zane smirked. "Just making sure I heard you right." He turned to me then, his face serious. His voice, however, was loud and clear.

    "Natalie." He met my eyes. "This man says you¡¯re his; do you belong to him?"

    I clenched my fists, anger surging through me.

    "I do not belong to him. I never have." My voice was strong, filled with conviction.

    Gasps and murmurs filled the room.

    Zane turned back to Darius. "Well, there you have it. She doesn¡¯t belong to you."

    Darius¡¯s face twisted with fury. "She bears my mark," he hissed. "That makes her mine."

    Zane¡¯s eyes narrowed. "How exactly did she end up with your mark?"

    Darius hesitated, the question catching him off guard. He didn¡¯t answer.

    Instead, his lips curled into a snarl. "You¡¯ll regret this boy," he spat. "You have no idea who you¡¯re challenging." His voice was full of warning, but Zane remained unfazed.

    Zane simply tilted his head. "Do your worst."

    Darius¡¯s lips curled into a snarl. "Mark my words, I¡¯ll crush you." With that, he turned and stormed out of the gallery with Griffin and his enforcers trailing behind him.

    The room buzzed with whispered conversations, but I could only focus on Zane as he turned back to me. His hand found mine again, his touch steady and reassuring.

    "Rx," he said softly. "You¡¯re safe now."

    For the first time since we arrived here, I let out a shaky breath.

    I wasn¡¯t alone.

    Not today at least.

 Chapter 29: Stay

    <h4>Chapter 29: Stay</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    When Abel first mentioned that Alpha Darius would be attending the art exhibition and auction, my mind immediately spun into action. Darius wasn¡¯t just some random alpha attending for leisure; his presence here meant something, and I intended to figure out what. More importantly, I wanted to know what Natalie¡¯s connection to him was. Something didn¡¯t sit right about their history, and this event was the perfect opportunity to get some answers.

    Of course, there was the matter of my father¡¯s errand. The tapestry he believed would lead us to the celestial princess wasn¡¯t going to retrieve itself; So, with those dual objectives in mind, I concocted the excuse of needing a <i>"backup secretary" </i>and brought Natalie along. She hadn¡¯t questioned my motives¡ªperhaps because she was too polite or maybe because she didn¡¯t care. Either way, she came, and that was all I needed.

    The gallery was bustling with elites¡ªalphas, betas, and human dignitaries mingled under the golden chandeliers, their conversations humming like a hive. I kept a watchful eye on Natalie as we walked through the gallery. She seemedpletely unaware of my ulterior motives, her gaze flickering from one painting to another with a quiet curiosity while innocently writing on the little note book I had given her earlier to cover up my secretary story.

    It was then that one of my spies approached me, his presence subtle yet firm. "I¡¯ve found the piece you¡¯re looking for, sir," he murmured. He was human and had no idea who I truly was; he only knew me as Mr Cole Lucky the billionaire. Actually, many of my men had no idea who I was not even the werewolves; only Abel and Rnd and a hand full of people knew my true identity.

    I nced at Natalie. I hated to leave her alone in a ce like this, but I had no choice. "Give me a moment," I said softly to her before stepping aside to mind-link Abel and Rnd, who had apanied me from a distance.

    <strong>"Abel, Rnd. I need you to keep an eye on Natalie while I step away. If Darius approaches her, watch from a distance and gather intel. If things get out of hand, step in and protect her. Understood?"</strong>

    Both responded with an affirmative, their tones sharp and focused. With that settled, I followed my spy to a secluded room where the supposed tapestry was being held.

    But what I found wasn¡¯t a tapestry at all. It was the golden Madeline, a relic from centuries ago once worn by King Moor the First. It had nothing to do with the Celestial Princess like my father had suspected. Why my uncle Nathan wanted it, I had no idea. But I knew it wasn¡¯t for anything good.

    The gallery wasn¡¯t keen on parting with such a treasure, but I knew how to grease the right palms. A few discreet transactionster, the Madeline was mine, and the gallery agreed to erase all records of its existence.

    The moment I stepped out of the meeting, however, I was greeted by a tense scene. Abel and Alpha Darius stood toe-to-toe, their auras shing like thunderclouds. Rnd lingered at his back, his stance rigid as he prepared to intervene.

    Darius had the audacity to challenge Abel, his toneced with condescension. Whatever had transpired while I was gone had clearly escted, and I wasn¡¯t about to stand by and let Darius do as he pleased.

    I stepped forward, my voice sharp and cold. "That¡¯s enough."

    Darius turned his head, his ck as night gaze meeting mine. There was something about him that grated on my nerves the more I learned about him. And I definitely didn¡¯t like the way he had spoken to Natalie in my absence.

    I made a mental note¡ªDarius wouldn¡¯t get away with this and that was a promise.

    The car was silent on the our way back. Natalie sat beside me, her face turned toward the window, deep in thought. I didn¡¯t mind silence, but there was something about the way she held herself¡ªtense, troubled¡ªthat made me speak.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    She hesitated, then turned to face me. There was fear in her eyes,ced with something else¡ªconcern? "I¡¯m grateful for what you did back there," she said softly. "But you shouldn¡¯t have challenged Alpha Darius. He¡¯s ruthless, sir. People who cross him always pay a bitter price."

    I stared at her for a moment before I couldn¡¯t control myself and busted outughing.

    Natalie¡¯s head snapped up, her brows furrowing in confusion. "Why are youughing?"

    I shook my head, trying to suppress my amusement. "I¡¯m sorry," I said, my voice still tinged with amusement. "It¡¯s just... you really think someone like Darius could hurt me?"

    Her lips pressed into a thin line. "I¡¯m serious, Sir."

    "So am I." I met her gaze, my expression hardening. "No matter what you think of him, Darius isn¡¯t a threat to me. Even if he tried with everything he had, he wouldn¡¯t seed."

    She stared at me, uncertain. I could tell she wanted to believe me, but doubt lingered in her expression.

    I let it go. Instead, I asked the question that had been nagging at me. "How did you get tangled up with a man like Darius?"

    Natalie immediately stiffened. Her fingers curled in herp, and a shadow crossed her face. "I don¡¯t want to talk about it."

    That was fine. I¡¯d get the information from Abel and Rndter. But I didn¡¯t miss the way her hands trembled slightly.

    "Rx," I said gently. "You don¡¯t have to tell me."

    She didn¡¯t respond, just turned back to the window.

    When we arrived at the mansion, Natalie stopped me before stepping out of the car. Her expression was serious, her voice steady but resolute.

    "Since Garrick is out of the hospital," she said, "I don¡¯t have a reason to stay here anymore."

    I nced at her. "And?"

    She took a breath, her hands gripping the hem of her dress. "What do I owe you for helping with Garrick¡¯s treatment and everything else?"

    I stared at her for a long moment. "Do you have somewhere to go?"

    She hesitated before shaking her head. "No. But I¡¯ll survive. I always have."

    Something about the way she said it made my chest tighten.

    I exhaled. "Then stay."

    She blinked. "What?"

    "You heard me. Stay here. Alexander likes you, and you can help look after him as payment."

    She still looked skeptical, but I pressed on. "And I¡¯m going to help you get your GED. That way, you¡¯ll be eligible for college."

    Natalie¡¯s expression twisted with doubt. "Why?"

    I frowned. "What do you mean, why?"

    "Why are you doing all this for me?"

    I leaned back against the seat, watching her. "Because Alexander sees something in you. And I¡¯m going to do what makes my son happy."

    Her gaze searched mine, uncertain.

    "Not everyone in your life is out to hurt you, Natalie," I told her. "You¡¯re safe as long as you stay here. And I¡¯ll never keep you against your will again. But if you still want to leave after everything I¡¯ve said... you¡¯re free to go. Though I wouldn¡¯t rmend it. Darius is out to get you."

    She didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, she nodded slowly. "I¡¯ll think about it."

    Inside, Alexander greeted us with enthusiastic barks, immediately whining for Natalie to pick him up. She obliged, scooping him into her arms as he licked her cheek. I ruffled his fur and pressed a kiss to his furry head. "You really like her, huh?"

    Alexander wagged his tail furiously.

    I yed with him for a moment before excusing myself to my office.

    Through the mind-link, I called Abel and Rnd. They arrived swiftly, their expressions serious.

    "What did you find out about Natalie and Darius¡¯s conversation?" I asked, getting straight to the point.

    Rnd spoke first. "Most of it was whispered, but I caught that Natalie used to live in Darius¡¯s pack¡ªuntil she was banished."

    Shock coursed through me. "Banished? Why?"

    Abel shook his head. "We couldn¡¯t get the details. They were both whispering, but... something else caught my attention. Darius mentioned something about Natalie¡¯s father, and she got very pissed and pped him across the face."

    I leaned back in my chair, stunned. Natalie, who was clearly terrified of Darius, had pped him? This puzzle was getting more intriguing by the second.

    "Alright, find out who Natalie¡¯s father was and why she was living in Darius¡¯s pack," I ordered.

    "Understood." They both chorus in unison.

    Before they left, I added, "And Rnd, look into what it would take for Natalie to get a GED. I want it done quickly."

    "Yes, Your Highness." Rnd replied quickly and then they both left.

    Whatever Natalie was hiding, I was going to get to the bottom of it. This mystery was far from over.

 Chapter 30: Panic Attack

    <h4>Chapter 30: Panic Attack</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The soft hum of the night seeped into the guest room as I sat on the edge of therge bed. Zane¡¯s words from earlier echoed in my head, loud and unrelenting, like a storm I couldn¡¯t escape.

    <i>"Not everyone in your life is out to hurt you, Natalie, you¡¯re safe as long as you stay here."</i>

    Safe. Could I trust him? Could he really protect me? Could he stand up to Alpha Darius? The mere thought sent a cold shiver down my spine. Zane didn¡¯t know the depth of Alpha Darius¡¯s cruelty. He didn¡¯t know the lengths that monster would go to ensure I never escaped his grasp entirely. And yet, Zane had spoken with such conviction, such quiet strength, that for a fleeting moment, I¡¯d almost believed him.

    But belief was dangerous.

    I stood, shaking off the weight of my thoughts, and turned to Alexander, who clung to my waist like a little ko. His small arms wrapped tightly around me, his head resting against my hip as though I might disappear if he let go.

    "Come on, little one," I said softly, brushing his messy blonde hair out of his eyes. "Let¡¯s get you to bed."

    "No," Alex whined, tightening his hold. "Wanna stay with Mommy Natalie."

    My heart clenched at the name. <i>Mommy Natalie.</i> He had called me that from the first day I met him in human form, and every time he said it, it chipped away at the walls I had built around myself. But I couldn¡¯t be his mother. I wasn¡¯t even sure I could be anything at all.

    I smiled faintly at him despite the heaviness in my chest. "You need to sleep, Alex," I whispered, picking him up despite his protests. He wrapped his arms around my neck, yawned, and nestled against me, his warmth a stark contrast to the cold that seemed permanently embedded in my skin.

    "Promise you won¡¯t leave?" he murmured sleepily.

    I hesitated. How could I make a promise when I didn¡¯t know if I could keep it?

    But looking at his innocent face, his deep brown eyes filled with trust, I forced a smile and whispered, "I promise."

    I carried him to his room, humming a luby under my breath as his breathing slowed. Carefully, Iid him down on the bed and tucked the nket snugly around him. His eyes fluttered open briefly, and he gave me the smallest of smiles.

    "I love you, Mummy Natalie," he murmured before drifting off again.

    My heart fluttered at his words. How had this little boy wormed his way into my broken soul?

    Quietly, I left his room and returned to mine, shutting the door behind me. I looked at the bed in front of me and it looked too soft, too foreign. It didn¡¯t belong to me. Nothing ever did. So, I grabbed the extra nkets andid them on the floor like always, creating a makeshift bed. The hard surface was familiarforting, even. Though, I didn¡¯t deservefort. Comfort was for people who weren¡¯t marked, rejected, and discarded. I wrapped myself in the nkets, curling into a tight ball, trying to convince myself that I was safe.

    But my mind refused to rest.

    Iy down, staring at the ceiling, trying to will my mind to silence. But the memories from earlier at the event wed their way back into focus.

    It reyed in my head like a broken record. The moment my eyes met Alpha Darius¡¯s. The way Griffin looked at me like I was nothing but used gum trapped under his boots. The memory sent a wave of nausea through me.

    I squeezed my eyes shut, but the darkness offered no sce.

    The dreams started soon after I drifted off, though they felt more like memories than anything else.

    I was back in the packhouse, standing in the cold, damp basement where they used to lock me up when I did something they dimmed punishable; in this dream, it was for mistakingly breaking the Alpha¡¯s expensive China tes while trying to wash them. The ce reeked of mold and blood. My blood. My body ached from theshes, my skin raw and burning. My knees wobbled as I scrubbed the floor, my fingers bleeding from the harsh bristles of the brush.

    "Faster, you wolfless disease," a voice sneered from behind me.

    I flinched, my hands trembling.

    A boot mmed into my ribs, sending me sprawling. Pain exploded through my side as my vision blurred.

    "I¡¯m sorry," I gasped, curling in on myself.

    Laughter echoed around me.

    "You should be," Alpha Darius¡¯s voice slithered through the darkness. He crouched beside me, his fingers gripping my chin with bruising force. His ck eyes gleamed with twisted amusement. "I will make sure you pay for your father¡¯s crimes, Natalie. No matter how far you try to run, you will always belong to me."

    "No," I whispered, my voice barely audible.

    "Yes," he chuckled darkly, dragging his fingers down my neck. "You¡¯re mine to break. Mine to use, " then he bit down on my neck.

    I screamed.

    The sound ripped through my throat as I bolted upright, my body drenched in sweat. My breaths came in short, ragged gasps. The room spun. My chest tightened.

    I couldn¡¯t breathe.

    I tried to move, but my limbs refused to obey. My hands trembled violently as I wed at the nkets, at my own skin, desperate for something¡ªanything¡ªto hold me.

    The walls felt like they were closing in.

    I was back there.

    I was back in that nightmare.

    I didn¡¯t even notice the small warmth beside me until a tiny voice broke through my haze.

    "Mummy Natalie?"

    Alexander.

    He must have snuck into my room while I was lost in the nightmare. His tiny hands patted my face, his voice trembling as he called out to me.

    "Mummy Natalie? Mummy Natalie, wake up!"

    I wanted to respond, to reassure him, but I couldn¡¯t. My body wouldn¡¯t obey me. The fear had paralyzed mepletely.

    Alexander¡¯s voice rose in panic, his small cries breaking through the haze of terror.

    "I¡¯ll get Daddy!" Tears fell steadily down his big brown eyes as he scrambled off the floor and ran out of the room, his tiny feet pounding against the wooden floors.

    I wanted to call out to him.

    I wanted to tell him I was okay.

    But I wasn¡¯t.

    I was drowning.

    Seconds¡ªor maybe minutes¡ªpassed before the door burst open again.

    Zane ran into the room, Alexander clutching his hand and sobbing.

    "Natalie!" Zane¡¯s voice was sharp, filled with rm. He dropped to his knees beside me, his hands hovering uncertainly over my trembling form.

    "What happened?" he asked, though it was clear he wasn¡¯t expecting an answer.

    Alexander¡¯s cries grew louder. "Help her, Daddy! Please, help her!"

    "I¡¯m here, Alex," Zane said firmly, pulling the boy into a quick hug before turning his full attention to me.

    "Natalie," he said softly now, his tone a soothing balm against my raw nerves. "Shh, hey, it¡¯s okay," Zane whispered. "You¡¯re safe, Natalie. You¡¯re safe."

    I wasn¡¯t.

    I couldn¡¯t be.

    But his hands didn¡¯t let go. They held me steady as I trembled, as I gasped for air that refused toe.

    "Look at me," Zane urged, cupping my face. His touch was warm, solid¡ªnothing like Darius¡¯s. "Breathe with me, Natalie. Follow my voice."

    His deep, soothing voice held me. He took a slow breath, exaggerated it, and then exhaled.

    "Do it with me," he coaxed.

    I tried.

    I tried so hard, but my body was still locked in terror.

    His thumb brushed against my cheek, wiping away tears I hadn¡¯t even realized were falling.

    "You¡¯re safe," he repeated. "No one can hurt you here. Not Darius. No one."

    The name sent another wave of panic through me, but Zane didn¡¯t let me fall. He pulled me into his arms, pressing me against his broad chest. His scent¡ªcedarwood and a hint of leather¡ªwrapped around me like a shield.

    I clung to him, my fingers digging into his shirt as the sobs finally broke free.

    In the background, I could hear Alex¡¯s sniffles. I wanted tofort him, to tell him I was okay, but I wasn¡¯t sure if I could.

    Zane held me tighter. "I¡¯ve got you," he murmured.

    Slowly, agonizingly, the tightness in my chest began to ease. The room came back into focus, the shadows retreating.

    "There you go," Zane said, a faint smile tugging at his lips as he kept wiping the tears from my face. "That¡¯s it. Just keep breathing."

    Alexander threw himself onto me, wrapping his little arms around my neck. "Don¡¯t scare me like that again, Mummy Natalie!"

    I held him tightly, my body still trembling but my heart was full of gratitude.

    Zane reached out, his hand resting lightly on my shoulder. His touch was warm and reassuring.

    "You don¡¯t have to fight this alone," he said quietly. "Not anymore."

    His words settled over me, a fragile promise I wanted so much to believe in.

 Chapter 31: A Promise.

    <h4>Chapter 31: A Promise.</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    Natalie trembled in my arms, her body so fragile, so light, as if she could disappear at any moment. Her sobs had faded into soft hups, her breathing uneven, her grip on my shirt desperate. I didn¡¯t let go. I couldn¡¯t.

    She clung to me like I was her only grip on reality, and maybe, at that moment, I was.

    Alexander was still wrapped around her as well, his small hands clutching her shirt, his little face buried against her side. His sniffles had quieted, but he refused to let go.

    "I¡¯ve got you," I murmured, running my hand gently over her back. "You¡¯re safe."

    I didn¡¯t know if she believed me. I didn¡¯t even know if she was fully aware of her surroundings anymore. But I meant those words. Whatever haunted her, whatever Alpha Darius had done to her, it wouldn¡¯t reach her here. Not in my home. Not under my watch.

    Her breathing evened out eventually, the tension in her body fading bit by bit. The moment I felt her muscles rx against me, I realized¡ªshe had fallen asleep in my arms.

    I exhaled, relief mixing with something else I didn¡¯t want to name.

    Alexander crawled onto myp, settling against my chest, his little head finding afortable spot against my heart. He yawned, his warm breath fanning against my skin.

    "She¡¯s okay now, right, Daddy?" his voice was small, sleepy.

    "Yeah, buddy," I whispered, brushing his blonde curls back. "She¡¯s okay."

    I held them both, the weight of them rxing me in a way I hadn¡¯t expected. Natalie had been through a lot¡ªI could tell that much. But I hadn¡¯t realized the depth of it. Not until now. A panic attack. Over just seeing and speaking to Alpha Darius.

    I knew that bastard had made her life difficult. But to this extent? To the point where his very name could shatter her?

    If I had been curious before, I was determined now. I needed to know. I needed to make it my business.

    Because whatever he did to her, I wasn¡¯t going to let it haunt her anymore.

    I nced down at Natalie¡¯s sleeping form, her face finally peaceful, her lips slightly parted as she breathed evenly. The contrast between the broken girl who had sobbed against my chest and the fragile calmness she had now unsettled me.

    I had questions¡ªso many questions.

    For one, why the hell had she been sleeping on the floor when there was a perfectly good bed in this room?

    I turned to Alexander, who was still wide awake despite his droopy eyes.

    "Hey, buddy," I said in a hushed tone, careful not to wake Natalie. "Why was Mummy Natalie sleeping on a nket on the floor?"

    Alexander hesitated. His little fingers yed with the fabric of my shirt, his lips pressing together. Then, in a whisper, he said, "Mummy Natalie is scared of fancy beds because in her former pack she was¡ª"

    He suddenly stopped, eyes widening. His small hand flew up, covering his mouth like he had just revealed a dangerous secret.

    My brows furrowed. "Because in her former pack she was... what?"

    Alexander shook his head quickly. "I can¡¯t say," he mumbled behind his little fingers.

    Something in my chest tightened. "Why not?"

    "I promised Mummy Natalie I wouldn¡¯t tell."

    That caught me off guard.

    Natalie talked to him about her past? About her fears? But why couldn¡¯t she tell me?

    I exhaled slowly, rubbing a hand over my jaw. It wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d been amazed by my son¡¯s ability to keep secrets. But the fact that Natalie¡ªwho barely spoke about herself¡ªhad confided in a seven-year-old yet refused to trust me was... frustrating. Very frustrating.

    Still, I wasn¡¯t going to push him. If Natalie trusted him with her story, I wasn¡¯t going to force it out of him.

    I sighed. "Alright, buddy."

    Gently, I shifted my hold on them and stood up from the ground, cradling Natalie against my chest as I carried her to the bed. Carefully, Iid her down, making sure her head rested against the pillow.

    I was about to straighten up to take Alexander to his room when I felt a hand grasp mine.

    Natalie.

    Even in her sleep, she held onto me like she was afraid I would disappear.

    A frown tugged at my lips. What was she dreaming about? What was she so afraid of?

    I sat down beside her instead, adjusting the nket over her before scooting her over. Gently, I guided her head to rest on my chest, feeling her breath warm against my skin.

    Alexander climbed in beside me without hesitation, using my chest as his pillow.

    I sighed, my arms instinctively wrapping around them both.

    For a long time, I just watched them.

    Natalie¡ªso small, so delicate, yet so strong in ways I couldn¡¯t even begin to understand.

    And Alexander¡ªso innocent, so full of love,pletely oblivious to how rare it was for someone like me to let my guard down like this. Red wasn¡¯t even opposing, he was all for it.

    I could tell now that Natalie had a pure soul. I could see it in the way she spoke to my son, the way she treated him like an equal rather than a child. Not many adults could do that.

    I didn¡¯t know why, but right then, I made a silent promise.

    I was going to protect her.

    She was going to be safe.

    And I was going to get to the bottom of whatever haunted her¡ªrip it out of her life like weeds choking a garden.

    Eventually, exhaustion pulled me under, and I let sleep take me.

    <strong>*********</strong>

    When I woke, the first thing I noticed was the soft weight pressing against my chest. Their breathing was steady, quiet, and warm, and it made me feel fulfilled for some strange reason.

    The second thing was the ring red numbers on the bedside clock: 5:00 AM. Early. Too early.

    Carefully, I shifted, slipping out from under their hold like a shadow retreating. Natalie murmured something in her sleep but didn¡¯t wake, her face looked peaceful, framed by loose strands of her red hair that caught the faint light. I tucked the nket snugly around her and Alexander, ensuring the cocoon of warmth remained undisturbed.

    Silent as a ghost, I slipped out of the room.

    By 8:00 AM, the dining room was alive with the low hum of activity. Natalie shuffled in, her steps hesitant, her cheeks were flushed with sleep. Her hair, tousled from the night, made her look almost childlike, but her eyes were sharper, clearer. Alexander, on the other hand, was a ball of energy, bounding into the room as if the world itself was his yground.

    Natalie lingered at the doorway, her gaze darting between me and the floor. She looked... embarrassed.

    "Um... thank you, Sir," she mumbled, her voice barely audible.

    I raised an eyebrow, smirking. "You don¡¯t have to thank me."

    Her blush deepened, painting her cheeks a beautiful pink. "Still... I appreciate it," she whispered, her fingers twisting nervously in the hem of her sleeves.

    "Sit," I said, gesturing to the chair opposite me. "Eat something. You look like you need it."

    She hesitated, her body tensed with unspoken fears, but eventually, she slid into the seat beside Alexander. Nora, motherly as always, set tes in front of us, the warm aroma of breakfast filling the room.

    Between bites, I nced at Natalie. "Do you have panic attacks often?"

    The question froze her mid-chew. For a moment, her gaze flicked up to meet mine before darting away. She nodded slowly, her hands tightening around her fork.

    I didn¡¯t push. She wasn¡¯t ready to talk. But I filed it away, a puzzle piece waiting for its ce.

    Later that morning, Rnd stepped into my office. The man was efficient, as always, his expression was a blend of seriousness and respect.

    "I found out that the GED exam can be taken at any time," he began. "But she¡¯ll need preparation. Most people hire private tutors for this."

    I leaned back in my chair, drumming my fingers on my desk. "Then find the best tutor money can buy. Bring them here."

    Rnd inclined his head. "Yes, Your Highness."

    Once he left, I asked Nora through our mind link, to please call Natalie to my office. When she entered, her posture screamed fear, her body coiled as if she was bracing for something or someone to jump her.

    "Come in Natalie, and try to rx," I said, my tone softer than I intended. "I¡¯m not going to hurt you."

    Her lips parted slightly, a flicker of surprise in her eyes. "I... I know," she said, though the tightness in her shoulders suggested otherwise.

    Once she was seated, I told her about the GED exams and how I was nning on getting her a private tutor. Her reaction was immediate¡ªshock, disbelief, and something I couldn¡¯t quite name shing across her face.

    "You were serious about helping me with my education?" she asked, her voice heavy with shock.

    "One hundred percent," I replied without hesitation.

    She stared at me, her expression calcting. After a long pause, she gave a small nod. "Thank you, Sir" she said softly, and this time, there was no hesitation in her words.

    <strong>********</strong>

    Three dayster, Rnd returned with news.

    "I¡¯ve found the perfect tutor," he had announced through the mind link, his voice was brimming with confidence so I trusted him and I asked him to bring the tutor over to the house.

    An hourter, the tutor arrived.

    He was tall, impably dressed, with sharp, intelligent eyes and a jawline that looked like it had been sculpted by gods. His dark hair was neatly styled, and there was an air of refinement about him that made the room feel smaller just by his presence.

    For some inexplicable reason, the moment I saw him, I disliked him. Instantly.

 Chapter 32: The Tutor

    <h4>Chapter 32: The Tutor</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    The moment Rnd walked into the room with the so-called tutor, I knew I wasn¡¯t going to like him. I didn¡¯t understand why, and I didn¡¯t care to. It wasn¡¯t just his presence; it was the way the air shifted around him. He looked to be around the same age as Natalie¡ªeighteen, maybe neen¡ªbut there was something too polished about him. Even so, he was far too young to be the "perfect tutor" Rnd had bragged about finding.

    He had a kind of boyish charm, sharp hazel eyes, and worse, he smiled¡ªa lot. Cheerful, easygoing, andpletely at ease in a stranger¡¯s home. His confidence was irritating.

    Just then, Natalie walked into the living room with Alexander running after her; they were butughing about a private joke only known to them when she abruptly stopped, surprised to see me with a guest.

    I watched him closely as he scanned the room, his gazended on Natalie and I noticed it lingering a second too long for my liking. She, oblivious as always, simply offered a polite greeting to him.

    "I¡¯m Jacob Bartholomew," he introduced himself, grinning like he had just won a prize. "It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all. I look forward to working with¡ª"

    "You¡¯re not hired," I cut in tly.

    The room went silent.

    Jacob blinked. "I¡ªWhat?"

    Rnd, standing beside me, also looked baffled. "Your Highness, I personally vetted him. He¡¯s¡ª"

    "I appreciate your effort, Rnd," I said coolly, "but I need someone mature for this. Someone with years of experience. Natalie¡¯s education is important, and I can¡¯t have someone who looks like he just graduated high school handling it."

    Jacob frowned but recovered quickly. "I understand the concern," he said, nodding. "But I assure you, I¡¯m more than qualified."

    "I¡¯m sure you are," I said dismissively, turning away. "But I¡¯ll be looking for someone else. Thank you for your time."

    "Wait," Jacob called out before I could leave. His tone was still polite but firm¡ªlike a man who wasn¡¯t used to rejection. "If it¡¯s a matter of qualifications, I¡¯d be happy to rify."

    I turned back, already annoyed.

    Jacob smiled, unfazed. "I hold degrees from Cambridge and Harvard, and I¡¯ve tutored children of politicians, CEOs, and royalty. I specialize in fast-track education and have a 100% sess rate with my students. My methods ensure not only academic excellence but also strategic thinking and confidence-building."

    Rnd nodded. "That¡¯s why I chose him, Your Highness. He¡¯s the best."

    I clenched my jaw. "I see," I muttered.

    I still didn¡¯t like him.

    "How about this?" Jacob suggested, his smile unwavering. "Why don¡¯t you sit in on the first lesson? If you¡¯re not satisfied, I¡¯ll leave. No questions asked."

    I narrowed my eyes. He was too smooth. Too charming. But saying no now would make me seem unreasonable¡ªespecially since Rnd and even Natalie were watching me.

    "Fine," I said begrudgingly.

    Jacob smiled wider. "Perfect."

    I scowled.

    We moved to the study room, where Jacob set up his materials, while I deliberately positioned myself between him and Natalie. I wasn¡¯t sure why, but the idea of him sitting too close to her irritated me.

    Jacob noticed and smirked but didn¡¯tment. Instead, heunched into his lesson, exining concepts with an effortless rity that made even me grudgingly impressed.

    Natalie, on the other hand, waspletely engaged. Her usual shyness faded as she focused on the lesson, listening intently. She even smiled once or twice.

    I didn¡¯t like that.

    "You know," Jacob said suddenly, turning to me with a knowing grin, "I could teach you something as well. Maybe then you¡¯d feel more in control."

    I froze.

    Natalie snickered. She quickly covered her mouth, pretending otherwise.

    I red at her, then turned my re on Jacob. "Excuse me?"

    Jacob leaned back, clearly enjoying himself. "You seem a little... tense. Maybe if you learned something new, you wouldn¡¯t feel so threatened."

    "Threatened?" I scoffed. "By you? Don¡¯t tter yourself."

    Jacob chuckled. "I get it. You don¡¯t wantpetition. But I¡¯m here to teach, not steal your girlfriend or is it wife?"

    What?!

    Natalie immediately stiffened, her face turning red. "What¡ªNo! I¡ªThat¡¯s not¡ª!"

    I shot to my feet. "She is not my girlfriend or wife!"

    Jacob just smirked. "Sure."

    I wanted to punch him. Oh goddess knows I did.

    Instead, I inhaled sharply and turned to Rnd. "See? This is exactly why I don¡¯t want him."

    Rnd, the traitor,ughed. "He¡¯s just teasing you, Your Highness. Besides, you have to admit¡ªhe¡¯s good."

    I refused to admit anything.

    Jacob leaned forward, resting his chin on his hand. "By the way, I speak fluent French. I can includenguage lessons if needed."

    I crossed my arms. "I¡¯ve been to Paris. Picked up a few things."

    Jacob grinned. "Oh? Say something in French."

    I hesitated.

    Jacob raised an eyebrow. "Did you really pick up a few things, or did you just eat croissants and call it a day?"

    Natalie snickered again.

    I ignored her. "I don¡¯t have time for this."

    Jacob justughed. "Alright, alright. Let¡¯s continue."

    I sat back down, closer to Natalie than necessary, just to remind Jacob that I was still there. The lesson continued, and despite my irritation, I had to admit¡ªhe was excellent.

    After an hour, Jacob leaned back and stretched. "Well, that was productive."

    Natalie nodded. "It really was. I¡ªI think I learned a lot." Her eyes sparkled and I groaned.

    Jacob turned to me with a smirk. "Your crush was really looking forward to learning from me. Are you sure you want to disappoint her?"

    I tensed. <strong>This brat.</strong>

    Natalie¡¯s face turned red again. "Jacob, stop saying that!" She said to him, and then she turned to me and shot me a pleading look.

    I exhaled sharply. "Fine. You can start tomorrow."

    Jacob grinned. "Looking forward to it."

    As he left, I scowled at Rnd. "Teenagers today have no respect."

    Natalie finally let out theugh she¡¯d been holding back. "You¡¯re so funny, you know that?"

    "Don¡¯t push it," I warned, but there was no real heat in my voice.

    Rnd chuckled. "Or maybe you just don¡¯t like the fact that he got under your skin."

    I muttered under my breath. This was going to be hell.

 Chapter 33: Impossible Emotions

    <h4>Chapter 33: Impossible Emotions</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    The first rays of sunlight filtered through the curtains as I stirred awake. Mornings had always been quiet moments of reflection for me, though not always peaceful. It was Saturday, a day that should have allowed me to sleep in, but my body was already wired to wake up early. I stretched, exhaling deeply before sitting up.

    The house was quiet, which wasn¡¯t surprising. I swung my legs over the edge of the bed, rubbing my temples before standing. My first instinct was to check on Alexander. Ever since he developed the habit of running away from home, that instinct developed in me too. But recently, Alexander had a new habit of sneaking out of his room in the middle of the night, and more often than not, I¡¯d find him curled up somewhere else. With Natalie.

    It wasn¡¯t umon to find my son glued to her side, especially during the nights. He adored her, saw her as the mother he never had, and I was very grateful to the goddess for that. As I reached Natalie¡¯s door, I hesitated, hand hovering over the knob. A part of me wanted to retreat, to let them enjoy their moment of peace, but curiosity won out. Slowly, I turned the handle and pushed the door open.

    My eyes instinctivelynded on the bed, but the bed was empty, its pristine state confirming no one had touched it all night.

    I sighed. <i>Again?</i>

    My gaze shifted, following the soft sound of breathing to the other side of the bed. And there they were.

    Natalie was curled up on the floor, a thin nket barely covering her, holding Alexander tightly against her chest. Alex, in turn, clutched a ridiculously bright green stuffed animal almost as big as his little body. I didn¡¯t remember getting him that one, but Alexander had so many toys that it was hard to keep track.

    A pang of guilt shot through me as I recalled how Alexander had told me the other day that Natalie was scared of <i>"fancy beds." </i>Whatever that meant, I couldn¡¯tprehend why she chose the floor overfort. Yet, seeing her now¡ªpeaceful, protective, vulnerable¡ªit struck something deep within me.

    Stepping inside, I crouched down, careful not to wake either of them. My hands moved on autopilot as I gently slid Alexander out of Natalie¡¯s arms, nket and stuffed toy included. His tiny body shifted slightly, but he didn¡¯t stir. I ced him on the bed, arranging him in a way I hoped lookedfortable. Then, I turned back to Natalie.

    Her expression was serene, a stark contrast to the wariness she wore during the day. For a moment, I hesitated. She¡¯d always kept me at arm¡¯s length, her secrets buried deep, but here she looked so open, so unguarded. Shaking off the strange sensation, I slid my arms beneath her, lifting her as gently as I could.

    Her body was impossibly light, and as I ced her on the bed beside Alex, I noticed how fragile she looked. Too fragile for the world she¡¯d been thrown into. I pulled a clean nket from her wardrobe, draping it over them both, ensuring they were warm.

    I should have left. <i>I should have.</i>

    But I didn¡¯t.

    Instead, I found myself sitting on the edge of the bed, drawn to her in a way I couldn¡¯t exin. My gaze lingered on her features¡ªthe soft curve of her lips, the way her hair spilled across the pillow like red silk.

    Before I realized it, my hand moved of its own ord. A strand of hair clung stubbornly to her cheek, and I brushed it back, my fingers grazing her skin. She was warm, impossibly soft. My thumb traced the delicate line of her jaw, lingering longer than it should have.

    My breath hitched.

    The scent of her wrapped around me¡ªwildflowers mingled with something sweet and almost intoxicating, like strawberries kissed by the sun. My hand slid lower, cupping her cheek, my thumb ghosting over her lips. They looked so inviting, so utterly perfect.

    <i>What are you doing, Zane?</i>

    The question echoed in my mind, but it was drowned out by the hammering of my heart. Slowly, almost involuntarily, I leaned in. The world seemed to narrow, and all I could focus on was her. The curve of her lips. The warmth radiating from her skin.

    Her breath mingled with mine, and the space between us shrank until there was nothing but a whisper of air separating us. My heart pounded louder, urging me forward.

    I was so close. So close to crossing a line I didn¡¯t fully understand.

    And then reality hit, sharp and unrelenting, snapping me out of the haze.

    I jerked back as though burned, my heart mming against my ribs. What in the goddess¡¯s name was I doing?

    I stumbled to my feet, my movements jerky, the air thick with tension I¡¯d created. Without looking back, I slipped out of the room, shutting the door quietly behind me as though it could somehow erase the moment.

    But it couldn¡¯t.

    Back in the sanctuary of my own room, I leaned against the door, breathing heavily.

    "What the hell, Red?" I demanded, addressing the constant voice in my head.

    Red stirred, his tone unusually calm. <strong><i>"What do you mean? You¡¯re the one who did it." </i></strong>

    "You didn¡¯t stop me!" I used, pacing back and forth.

    <strong><i>"I didn¡¯t know what to say. She¡¯s beautiful," </i></strong>Red admitted, sounding unapologetic.

    "<i>She¡¯s young! </i>Eighteen, Red. I¡¯m twenty-six. She¡¯s practically a childpared to me."

    <strong><i>"She¡¯s an adult, Zane. Legally, there¡¯s nothing wrong¡ª" </i></strong>

    "I didn¡¯t ask for a debate!" I cut him off, running a hand through my hair. "This isn¡¯t about logic. It¡¯s about the fact that this shouldn¡¯t even be possible. I had a mate, Red. We loved once. Werewolves don¡¯t love twice. It¡¯s not possible."

    <strong><i>"Maybe you¡¯re right," </i></strong>Red conceded after a pause. <strong><i>"Maybe you¡¯re just tired. Let¡¯s not overthink this." </i></strong>

    "Agreed." I sank onto the edge of my bed, resolving then and there that this would never happen again.

    The afternoon rolled around, and Jacob arrived right on time for Natalie¡¯s tutoring session at exactly 1: 00 pm. I had spent the entire morning convincing myself that my emotions were firmly under control and I wouldn¡¯t lose grip on myself again. Yet, the moment Jacob walked through the door, all myposure unraveled.

    He was too young, too smug, and far toofortable around Natalie for my liking.

    From the study room, I could hear their easy banter as they worked through the lesson. My irritation simmered beneath the surface, bubbling over when I found myself interrupting for the third time.

    I crossed my arms, leaning against the doorframe. "I still can¡¯t convince myself that you¡¯re qualified to teach her."

    Jacob smirked at me. "Certificates don¡¯t lie."

    "I¡¯m just saying," I continued, "I got top grades in this subject. I could have taught her myself. But, you know, I¡¯m just so busy."

    Jacob smirked. "Of course. Being a brooding CEO must be exhausting."

    Natalie giggled.

    I scowled. "I don¡¯t brood."

    "You do, though," Jacob replied. "A lot."

    I cleared my throat and changed the subject. "Do you guys need snacks? I can get snacks."

    Natalie looked amused. "We¡¯re fine."

    Five minutester, I walked in with snacks anyway.

    Another ten minutes passed, and I found another excuse to enter.

    "How¡¯s the lesson going?"

    Jacob sighed. "It was going great before you walked in."

    Natalieughed, covering her mouth with her hand.

    "I¡¯m just supervising," I said, grabbing a chair. "Making sure you¡¯re not filling her head with nonsense."

    Jacob leaned back with a knowing smirk. "You¡¯re jealous."

    I scoffed. "Of what?"

    "That I¡¯m teaching her and not you."

    I huffed. "Don¡¯t be ridiculous."

    Natalie said nothing, but the amused glint in her eyes gave her away. She was clearly enjoying this.

    Jacob, on the other hand, had no mercy.

    "You¡¯re really going to sit there and let me roast you like this, Mr Lucky?" he teased, grinning like a cat that had just cornered a mouse. "Come on, don¡¯t you have something important to do?"

    I shot him a t look. "It¡¯s a Saturday, so no. And besides, I think my presence here makes your boring lectures more interesting."

    "Oh, absolutely," Jacob said, leaning back with a smug expression. "This is the best entertainment I¡¯ve had all week." I could hear the sarcasm in his voice.

    Natalie chuckled but didn¡¯t jump to my defense. Traitor.

    Despite my irritation, I couldn¡¯t deny the warmth in the room. It had been a while since things felt this light¡ªeasy, even in my home. There was something about theirughter, the casual teasing, that made me forget, even for just a moment, that there was a world beyond these walls filled with shadows waiting to creep in.

    Then my phone buzzed.

    The sound shattered the moment like ss.

    I pulled it from my pocket, ncing at the screen. Sebastian.

    The teasing faded into the background as I stood, stepping into the hallway before answering.

    "Sebastian," I greeted, already bracing myself.

    "Zane!" His voice came fast and urgent, his excitement barely contained. "You won¡¯t believe this. I¡¯ve got the Moonstone. You need to get to my house right now."

    My grip on the phone tightened. "That was quick. I thought it would be harder. Anyway, can¡¯t you bring it over? What¡¯s going on?"

    "It¡¯s not just the stone," Sebastian said, his tone dipping into something almost... uneasy. "It¡¯s where the tracker is pointing. I swear, you won¡¯t believe it."

    A chill ran down my spine.

    "I¡¯m on my way," I said, hanging up.

 Chapter 34: The Moonstoneâ€™s Light

    <h4>Chapter 34: The Moonstone¡¯s Light</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    I strode down the hallway, my footsteps sharp and deliberate against the marble floors. My phone was still warm in my grip, Sebastian¡¯s urgent words ringing in my ears. There was no time to waste.

    I pushed open the study door and stepped inside, immediately drawing Natalie and Jacob¡¯s attention. Whatever conversation they¡¯d been having died the moment they saw me.

    Natalie¡¯s eyes flickered with concern¡ªshe could probably sense the shift in my demeanor from earlier. Jacob, on the other hand, studied me with quiet curiosity, his usual rxed posture tightening ever so slightly.

    "I need to head out for a bit," I said, my tone sounded clipped but not in a bad way. My gaze focused on Natalie for a moment before flicking to Jacob. "Nora and Charlie will keep an eye on things while I¡¯m gone."

    Jacob leaned forward, his brows knitting together in concern, almost like a worried son sizing up his father. "Everything okay? Where are you off to, Mr. Lucky?" His voice carried both curiosity and unease.

    I exhaled sharply, barely resisting the urge to roll my eyes. "Nowhere you need to concern yourself with," I replied. Then, narrowing my gaze slightly, I added, "Just make sure you behave. And when that lecture of yours is over, don¡¯t linger."

    Jacob stretched out on the couch with mock arrogance, folding his arms behind his head. "You sound like an overprotective dad, Mr Lucky. Should I start calling you ¡¯sir¡¯ now?"

    I pinched the bridge of my nose, groaning. "Don¡¯t push it, Jacob. I don¡¯t have time to argue with a teenager."

    "Be safe Sir," Natalie added as if I was going off to war; but somehow, it warmed my heart greatly. I gave her a warm smile and replied, "I will."

    With that, I turned on my heel, already moving toward the door. Behind me, I could hear Jacob chuckling under his breath, but I ignored him. I had bigger things to handle. I¡¯ll deal with that disrespectful kidter.

    My car engine roared to life as I sped down the empty road, my thoughts racing faster than the car. Sebastian¡¯s words kept echoing in my mind.

    The Moonstone. The key to finding the celestial princess¡ªor so his vampire friend said. If this lead was real, if it truly held the answers we¡¯d been chasing for years, then maybe, just maybe, I could do something that mattered. Something my father would finally be proud of.

    "Please, Goddess," I whispered, gripping the steering wheel tightly. "Let this be the one."

    Sebastian¡¯s house loomed ahead, a striking blend of old-world elegance and modern luxury. The sprawling estate was a testament to his taste¡ªdark stone walls,rge windows, and ornate iron gates. It was the kind of ce only a vampire with centuries of wealth could call home.

    As I pulled into the driveway, Sebastian was already waiting for me, practically bouncing on the balls of his feet like an excited child. His jet-ck hair gleamed under the moonlight, and his sharp suit was, as always, impably tailored.

    "Finally!" he called out as I parked. "You took your sweet time."

    I stepped out of the car, and my eyes were immediately drawn to the small ss box in his hands. Inside it rested a diamond the size of a child¡¯s fist, its surface shimmering with an otherworldly light. A delicate white beam of light pulsed from the diamond, pointing out of Sebastian¡¯s gate like a lesserpass.

    The Moonstone.

    It was mesmerizing, radiating an energy that felt both ancient and powerful.

    Sebastian grinned, holding it up for me to see. "Isn¡¯t it the most beautiful thing you¡¯ve ever seen?"

    "It¡¯s... stunning," I admitted, unable to look away.

    He smirked, clearly proud of himself. "Getting it wasn¡¯t easy, you know. I had to kill more than a few people to get my hands on this. You should be grateful."

    Iughed, shaking my head. "Should I reward you then?"

    Sebastian¡¯s smile faltered, reced by a skeptical look. "What are you talking about?"

    Before he could step back, I wrapped him in a tight hug.

    "Off! OFF!" he yelled, squirming like a cat in water. "Warm bodies¡ªI hate warm bodies!"

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh harder, finally releasing him. "You¡¯re ridiculous, Sebastian."

    He straightened his suit, muttering under his breath. "Know this, if you¡¯re not food, don¡¯t touch me."

    "Noted, Drac."

    We both sobered as I gestured toward the car. "Let¡¯s get moving. We need to track this thing before the trail goes cold."

    Sebastian climbed into the passenger seat, cradling the ss box in hisp like it was something dangerous. The glow of the Moonstone inside pulsed softly, drawing crystal patterns across his face. His usual yful smirk was gone, reced by something rare: concern.

    "I¡¯ve already tried tracking the beam," he said, his voice quiet but firm. He turned his gaze toward me, sharp and hard. "It¡¯s heading toward your house, Zane. I would have brought it to you myself but I wanted you to be the one to track it."

    I frowned, my grip tightening on the steering wheel. "My house?"

    Sebastian just nodded. "Drive. You¡¯ll see."

    I didn¡¯t like this. Not one bit. But I started the car, the hum of the engine doing little to drown out the growing unease curling in my chest. The drive felt longer than usual, every turn tightening the coil of tension in my gut. When I finally pulled into my driveway, I exchanged a nce with Sebastian. His expression mirrored my own¡ªconfused, worried.

    "This doesn¡¯t make sense, how can the bodyguard be in my house and I don¡¯t know?" I muttered, stepping out.

    Sebastian adjusted his grip on the box and gave me a look. "Only one way to find out."

    We moved cautiously, slipping into the house without a sound. The beam from the Moonstone remained steady, a guiding light leading us through the hallways. My heartbeat drummed in my ears as we followed it to its destination¡ªAlexander¡¯s room; then suddenly, the moonstone beam went off.

    Sebastian and I froze outside the door. My stomach twisted.

    "Come on, this is ridiculous," I whispered.

    "Shh," Sebastian shot me a re. "Just open it before someone shows up and interrupts us."

    Taking a breath, I pushed the door open slowly. The room was a bit dark but it was bright enough for us. Everything was neatly arranged¡ªAlex¡¯s bed made perfectly, his stuffed animals lined up in an orderly row like they were standing at attention. But Alex himself? Nowhere to be seen.

    "Nothing," I muttered, frustration creeping into my voice. "This was a waste of time. You sure this stone is even real?"

    Sebastian frowned, his grip tightening on the box. "No... there¡¯s something we¡¯re missing. There has to be."

    We stood there for a long moment, staring into the room, lost in thought. Then, all at once, Sebastian¡¯s eyes widened, his entire posture shifting as realization struck.

    "The bodyguard," he said, his voice a whisper. "The vampire told me¡ªit can be anything. Even inanimate objects."

    A chill ran down my spine. "So, you think it¡¯s here? In my son¡¯s room?"

    Sebastian nodded slowly. "If the Moonstone led us here, then yes. It¡¯s here."

    I swallowed hard, my gaze sweeping over the room again. "Think, Zane," Sebastian urged. "Does anything in here seem... off?"

    I shook my head, frustrated. "I don¡¯t know! It all looks normal to me."

    Sebastian exhaled sharply and moved in a blur, using his speed to check every corner, lifting toys, flipping over furniture, running his fingers over every inch of the space. Every few seconds, he¡¯d hold something up.

    "This?"

    "No."

    "This?"

    "No."

    It was ridiculous. And yet, the gnawing feeling in my gut wouldn¡¯t go away.

    Then, as I scanned the room for the hundredth time, my eyesnded on something that made my breath hitch¡ªarge green stuffed animal sitting right in the center of the bed. The same one Alexander had been hugging this morning in Natalie¡¯s room. My chest tightened. I remembered now that I hadn¡¯t bought that for Alex. Where the hell had he gotten it?

    "That," I said, pointing. "That¡¯s the most suspicious thing in here."

    The moment the word left my mouth, the toy vanished.

    One second, it was there.

    The next, it simply wasn¡¯t. It was like Harry Potter¡¯s magic.

    Sebastian and I stood frozen, staring at the empty spot where it had been. My pulse thundered in my ears, disbelief tangling with something much worse¡ªfear.

    "What the hell just happened?" I whispered.

    Sebastian¡¯s grin was slow, sharp, and just a little bit wicked.

    "Well, Your Highness, I think we just found our bodyguard."

 Chapter 35: The Medallion

    <h4>Chapter 35: The Medallion</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    I stared at the empty spot where the stuffed toy had just been.

    One second, it had been sitting there like an innocent child¡¯s ything. The next? Gone. Just... vanished.

    Sebastian and I stood frozen in ce,pletely dumbfounded with what we had just witnessed. My pulse thundered in my ears, the logical part of my brain scrambling for an exnation, but there was none.

    "What the hell just happened? Could this be the work of witches?" I whispered, my voice barely audible.

    Beside me, Sebastian let out a slow, amused chuckle. It wasn¡¯t the reaction I expected.

    "Well, Your Highness," he said, his grin widening, "I think we just found our bodyguard. I believe no witches were involved."

    I turned my head slowly to re at him.

    "No, Sebastian," I said, my voice dripping with irritation. "The correct words are: we just lost our bodyguard."

    Sebastian snorted. "Details, details."

    I clenched my jaw, my mind racing. What the hell was the celestial bodyguard doing in Alexander¡¯s room? Why was it near my son? I didn¡¯t have an answer. My chest tightened at the thought of anything supernatural being near my son. Whoever¡ªwhatever¡ªit was, it was too close.

    Sebastian tilted his head, a flicker of something unreadable in his expression. "You know... there¡¯s another possibility."

    I sighed, already regretting asking. "Go on."

    "Well," he drawled, clearly enjoying himself, "maybe Alexander is the celestial heir."

    I barked out augh. "That¡¯s ridiculous."

    "Is it?" he asked, arching an eyebrow.

    "Yes," I said firmly. "The celestial heir has always been a female. The Moon Goddess has never sent down a son. It has always been a daughter."

    Sebastian shrugged, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "True, but there¡¯s always a first for everything, isn¡¯t there? If not Alexander," he tapped his chin, "then maybe someone else in your house is the celestial heir."

    I gave him a t look.

    "Who?" I challenged.

    He shrugged. "I don¡¯t know. One of the females in your house?"

    I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. "Sebastian, the only females in my house are the maids, Nora, and Natalie. The maids don¡¯t qualify. None of theme from a royal bloodline."

    Sebastian nodded, following my logic.

    "Nora doesn¡¯t qualify either," I continued. "She¡¯s an older werewolf. If she was the celestial heir, everyone would have known years ago."

    Sebastian hummed in agreement.

    "And then there¡¯s Natalie," I scoffed. "She¡¯s just a human. Legends say that the celestial princess has always been reincarnated as a werewolf."

    Sebastian was quiet for a moment. He wasn¡¯t often speechless, but right now, he seemed to be running out of arguments.

    "Well, damn," he muttered. "Now I¡¯m confused."

    "Wee to the club," I said dryly.

    Sebastian sighed dramatically. "Fine. I¡¯ll keep looking. You don¡¯t have to stress about it¡ªI¡¯ll handle everything."

    I shot him a skeptical look. "Forgive me if I don¡¯t feel reassured."

    He ced a hand on his chest, feigning offense. "You wound me, Your Highness."

    I rolled my eyes. "Go home, Sebastian."

    "dly." He smirked. "I have a date with a beautiful blonde who has veins filled with nothing but sweet nectar."

    I shook my head as he strolled out with the Moonstone still in his hands, his usual arrogance in full disy.

    Once he was gone, I decided to let the matter rest for the moment. There was no point overthinking it¡ªnot tonight. Instead, I headed to the dining room.

    The dining room was filled with the scent of roasted meat and warm bread. The atmosphere was light, almost normal¡ªif you ignored the nagging questions in the back of my mind.

    Charlie and I sat at opposite ends of the long table. Nora sat next to him, chatting happily. But my eyes went straight to Alexander and Natalie.

    Alexander sat between me and Natalie, swinging his legs as he ate, looking the happiest he¡¯d been in a long time.

    I felt something in my chest loosen every time I saw this new version of him.

    And I knew exactly who to thank for that.

    Natalie.

    She fit in with us so effortlessly, as if she had always been part of our lives. It was unsettling how natural it felt.

    Even Nora and Charlie were more at ease now, though Alexander still kept his distance from them. Small steps.

    I couldn¡¯t stop staring at my son, my heart swelling with pride and affection. He was my everything, the one good thing left in my broken world. But as much as I wanted to shield him forever, I knew I couldn¡¯t.

    "Alex," I said gently, drawing his attention. "Now that you¡¯re feeling better in your human form, I think it¡¯s time for you to go back to school."

    His face fell instantly, his small features contorting into a pout.

    "No!" he dered, clutching at Natalie¡¯s arm as if she were his life. "I don¡¯t want to go. I want to stay with Mummy Natalie."

    I exchanged a nce with Natalie, who gave me a small, reassuring smile. "Alex," I said, my tone firm but kind, "Natalie is going to school too. Do you really want to stay home and miss out while she bes wiser every day?"

    Alexander frowned, his little brows knitting together as he considered my words. It was clear he didn¡¯t like the idea of being left behind.

    Natalie leaned closer to him, her voice soothing."Sweetheart, if you go to school, I promise to pick you up every single day. Myself. Just you and me."

    His eyes lit up with hope. "You promise, Mommy?"

    "I pinky promise," she said, holding out her finger.

    He hesitated for a moment before locking his tiny pinky with hers.

    "Okay," he said with a shy smile. "I¡¯ll go back to school."

    I couldn¡¯t hide my relief. Pulling him into my arms, I kissed the top of his head.

    "That¡¯s my boy."

    After dinner, Natalie and Alexander excused themselves from the room, and I called Nora and Charlie into the living room.

    The flickering light from the firece danced across Nora¡¯s cheek, illuminating her features as she settled next to Charlie on the couch. My heart felt a little lighter tonight, the problem of earlier momentarily forgotten.

    "Hey, guys," I called, my voice interrupting thefortable silence. "I need to ask you something." They both turned their attention to me, curiosity sparking in their eyes. "It¡¯s about that Medallion I found at the exhibition. You know, the one my dad asked me to keep safe."

    Nora tilted her head slightly, her brow furrowing in thought. "What¡¯s up with it dear? You seemed a bit distracted at dinner."

    I nodded, my fingers idly tracing the edges of the Medallion that rested in my pocket, a small piece of gold that felt heavier than it looked. "Yeah, it¡¯s just... I don¡¯t get why it¡¯s so important to my dad and uncle. I mean, it¡¯s just a piece of jewelry, right? Worn by some ancient Lycan king?"

    Charlie leaned forward, his brown eyes shining with excitement. "Oh, son, it¡¯s way more than that. There¡¯s a whole love story wrapped around that small Medallion."

    I raised an eyebrow, skepticism creeping in. "A love story? Seriously? This isn¡¯t some fairy tale, Charlie."

    He chuckled, unfazed. "No, listen. It¡¯s not what you think. The first celestial princess descended to earth, disguised herself as a humble farm girl named Mara. She met a human man named Frederick Moor, and it was love at first sight."

    "Frederick Moor? Isn¡¯t that the first Lycan king" I repeated, intrigued despite myself. "What¡¯s so special about him?"

    Charlie leaned back, letting the story unfold like a well-loved book. "As at that time, he was just a poor man leading a rebellion against a tyrannical king. He and his followers faced defeat time and again, but they refused to back down. One day, Moor spoke against the king once more, and the king, in his fury, sentenced them all to a slow, painful death.

    They were locked in a cage with savage wolves, left to be devoured." My heart jumped a bit at the image, but tried not to let the story affect me as Charlie continued. "The whole kingdom gathered to watch, expecting Moor and his men to meet their bitter end at the hands of the wolves. But the celestial princess, who loved Moor with all her heart and had always admired his kindness and bravery, couldn¡¯t just stand by so in an attempt to save him, she turned to her mother, the Moon Goddess, and pleaded for help."

    I leaned forward, captivated. "What did the goddess do?"

    Charlie¡¯s voice dropped to a whisper, as if sharing a secret. "In a sh of moonlight, she merged Moor and his followers with the wolves, turning them into something magnificent. They became one¡ªthe first werewolves; a united force that could fight back against the tyranny of the king."

    "That¡¯s insane," I breathed, the story pulling me deeper into its magic. "And then what happened?"

    "Moor and his newly transformed followers took back the kingdom, and Moor became king. Heter married the celestial princess, unaware of her true identity. But as the years passed, and he grew old¡ªover two hundred thousand years¡ªhis time came. The princess finally revealed herself to him, sharing with him her true nature and the sacrifices she made for him. She crafted a simple Medallion infused with her love and power, promising to return for him in another life, no matter how many times he reincarnated, the Medallion will lead her to him."

    "That¡¯s bullshit." I said without thinking.

    " Language!" Nora scolded and I sighed.

    "Sorry about that, so what happened to the Medallion?" I asked, wanting to see this made up tale to the end.

    Charlie smiled, finishing the story. "Legend says that the true King Frederick Moor always reincarnated every four thousand years, and the Medallion always finds its way back to him, and the celestial princess? She recognizes Fredrick and follows him like peas in a pod."

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, shaking my head. "That¡¯s a sweet story for kids, Charlie. Adults shouldn¡¯t waste their time believing in fantasies like that. If my uncle really believes that story, then I feel for him."

    I stood up, brushing off the remnants of the day as if they were mere dust. I leaned down to kiss Nora on the forehead, then did the same with Charlie. "Goodnight, you two. I need to check on my son."

    Then, without another word, I left the room and headed straight for my son¡¯s.

    Fantasy stories or not, the only thing that mattered to me was Alexander. Whatever mysteries surrounded the medallion and celestial princess could wait.

    Tonight, I had a mission to make sure that mysterious toy didn¡¯t return to him.

 Chapter 36: Who Are You

    <h4>Chapter 36: Who Are You</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    I never thought happiness was something meant for me. Life had always been cruel¡ªripping away the people I loved, tossing me aside like I was nothing. But somehow, against all odds, I had found a home. A real home.

    Zane and Alexander had changed my life in ways I never thought possible.

    For months, I had woken up expecting it all to be ripped away from me. I was used to that¡ªhope was a dangerous thing when you¡¯d spent your whole life being crushed beneath someone else¡¯s power. But nothing changed. Zane didn¡¯t push me away. Alex still clung to me with endless affection, calling me "Mummy," like it was the most natural thing in the world.

    And now, as if I wasn¡¯t already lucky enough, Zane had made sure I got an education. I still didn¡¯t believe it¡ªnot even now, three months after Jacob had be my tutor.

    Jacob wasn¡¯t what I expected.

    When Zane first told me about hiring a private tutor, I braced myself for someone arrogant, someone who would look down on me for being uneducated, for being nothing. I¡¯d spent too many years in Alpha Darius¡¯s pack, where I was treated like dirt, where even my peers sneered at me like I was beneath them.

    But Jacob wasn¡¯t like that.

    He was kind. Smart. Sassy in a way that made meugh even when I didn¡¯t want to. He had so many degrees that I started wondering when he even had time to sleep. And, most importantly, he treated me like I was worth something.

    Jacob reminded me of Garrick, the only real friend I had. I wondered how he was doing, if I would ever get to see him again.

    Jacob had this way of making me feel normal. He never let me doubt myself, and every time he showed up for tutoring, he brought something with him¡ªa small gift, a box of pastries, sometimes flowers. It annoyed Zane to no end.

    "I swear, Jacob, if you bring her one more bouquet, I¡¯m going to make sure you regret it," Zane had muttered one morning, watching Jacob set a vase of fresh lilies on the table.

    "Jealousy is not a good look on you, Mr Lucky," Jacob had replied smoothly, smirking in that way that always got under Zane¡¯s skin.

    I had nearly choked on my coffee,ughing at the way Zane¡¯s jaw twitched in irritation.

    I loved watching them banter.

    Between Jacob¡¯s tutoring, Alex¡¯s boundless energy, and Zane¡¯s silent protectiveness, I found myself living¡ªnot just surviving, but actually living.

    Alex had started going to school, and I kept my promise to pick him up every day. Zane, Rnd, or Abel always drove me there in a fancy car I still wasn¡¯t used to. Zane even told me I could use it anytime I wanted, but I didn¡¯t know how to drive. He had offered to teach me, but his schedule was so packed that we had to keep postponing the lessons.

    Rnd, on the other hand, was always avable, and he became something of an unofficial chauffeur. He was a kind man with a great sense of humor, and he taught me a lot¡ªlike where to find the best burgers in the city and even some basic self-defense moves, just in case I ever needed them.

    I never imagined I¡¯d be able to enjoy life like this.

    And then, a week before my GED exams, Jacob told me today¡¯s lesson was going to be outdoors.

    "We should get some fresh air," he had said, grinning. "I think a change of scenery will help you rx before the big test."

    Zane, of course, was immediately suspicious.

    "I shoulde with you," he had said, crossing his arms.

    Jacob rolled his eyes. "Oh, please. You just don¡¯t want me spending time alone with Natalie."

    Zane scoffed. "That¡¯s not¡ª"

    "Oh, it absolutely is," Jacob interrupted, smirking. "Admit it, Mr Lucky. You¡¯re jealous."

    Before Zane could fire back, his phone rang. He nced at it, irritation flickering across his face before he sighed. "Damn it."

    "You¡¯re busy," Jacob said, far too smug. "Guess you¡¯ll have to let me take her without supervision."

    Zane shot him a warning look. "Rnd¡¯s going with you."

    Jacob justughed.

    And so, that was how I found myself driving around the city with Rnd behind the wheel and Jacob in the passenger seat, turning everything into a lesson.

    "If you look at that tree over there," Jacob said, pointing, "you¡¯ll see an example of how photosynthesis works."

    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you seriously using trees to teach me science?"

    "Absolutely."

    He did it with everything¡ªthe buildings, the streets, even the people we passed by. I had to admit, it made learning fun.

    Eventually, we ended up at a quiet park. The sun was high, the air warm and thick, and we sprawled out on the grass to rest.

    "I¡¯ll go grab us some ice cream and fast food," Rnd said, stretching. "You two stay put."

    Jacob and I sat beneath the shade of a towering oak, the grass cool beneath us. The air was filled with the scent of earth and wildflowers, and as we waited for Rnd to return, I felt so much at peace.

    Jacob, sprawledzily beside me, plucked a de of grass and twirled it between his fingers. "You know," he mused, "if we lived in the medieval era, I¡¯d probably be a brilliant court schr."

    Iughed, shaking my head. "Or a very insufferable one."

    Jacob clutched his chest dramatically. "You wound me, dearest student." He tossed the grass aside, shing me one of his boyish smirks. "At least admit I¡¯d be better than all those old dudes who just sat around drinking wine and writing depressing poetry."

    I rolled my eyes. "Fine. Maybe you¡¯d be tolerable."

    He gasped in mock offense. "Tolerable? How dare you¡ª"

    A sharp rustle.

    The hairs on my arms rose.

    Jacob tensed beside me, his easygoingughter vanishing in an instant.

    The rustling deepened, turning into the sound of footsteps¡ªseveral of them. Shadows moved through the bushes beyond the clearing, figures slipping into view with the silent grace of predators. My breath hitched.

    Six men emerged, forming a loose circle around us. Their movements were calcted, their gazes sharp and focused. My pulse quickened as I recognized the one in the lead¡ªa tall, broad-shouldered man with cruel eyes and a jagged scar down his left cheek. Marcus.

    Ice flooded my veins.

    I knew him.

    He had beaten me before, under Alpha Darius¡¯smand.

    His smirk was cold as his gazended on me. "We¡¯ve been looking for you, Natalie."

    Jacob shifted in front of me instantly, his body a barrier between me and them. His stance was different now¡ªrigid, protective.

    "Stay behind me," he murmured, voice taut with warning.

    Marcus barely acknowledged Jacob¡¯s presence. His dark eyes remained fixed on me, as if Jacob was nothing more than an irritating obstacle. "Alpha Darius sends his regards."

    I swallowed hard, but my voice came out steady. "What do you want?"

    His smirk widened. "You, of course."

    A sick, twisted sense of familiarity slithered through me.

    Marcus took a slow step forward, his voice dripping with condescension. "You belong to Alpha Darius."

    I clenched my fists. "I belong to no one."

    Jacob¡¯s voice was sharp as steel. "I don¡¯t know who the hell you think you are," he snapped, "but you need to back off."

    Marcus ignored him. "If you don¡¯te with us willingly..." His gaze flickered to Jacob, amusement dancing in his expression. "Well, let¡¯s just say your friend here won¡¯t be leaving this park alive."

    A chill ran down my spine, but I forced myself to hold my ground.

    "You have no right," I bit out, my voiceced with fury. "Alpha Darius himself cast me out. He made it clear he wanted nothing to do with me. Why would he suddenly change his mind?"

    Marcus chuckled, shaking his head. "You¡¯re his property, Natalie. That¡¯s all you¡¯ve ever been."

    Rage ignited in my chest.

    I wasn¡¯t property.

    I wasn¡¯t something to be owned or controlled.

    I took a step forward, ready to unleash every ounce of my fury¡ª

    But one of the men lunged.

    Everything happened too fast.

    A hand shot out toward me¡ªfingers reaching, grasping¡ª

    Jacob moved like a streak of lightning.

    His palm mmed against the man¡¯s head, and suddenly¡ª

    Light.

    A brilliant, searing sh erupted from Jacob¡¯s hand, like a bolt of white fire. It was blinding, pure, otherworldly.

    The man didn¡¯t even have time to react. His body crumpled, copsing like a poppet whose strings had been cut. He hit the ground with a sickening crack, then he was motionless.

    Silence.

    For a moment, all I could hear was my own heartbeat, pounding violently in my ears.

    The remaining men hesitated, their confident postures faltering. Their eyes flickered between Jacob and their fallenpanion.

    Jacob lowered his hand, his expression eerily calm. His usual yful smirk was gone, reced by something colder. Deadlier.

    "Touch her again," he said softly, "and I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re turned to a pile of dust this time."

    Marcus¡¯s face twisted in shock and fury. He took an involuntary step backward.

    I could barely breathe.

    What had just happened?

    Who¡ªwhat¡ªwas Jacob?

    He turned his head slightly, just enough to nce at me over his shoulder. His voice was steady, unwavering.

    "Natalie," he said, "you¡¯re not going anywhere with them."

    And for the first time in my life, I believed it.

 Chapter 37: Keeping Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 37: Keeping Secrets</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~ </strong>

    "Who the hell are you?" Marcus hissed, his voice edged with both fury and caution. His dark eyes were fixed on Jacob, no longer dismissive but filled with a new, wary curiosity.

    Jacob, standing with an air of effortless confidence, simply tilted his head and smirked. "That¡¯s none of your business," he said smoothly. "Now take your men and get the hell out of here before things get ugly."

    Marcus let out a sharp, humorlessugh. "You don¡¯t scare me, pretty boy," he sneered, rolling his shoulders as if preparing for a fight. "You think a little parlor trick is enough to make me run?" He turned to his men. "Take him down."

    Another one of the brutes lunged.

    But Jacob didn¡¯t move.

    He didn¡¯t need to.

    The moment the man¡¯s hand reached for him, Jacob raised a single finger and touched the attacker¡¯s arm.

    The effect was instant.

    A gut-wrenching scream tore through the air as the man¡¯s body trembled violently. His flesh cracked like dried earth under a merciless sun, crumbling into dust before my very eyes. One moment he was there¡ªsolid, breathing, alive. The next, he was a pile of fine sand on the ground.

    Gasps filled the space around us¡ªmine included. My heart lurched as I stared at Jacob, my mind barely processing what I had just witnessed.

    Who the hell was he?

    The remaining men staggered back, their bravado vanishing like smoke in the wind. Even Marcus, who moments ago exuded nothing but arrogance, took an instinctive step away from Jacob.

    "You..." Marcus swallowed, his bravado cracking. "You¡¯re not normal."

    Jacob flicked some imaginary dust off his shirt, his expression calm, almost amused. "And yet you keeping at me like a bunch of idiots," he mused. "You¡¯re either incredibly brave or incredibly stupid. I¡¯m betting on thetter."

    Marcus clenched his fists, his entire body trembling with rage. But before he could issue anothermand, a blur of movement appeared behind one of his men.

    Rnd.

    Silent as a shadow, he wrapped his arms around the man¡¯s neck from behind and squeezed. The man¡¯s eyes bulged as he wed at Rnd¡¯s arms, gasping for air.

    That was when everyone finally noticed him.

    Marcus¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me," he muttered.

    Rnd¡¯s grip tightened. "Tell them to back off, Marcus," he growled, his voice low and menacing. "Unless you want another one of your men on the ground."

    Marcus¡¯s jaw tightened, his mind undoubtedly calcting his options. He hade here expecting an easy victory. Instead, he had lost two men in the blink of an eye and was now outnumbered.

    With a re full of venom, he finally barked, "Retreat!"

    The remaining men didn¡¯t hesitate. They turned on their heels and sprinted away, disappearing into the shadows of the trees.

    Marcus lingered, his gaze locking onto mine with pure hatred. "This isn¡¯t over, Natalie," he spat. "Alpha Darius will make sure you regret ever crossing him."

    The moment those words left his mouth, Rnd surged forward with a snarl. Marcus didn¡¯t wait¡ªhe bolted after his men, vanishing into the shadows of the trees as well.

    A heavy silence followed.

    Rnd exhaled sharply and turned to Jacob and me. "Get in the car," he ordered. His face was set in stone, his body tense with barely restrained anger. For the past few months I have gotten to know him, I knew him well enough to recognize that he was deep in thought, processing the situation and weighing the consequences.

    I swallowed hard, knowing that this was just the beginning of something far worse.

    The drive back to Zane¡¯s estate was suffocatingly quiet. Rnd¡¯s grip on the wheel was tight, his knuckles turning white as he navigated the road with the precision of a man lost in thought. Jacob, on the other hand, was unnervingly rxed, humming under his breath like he hadn¡¯t just turned a fully grown werewolf man into a pile of fine sand moments ago.

    I, however, couldn¡¯t stop shaking.

    Not just from fear¡ªbut from disbelief.

    Who was Jacob? How did he do what he did? And more importantly... why did he risk getting into a fight that wasn¡¯t his, to save me?

    I clenched my hands in myp, my mind spiraling with too many unanswered questions.

    As we neared the estate, I saw Zane standing outside. It was clear that Rnd had already told him, probably through their mind link. I sighed defeated. I couldn¡¯t believe my problems were now affecting everyone around me when I was just starting to enjoy life a little bit.

    The moment Rnd pulled to a stop, Zane was at my door in an instant. His hands reached for me, his movements frantic as he checked me over for injuries. His usually icy outward behavior was gone, reced by something that looked strangely like... fear.

    "Did they hurt you?" he demanded, his voice tight. His blue eyes, normally cold and unreachable, were burning with barely contained emotion.

    "I¡ªI¡¯m fine," I stammered.

    But before I could say more, Zane pulled me into his arms.

    The breath left my lungs.

    He held me so tightly against his chest that I could feel the frantic beat of his heart. His grip was desperate, as though he had feared the worst and was only now allowing himself to believe I was safe.

    "Thank the goddess," he murmured, his voice filled with relief.

    I was so stunned that I stiffened, my entire body locking up. Zane was <i>hugging me? </i>The same man who kept his emotions locked away, who never let anyone close¡ªwas now holding onto me like he never wanted to let go.

    It was overwhelming.

    When he finally pulled back, he cupped my face, his fingers lingering as if reassuring himself that I was real. "Come inside," he said, his voice softer now.

    I barely had time to process everything before he took my hand in his and led me into the house. Jacob and Rnd followed close behind.

    Zane guided me to the couch and disappeared for a moment, returning with a ss of water. "Drink," he ordered gently.

    I obeyed, my throat dry.

    Once I finished, Zane¡¯s gaze sharpened as he looked at me. His voice was steady but firm. "Tell me everything. Don¡¯t leave anything out."

    I swallowed hard and gave a small nod. "Jacob and I were lying on the grass, waiting for Rnd toe back with ice cream," I began, my fingers curling into the hem of my shirt. "Then... six of Alpha Darius¡¯s men came out of the bushes and surrounded us. And then¡ª" I was about to tell him what Jacob did to save me when a voice, smooth and familiar, slipped effortlessly into my mind.

    <strong><i>"Don¡¯t tell him what I did."</i></strong>

    I froze, my breath catching in my throat.

    <strong><i>"I promise when the time is right, I¡¯ll exin everything. But for now... let this be a secret between us."</i></strong>

    My heart mmed against my ribs.

    What the hell?

    I darted a nce at Jacob, who lookedpletely rxed as if he hadn¡¯t just spoken directly into my mind like it was the most normal thing that usually happened between us.

    How was he doing this? Why was he doing this?

    Zane¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Natalie?"

    I forced myself to keep my expression neutral. "Jacob tried his best to block them from getting to me," I said carefully. "And then, thankfully, Rnd came back and fought them off."

    Zane¡¯s gaze flickered to Jacob, something unreadable passing through his eyes before he gave a small nod. "Thank you." His voice was quieter now, more sincere. "For standing your ground. I bet you were just as scared as Natalie." If this was a different situation, I would have bursted outughing.

    Jacob smirked. "Not a problem. I live for dramatic entrances."

    Zane exhaled, rubbing his temple. "Were you hurt?"

    Jacob ced a hand over his heart, mock-wounded. "Only my feelings."

    Zane rolled his eyes, but the tension in his shoulders eased a fraction. Then, before I could react, he turned to me and pulled me into another hug.

    This time, I didn¡¯t stiffen.

    I let myself sink into his warmth, the steady rise and fall of his chest, the way his arms felt so certain around me. My heart thundered against my ribs.

    "I swear to you," he murmured against my hair, his voice rough, "this will never happen again."

    I barely breathed.

    He sounded... shaken. Vulnerable. As if something about today had rattled him.

    I didn¡¯t know what to say.

    So I just hugged him back.

    "Thank you," I whispered.

    After a moment, he pulled away, his expression hardening. That cold, calcted look slid back into ce like armor.

    "Excuse me," he said, turning to Rnd. His voice was sharp now, all business. "Come with me to my office. Now."

    Rnd nodded without a word and followed him, his jaw set.

    The doors closed behind them with a quiet click.

    I let out a shaky breath.

    Something told me this was just the beginning.

 Chapter 38: The Plan

    <h4>Chapter 38: The n</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    The heavy wooden doors to my office shut behind us with a dull thud, sealing Rnd and me inside. My anger was undeniable, thick like an impending storm. I strode toward my desk, my fingers tightening into fists at my sides. Red, was restless beneath my skin, his growls vibrating through my mind, demanding answers.

    Rnd stood before me, his shoulders squared, awaiting my wrath. I didn¡¯t keep him waiting.

    "What the hell happened out there?" My voice was ice,manding like a sharpened de.

    Rnd flinched, a rare crack in hisposed facade. "I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness," he said, bowing his head slightly. "I got distracted. I stepped away to get the ice cream, like Natalie asked. I didn¡¯t think..." He trailed off, guilt etched into his features. "I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be gone long enough for anything to happen."

    "You didn¡¯t think," I echoed, my voice dangerously low. "Your job was to protect her. She could have been taken, hurt, or worse. What were you thinking?"

    His shoulders sagged, and he nodded. "I¡¯m really sorry. And I take full responsibility. I promise, Your Highness, it won¡¯t happen again."

    I studied him, my sharp gaze drilling into him as though I could extract the truth buried in his thoughts. Something about the way he avoided my eyes told me he wasn¡¯t finished.

    "There¡¯s more, isn¡¯t there?" I asked coldly. "Spill it."

    Rnd hesitated, ncing at the floor before meeting my eyes. "When I returned, I saw the men surrounding Natalie and Jacob," he began. "But something was... off."

    "Off how?"

    "One of Darius¡¯s men was already down. He wasn¡¯t moving¡ªmight have been knocked out or dead. And the others looked..." He paused, searching for the right word. "Terrified. Like they¡¯d seen something they couldn¡¯t exin."

    My brows furrowed as I processed his words. "Terrified?"

    "Yes," Rnd confirmed. "Natalie and Jacob were cornered, but they didn¡¯t look nearly as scared as I would have expected. Especially Natalie. She looked more dumbfounded than scared."

    A muscle in my jaw ticked. Natalie had left out that part. Again.

    Of course, she did.

    She never tells me everything.

    I knew better than to ask her for the truth. She wouldn¡¯t tell me¡ªnot unless she wanted me to know.

    I exhaled sharply, pinching the bridge of my nose. "We¡¯ll deal with thatter," I said. "For now, I need you to carry out an important task."

    Rnd straightened, his expression shifting to one of focus. "What do you need me to do?"

    I crossed the room to my desk, leaning against its edge. "Darius refuses to leave Natalie alone. If he insists on being a persistent little thorn in my side, then I¡¯ll make him too busy to remember she even exists."

    Rnd¡¯s brows lifted. "You¡¯re nning something." It wasn¡¯t a question.

    I smirked. "Of course I am."

    Rnd frowned. "May I ask how you n on doing that? You¡¯re a prince in hiding, Your Highness. No one¡¯s supposed to know the extent of your power until you ascend the throne."

    I smirked, a glint of something dark shing in my eyes. "Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will be traced back to me."

    Rnd gave me a skeptical look. "What exactly are you nning, Sir?"

    I stepped closer to him, my voice low. "I¡¯m going to make Darius¡¯s life a living hell. Piece by piece. Until he has no choice but to crawl into a hole and stay there."

    Rnd¡¯s interest was piqued now. "Alright, I¡¯m listening."

    I smirked, settling against my desk again. "First, I want you and Abel to find his biggest threat¡ªanother Alpha, a Beta, anyone with enough resentment toward Darius to want him gone. The more the merrier. I¡¯ll fund them, give them warriors, resources, alliances¡ªanything to keep Darius looking over his shoulder."

    Rnd nodded slowly. "A rival Alpha would definitely be a headache for him. We can get that done. What else, Your Highness?"

    "I want you to find people in his pack who would spread rumors within the pack," I continued. "Enough to make his pack doubt him. Leak false information about his bad deals, failed alliances, anything that would make him look weak."

    Rnd¡¯s grin widened. "I like where this is going."

    "Oh, I¡¯m just getting started." I leaned forward. "Every Alpha has elders to answer to. I want you to infiltrate his pack and make sure those elders lose faith in him. Give them undeniable proof of his failures. Which, luckily for us, won¡¯t be hard to find."

    Rnd let out a low whistle. "You really want to destroy him from the inside out."

    "Exactly."

    He chuckled. "What next?"

    "We highlight his inability to protect his pack. Find a way to orchestrate a few well-ced attacks¡ªnothing deadly, just enough to make his people question his strength."

    Rnd¡¯s grin turned sharp. "And financially?"

    I smirked. "We cut him off. I know for a fact that his pack relies on businesses and resources to stay stable. I¡¯m going to buy out all his suppliers, block his deals and cripple his economy."

    Rnd¡¯s eyes gleamed. "That¡¯ll force his own allies to start turning against him."

    "Precisely. And when that happens, we¡¯ll bribe or convince his key supporters to abandon him. Every leader has weak links. I need you to find them and exploit them."

    Rnd exhaled, shaking his head. "Damn. You¡¯re ruthless, Sir"

    "He deserves worse," I muttered.

    Rnd nodded."

    I smirked darkly. "Once we¡¯re done with the first stage, I¡¯m going to hit him with the next step: psychological warfare." Rnd frowned,

    "What do you mean by that?"

    My smirk deepened. "We make him doubt his instincts. Feed him false leads¡ªmake him believe a rival is preparing to attack when nothing happens. Drive him into paranoia."

    Rnd chuckled. "That¡¯ll make him erratic."

    "Exactly." My voice turned cold. "We¡¯ll make him experience failure after failure. Whether it¡¯s business, alliances, or power struggles¡ªevery time he tries to build something, we¡¯ll make sure it crumbles."

    Rnd exhaled. "And if that doesn¡¯t break him?"

    "Then we humiliate him," I said simply. "Arrange a fight where he¡¯s forced to hesitate or retreat. Make his own pack question his strength."

    Rnd¡¯s expression darkened with satisfaction. "He won¡¯t survive that."

    "No," I agreed. "He won¡¯t."

    Rnd let out a low whistle. "You¡¯ve really thought this through." I nodded and he smiled. "So, do you have a final blow or this it?"

    I smirked. "Of course. Once Darius is drowning in betrayals, financial losses, and internal chaos, he won¡¯t have time to chase after Natalie anymore. He¡¯ll be too damn busy trying to hold his crumbling world together, then I¡¯ll reveal my next move."

    Rnd let out a low chuckle. "And by the time he realizes who was behind it all, it¡¯ll be toote."

    I nodded.

    Rnd exhaled, rubbing his chin. "Alright."

    "Good." I turned back toward the window, staring into the city skyline. "Make sure Darius never sees iting."

    Rnd studied me for a moment before speaking. "You really care about her, don¡¯t you?"

    I froze, his words striking a nerve. "This isn¡¯t about that," I said curtly.

    "Sure it¡¯s not, Your Highness," Rnd said, a hint of amusement in his voice.

    I shot him a re. "Focus on the task at hand, Rnd."

    He raised his hands in mock surrender. "Fine, fine. What¡¯s the next step?"

    "Contact Abel," I said. "We¡¯ll need him to coordinate the attacks and gather intel on Darius¡¯s pack. And remember, nothing can be traced back to us."

    Rnd nodded. "Understood."

    "And one more thing," I added, my voice low and dangerous. "Make sure Darius knows fear. I want him too distracted, too paranoid, to even think about anything else."

    Rnd smirked a glint of respect in his eyes. "Consider it done."

    After everything had been said, I told him he was free to leave but then, he hesitated. "Your Highness."

    I looked at him with a slight frown. "What?"

    His gaze flickered with something unreadable. "Natalie."

    My chest tightened. "What about her?"

    He hesitated. Then, finally, he shook his head. "Nothing."

    I narrowed my eyes but didn¡¯t push him.

    Not yet.

    I turned back toward the window, my jaw tight.

    Darius made a mistakeing after someone under my protection.

    Now, he was about to learn just how big of a mistake that was.

 Chapter 39: After Effects

    <h4>Chapter 39: After Effects</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    After the attack at the park, everything changed. It was as though Zane had wrapped me in an invisible shield, keeping the world and its dangers at bay. At first, I didn¡¯t understand the intensity of his protection. Every time I wanted to go out, especially to pick up Alexander from school, Zane would order nearly seven men to apany me. Seven. It wasn¡¯t just security; it was a convoy.

    The first time it happened, I stared at the lineup of towering men in ck suits waiting for me by the door.

    "Sir," I said, my tone incredulous. "What is this?"

    He nced at me from behind hisptop, his eyes unreadable, his expression unbothered.

    "Protection." he realized nonchntly.

    "Protection?" I repeated, crossing my arms. "This feels more like a parade. I¡¯m just going to pick up Alexander."

    "And you¡¯ll do so safely," he said firmly, not even bothering to look up. "I¡¯m not negotiating on this, Natalie."

    I sighed, frustrated. "This is overkill."

    Zane¡¯s gaze finally met mine, and for a moment, his expression softened. "You were attacked, Natalie. Do you think I¡¯m going to take any chances with your safety? Just let me keep you safe, OK?"

    Something about the way he said it¡ªso quiet, so raw¡ªmade my chest tighten. I still didn¡¯t understand why he had suddenly changed his attitude towards me. This Zane right here was far different from the Zane that had once used me of trying to ruin his life.

    I didn¡¯t argue with him after that.

    Then there was Rnd. He had always been busy, but after the attack, he barely had time to breathe. And when he did see me, he apologized constantly.

    "Natalie, I¡¯m really sorry I wasn¡¯t there in time¡ª"

    "Rnd, for the hundredth time, it¡¯s not your fault."

    "But if I had just been a little faster¡ª"

    I grabbed his shoulders one day, shaking him lightly. "Would you stop? If I didn¡¯t me you, then why are you ming yourself?"

    Rnd sighed heavily but didn¡¯t argue. I knew he still felt guilty.

    Abel was just as busy¡ªif not more¡ªbut I got the sense he was keeping an eye on things from the shadows.

    And then there was Jacob.

    I tried, countless times, to get him to exin how he managed to fend off those men at the park. The power he possessed, the way he spoke into my mind, the way he moved¡ªit wasn¡¯t normal. But every time I brought it up, Jacob, who always had an answer for everything, suddenly became an expert at dodging mine.

    "You spoke into my head, Jacob," I confronted him one afternoon. "How did you do that? Are you even human?"

    Jacob simply stretched his arms behind his head, smirking. "Define human."

    I red at him. "You know what I mean."

    He chuckled. "I know a lot of things. For example, I know Mr Lucky stares at you when you¡¯re not looking."

    I nearly choked on my drink. "That¡¯s not true...I... I mean, that¡¯s not what we¡¯re talking about!"

    Jacob winked. "See? I sessfully changed the subject. I win again."

    I groaned, defeated. There was no getting anywhere with him.

    <strong>********</strong>

    As if everything else wasn¡¯t overwhelming enough, Sebastian starteding to the house way more often than before. It was almost suspicious.

    One evening, Nora asked me to bring Zane his coffee in his office, and that was when I overheard something intriguing.

    Standing outside the office door, I could hear their voices.

    "The Moonstone keeps pointing here, It has to be here somewhere," Sebastian was saying, his toneced with frustration.

    "I¡¯ve searched every corner of this house," Zane replied, equally tense. "I don¡¯t know where else you want me to look. The bodyguard is clearly very smart but what I can¡¯t figure out is what it¡¯s looking for in my home?"

    My curiosity piqued, and I leaned in quietly towards the door. Who or what were they talking about?

    Before I could eavesdrop any further, Sebastian¡¯s smooth voice called out, "You cane in, Natalie."

    My heart skipped a beat. I was so stupid. I hadpletely forgotten they were supernatural.

    I hesitated before I pushed the door open stepping inside. Zane¡¯s expression hadpletely shut down, as if the conversation had never happened while Sebastian on the other hand looked entirely too smug.

    "Eavesdropping, Natalie?" Zane asked, his tone teasing but his eyes sharp.

    I flushed. "No! I was just bringing coffee."

    Sebastian grinned, showing the edge of his sharp vampire fangs. "Sure you were."

    Zane sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Do you need anything else?"

    "Nothing," I said quickly, setting the tray down. "Nora asked me to bring Coffee, that¡¯s all. I¡¯ll just... leave you to it."

    As I left, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that their conversation was about more than just a missing bodyguard.

    <strong>*********</strong>

    Three days before my exams, Jacob dropped a bombshell.

    "I won¡¯t being over anymore," he announced casually, like he wasn¡¯t about to break my heart.

    I blinked at him, trying to process his words. "What? Why?"

    "Well, your tutoring¡¯s done," he said with a shrug. "You¡¯re ready for your exams."

    "Can¡¯t you stille over... as a friend?" I asked, my voice edged with hesitation. "Or is this about me pressing you on what happened at the park? If that¡¯s the issue, I swear I won¡¯t bring it up again."

    Jacob hesitated, his usual sass reced by something more serious. "Natalie, this isn¡¯t about that, I promise."

    I searched his face, desperate for a way to change his mind. He was the only real friend I had left¡ªjust like Garrick had been. And I couldn¡¯t lose him too. Not again.

    Jacob exhaled, leaning in slightly. "Mr Lucy¡¯s house is bing a dangerous ce for me to keep visiting."

    I frowned. "What do you mean? What danger?"

    He gave me a small smile, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll see you again someday, somewhere."

    As he spoke, his gaze drifted, and he suddenly smirked, as if sharing an inside joke with himself.

    "Talking about dangers," he muttered, his tone cryptic. "It¡¯ll be here soon."

    Before I could press him further, he grabbed his bag and left in a hurry.

    Barely five minutester, Sebastian arrived. Throughout his visit, he kept giving me strange looks, his intense gaze making me ufortable.

    "What?" I snapped at one point, unable to take it anymore.

    He chuckled, his fangs glinting. "Nothing, little Natty. Just wondering how you¡¯d taste."

    My blood ran cold, but before I could respond, Zane walked in, cutting the tension with hismanding presence, and I never felt so thankful.

    The day of my exams finally arrived, and to my surprise, Zane cleared his packed schedule just to personally escort me to the exam center. It was unexpected¡ªbutforting. His presence was like a silent promise that I wasn¡¯t alone in this.

    When I stepped out after thest paper, he was waiting outside, leaning casually against the car. His usual guarded expression was gone, reced by something calmer, almost... rxed.

    "How was it?" he asked as we walked toward the car.

    I let out a breath, a grin forming. "Not as hard as I thought. Jacob drilled me well."

    Zane smirked. "Good. At least he wasn¡¯t just all bark and no bite."

    Iughed, shaking my head as we drove off.

    A weekter, the results came in, and to my surprise, I got straight A¡¯s.

    The moment I told Zane, his reaction was instant. His eyes lit up with pure joy as he pulled me into a rare, unexpected hug. "I knew you could do it!" he said, his voice full of pride.

    Later that day, everyone had found out about the results courtesy of Zane. The house exploded with celebration.

    Zane was beaming¡ªan expression I had never seen on him before.

    "We must celebrate!" Zane dered. "A fancy restaurant. Everyone¡¯s invited."

    Sebastian chuckled. "I¡¯ll pass. Unless, of course, the waitress is on the menu."

    We allughed.

    Alexander clung to myp, hugging me tight, while Nora and Charlie beamed at me like I had just conquered the world. Even Abel, who rarely showed emotion, leaned against the wall with a genuine, approving smile on his face.

    Zane stood at the center of it all, his gaze steady on me. "You¡¯ve made everyone proud, Natalie," he said, his voice unusually warm.

    I looked around, feeling my chest tighten with something overwhelming. This. This was more than I ever dreamed of¡ªa family that cared, a home that felt safe. Tears pricked my eyes, and I silently thanked the Moon Goddess for leading me here.

    But even in all the joy, something was missing. Someone was missing.

    Jacob.

    I hadn¡¯t seen him since he left, and he hadn¡¯t answered my calls. A strange unease settled in my gut, one I couldn¡¯t shake. Where was he?

    Later that night, as the celebrations quieted, I was sitting in the living room building Legos with Alexander when the thought of Jacob crossed my mind again and I turned to Zane. "Can you call Jacob? I want him to know I passed. He deserves to celebrate too."

    Zane gave me a small nod and pulled out his phone. But before he could dial, Abel walked into the room.

    His expression was grave.

    A heavy silence filled the space as he exchanged a look with Zane and something passed between them. A mind-link, perhaps.

    I saw it the moment something changed.

    Zane¡¯s entire body tensed. His jaw clenched.

    And when he finally turned to face me, his expression was like nothing I¡¯d ever seen before.

    Not anger.

    Not frustration.

    But something far worse.

    Surprise.

    And disappointment.

    A cold weight settled in my stomach.

    Something had gone wrong.

    What had Abel just told him?

 Chapter 40: The Familiar Look

    <h4>Chapter 40: The Familiar Look</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    Zane¡¯s voice was sharp, controlled, but beneath it was a tension that made my stomach tighten.

    "Abel, take Alexander to his room. I need to talk to Natalie alone."

    My heart plummeted.

    Zane never took his eyes off me, and the disappointment in his gaze was a dagger to my chest. What had Abel told him? What had changed in that single moment?

    Abel stepped forward, his hands reaching to pick up Alexander, but the little boy instantly tensed.

    "No!" Alexander shrieked, left his legos and ran into my arms clinging to me like his life depended on it. His small fingers dug into my arms as he buried his face in my neck. "No! Don¡¯t touch me!"

    Abel hesitated, his face grim. Zane exhaled heavily, rubbing his temples as if exhausted.

    This wasn¡¯t new. Alexander had always struggled with being touched by others. Zane thought returning Alexander to school would help, but thest teacher¡¯s report painted a different picture¡ªAlexander sat alone, never speaking, never ying. The only time he showed any joy was when I picked him up.

    Now, he was trembling against me, his little hands grasping onto my shirt as if afraid I would vanish.

    I stroked his soft curls, whispering, "It¡¯s okay, baby. I¡¯m not leaving you."

    Then, I looked at Abel. "I¡¯ll take him to his room myself. I¡¯ll tuck him in, then," I turned to look at Zane, "I¡¯lle to your office so we can talk."

    Zane¡¯s jaw tightened, his fingers curling into fists at his sides. He gave me a single, sharp nod before getting up from the couch, turning on his heel and striding out of the living room. Abel followed, but not before ncing back at me, his expression curious.

    I sat still for a moment, holding Alexander close. My heart pounded against my ribs. What had I done? What had Abel told Zane that made his entire demeanor shift in an instant?

    I forced myself to push the thoughts aside and focused on Alexander. He needed me.

    "Come on, baby. Let¡¯s get you to bed."

    Alexander sniffled but nodded, still wrapped around me like a ko. I carried him upstairs, his tiny fingers tangled in my sweater. When we reached his room, Iid him gently on the bed, tucking the warm nkets around him.

    "I don¡¯t want you to go," he murmured, his brown eyes peering up at me.

    My heart clenched.

    "I¡¯ll be back," I promised, pressing a kiss to his forehead. "I¡¯ll alwayse back to you."

    I sang softly, a luby I barely remembered from my childhood. His little body rxed, his breathing evened, and soon, he was asleep.

    I tiptoed out of the room, shutting the door quietly behind me.

    And then I turned toward Zane¡¯s office.

    Every step felt heavier. The anxiety gnawed at me, twisting my stomach into knots. Zane had never looked at me that way before¡ªnot with warmth, not with amusement. But with disappointment.

    I hesitated in front of his office door, my fist raised to knock.

    What if he tells me to leave?

    What if he¡¯s done with me?

    What would I do then?

    I took a deep breath, bracing myself, and knocked.

    "Enter."

    I pushed the door open.

    Abel was there, seated across from Zane, speaking in a low voice. The moment I stepped in, Zane lifted a hand, cutting Abel off.

    "We¡¯ll talkter," he said.

    Abel nced at me, his expression unreadable, then rose to his feet. "Good luck," he murmured as he passed me, then left the office.

    Now, it was just me and Zane.

    "Sit."

    His voice was cold. Distant.

    I did as he asked, slowly lowering myself into the chair across from him.

    "What¡¯s going on?" I asked, my voice a whisper so small that I couldn¡¯t tell if he heard me. "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    Zane leaned back in his chair, exhaling heavily. Then, his blue eyes locked onto mine.

    "Who are Evan and I Cross to you?"

    The world stopped.

    My heart mmed into my ribs, and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t breathe.

    How did he¡ª?

    My mouth opened, but no words came out. My entire body had gone numb.

    "How do you know those names?" I whispered.

    "That¡¯s not my question, Natalie," Zane said, his voice sharper now. "Who were they to you?"

    The air in the room felt like it was choking me.

    "They were... they were my parents," I finally said, my voice cracking.

    Zane shot up from his chair so fast that it scraped against the floor. His entire body was rigid, his expression thunderous.

    "Are you telling me that the traitor Evan Cross was your father?"

    I was on my feet before I realized it, my hands clenched into fists.

    "My father wasn¡¯t a traitor! Alpha Darius made him one!" I yelled.

    Zane¡¯s blue eyes suddenly turned golden and they zed with fury.

    "Then why didn¡¯t you tell me?" His voice was rough, edged with betrayal. "You¡¯ve lived in my house for months, and you never thought to mention this? Not once?"

    Tears burned at my eyes. My breath hitched.

    Because I was afraid.

    Because I knew this would happen.

    Because I had spent my entire life being looked at like this¡ªlike I was a stain, like I was unwanted.

    "I¡ª" My voice broke, my vision blurry with tears. "I was scared, Sir. I didn¡¯t know how to tell you."

    Zane let out a bitterugh, running a hand through his hair. "You didn¡¯t know how to tell me? After everything? After all the times I¡ª" He stopped himself, his expression twisting with something unreadable.

    Then, suddenly, his eyes widened. His lips parted, as if realizing something.

    "If Beta Evan Cross was your father, and Omega I Cross was your mother..." His voice was eerily quiet now. "That means you¡¯re a werewolf."

    I swallowed hard.

    His stare darkened.

    "Why in the hell don¡¯t you smell like one?" His voice was sharp again. "Did you mask your scent? What did you use to mask it that even I couldn¡¯t dictate? Why did you lie to me that you were human?"

    The questions came fast, too fast, and panic wed at my chest.

    "I didn¡¯t lie to you," I whispered. "You assumed I was human."

    Zane scoffed. "That¡¯s still lying, Natalie! You let me believe it. Why? What were you trying to hide? Was it the fact that your father was branded a traitor or was it something else?"

    I dropped my gaze, unable to look at him.

    Zane¡¯s patience snapped. "Answer me!" His voice was almost a growl. "How did you manage to hide your wolf scent from me?"

    I bit my lip, then, in a whispered voice, I said, "I didn¡¯t mask my scent... If I could mask scents, I would have masked Alpha Darius¡¯s scent on me a long time ago."

    Silence.

    Zane¡¯s entire body went rigid.

    His expression quickly changed as realization dawned on his face.

    "You don¡¯t have a wolf, do you?"

    It wasn¡¯t a question. It was a statement. A revtion.

    Zane slowly sat back down, his face a mix of so many emotions that I couldn¡¯t pick one. "You have no idea what your secrets have just done to me, Natalie," he muttered. "If I had known earlier... I would have done so many things differently."

    I didn¡¯t understand what he meant by that. But, I understood the one look that took root on his face.

    I wasn¡¯t wee here anymore.

    My chest felt hollow as I turned and ran with tears blurring my vision. He didn¡¯t call after me.

    I nearly collided with Nora at the door. Her wide eyes told me she¡¯d overheard everything, but I didn¡¯t let her say anything. I sprinted to my room, grabbing only a jacket and the warmest shoes I can find. No bags. No clothes. None of those things belonged to me.

    I didn¡¯t want to be thrown out. I refused to face that humiliation again.

    Before I left, there was onest thing I had to do.

    With my heart pounding in my chest, I turned away from my bedroom door and made my way to Alexander¡¯s room. The hallways were quiet, the mansion asleep, unaware of the choice I was making. My hands trembled as I pushed open his door, slipping inside like a ghost.

    Alexandery curled up under his nkets, his beautifulshes resting against his cheeks, his soft breaths the only sound in the room. My throat tightened as I walked closer, my footsteps light against the wooden floor. He looked so peaceful, so innocent. My chest ached at the thought of leaving him behind.

    I knelt beside his bed, brushing a stray lock of hair from his forehead. Leaning down, I pressed a gentle kiss to his temple, my lips lingering for just a moment.

    "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered, my voice barely audible. "I¡¯m so sorry for leaving like this."

    My fingers curled into the nket as I swallowed down the sob threatening to escape. "I promised I¡¯d stay with you," I murmured. "I promised... and now I¡¯m breaking that promise. I hope you can forgive me one day."

    He stirred slightly but didn¡¯t wake. A part of me wished he would¡ªwished he¡¯d grab my hand and beg me to stay. Maybe then I would. Maybe then I¡¯d find a reason not to run.

    But he didn¡¯t.

    I exhaled shakily, forcing myself to stand. My fingers trailed over the edge of his nket onest time. "I¡¯ll miss you," I whispered, my voice breaking.

    Then, before I could change my mind, I slipped out of the room.

    And I ran. I took the route Alexander had once shown me, through the wine cer.

    I stepped into the cold night, my breath fogging the air. The city lights glowed in the distance.

    As I walked toward them, one painful truth settled deep in my bones.

    I could never trust anyone.

    And no one would ever ept me for what I really was.

 Chapter 41: The Kingdom or Her

    <h4>Chapter 41: The Kingdom or Her</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    The silence in my office was deafening.

    I sat in my leather chair, staring nkly at the ss of whiskey in my hand, swirling the amber liquid in slow circles. The room felt colder, emptier, as if something vital had just been ripped away. And maybe it had.

    Natalie had ran out crying.

    And it was my fault.

    My hands curled into fists on the desk as Red stirred uneasily inside me. His presence was a force, his emotions intertwining with mine, amplifying my turmoil.

    <strong><i>"You should have stopped her." </i></strong>

    I exhaled sharply, pinching the bridge of my nose.

    <i>"Stopped her and done what?" </i>

    <strong><i>"Anything. Everything." </i></strong>

    Red growled lowly, frustrated, but he had no answer. Neither did I.

    I dragged a hand through my hair, exhaling a slow, frustrated breath. My mind raced with a thousand thoughts, each one shing with the next. I hadn¡¯t meant to hurt her¡ªI hadn¡¯t meant for any of this to happen. But dammit, I couldn¡¯t ignore what I had learned.

    Natalie had secrets. Big ones. And she¡¯d kept them from me.

    I had been so proud of her earlier today. She had passed her exams, and for the first time since I met her, I had seen true joy on her face. I had felt it too. A strange, unfamiliar warmth had settled in my chest, watching her celebrate and also y with Alexander.

    Then Abel had walked in.

    The heaviness of his words still sat like a bolder on my shoulders.

    <i>"Natalie is Evan Cross¡¯s daughter."</i>

    I had barely reacted at first. Evan Cross¡ªAlpha Darius¡¯s former Beta. A traitor, ording to every official record. But that wasn¡¯t what made my stomach turn. I could have overlooked that. I knew better than to trust historical records, especially when they were written by victors. I had heard enough whispers about Alpha Darius, and none of them were good. Also I had also witnessed his cruelty up close. Besides, Natalie had been a child when all that happened. It wasn¡¯t her fault. What disappointed me was the fact that Natalie had known and still kept it from me. I had spent months ensuring she was protected from Darius, and she hadn¡¯t even thought of telling me she had a direct connection to him.

    Still, I could have looked past it as well.

    But then Natalie herself had delivered the final blow.

    <i> "I didn¡¯t mask my scent... If I could mask scents, I would have masked Alpha Darius¡¯s scent on me a long time ago."</i>

    Those words had made me realize something I hadn¡¯t even considered as a possibility before that minute. Natalie was wolfless. That had been the real dagger.

    A wolfless werewolf.

    I clenched my jaw, my fingers tightening around the ss. If the world found out that I had harbored a wolfless werewolf in my home¡ªif <i>my</i><i>father</i> found out¡ªit wouldn¡¯t just be a scandal. It would be the kind of thing that could bring down my entire future and reshape the kingdom.

    In our world, being a wolfless werewolf was a curse¡ªan unforgivable w. They were known as outcasts, the forsaken children of the goddess. A century ago, wolves like Natalie would have been ughtered without question, until my mother forced my father to sign thew that put an end to the bloodshed. But aw couldn¡¯t erase centuries of hatred. And now, as the heir to the throne, my destiny had been carved in stone. My entire life was meticulously shaped to ensure that nothing¡ª<i>absolutely nothing</i>¡ªstood between me and my rightful ce as king.

    And now this.

    I groaned, shutting my eyes as Red kept stirring restlessly inside me.

    <strong><i>"We can¡¯t just leave her alone in her pain, go talk to her," </i></strong>Red growled.

    <i>"She made things turn out this way by not telling me the truth sooner,"</i> I shot back.

    <strong><i>"You frightened her in the very beginning and that¡¯s why she folded."</i></strong>

    <i>"I had no choice then, I thought she was sent by Nathan."</i>

    Red huffed, but before he could argue further, a sound from outside my office made me tense.

    Crying.

    Loud, heartbroken sobs.

    And then a familiar voice.

    "Alexander, please, calm down¡ª"

    I shot up from my chair, my heart pounding.

    The moment I yanked open the door, I was met with the sight of my son thrashing in Nora¡¯s arms, his face streaked with tears.

    "Let me go!" Alex screamed, kicking at her.

    "Don¡¯t touch me!"

    "Alex!" My voice came out sharper than I intended, but the second he saw me, he bolted toward me, throwing himself into my arms.

    "Daddy!" His little body shook violently against mine. "She¡¯s gone! She¡¯s gone! I can¡¯t find her anywhere!"

    I stiffened. My stomach dropped.

    "Who?" I forced out, even though I already knew the answer.

    "Mummy Natalie!" he sobbed. "She¡¯s not in her room! She¡¯s gone, Daddy! She left me!"

    My blood ran cold.

    No.

    I turned sharply to Nora. "Check her room. Now."

    Nora hesitated, her face pinched with worry, but nodded and rushed down the hall. I followed close behind, Alexander still clinging to me.

    When we reached her room, my chest tightened.

    It was empty.

    Her bags and clothes were still there but she wasn¡¯t there.

    Alex¡¯s sobs grew louder, his tiny fingers twisting into my shirt. "She promised," he choked out. "She said she wouldn¡¯t leave me! Where is she?!"

    My heart clenched.

    I immediately sent out a mind link to Abel and Rnd.

    "Find Natalie. Now."

    A few minutester, Abel and Rnd stormed into the living room.

    "We checked with the guards," Rnd said, his face grim. "She didn¡¯t leave through the main gate."

    I cursed under my breath.

    "Then where the hell did she go?"

    I was already forming orders in my head, ready to send out search teams, when I felt a soft hand on mine.

    "Zane."

    I turned.

    Nora.

    Her expression was unreadable, but there was something... knowing in her eyes.

    "We need to talk. Alone."

    I hesitated, ncing down at Alex, who was still gripping me like I would disappear too if he let me go.

    Abel stepped forward. "I can take him¡ª"

    "No!" Alex screamed, thrashing again. "Don¡¯t touch me!"

    I sighed heavily. "Take him to his room. Gently."

    Abel gave me a wary look but nodded. As soon as he lifted Alexander into his arms, my son shrieked, pounding his tiny fists against Abel¡¯s chest.

    "Mummy Natalie!" His cries echoed down the hall as Abel carried him away. "I want my Mummy!"

    Guilt stabbed through me like a cold knife but I forced myself to look back at Nora.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Once the room was empty, Nora took a deep breath.

    "I know you care about Natalie," she started. "And I know you¡¯re worried about her. But my love... you have to think about yourself first."

    I frowned. "What in the goddess¡¯s name are you talking about?"

    She exhaled sharply. "You know what happens to wolfless werewolves in our world. They¡¯re considered cursed. Untouchable. And stripped of any shard of dignity. You¡¯re the next king Zane." She took a step closer. "If the kingdom finds out you¡¯ve been harboring someone like her¡ªprotecting someone like her¡ªthey¡¯ll reject you. They¡¯ll believe the goddess has turned her back on you too."

    I clenched my jaw, but she wasn¡¯t done.

    "If the king finds out... he¡¯ll cover it up. He has to. And the only way to cover it up is to get rid of Natalie permanently." Her voice lowered. "You know what that means."

    A cold wave of realization hit me.

    If my father found out about Natalie... he¡¯d send someone to kill her.

    A heavy silence stretched between us. I could barely breathe past the weight of it.

    Finally, I exhaled.

    "Are you saying she¡¯s better off gone."

    "I¡¯m saying you are." Nora¡¯s voice softened. "And so is she."

    I sat down heavily on the couch, rubbing my temples.

    I hated this.

    I hated every second of it.

    But deep down, I knew she was right.

    Natalie deserved a life free from this. And if staying away from me gave her that, then... maybe this was for the best.

    But Alex¡ª

    I swallowed hard. "What about Alexander? Nora, you know how much he needs her. If Natalie doesn¡¯te back, he might spiral."

    Nora exhaled, her voice softer but firm. "He¡¯ll be fine, Zane. He¡¯s just a kid. He¡¯ll grow out of it."

    I wasn¡¯t so sure.

    But after everything I had fought for, everything I had sacrificed, there was no other choice. It was the kingdom or her.

    With a heavy heart, I sent a final mind link to Abel and Rnd.

    <i>"Call off the search."</i>

    <i>"What?"</i> Rnd¡¯s shock was instant.

    <i>"It¡¯s over. We don¡¯t need to look anymore."</i>

    Red stirred inside me, a low growl vibrating through my chest.<strong><i> "This isn¡¯t right."</i></strong>

    <i>"I know,"</i> I muttered.

    But it was toote.

    Natalie was gone.

    And deep in my soul, I knew¡ªI would never be the same again.

 Chapter 42: Familiar Faces

    <h4>Chapter 42: Familiar Faces</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The night carried a chill, but not the bone-deep kind¡ªjust enough to make me pull my arms tighter around myself. I moved through the bustling streets, my breath rising in soft, ghostly swirls. City lights smeared like watercolor through the haze of unshed tears, and the world around me¡ªvoices,ughter, life¡ªfaded into nothing more than a distant hum.

    I didn¡¯t care where I was going. I didn¡¯t care that my feet ached from walking. I didn¡¯t care about anything at all.

    I tilted my head toward the sky, the stars barely visible through the haze of city lights. "What did I ever do to deserve this?" My voice cracked as I spoke, barely louder than a whisper. But I knew the goddess could hear me. She always could.

    "Was my father¡¯s crime so horrible that I have to pay for it until the day I die?" I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms. "Is that it? Is that why you insist on punishing me?"

    There was no answer, of course. There never was.

    My chest ached as I thought of Alexander. His little face, his bright smile, the way he clung to me like I was the only safe ce in his world. And I had left him. I had broken my promise to him.

    I had no choice.

    And then there was Zane.

    I had truly, foolishly believed my life was finally going smoothly. That I had found a ce where I didn¡¯t have to be afraid. But that illusion had shattered the moment he looked at me the way everyone else did¡ªlike I was a curse.

    Like I was worthless.

    My legs trembled as I walked, exhaustion creeping in. Just when I had passed my exams, when I had been so close to finally getting the education I had always dreamed of, everything crumbled into smoke and slipped through my fingers.

    I swallowed the lump in my throat and kept walking.

    Ahead, I spotted the road that lead to the homeless shelter. I had seen it many times before whenever Rnd drove me to pick up Alex from school. I figured I could stay there for the night and find a better solution tomorrow.

    I just prayed they had room.

    Just as I was about to turn the corner toward the shelter, a sleek red car pulled up in front of me, the tires hissing against the pavement. The sharp honk startled me, making me jump back a step.

    I froze, staring at the car in confusion. I wasn¡¯t exactly an expert on cars, but even I could tell this was one of those ridiculously expensive ones¡ªthe kind you only saw in movies or parked in front of high-end hotels. The polished red surface gleamed under the streetlights, and the tinted windows gave away nothing about who was inside.

    Then the engine cut off. The driver¡¯s door opened.

    And out stepped Jacob.

    I gasped, my shock rendering me motionless for a moment. "Jacob?"

    A grin spread across his face just as I bolted toward him. I flung my arms around his neck, holding him so tightly I felt hisughter rumble through his chest.

    "Where have you been?" I demanded, pulling back just enough to look at him. "Do you have any idea how much I missed you?"

    Jacob chuckled, running a hand through his ck hair. "I know, I know, I¡¯m an awful friend. But I had no choice¡ªI had to leave."

    I frowned. "Why?"

    Jacob¡¯s smile faltered¡ªjust for a split second¡ªbefore he masked it with his usual charm. "That¡¯s a long story. But more importantly, what the hell are you doing out here alone at night?"

    I hesitated, then shrugged. "Nothing. Just heading home."

    His brow lifted. "Home? But this isn¡¯t the way to Mr. Lucky¡¯s house?"

    I forced a smile. "No. I¡¯m not living there anymore."

    His expression darkened instantly. "What happened?"

    "Nothing," I said quickly. "I just thought it was time to move on."

    Jacob didn¡¯t buy it. His gaze sharpened. "And where exactly is this new home of yours?"

    I hesitated, then pointed ahead towards the road leading to the shelter. "There." My voice was filled with shame but I hoped he wouldn¡¯t notice or pry more into it and just take my word for it.

    Jacob followed my gaze to the long road. His jaw tightened more but he said nothing. "It¡¯s a good ce I got recently," I lied, my stomach twisting. I couldn¡¯t understand the look on his face so I tried to make it seem I was living in a decent ce so he wouldn¡¯t pry.

    He still didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, he sighed, ran a hand through his hair, and turned toward his car.

    I frowned. "Jacob?"

    Before I could react, he was back at my side, and in one smooth motion, he opened the passenger door. "Get in."

    "I don¡¯t¡ª"

    "Natalie." His voice was firm but gentle. "I¡¯m driving you."

    I shook my head. "I¡¯m fine. My ce isn¡¯t that far."

    He exhaled sharply, then, with surprising ease, guided me into the seat and shut the door before I could protest.

    The engine rumbled to life, and he pulled away from the curb. After a few minutes of driving down the road leading to the shelter, he asked, "Where¡¯s your ce?"

    Sighing in defeat and deciding it was better not to drag this out, I reluctantly pointed toward the shelter.

    Jacob slowed the car, his fingers tightening around the wheel. For a moment, he just sat there, staring at the building. Then, without a word, he pressed the gas and kept driving.

    "Jacob," I said warily. "You missed my drop. Turn back."

    "I know."

    "Jacob."

    He nced at me, his voice steady. "You¡¯re not sleeping in a shelter. Not on my watch."

    I groaned, throwing my hands up in frustration. "Jacob! Stop the car!"

    He didn¡¯t.

    I sighed, sinking into the seat. I stared out the window as the city blurred past us.

    If Jacob knew what I really was, would he still be this kind?

    Probably not.

    His kindness would vanish the moment he found out the truth¡ªjust like Zane¡¯s had.

    I shook my head. I wouldn¡¯t rely on anyone ever again.

    "Where are we going?" I asked.

    Jacob smirked. "You¡¯ll see."

    After a few minutes, the car pulled up in front of a massive hotel.

    I gawked at the towering building, its grand ss windows reflecting the city lights. The golden glow from inside made it look warm, inviting, and absurdly expensive.

    I turned to Jacob. "No. Absolutely not."

    Jacob opened his door and got out. "Yes. Absolutely yes."

    "I can¡¯t ept this."

    "Well, too bad." He grinned, walking around to my side and opening the door for me. "Get out."

    I sighed but stepped out, hugging myself against the cold.

    Jacob led me inside, the luxurious lobby making me feel entirely out of ce. Plush seating, golden chandeliers, and an air of quiet sophistication surrounded us.

    "Go sit down," Jacob ordered, pointing to a chair in the waiting area. "I¡¯ll book a room for you. And one for me, just in case you need me."

    I frowned. "Jacob, you don¡¯t have to do all this¡ª"

    "Shhh," he cut me off with a finger to his lips. "Let me be a good friend, okay?"

    I let out a quiet sigh and sank into the chair, my muscles tense with reluctance.

    Fine. It looked like I wasn¡¯t escaping Jacob tonight. But tomorrow? Tomorrow, I¡¯d leave him a note and slip away before he even had a chance to stop me. I refused to be a burden to anyone ever again.

    But just when I thought my night couldn¡¯t get any worse¡ªGriffin walked into the hotel lobby.

    My breath hitched.

    And he wasn¡¯t alone.

    The same woman from the art exhibition clung to his arm, herughter was soft and sweet as she whispered something to him. He smiled¡ªactually smiled¡ªbefore leading her toward the waiting area.

    I shrank into my seat, willing myself to disappear. What if he saw me and decided to capture me for Alpha Darius? What if he seeded in taking me? Would anyone care that I was gone? My mind reeled as I shrank deeper into my seat. But it was toote.

    Griffin¡¯s gaze flickered toward me, lingering for only a fraction of a second.

    And then¡ªhe looked away.

    Like he didn¡¯t even know me.

    My fingers curled into fists. Of course. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t acknowledge me. What was I even thinking? This was Griffin we were talking about, he had never acknowledged my presence before because to Griffin ckthorn, I was only a worthless whore that carried his uncle¡¯s scent.

    Griffin guided the girl he was with to a seat directly across from me, murmured something in her ear, and then walked off¡ªprobably to book their room.

    I kept my head down, my heart pounding in my chest, a dull, relentless thrum in my ears. Stay calm, I told myself. This was fine. If I just kept quiet, kept my head low, and waited for Jacob to return, nothing bad would happen. I would be safe.

    But then¡ª

    A sharp gasp sliced through the air, and every muscle in my body locked.

    "Oh my goddess¡ªis this not Natalie Cross?" A familiar woman¡¯s voice, high-pitched, dripping with mockery echoed through the room.

    My stomach dropped, a heavy, sickening twist that curled all the way to my throat.

    I knew exactly who that was and where this was going.

    And sure enough¡ª

    She burst intoughter, her voice like knives against my skin.

    The sound vibrated in my skull, unbearable, as if the entire room was closing in on me. My breath came too fast, too shallow. I wanted to sink through the floor, disappear, anything to escape the humiliation that I was sure would follow but I knew it was toote, I had to face this head on.

 Chapter 43: Insults and Retaliation

    <h4>Chapter 43: Insults and Retaliation</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    I should have known the past wouldn¡¯t stay buried.

    I could feel the heat rising to my cheeks, my stomach twisting into painful knots as I slowly lifted my head. And sure enough¡ªthere she was.

    Marissa.

    President of Griffin¡¯s personal fan club. The omega who had dedicated years of her pathetic existence to making my life a living hell back in the pack.

    I should¡¯ve known I wouldn¡¯t be lucky enough to never see her again.

    For a split second, my mind was flooded with memories¡ªmemories of Marissa¡¯s cruelughter as she shoved me into the mud, of her sharp nails digging into my skin, of the whispers she spread, the lies she weaved, the bruises she left behind. She was untouchable when it came to my case, she and everyone else who fought me were protected because they were doing everyone a favor by troubling me. Natalie Cross was the dirty stain that everyone wished would disappear.

    But not anymore.

    Not today.

    Today, I wouldn¡¯t cower.

    I met her gaze, my chin tilting up defiantly. "What do you want, Marissa?"

    Marissa¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. "Oh, look at you. Thinking you can talk back now, huh?" She tilted her head, crossing her arms. "Just because you¡¯re not in the pack anymore, you think you can misbehave? Where¡¯s that pathetic, trembling girl who used to grovel at everyone¡¯s feet?"

    I didn¡¯t respond. I wouldn¡¯t give her the satisfaction.

    The woman sitting beside her¡ªGriffin¡¯s girlfriend, I assumed¡ªperked up at that, her curiosity spiking. "Wait, you know her?" she asked, turning to Marissa.

    Marissa snorted, flipping her silky brown hair over her shoulder. "Know her? Lisa, I know you just joined the pack but you should have heard about her. This is Natalie Cross. A former member of our pack. Well¡ª" sheughed, her eyes glittering with malice, "until Alpha Darius threw her out like the trash she is."

    Lisa¡¯s eyes flickered to me with mild interest, but I ignored her, keeping my focus on Marissa, whose lips curled into an even wider smile.

    Marissa¡¯s voice became razor-sharp. "You know," she mused, "I was so happy when you were finally thrown out. It was like seeing a bad disease finally taken care of."

    My hands curled into fists.

    "You know, Lisa, Natalie¡¯s father was a good-for-nothing dirty traitor. And her mother? A whore. Just like¡ª"

    The p echoed through the hotel lobby before I even realized I had moved.

    Marissa stumbled back, her hand flying to her cheek, her eyes wide with shock.

    I leaned in, my voice low, cold. "Say another word about my parents, Marissa, and I swear, I¡¯ll make you regret it."

    Silence stretched between us.

    Then, Marissa¡¯s expression twisted in rage.

    She reared her hand back and pped me across the face, the sharp sting snapping my head to the side.

    The entire room seemed to freeze.

    "You dare hit me?" Marissa hissed. "Your father was a traitor, and you¡ª" her lips curled, "you sold yourself to the Alpha while you had a mate like Griffin. Tell me, Natalie, was it worth it?"

    Lisa gasped. "Wait¡ªwhat?" She turned to Marissa, shock shing across her face. "What do you mean ¡¯her mate¡¯?"

    Marissa¡¯s grin returned. "Oh, you didn¡¯t know? Natalie was Griffin¡¯s mate. But he rejected her in front of the whole pack when he found out she had been warming his uncle¡¯s bed. Not only that¡ª" she sighed dramatically, "she¡¯s wolfless. Aplete embarrassment."

    Lisa¡¯s expression twisted in disgust as she looked at me.

    I clenched my fists, swallowing down the burn of humiliation. I refused to let Marissa win.

    I turned, forcing myself to be the bigger person and walk away.

    But before I could take another step, Marissa grabbed my wrist, her nails digging into my skin. "Where do you think you¡¯re going? I¡¯m not done with you yet."

    Big mistake.

    Rnd¡¯s self-defense training kicked in, and without hesitation, I twisted her arm, flipping her off bnce. With a sharp yelp, she crashed headfirst into a chair.

    A perfectnding.

    The impact knocked the wind out of her, and for the first time in her life, Marissa looked stunned.

    And then¡ª

    "NATALIE!"

    The lobby erupted into gasps just as Griffin walked back into the room.

    I turned just as he stomped toward me, fury zing in his emerald eyes.

    "What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?" he snarled.

    Marissa scrambled to her feet, clutching her side and ying the victim perfectly, her eyes welling with fake tears. "Griffin," she whined. "Natalie just attacked me! She saw Lisa with you, got jealous, and tried to fight her! I stepped in to protect Lisa, and then she pped me and threw me to the ground!"

    Lisa nodded in agreement. "She tried to fight me, babe."

    Griffin¡¯s re snapped to me, his lips curling in disgust. "You just can¡¯t let go, can you?" His voice was low, venomous. "I rejected you for two reasons, Natalie. One, because you slept with my uncle." He took a step closer. "And two, because you¡¯re wolfless. Get over it and stop attacking my girlfriend."

    I scoffed, crossing my arms. "Trust me, Griffin, even if you were thest man on earth, I wouldn¡¯t want you. Get off your high horse. You¡¯re not worth fighting over."

    His jaw tightened, his eyes darkening with fury. "How dare you¡ª"

    He raised his hand, but before he could strike, a firm grip caught his wrist mid-air.

    Griffin winced, his eyes widening in shock.

    Jacob.

    His fingers dug into Griffin¡¯s wrist, tightening until Griffin let out a pained whimper.

    "Who the hell are you?" Griffin spat, trying to yank his arm back.

    Jacob smirked. "I¡¯m with Natalie." before he let go of Griffin¡¯s hand.

    Griffin scoffed, rubbing his sore wrist. "Of course. She never changes. First, she was with my uncle, then Cole Lucky. Now, she¡¯s with¡ª"

    Jacob¡¯s expression darkened. He took a step closer, his voice dangerously low. "Finish that sentence, Griffin."

    Griffin swallowed, suddenly unsure.

    Marissa, sensing the shift, interjected. "And who are you supposed to be? Do you even know who you¡¯re talking to?"

    Jacob turned to her,pletely unimpressed. "Marissa, why don¡¯t you go sit down and keep your mouth shut?"

    How the hell did he even know their names?

    To my absolute shock¡ªMarissa did as she was told.

    Lisa and Griffin both gasped.

    Lisa grabbed Marissa¡¯s arm, shaking her. "Marissa? What¡¯s wrong with you?"

    But Marissa just sat there, her lips pressed together, silent.

    Griffin turned to Jacob, eyes narrowing. "Are you a wizard? What the hell did you do to her?"

    Jacob smirked. "Nothing yet." Then, his smirk faded as he gave Griffin a slow once-over. "So you¡¯re the one who was her mate?"

    I stared at Jacob in shock. How did he know that?

    Jacob shook his head, muttering, "I would have to ask Mom what she was thinking when she did that."

    I stared at him in confusion. What?

    Before I could ask, Jacob turned to me with a grin. "Well, congrattions, Natalie. You dodged a bullet."

    Griffin¡¯s face burned red with anger. "You think you can insult me and walk away?"

    Jacob¡¯s expression turned cold. "Oh, I wasn¡¯t finished." He nced at Marissa. "Since you love running your mouth so much, Marissa, I think it¡¯s time you retired."

    Marissa¡¯s eyes widened in horror.

    Jacob snapped his fingers.

    Marissa¡¯s hands flew to her throat. She tried to speak¡ªbut no sound came out.

    Lisa screamed, drawing attention from the rest of the lobby.

    Jacob smirked as Griffin lunged at him. "What did you do to her?!"

    Jacob shrugged. "She¡¯ll never speak again. Honestly, it¡¯s an improvement for everyone."

    I gasped. "Jacob¡ª"

    But he just took my hand, his smirk widening. "Let¡¯s go."

    His hand squeezed mine as he turned to look at Griffin onest time. "Let¡¯s not test our strengths here, I promise, we¡¯ll meet again, Griffin." He said

    I barely had time to react before he pulled me away, leaving Griffin and his silent minions behind.

    For the first time in my life¡ªI didn¡¯t feel powerless.

    I felt... free.

    Even though I knew nothing about Jacob¡¯s power or who he really was, I could feel it deep in my heart that I could trust him. And so, without a word of protest, I let him lead me away.

 Chapter 44: Change of Plans

    <h4>Chapter 44: Change of ns</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    Jacob led me through the beautifully lit hallway of the hotel, his hand warm and steady around mine. My heart was still racing from the encounter with Griffin, Marissa, and Lisa. For the first time in years, I had seen Marissa stunned into silence¡ªliterally. Jacob had done that. He had turned their cruelty into nothing but an empty echo.

    Jacob¡¯s strange power¡ªstill swirled in my mind. I had no idea who Jacob really was, but he had defended me, stood up for me in a way no one except Zane, ever had.

    We stopped in front of a door. Jacob turned to me, his signature smirk curving his lips as he pulled a key card from his pocket.

    "Alright princess, this is your room," he said, sliding the card into the lock. The door beeped softly before clicking open. He pushed it slightly and gestured inside. "Get some rest, Natalie. You need it."

    I swallowed, staring past him at the luxurious room. The bright light from the chandelier bathed everything in a beautiful silver glow, making the plush furniture and crisp sheets look inviting. It was the kind of ce I knew someone like me didn¡¯t belong in.

    Jacob handed me a sleek ck phone. "If you need anything, call me."

    I hesitated before taking the phone from him. It felt unfamiliar in my grip¡ªsleek, expensive, like the one Zane had given me. The one I left behind when I ran. Something that valuable didn¡¯t belong in my hands. I knew better now. Someone like me¡ªcursed, broken¡ªwasn¡¯t meant for good things.

    "I don¡¯t have your number," I muttered.

    Jacob grinned. "You do. It¡¯s on speed dial. I¡¯m room 407. Right next door."

    He started to turn away, but I reached out, stopping him with a gentle tug on his sleeve. "Jacob..." I took a shaky breath. "Thank you. For everything. You didn¡¯t have to step in back there."

    Jacob waved a hand dismissively. "Oh, please. It was my duty."

    Duty?

    I frowned, the word sitting oddly in my chest.

    Jacob ced a dramatic hand over his heart. "The universe sent me to smite annoying ex-mates and their minions. A noble cause, wouldn¡¯t you agree?"

    I let out a small, tiredugh. "Still, I appreciate it."

    Jacob¡¯s smirk softened. "Don¡¯t mention it, Nat."

    I bit my lip. My mind raced with questions I had pushed aside in the chaos. "Jacob, who are you? How did you know about Griffin? About Marissa? Are you really a wizard, like Griffin said?"

    Jacob grinned, tilting his head as if debating something. Then, with an exaggerated sigh, he leaned in as if he was about to tell me the biggest secret in the world. "If I told you, you wouldn¡¯t believe me."

    I raised an eyebrow. "Try me."

    His brown eyes sparkled with amusement. "Fine. My real name is Mist, the wolf spirit, son of the first moon and guardian of the second moon."

    I blinked. Once. Twice.

    Then I gave him a t stare. "Jacob, are you serious right now?"

    He grinned. "Dead serious."

    I stared at him like he had grown two heads. Either he was mocking me, or he hadpletely lost his mind. Then again, maybe he just didn¡¯t want to reveal his secrets. I had my own secrets, the ones I wished would remain buried forever. Who was I to demand his truth when I couldn¡¯t even share my own?

    So, instead of questioning further, I gave him a small smile. "Well, Mist, son of the first moon, I won¡¯t force you to tell me anything you don¡¯t want to."

    Jacob looked at me for a moment before nodding approvingly. "Good answer." He motioned to the door. "Get some rest, Natalie."

    I nodded and stepped inside. He waited until I closed the door before his footsteps retreated down the hall.

    The hotel room was breathtaking, far grander than anything I had ever seen. The bed was enormous, the furniture sleek and expensive, but despite how beautiful it was, I still felt like an imposter in a ce like this.

    Without thinking, I grabbed some extra nkets and set up a makeshift bed on the floor. Old habits died hard.

    After a long, hot shower¡ªthe kind I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d get again after tonight¡ªI wrapped myself in a plush robe. A knock on the door startled me.

    I opened it cautiously, only to find a server holding a tray of food.

    "Mr. Bartholomew ordered this for you," the server said politely.

    Jacob.

    I thanked the server and took the tray inside, setting it on the table. I grabbed the phone he had given me and sent him a quick text.

    <i>Me: Thank you for the food.</i>

    Secondster, he replied.

    <i>Jacob: It¡¯s my pleasure, princess.</i>

    I rolled my eyes but smiled anyway.

    The food was luxurious¡ªsteak, mashed potatoes, vegetables cooked to perfection. As I ate, I couldn¡¯t help but think about how long it would be before I had another meal like this. I had relied on Zane for too long, and I knew that eventually, Jacob would find out what I was and send me away too. It was best if I left before he had the chance.

    With a heavy heart, I finished my meal and curled up on my nket bed. But sleep wouldn¡¯te.

    I thought of Alexander. Was he doing okay without me? It hadn¡¯t even been a full day, and I already missed him so much.

    Then, there was Zane. I didn¡¯t resent him¡ªnot at all. If anything, I was grateful. He had given me everything¡ªshelter, food, a chance to start over. He even helped me get my GED. He was more than a saint to me, and I wished things could have been different. But in the end, what I was would always be a roadblock to happiness. It was time I epted that.

    I tossed and turned all night, and before I knew it, the bedside clock read 5:00 AM.

    It was time.

    I sat up, brushed my teeth, and got dressed. On the bedside table, I found a small notepad and wrote a note.

    <i>Jacob,</i>

    <i>Thank you for everything, but I need to go off on my own now. I don¡¯t want to be a burden. Please don¡¯te looking for me.</i>

    I ced the note on the table and walked to the door.

    The moment I opened it, I nearly screamed.

    Jacob stood there, arms crossed, eyes sharp.

    I clutched my chest. "What the hell are you doing at my door so early?!"

    Jacob raised an eyebrow. "I could ask you the same thing."

    I felt my face burn with embarrassment.

    Jacob sighed. "I knew you were going to run. That¡¯s why I came early."

    I swallowed hard. "I wasn¡¯t running¡ª"

    "You were literally sneaking out."

    I groaned. "Jacob, move."

    "Can¡¯t do that, princess."

    I narrowed my eyes. "Why are you¡ª"

    "I don¡¯t have time for the dramatic exit speech," he interrupted. "We have a problem."

    I tensed. "What?"

    "Griffin ran straight to Alpha Darius and told him everything." Jacob¡¯s eyes darkened. "Darius sent his men to take you."

    Panic seized my chest.

    No. No, no, no.

    "How do you even know that?" I whispered.

    Jacob¡¯s face darkened. "I know a lot of things."

    That wasn¡¯t an answer.

    I could barely breathe. If Darius got his hands on me¡ªno, I couldn¡¯t let that happen.

    Jacob grabbed my wrist gently. "You¡¯reing with me."

    "Where?"

    "I¡¯ll exin in the car. Now,e on."

    Every logical part of my brain screamed not to trust him, but my heart thought differently. There was something about Jacob that made me feel... safe. Despite his hidden identity, his cryptic words and infuriating smirks, I somehow knew he wouldn¡¯t hurt me. I didn¡¯t know why but Jacob made me feel like I had known him for many years. It was crazy.

    I let him lead me to his nice car. He opened the door for me before sliding into the driver¡¯s seat and pulling onto the road.

    I couldn¡¯t stay silent. "Where are you taking me?"

    Jacob¡¯s fingers tightened around the steering wheel. "If I leave you alone, Darius will find you within hours. He¡¯s obsessed with you, Natalie. You¡¯ll never be safe unless we get far away from here."

    Fear coiled in my stomach. Darius hadn¡¯t given up on hunting me. He would never stop. Why was he doing this to me? He was the one who banished me out of his pack in the first ce. I buried my face in my hands, fighting back tears.

    Jacob¡¯s voice softened. "Don¡¯t cry, princess. I¡¯m here."

    I sniffled. "Why are you doing this? Why are you sticking your neck out for me?"

    Jacob hesitated. "Because it¡¯s my duty to protect you."

    That word again.

    I looked at him, searching for answers, but he remained as cryptic as ever.

    Before I could push further, the car slowed to a stop. I looked out the window and felt my breath hitch.

    An airport?

    I had only ever seen one on TV.

    I turned to Jacob, heart hammering. "What are we doing at an airport?"

    His smirk returned.

    "We¡¯re going to Paris."

 Chapter 45: Leaving and Realizations

    <h4>Chapter 45: Leaving and Realizations</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    I blinked. Then Iughed.

    I mean, reallyughed. A full, belly-aching, tear-inducingugh because surely¡ªsurely¡ªJacob was joking.

    <i>"We¡¯re going to Paris,"</i> he had said, like he was inviting me out for coffee. Like it was normal. Like it wasn¡¯t the most absurd thing I had heard in my entire life.

    When myughter finally subsided, I wiped a stray tear from my eye and looked at Jacob. He wasn¡¯tughing.

    The amusement died in my throat.

    "Wait." I straightened in my seat, my heart starting to pound. "You¡¯re serious?"

    Jacob rolled his eyes. "Would I joke about something like this?"

    "You would, actually," I shot back. "And you just did. So excuse me for not believing that you¡¯re actually nning to whisk me away to Paris of all ces."

    He shrugged, as if we were discussing the weather. "Believe what you want, princess, but the ne leaves in a few hours."

    I stared at him, utterly dumbfounded. Then I threw my hands up. "This is ridiculous! You can¡¯t just decide to go to another country on a whim!"

    "Sure I can."

    "No, you can¡¯t!" I exhaled sharply. "People don¡¯t just pick up and fly across the world like it¡¯s a casual trip to the grocery store. There are things like... I don¡¯t know, ns, for starters! You need money, lodging, paperwork¡ª"

    Jacob hummed, tapping his fingers on the steering wheel. "Money? Check. Lodging? Check. Paperwork¡ª"

    "Exactly!" I interrupted, crossing my arms. "I don¡¯t have a passport! Or a visa. Or a¡ª"

    Jacob reached over to the glovepartment, popped it open, and casually pulled out a small stack of documents. Without a word, he handed them to me.

    I hesitated before snatching them from his hands, flipping through them quickly. My eyes immediatelynded on the first passport.

    <i>Jacob Bartholomew.</i>

    It was official-looking,plete with a business-ss ne ticket tucked inside.

    Then I flipped to the next passport.

    And froze.

    Because staring back at me was my face.

    My name.

    A fully documented passport with an attached ticket.

    My stomach twisted as I looked up at him. "How?" My voice came out small, barely above a whisper. "How did you get this? How did you even get my picture?" My grip tightened on the documents. "Did you forge this?!"

    Jacob smirked. "Don¡¯t concern yourself with the how, princess. Just trust me."

    "Trust you?" I let out a sharp, incredulousugh. "Trust you?" I waved the passport in front of him. "You expect me to blindly follow you, a man I barely know¡ªNo offense¡ª"

    "None taken."

    "To another country with fake documents?!" I yelled.

    He exhaled, rubbing his temples. "They¡¯re not fake."

    "Oh, so you¡¯re telling me you somehow obtained an official passport for me in a matter of hours?"

    Jacob shrugged. "I know people."

    That did not make me feel better.

    "No," I said firmly, shoving the documents back at him. "No way. I¡¯m not doing this. I can take care of myself. I¡¯ll be fine on my own."

    Jacob groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose. "You¡¯re not fine, Natalie. That¡¯s the problem."

    "I will be," I insisted. "I don¡¯t need you risking your neck for me. You¡¯ve done enough already."

    His jaw clenched as he pulled out his phone.

    I frowned. "What are you doing?"

    He ignored me, his fingers moving swiftly across the screen.

    "Jacob?"

    Still, no response.

    I was about to reach over and snatch the phone when he turned it towards me.

    A video yed.

    I hesitated, my gut churning with unease as I took the phone. My eyes flicked to the screen, and instantly, my blood ran cold.

    It was security footage¡ªfrom the hotel we had stayed in.

    In the grainy ck-and-white video, a group of men stormed through the lobby.

    Griffin was leading them.

    My breath hitched as I watched him bark orders at the receptionist, his face contorted in rage. The footage cut to another camera angle, showing the men searching rooms, tearing apart hallways, shoving guests aside.

    Then, Griffin turned to the others and spoke.

    "Search every inch of this damn city," he snapped. "Hotels, motels, homeless shelters¡ªI don¡¯t care where. Do not return until you find them."

    I barely registered the gasp that escaped me.

    Jacob silently took the phone from my trembling hands.

    "They won¡¯t stop," he said evenly. "If you go on your own, I <i>guarantee</i> you won¡¯tst the night. Darius and Griffin will find you, and when they do..." He didn¡¯t finish the sentence. He didn¡¯t have to.

    I pressed a hand over my mouth, my entire body shaking.

    This couldn¡¯t be happening.

    Darius had thrown me away like trash, banished me from his pack, marked me against my will, and now¡ªnow¡ªhe was hunting me?

    I looked at Jacob, my mind spinning.

    "You¡¯re telling me," I said slowly, "that the only way to be safe is to leave the country?"

    Jacob nodded. "They won¡¯t expect it. They think you¡¯ll stay hidden, not that you¡¯ll disappear entirely."

    I swallowed hard.

    My brain screamed at me to say no. To run. To fight.

    But my heart...

    My heart knew there was no choice.

    Jacob wasn¡¯t wrong. If I stayed, I was as good as caught.

    I closed my eyes, inhaled sharply, and whispered, "Okay."

    Jacob¡¯s face lit up. "Good girl."

    I shot him a re. "Shut up."

    He grinned. "You won¡¯t regret it, princess. And besides," he added with a smirk, "I¡¯m positive my siblings will love you."

    I blinked. "Siblings?"

    Jacobughed. "Oh, yeah. They¡¯re a crazy, unhinged bunch. But, you know, good for the earth."

    I gave him a look. "That means absolutely nothing to me."

    He snorted. "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll meet them soon enough. Now,e on," he said, unbuckling his seatbelt. "We need to check in before takeoff."

    I sat there, stunned, my mind still struggling to catch up.

    In less than an hour, my entire world had flipped upside down.

    I was leaving the country.

    With Jacob Bartholomew.

    And there was no turning back.

    <strong>*********</strong>

    <strong>Griffin~</strong>

    The grand Silvercrest Royale Hotel stood tall and imposing, its ss exterior reflecting the city lights like a beacon of wealth and power. It was the kind of ce where only the elite dined, where secrecy was valued, and where deals were made in hushed voices behind closed doors. Tonight, it was the stage for something far more important than just another business transaction¡ªAlpha Darius had tasked me with organizing a private meeting for the pack¡¯s most trusted elders.

    For months now, my uncle had been facing unrelenting attacks. His businesses were suffering, our pack was being raided by an unknown enemy, and no matter how hard we tried, we couldn¡¯t pinpoint the source of these problems. It was like fighting a shadow¡ªinvisible, untouchable, yet deadly. The elders believed the answery within their sacred traditions, and tonight, they would discuss the matter in secret.

    I arrived at Silvercrest Royale with Lisa and Marissa in tow. Lisa was my best friend turned girlfriend, and Marissa was the pack¡¯s most trusted secretary. My uncle trusted her work ethic, and frankly, so did I.

    Lisa nudged me as we stepped into the luxurious lobby, her piercing green eyes scanning the space with interest. "You know, if you really wanted to impress me, you could¡¯ve just taken me out for dinner, not dragged me to a secret elder meeting."

    I rolled my eyes. "This isn¡¯t about impressing you, Lisa. It¡¯s about making sure my uncle¡¯s empire doesn¡¯t crumble."

    Lisa smirked. "I was just joking, Griff. You need to rx."

    Marissa, ever the professional, ignored our banter and checked her tablet. "I¡¯ve already secured the private lounge on the top floor. The security is tight, and no one unauthorized will be able to eavesdrop."

    "Good," I muttered. "This has to be airtight."

    "And also, the men who went looking for her would be giving a briefing at the meeting," Marissa added and then crossed her arms. "I still don¡¯t get why the Alpha is so obsessed with finding her again."

    I stiffened, knowing exactly who she was referring to. Natalie.

    I had spent months trying to convince myself that rejecting her was the right choice. A wolfless werewolf had no ce in my family, especially one imed by my uncle. And yet, the more I tried to move on, the more I felt the sting of our severed bond. Lisa had been my rock during that time, helping me through the pain. But deep down, even I couldn¡¯t exin why my uncle wanted Natalie back so desperately.

    "She¡¯s not our problem, she¡¯s theirs," I said, forcing my voice to be neutral.

    Marissa sighed looking at me concerned. "Yeah? Then why do you look like you¡¯re still thinking about her?"

    "Who are you guys talking about?" Lisa asked looking confused.

    I ignored the question. We had work to do.

    The night was going smoothly¡ªuntil it wasn¡¯t. Marissa had excused herself to go check on other details, so I went to get Lisa a seat at the waiting area.

    As we approached the seating area, my gaze inadvertently swept across the room, and there she was¡ªNatalie. She sat hunched, as if trying to make herself invisible, her eyes were wide with what seemed like fear. Our eyes met for the briefest moment, a fraction of a second that felt like an eternity. A sharp pang shot through my chest, the remnants of our severed bond making my heart ache. But she didn¡¯t seem to feel anything; her expression remained the same. Determined to maintain myposure, I tore my gaze away, focusing on the task at hand.

    I guided Lisa to a seat directly across from Natalie, murmuring a quick excuse about finalizing our booking arrangements. As I walked away, I couldn¡¯t help but nce back, the sight of Natalie stirring a tempest of emotions I thought I¡¯d buried. I knew my uncle, was searching for her, but I had resolved not to get involved. Ignoring her was the safest path¡ªfor both of us.

    Afterpleting the necessary arrangements, I returned to the lobby, only to be met with a scene of chaos. Marissa was on the floor, clutching her side, tears streaming down her face, while Lisa stood nearby, looking shaken. And there, standing amidst the turmoil, was Natalie. A surge of anger red within me.

    "NATALIE!" I bellowed, the lobby falling silent as all eyes turned toward us. I stomped toward her, fury zing inside me. "What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?" I snarled, my voice venomous. It was all a blur from there onwards until that strange man arrived and interjected himself into the situation.

    At first I had thought he was one of the numerous people Natalie seemed to be sleeping with, anybody would have thought the same thing, she hade to a hotel with him. But when Marissa clutched her throat, eyes wide with panic, unable to make a sound.

    That was when I was sure that the man¡ªNatalie¡¯spanion¡ªwasn¡¯t normal.

    I had never felt rage like that before¡ªburning, relentless, consuming. The way he spoke to me, the threat in his voice, and what he did to Marissa... all for someone like Natalie? It was almost too much to take. I stepped forward, ready to confront him, but before I could make my move, they were already walking away.

    By the time I got my emotions in control, I chased after them, desperate for answers.

    I finally found them in front of a room door and I was just about to call out when I heard something that made my blood run cold.

    <i>"Fine. My real name is Mist, the wolf spirit, son of the first moon and guardian of the second moon."</i>

    <strong>Mist.</strong>

    <strong>The Wolf Spirit.</strong>

    I could not believe my ears.

    Growing up, my grandfather, the pack¡¯s seer, used to tell me stories of Mist, the Wolf Spirit. ording to legend, Mist was the first son of the Moon Goddess. He was the one who gifted every werewolf their inner wolf consciousness, allowing us to think like humans instead of beasts.

    But the most important part of the legend?

    Mist had a sister¡ªthe Second Moon.

    She was born with the power of prosperity, longevity, and peace. She was so precious that the Goddess never let her go to Earth without Mist acting as her protector.

    And now, Mist was standing right in front of me?

    No.

    It couldn¡¯t be real.

    But then...

    He appeared.

    Like a ghost.

    One moment, he was watching Natalie enter her room. The next, he was standing directly in front of me.

    I stumbled back. "What the¡ª"

    His eyes which were brown earlier were now golden and they gleamed with amusement. "Why are you spying on me, mortal?"

    I opened my mouth but no words came out.

    Was this really happening?

    I forced myself to speak. "You¡ªwhat are you? Are you a wizard?"

    The man sighed as if I were the dumbest creature he had ever encountered. "I swear, mortals have grown more foolish over the centuries."

    He took a slow step closer, and my entire body locked up.

    "The Goddess blessed you with a beautiful diamond, and you threw it away for a in rock," he said.

    I frowned. "What?"

    He tilted his head, as if studying me. "You rejected your fated mate. The one chosen by the Moon Goddess herself. Do you have any idea what you did?"

    I didn¡¯t understand. None of it made sense.

    I wanted to ask him more, but he suddenly vanished¡ªlike smoke dissolving into thin air.

    I staggered back, feeling like my entire world had tilted off its axis.

    Natalie... a diamond?

    What did that mean?

    I walked blindly into a quiet corner of the hotel, my mind racing.

    The man¡¯s words haunted me.

    <i>The Goddess blessed you with a diamond, and you threw it away.</i>

    I had rejected Natalie because she was wolfless. Because she was imed by my uncle. Because she was weak.

    But what if...?

    No.

    I ran a hand through my hair, my frustration mounting.

    My mind link came to life.

    I barely had time to register my father¡¯s voice before asking. "What is it?"

    "Griffin," his voice was urgent. "Do you have any leads on the whereabouts of Princess Katrina? I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten why you were sent to Silverfang?"

    I blinked.

    Princess Katrina.

    Suddenly, realization struck me like lightning.

    I shot to my feet so fast that my chair nearly toppled over.

    No.

 Chapter 46: Griffinâ€™s Fears

    <h4>Chapter 46: Griffin¡¯s Fears</h4>

    <strong>Griffin~</strong>

    <i>No.</i>

    No, it couldn¡¯t be.

    I kept repeating it over and over in my head, but the words felt hollow. My pulse pounded in my ears, my chest tightening as if the air had been stolen from my lungs.

    <i>The Goddess blessed you with a beautiful diamond, and you threw it away for a in rock.</i>

    That man¡¯s words haunted me, twisting in my mind like a relentless storm. If what he said was true¡ªif I had truly thrown away something precious¡ªthen I had made a mistake so colossal that it would shatter everything I had worked for.

    But I couldn¡¯t believe it. I refused to believe it.

    "Griffin?" My father¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts, his tone sharp with concern. "Why did you suddenly go quiet?"

    I swallowed hard, trying to steady my breath. "I¡ªI¡¯m not sure yet, Father," I admitted, rubbing my temple. "But... I think I made a mistake."

    A long pause. Then, his voice hardened. "What do you mean by that?"

    I clenched my jaw. I couldn¡¯t exin it. Not yet. Not when my thoughts were a tangled mess of confusion, disbelief, and something dangerously close to fear. "I¡¯lle see youter," I said hurriedly. "For now, I need to find someone."

    "Griffin¡ª"

    I severed the mind link before he could press further.

    I exhaled sharply, my hands tightening into fists.

    Natalie.

    I needed to find her.

    Without wasting another second, I opened my mind link again and reached out to Marcus, a close friend and one of Silverfang¡¯s top enforcers.

    The link connected instantly. "Griffin?" Marcus¡¯s voice came through, alert. "What¡¯s up?"

    "I need you to bring some men," I said, my voice clipped. "I found Natalie. She¡¯s at the Silvercrest Royale Hotel."

    Silence. Then, Marcus let out a low whistle. "Well, well. That¡¯s interesting." His tone sharpened. "Is she alone?"

    I hesitated before answering. "No. There¡¯s a guy with her."

    Marcus let out a sharp intake of breath. "Describe him."

    I frowned. "Why?"

    "Just do it, Griffin."

    I exhaled. "ck hair. Brown eyes. Probably the same age as me, maybe a year older. Kind of sassy. Hrious, apparently. He¡¯s¡ª"

    "Stop."

    I blinked. "What?"

    Marcus¡¯s voice dropped to a whisper. "Griffin, listen to me. Stay away from that guy."

    A strange chill crawled up my spine. "What the hell are you talking about?"

    Marcus hesitated before saying, "That ¡¯guy¡¯ killed Gabe with just a finger. And he turned Hector into a pile of dust."

    I froze. My blood ran cold.

    "What?" My voice shock with fear.

    "You heard me," Marcus said grimly. "That guy? He¡¯s dangerous. And if he¡¯s with Natalie¡ª"

    My mind reeled.

    Was it possible?

    Could that man truly be Mist¡ªthe wolf spirit?

    And if he was...

    I gritted my teeth, sending up a silent prayer to every spirit I could think of. <i>Please. Let Natalie not be the Celestial Princess. Because if she is, I am finished.</i>

    Marcus¡¯s voice pulled me back. "I¡¯ll bring my men immediately."

    "Good," I said. "But don¡¯t tell Alpha Darius."

    Another pause. Then, Marcus sighed. "Fine. I¡¯ll keep it quiet. But, Griffin... be careful."

    I ended the link without replying.

    An hourter, Marcus arrived with his men. We searched the massive hotel from top to bottom, but by the time the first rays of sunlight stretched across the sky, Natalie was gone.

    Frustration wed at my chest. I ran a hand through my hair, ring at the empty halls. "Search everywhere. Homeless shelters, hotels, hospitals, schools¡ªI don¡¯t care where. Just find her."

    Marcus nodded. "We¡¯ll find her, Griffin. One way or another."

    But I couldn¡¯t stay. I had something else to deal with.

    Lisa had taken Marissa back to the pack doctor, which meant I was free. I put Marcus in charge of the search.

    I, on the other hand, needed to see my father.

    <strong>*********</strong>

    The car ride to the Golden capital city¡ª Kingdom of the Lycan King¡ª took two hours.

    My father, Elder Michael ckthorn, lived in one of the grand estates in Golden City, where the royal court resided.

    I used to live here, too¡ªuntil my father sent me on a secret mission.

    I was only sixteen when he called me into his study and told me about Princess Katrina.

    She was from a lesser royal bloodline, an Omega too weak to even be considered a proper royal. She was sickly, frail, and the doctors had predicted she wouldn¡¯t live long.

    She was also my father¡¯s fated mate.

    But he rejected her.

    Why? Because she was weak.

    I swallowed hard as memories surfaced. My father had chosen another woman¡ªa Gamma by blood¡ªas his chosen mate. She was strong, capable, everything Katrina was not. She gave birth to me.

    But my father had paid the price.

    Breaking a fated bond wasn¡¯t something you did lightly. He suffered for it¡ªboth physically and emotionally.

    And then, yearster, the kingdom¡¯s seer¡ªmy grandfather¡ªcalled him in secret and told him a prophecy.

    My grandfather had seen signs of the Celestial Princess.

    And the spirits had told him that to find her, he needed to find Katrina.

    My grandfather had kept this prophesy away from the king who was also searching for the celestial princess. My grandfather wanted my father to find her first.

    But by then, it was toote. Katrina had vanished a long time ago.

    So my father did what he always did.

    He sent me to fix his mistakes.

    For two years, he searched for Katrina and found nothing. Then, earlier this year, he got a lead¡ªKatrina might be in the Silverfang Pack, under my uncle Darius¡¯s rule.

    That¡¯s when he called me in.

    "Find Katrina," he told me. "And you¡¯ll find the Celestial Princess. When you do¡ª<i>im her."</i>

    Because whoever married the Celestial Princess would automatically be the next Lycan King.

    That¡¯s why I infiltrated the Silverfang Pack, pretending I wanted to learn under my uncle.

    That¡¯s why I had spent every day since I got to the pack, searching.

    And now...

    Now, everything was falling apart.

    The moment the car rolled to a stop, I was already out the door, my boots pounding against the stone driveway as I stormed into my father¡¯s estate. The mansion loomed over me, its grand marble pirs sparkling under the dim light of the chandeliers inside. It was the kind of ce that reeked of power¡ªcold, calcted, and absolute.

    I barely noticed the butler stiffen as I brushed past him, my mind racing with too many thoughts to care about the startled nces from the household staff. I had bigger problems.

    In thevish living room, my father reclined on a sleek leather chair, a crystal ss of whiskey swirling idly in his hand. The fire crackled in the ornate firece behind him, painting a golden glow over his sharply tailored suit. His silver hair wasbed back, his face in as he watched me approach.

    An eyebrow lifted. "Griffin." His voice was slow, measured. Amused, even. "I assume this isn¡¯t a social visit?"

    I didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries. "I think I did something horrible."

    He didn¡¯t blink. Didn¡¯t react. Just took another sip of his drink. "You¡¯ll have to be more specific," he said dryly. "You do horrible things all the time."

    I clenched my jaw. "I met a man."

    That finally made him set his ss down.

    "A man," he repeated.

    I swallowed. My throat was dry. "He imed to be Mist. The wolf spirit."

    For the first time in my life, I saw my father¡¯s hand tremble.

    The ss slipped from his grip and crashed onto the marble floor, whiskey spilling in slow, amber streams over the broken shards.

    "What?" His voice was razor-sharp now, hiszy appearance gone in an instant. He shot to his feet. "Are you saying¡ª"

    "I don¡¯t know if it was really him," I cut in quickly. "But that¡¯s not the problem."

    His eyes narrowed. "Then what is?"

    I exhaled slowly, the fear of my next words made my heart race.

    "Mist was with Natalie Cross."

    A silence fell over the room, thick and choking. The fire behind him crackled loudly in the stillness.

    Then¡ª

    "Wait." His gaze sharpened, calcting. "You mean the promiscuous wolfless girl you rejected? The one carrying my brother¡¯s mark?"

    I nodded.

    His lip curled slightly. "Griffin," he said, his voice dropping to something dangerously low, "why is that a problem?"

    I hesitated.

    Every instinct screamed at me not to say it.

    Not to admit the one thing that could turn my entire world upside down.

    But there was no turning back now.

    "Because..." I forced the words out, my pulse pounding. "Mist hinted that Natalie might be the Celestial Princess."

    The reaction was instant.

    My father¡¯s eyes went wide, something I couldn¡¯t decipher shed behind them. Disbelief. Shock. Rage. A storm brewing just beneath the surface.

    "What?!"

    I flinched as his hands shot out, gripping my shoulders with surprising force.

    "That can¡¯t be true," he growled. "Are you sure? Did you see any proof?"

    "I¡ªI don¡¯t know," I admitted, my voice only a whisper. "I don¡¯t want to believe it, but¡ª"

    He let out a sharp breath, his fingers tightening before he abruptly released me. He turned away, pacing toward the fire, his jaw clenched. The flickering light drew harsh shadows over his face, making him look older, more worn.

    Then, his voice came, low and resolute.

    "We need to confirm this."

    I swallowed hard.

    His next words sent a chill down my spine.

    "We¡¯re going to see your grandfather. Now."

    And just like that, the foundation of everything I had built¡ªeverything I believed in¡ªbegan to crumble.

 Chapter 47: Missed Opportunities

    <h4>Chapter 47: Missed Opportunities</h4>

    <strong>Griffin~</strong>

    I barely remembered getting into my car, but my hands gripped the steering wheel with white-knuckled intensity as I sped toward my grandfather¡¯s house. The Golden city lights blurred past, but my mind was stuck on one thing¡ªNatalie.

    The Celestial Princess.

    The thought alone made my stomach churn. It couldn¡¯t be true. It just couldn¡¯t.

    Next to me, my father, Michael, sat rigid in the passenger seat, his gaze sharp and calcting. The only indication of his unease was the way his fingers drummed against his knee, a rare show of nervousness from the man who had never feared anything.

    "I contacted your grandfather through the link," he said suddenly, his voice calm but firm. "He¡¯s expecting us."

    I swallowed. "Good."

    For a long moment, silence settled between us, then, my father exhaled sharply and muttered, almost to himself, "I hope all this Natalie business is just a lie."

    He didn¡¯t finish his thought, but he didn¡¯t need to.

    Because if it wasn¡¯t a lie...

    My chest tightened, and suddenly, it felt unbearably hot inside the car. My grip on the steering wheel faltered, my breathing turned shallow. My vision blurred slightly at the edges, and a strange weight settled over me like I was being crushed from the inside out.

    Could werewolves experience panic attacks? Because I was pretty damn sure I was having one.

    I forced myself to focus. Breathe. Inhale. Exhale.

    By the time I pulled up to my grandfather¡¯s house, my heart was still hammering, but I shoved my emotions down, locking them away.

    The house was massive¡ªjust as grand as my father¡¯s, but where my father¡¯s home was cold and intimidating, my grandfather¡¯s home was different. Warmer. More lived-in.

    We didn¡¯t bother knocking. My father led the way, moving with purposeful strides through the grand entrance hall. The butler barely had time to acknowledge us before we were already halfway up the marble staircase.

    "He¡¯s in his office," my father said over his shoulder.

    I followed him up the stairs, my heartbeat quickening as we neared the door.

    Inside, my grandfather sat behind an enormous mahogany desk, dressed in a sharp ck suit that screamed authority. His silver hair wasbed back, and despite his age, he looked impossibly strong. There was a quiet, lethal energy about him¡ªthe kind that made people think twice before crossing him.

    A true alpha.

    A king without a crown.

    His sharp gray eyes flickered to us as we entered, and he leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers.

    "Goddess be praised," he mused. "To what do I owe this unexpected visit?"

    My father quickly greeted him, and I did the same before sinking into the chair across from his desk.

    Grandfather¡¯s gaze settled on me, and for a long moment, he studied me in silence. Then, he shook his head.

    "There is arge cloud of sadness and regret hanging over you, boy." His voice was calm, but his words hit me hard.

    I stiffened. My throat tightened.

    "Tell me," he continued, his sharp eyes narrowing. "What did you do to have such a shadow following you around?"

    I didn¡¯t answer. Couldn¡¯t.

    My father, however, let out an aggravated sigh before pushing up from his chair. He ced one hand on his hip and ran the other through his graying hair, muttering a string of curses under his breath.

    Grandfather arched a brow. "Michael," he drawled, "if you¡¯re going to pace around like a lunatic, at least tell me what the hell is going on."

    My father exhaled sharply and sat back down. "Griffin will exin."

    Fantastic.

    I swallowed and forced myself to start from the beginning. "I was at Uncle Darius¡¯s pack, following orders as you and my father instructed," I began. "That¡¯s where I met a girl named Natalie Cross."

    My grandfather gave a slow nod. "And?"

    "She was my fated mate."

    For the first time since we walked in, something akin to happiness flickered across his expression. He straightened slightly. "Ah! That¡¯s wonderful news, boy! Congrattions!"

    His excitement made my stomach churn with guilt.

    I clenched my jaw and shook my head. "No. It¡¯s not wonderful. Because I rejected her."

    The room fell into silence.

    Grandfather¡¯s face darkened, his expression hard to decipher.

    Finally, he spoke. "Why?"

    I hesitated. "She was wolfless... and Uncle Darius had already marked her as his."

    That was it. That was all I needed to say.

    A dangerous stillness settled over my grandfather. Then, in an instant, he was on his feet, mming his hands onto the desk.

    "What the actual fuck, Darius?!" he snarled, his voice like thunder. "That son of mine is a¡ª" He cut himself off, but the rage in his eyes was unmistakable.

    Marking someone else¡¯s mate was one of the biggest crimes in our world.

    I shifted ufortably. "He imed that Natalie begged him to mark her because she was wolfless."

    Grandfather scoffed. "And you believed him?"

    I hesitated.

    "Darius is a ruthless bastard," he continued. "He might have forced himself on that poor girl, and you just epted what he said?"

    I ran a hand down my face. "At the time... I didn¡¯t care what she had to say. She was already soiled."

    Grandfather let out a slow, heavy sigh. "You and your father are always too damn hotheaded for your own good."

    Beside me, my father scowled. "Oh, shut up, old man."

    Grandfather ignored him. "And now, Griffin, what is it that you need from me? Are you here because you regret rejecting your mate?"

    I opened my mouth, then closed it.

    Finally, I exhaled. "I met a man yesterday. He imed to be Mist, the wolf spirit."

    Grandfather¡¯s entire body went rigid.

    I continued. "And Mist was with Natalie."

    There was silence, then, in a blur of movement, Grandfather was back on his feet, his chair scraping loudly against the floor.

    "Exin," he demanded.

    I swallowed hard and told him everything. The way Mist had spoken to me. The way he hinted that Natalie might be the Celestial Princess.

    Grandfather¡¯s mouth fell open slightly. Disbelief. Shock. Maybe even... fear.

    "Show me a picture of this girl," he ordered. "If she has celestial energy, I¡¯ll be able to tell."

    I stiffened. "I... don¡¯t have a picture of her."

    Both Grandfather and my father gave me identical unimpressed stares.

    "For fuck¡¯s sake, Griffin," my father muttered.

    "I can get one," I said quickly. "Give me a minute."

    I swallowed hard, steadying myself before sending a mind link to Marcus.

    <i>"I need you to get me a picture of Natalie Cross. And every bit of information you can find on her. Send it to my phone¡ªimmediately."</i>

    Marcus¡¯s response came almost instantly. <strong><i>"What the hell, Griffin? Why do you need that? What¡¯s going on?"</i></strong>

    I clenched my jaw. I didn¡¯t have time to exin. Not now.

    <i>"Just do it, Marcus. I¡¯ll exinter."</i>

    A pause. Then a sigh. <strong><i>"Fine. Give me a few minutes."</i></strong>

    I ended the link and exhaled, feeling the weight of my grandfather¡¯s and my father¡¯s stares. The silence in the office was heavy. My grandfather, Seer ric, leaned back in his chair, his fingers steepled together, his gaze sharp like ice. My father, stood beside him, arms crossed, his expression just the same as his father¡¯s.

    Minutes felt like hours, but finally, my phone dinged. A message from Marcus.

    I fumbled to open it.

    There she was. Natalie Cross.

    Her picture filled my screen, and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t breathe.

    She was beautiful. wavy red hair cascaded over her shoulders, her delicate features frozen in an expression that was both strong and haunted. Her blue eyes¡ªsharp, yet hollow¡ªpierced straight through me, like they could see the regret that had begun to fester inside me.

    The message contained more than just a picture. There were details about her life, her tragic past, her rejection, her suffering. It made my stomach turn.

    I handed the phone to my grandfather without a word.

    My father stepped closer, peering over his father¡¯s shoulder as he took in the image. A beat of silence.

    Then, they both turned to each other, their faces pale with shock.

    My father¡¯s voice was just a whisper. "She¡¯s a splitting image."

    My grandfather nodded stiffly.

    Confusion twisted in my gut. "A splitting image of who?"

    My father¡¯s throat bobbed as he swallowed, his eyes never leaving the screen. "Princess Katrina."

    The air was sucked from my lungs. My entire body tensed as I shot up from my chair. "What?!"

    My father didn¡¯t respond. Neither did Grandfather.

    Instead, my grandfather scrolled through the information Marcus had sent until he found something. Then, I saw it¡ªthe moment his breath hitched. His grip on my phone tightened. My father¡¯s face went ghostly pale as he stared at the screen.

    "What?" I demanded, my heart hammering against my ribs. "What is it?!"

    My father slowly turned to me, his voice hoarse. "Princess Katrina... is Natalie¡¯s mother."

    A thick, heavy silence fell over the room.

    My grandfather continued staring at the images on my phone. After a moment, he closed his eyes and muttered something under his breath, a chant so low I could barely hear it.

    When his eyes snapped open, I shuddered at the intensity in them.

    My father stepped closer, his voice hesitant. "Father... what did you see?"

    My grandfather¡¯s gaze locked onto mine.

    "The man you met was right." His voice was firm, unwavering. "Natalie carries the celestial energy in her."

    I felt the blood drain from my face. My lips parted, but no words came out.

    My father, however, staggered backward like he¡¯d been struck. His legs gave out, and he copsed onto the floor.

    The first words out of his mouth were a breathless, broken whisper.

    "She... she was supposed to be my daughter."

    Grandfather exhaled slowly, shaking his head in disappointment. "The Moon Goddess intend for you to be Natalie¡¯s father, Michael. But you rejected her mother. The Goddess found another mate for Katrina."

    My father ran a shaky hand down his face, his breathing uneven. "I was a fool."

    "Yes," Grandfather agreed without hesitation. "But the Goddess, in her mercy, gave us another chance to have Natalie in our family¡ªby making her Griffin¡¯s mate."

    My entire body went rigid.

    "But," Grandfather continued, his eyes boring into mine, "you were as short-sighted as your father. You rejected her as well."

    A sharp pang of regret stabbed through my chest.

    Grandfather¡¯s voice turned somber. "Now, unless you find a way to earn Natalie¡¯s forgiveness and reim her as your mate, the opportunity for our family to be tied to the Celestial Princess will be lost forever."

    A desperate urgency seized me. "How?" I demanded. "How do I fix this?"

    My father shot up from the floor so fast I barely saw him move. "We need to find her parents. Especially Princess Katrina." He turned to Grandfather. "I need to apologize. I need to make things right. Maybe from there, we can take the steps to help Griffin earn Natalie¡¯s forgiveness."

    I swallowed hard, my fists clenching at my sides. "We... we can¡¯t."

    My father¡¯s brow furrowed. "What do you mean we can¡¯t?"

    I forced myself to look him in the eye, my voice cracking slightly.

    "Natalie¡¯s parents are dead."

    My father¡¯s mouth opened slightly, his expression nk.

    I took a deep breath. "Uncle Darius killed them."

    Total silence fell on the room and then¡ª

    "WHAT?!"

    Both my father and Grandfather shouted at the same time, their voices shaking the very walls.

    The air in the room turned electric, thick with anger, grief, and something else¡ªsomething far more dangerous.

    And just like that, I knew.

    This wasn¡¯t just about me anymore.

    This was about anger. About vengeance. About a fate that had been stolen.

    And somehow, I had to find a way to make it right.

 Chapter 48: Risking Everything.

    <h4>Chapter 48: Risking Everything.</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    At mypany, I sat in my office, my head in my hands, my thoughts miles away.

    I had told myself not to chase after her. That it was for the best. That she was safer this way.

    Then why did it feel like someone had ripped my heart from my chest?

    I clenched my fists, trying to focus on the endless reports in front of me, but the words blurred together. Numbers, figures, contracts¡ªI didn¡¯t care about any of it. All I could think about was her.

    Natalie.

    She had walked out of my housest night, and I had let her go. I had stood motionless, while Red growled in agony in the back of my mind. Every instinct in me had screamed to go find her, to pull her back¡ªbut I had forced myself to stay put.

    She was someone I shouldn¡¯t be seen with. Someone who could destroy the future my father had fought so hard to secure for me. Someone who could strip the Goddess¡¯s blessings from my life just by being near her.

    I had convinced myself that letting her go was the right thing to do.

    I had never been more wrong.

    Because today, as I sat in my office, I felt like I was suffocating. It was like my lungs had forgotten how to work, like my heart had been carved out of my chest and left to bleed.

    Red snarled in my head, his voice rough and ragged.

    <strong><i>"I can¡¯t take this, Zane. I can¡¯t¡ª"</i></strong>

    <i>"Neither can I," </i>I admitted, rubbing a hand over my face.

    I had never realized how much she had be a part of my life. Until now. Until she was gone.

    A soft sniffle broke through my thoughts, and I turned to the small figure sitting in the corner of my office.

    Alexander.

    My son sat cross-legged on the floor, his tiny hands gripping a half-built Lego tower. His golden curls were a mess, his eyes puffy from crying. He had been like this sincest night. He had shifted into his wolf form, curled up in Natalie¡¯s empty bed, and refused toe out.

    I remembered this morning, when I tried to make him eat, he wouldn¡¯t budge. He wouldn¡¯t even speak.

    I had been terrified.

    Thest time Alex had been like this was before Natalie came into our lives. Before her, he had been a silent, broken child. But when she arrived, everything changed. She had made him smile, made himugh, made him feel safe.

    And now she was gone.

    "Alexander," I remembered saying softly.

    He sniffled, not looking up.

    I sighed, kneeling beside him. "Do you want toe to work with me today?"

    His ears perked up slightly, but he still wouldn¡¯t meet my gaze.

    I exhaled. "If you shift back to your human form, I¡¯ll take you with me."

    For a moment, he was still. Then, with a small shimmer of light, his tiny wolf form disappeared, and my son sat there, his face streaked with tears, his lower lip trembling.

    I pulled him into my arms.

    He clung to me, his little fingers digging into my shirt. "I miss Mummy Natalie, Daddy."

    I swallowed the lump in my throat. "I know, buddy. I know."

    I held him tightly, my mind racing. And that was how we got to this point.

    I couldn¡¯t do this.

    I couldn¡¯t sit here, pretending I was okay. Pretending Alex was okay.

    Natalie was gone, and it felt like my entire world had been thrown off bnce.

    Red growled again, more desperate this time.

    <strong><i>"I¡¯m going to lose my damn mind if we don¡¯t find her. I need to know she¡¯s safe. I don¡¯t care if father finds out. I don¡¯t care if the entire werewolf world finds out. I just¡ª"</i></strong>

    <i>"I know,"</i> I interrupted.<i> "I feel the same way."</i>

    I took a deep breath, then pulled out my phone.

    There was only one person I could trust with this.

    I dialed.

    The line rang twice before a familiar voice answered. "You better have a damn good reason for calling me Zane. I¡¯m currently drowning in paper work, I¡ª"

    "Sebastian." My voice was tight.

    There was a pause. Then, his tone shifted. "What happened?"

    "Meet me at my office," I said. "Now."

    Another pause.

    Then, "I¡¯m on my way."

    The call ended.

    I looked back at Alexander and sighed. "I promise, I¡¯m going to fix this." I whispered more to myself than him.

    Sebastian arrived a minuteter.

    Like always, he didn¡¯t knock. He simply strolled in, adjusting the cuffs of his expensive suit, his ck hair perfectly styled. "Alright, Zane, what kind of crisis are we dealing with? Did someone finally expose your secret identity? Did you lose a bet to a seven-year-old? Did¡ª"

    "It¡¯s about Natalie," I said.

    Sebastian froze. His sharp, vampire eyes studied me for a long moment before he let out a low whistle. "Oh, this is serious."

    I ran a hand through my hair. "She¡¯s gone, Sebastian. And I let her go. But I can¡¯t¡ª" I exhaled sharply. "I can¡¯t breathe without her."

    Sebastian arched an eyebrow. "That sounds an awful lot like something a man in love would say."

    I stiffened. "I¡¯m not in love with her."

    Sebastian smirked. "Mhm. Sure."

    "I¡¯m not."

    He leaned against my desk. "You haven¡¯t eaten, you haven¡¯t slept, your wolf is losing his mind, and your son has been crying non-stop. But you¡¯re not in love?"

    I red at him. How did he know all that?

    He grinned. "Rx, I¡¯m just making an observation."

    I exhaled heavily. "I had a mate, Sebastian. She¡¯s gone, but I still love her."

    Sebastian¡¯s expression softened slightly. "I know, Zane. But loving someone who¡¯s gone doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t love someone else."

    I shook my head. "That¡¯s not possible. Werewolves love only once."

    Sebastian hummed. "Maybe. Maybe not." Then his sharp eyes studied me again. "What do you want me to do?"

    I met his gaze. "I need you to find her."

    Sebastian¡¯s brows lifted. "Natalie?"

    I nodded. "But no one can know. Not Charlie and Nora. Not my father. Not even Abel and Rnd."

    Sebastian let out a slow breath. "You¡¯re really risking everything for her, huh?"

    I clenched my jaw. "I don¡¯t care about the risks."

    Sebastian was silent for a long moment. Then he let out a low chuckle. "Alright, Faceless Prince. I¡¯ll find her."

    Relief crashed over me so hard my knees almost buckled.

    Sebastian smirked. "But you owe me. Big time."

    I sighed. "I figured as much."

    Sebastian turned to Alex, who was still ying with his legos. "Hey, kid. You miss Mummy Natalie?"

    Alex nodded, rubbing his eyes.

    Sebastian grinned. "Then don¡¯t worry. Uncle Seb is on the case."

    Alex blinked up at him. "You¡¯re gonna bring her back?"

    Sebastian winked. "You bet."

    Alex sniffled. Then, for the first time sincest night, he smiled.

    And just like that, I knew I had made the right decision.

    I didn¡¯t care about the consequences.

    I was going to find Natalie.

    And this time¡ªI wasn¡¯t letting her go.

    **********

    The ticking of the clock and Alexander¡¯s constant sniffing was the only sound in my office after Sebastian had left. The faint scent of his cologne still lingered, mixing with the crisp, expensive leather of my chair and the faint aroma of freshly brewed coffee from earlier. I leaned back, my fingers tapping rhythmically against my desk, my mind running over the conversation we¡¯d had.

    What Natalie meant to me was a puzzle I hadn¡¯t yet solved but one thing was sure, I just couldn¡¯t go back to living my life without her in it.

    Just as I was about to return to my work, a sharp knock echoed through the room.

    "Come in," I called out, my voice calm but firm.

    The door opened, and my secretary, ra, a no-nonsense woman in her fifties with sharp eyes and an even sharper tongue, stepped inside. She adjusted her sses and regarded me with a knowing look.

    "Someone is here to see you, Sir," she announced.

    I frowned. "Who?"

    She hesitated for a second, which immediately put me on alert.

    "A Griffin ckthorn," she said finally.

    I arched a brow. The name ckthorn wasn¡¯t just familiar¡ªit carried weight, power, and a legacy built on blood and dominance. The ckthorns were a force in the werewolf world, feared and respected in equal measure. But my issue wasn¡¯t with their reputation. It was with Darius ckthorn.

    I had secretly promised Natalie¡ªand myself¡ªthat one day, I would carve Darius into pieces so small that not even the vultures would find enough to scavenge.

    But now, his nephew was here.

    Why?

    Had Griffin somehow caught on to the quiet destruction I¡¯d been dealing Darius and his pack? No¡ªimpossible. I had been meticulous, precise. There were no loose ends, no traces left behind.

    Still, the timing felt too convenient.

    Normally, I wouldn¡¯t entertain random visits. People didn¡¯t just show up at my office without an appointment, and those who did were usually turned away before they even got a chance to knock. But the ckthorn name piqued my interest.

    I leaned forward, resting my elbows on the desk. "Let him in," I said, my tone light.

    ra gave me a curt nod and disappeared.

    Momentster, the door opened again, and a young man stepped inside.

    Griffin ckthorn. I could still recall him standing there at the art exhibition, silent andplicit, watching as his uncle humiliated Natalie without lifting a damn finger. He hadn¡¯t defended her. Hadn¡¯t even looked ufortable. Just stood there, letting it happen.

    I wasn¡¯t going to forget that.

    His time woulde. And when it did, mercy wouldn¡¯t be on the table.

    Griffin walked in like he owned the ce¡ªtall, broad-shouldered, and radiating that effortless arrogance of someone who had never heard the word no. His ck hair was neatly styled, not a strand out of ce, and his gray eyes were sharp, calcting. He carried himself like royalty¡ªlike someone who believed the world was his tomand.

    I didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries.

    He stopped in front of my desk, his gaze flicking over me with the same careful assessment I was giving him.

    "Mr Lucky," he said, his voice smooth but edged with something I couldn¡¯t quite ce.

    I inclined my head slightly, offering a polite¡ªif not entirely weing¡ªsmile. "Mr ckthorn," I returned. "To what do I owe the pleasure?"

    Griffin didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he lowered himself into the chair across from me, leaning back as if this was his office.

    Arrogant.

    He wouldn¡¯t be for long.

    His gray eyes locked onto mine, serious. "I¡¯m looking for my mate," he said finally.

    I kept my expression neutral, but inwardly, I was intrigued. This wasn¡¯t the kind of conversation I had expected.

    I leaned back in my chair. "Your mate?"

    He nodded. "I have reliable information that she¡¯s with you."

    That got my full attention. My fingers stilled against my desk as I studied him carefully.

    "I see," I murmured. "And who, exactly, is your mate?"

    Griffin didn¡¯t hesitate.

    "Natalie Cross."

    Everything stilled.

    For a moment, all I could do was stare at him, waiting for him tough or say he was joking. But he didn¡¯t. His expression remained serious, his gaze steady.

    Natalie?

    My Natalie?

    Red, stirred in the back of my mind, suddenly alert.

    I blinked, my fingers curling slightly against the desk.

    "You¡¯re telling me," I said slowly, my voice dangerously even, "that Natalie Cross is your mate?"

    Griffin nodded once. "She is."

    My eyes narrowed. There was something in his voice¡ªsomething hurried, almost desperate.

    If Natalie was his mate, then why did he look at her the way he did at the art gallery?

    Why had she never mentioned him?

    And most importantly... why was she bearing his uncle¡¯s mark?

 Chapter 49: A Trail of Breadcrumbs

    <h4>Chapter 49: A Trail of Breadcrumbs</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    I stared at Griffin ckthorn, studying the confidence etched into his face, the unwavering way he met my gaze. He truly believed he could just walk in here, demand Natalie, and leave with her. Like she was a possession. Like she was his to im.

    I tilted my head slightly, letting the silence stretch between us, my expression in.

    "Are you sure?" My voice was smooth, deceptively calm, but Red, was stirring in the back of my mind, watching Griffin like a predator watching its prey.

    Griffin met my gaze without hesitation. "Yes," he said, voice firm. "Natalie Cross is my mate. Hand her over."

    I blinked. Then, Iughed.

    It wasn¡¯t forced or calcted. It was genuine, a slow, amused chuckle that grew into something darker.

    Griffin¡¯s jaw tightened. "What¡¯s so funny?"

    "You," I said simply. "You think this is a store? That you can just walk in, ask for Natalie, and take her with you?" I shook my head, leaning back in my chair. "You do realize she¡¯s not some item you lost and are now reiming, right?"

    His eyes shed with irritation. "She¡¯s my mate."

    "Is that so?" I mused, folding my hands on the desk. "Funny, because I remember you, Griffin ckthorn."

    A flicker of confusion crossed his face.

    "You were at the art exhibition, weren¡¯t you?" I continued, my voice deceptively light. "With Alpha Darius."

    His fingers twitched against the armrest of the chair.

    I smirked. "I also remember Natalie being humiliated in front of a crowd, being treated like garbage." I leaned forward slightly. "I remember you standing there, not lifting a damn finger to help her. In fact," I added, watching his face carefully, "if I recall correctly, you sided with Darius. Asked Natalie if she had lost her mind for talking back to him."

    Griffin flinched. It was brief, but I caught it. His expression shifted, something raw shing across his face¡ªpain, regret, maybe both.

    "This isn¡¯t your concern," Griffin muttered, his tone suddenly defensive. "This is between Natalie, Darius, and me."

    I scoffed. "Oh, so now she matters to you?" I tapped my fingers against the desk. "Tell me something, ckthorn. If she¡¯s your mate, why did you treat her like that?"

    He didn¡¯t answer.

    I narrowed my eyes, the pieces slowly falling into ce. And then¡ªrealization struck.

    My lips curled into a knowing smirk. "You rejected her, didn¡¯t you?"

    His whole body tensed.

    I tilted my head. "Was it because she¡¯s wolfless? "

    The silence that followed was all the confirmation I needed.

    I let out a slow exhale, shaking my head. "Wow." I leaned back, crossing one ankle over my knee. "You rejected her because she didn¡¯t have a wolf. Because she wasn¡¯t powerful enough for you. And now, what? You suddenly want her back?" I studied him carefully. "Why?"

    Griffin clenched his jaw, but he didn¡¯t speak.

    "If you really cared," I continued, my voiceced with quiet venom, "you wouldn¡¯t have let her be banished from her pack. You wouldn¡¯t have let her live in a homeless shelter. You wouldn¡¯t have let your uncle hunt her down like a cornered rat."

    His jaw ticked, his fingers curling into fists.

    "So," I mused, "what¡¯s changed? Why do you want her back now?"

    His eyes shed with something unreadable, but I wasn¡¯t na?ve enough to believe it was remorse.

    "You don¡¯t need to interrogate me," Griffin said tightly. "I didn¡¯te here to be judged. Just hand her over."

    Iughed again. "Hand her over?" I echoed, amused. "You really don¡¯t get it, do you?"

    Before I could say more, a small voice interrupted.

    "Daddy?"

    I turned my head, watching as Alexander abandoned his Legos and made his way to my desk. His tiny feet padded across the floor, his sleepy eyes blinking up at me.

    Griffin¡¯s gaze flicked to the boy, momentarily thrown off.

    Alexander tugged on my sleeve, ncing at Griffin before turning his wide, innocent eyes back to me. "Why does this man want to take Mummy Natalie?"

    Griffin stiffened. His gaze snapped to me. "Mummy Natalie?" he repeated, clearly thrown.

    Alexander puffed up his little chest. "Mummy Natalie is my Mummy!" he said proudly.

    Griffin looked absolutely bewildered. "Why is he calling her that?"

    I couldn¡¯t hide my amusement. "Because," I said smoothly, "she¡¯s his mother."

    Griffin¡¯s expression twisted into one of disbelief. "That¡¯s ridiculous."

    I turned to Alexander. "Go y, little one. No one is taking your Mummy Natalie away. Remember uncle Seb¡¯s promised."

    Alexander studied Griffin skeptically, then nodded, satisfied. "Okay, Daddy." He gave Griffin onest suspicious look before turning and marching back to his toys.

    Griffin exhaled sharply, shaking his head. "This is insane."

    I smirked. "You have no idea."

    His frustration boiled over. "I don¡¯t have time for this," he snapped, standing abruptly. His chair scraped against the floor. "Mark my words, Lucky¡ª"

    "That¡¯s <i>Mr. </i>Lucky to you," I cut in smoothly.

    His gray eyes shed with fury. "I will get her back. No matter what. And if you know what¡¯s good for you, you won¡¯t stand in my way."

    I simply arched a brow. "Big talk for someone who already lost her once."

    His jaw tightened, and with one final re, he turned and stormed out of my office, the door mming behind him.

    I sighed, rubbing my temple. What the hell was Griffin ying at?

    <strong>*********</strong>

    Later that evening, I was back home, sitting in my living room. The room was quiet and warm.The evening was still, save for the faint crackling of the fire and the rhythmic breathing of the small boy curled up in myp.

    Alexander¡¯s tiny fingers clutched the fabric of my sleeve, his face serene in sleep, his chest rising and falling in soft, steady rhythms. I absentmindedly ran my fingers through his soft curls, the familiar gesture calming me even as my mind churned with thoughts.

    Griffin ckthorn.

    I didn¡¯t like surprises. I especially didn¡¯t like surprises wrapped in arrogance and served with an air of self-importance. The fact that Griffin had the audacity to show up at my office today, looking for Natalie as though she were a misced item, made my blood simmer.

    Natalie.

    My fingers stilled in Alexander¡¯s hair.

    Why had she never told me about Griffin? About the rejection? And more importantly¡ªwhere could she be? Was she safe? Had she eaten today?

    Oh Goddess, please keep her safe.

    I exhaled sharply.

    Then came a <i>whoosh</i> sound from outside, like the sound of wind, and I instantly knew who it was.

    "Come in," I called, my voice low.

    The door swung open, and there stood Sebastian, looking every bit like he had just stepped off the cover of a high-end fashion magazine. He always loved to look his best even at night, it was ridiculous. His perfectly tailored suit clung to him in a way that screamed expensive, and, as always, a smirk danced at the edges of his lips like he was perpetually entertained by the world around him.

    Sebastian was many things¡ªarrogant, insufferably dramatic, and incapable of reading a room¡ªbut, he always delivered on his promises. And judging by the look on his face, he had something important to say.

    Sebastian¡¯s sharp gaze scanned me before settling on Alex. "You look like a dad from one of those human Hallmark movies. Cute."

    I rolled my eyes. "Did youe here to be annoying, or do you actually have something useful to say?"

    "I have news," he announced, stepping inside and closing the door behind him.

    I arched a brow. "What kind of news? Have you found her?"

    Sebastian¡¯s gaze flicked down to Alexander again, who stirred slightly but remained asleep. He met my eyes again. "The kind we should discuss privately."

    I studied him for a moment, then nodded. "Come to my study."

    Carefully, I adjusted Alexander in my arms, ensuring he didn¡¯t wake, before rising to my feet. His tiny arms tightened around my arm for a moment, as if sensing my movement, but he didn¡¯t stir beyond that.

    Sebastian stepped aside, watching as I carried Alexander down the hallway.

    "You know," he mused as he followed behind me, "for someone who ims to be cold and heartless, you¡¯re disgustingly gentle with that kid."

    I rolled my eyes. "Try saying that again when he¡¯s awake and throwing a tantrum because I won¡¯t let him eat five cookies before dinner."

    Sebastian chuckled. "Fair point."

    We reached my study, and I pushed the door open with my elbow before stepping inside. The room smelled of leather and aged paper, the scent of old books lingering in the air. The firece here was unlit, but the low glow of themps provided enough illumination.

    I crossed the room and gentlyid Alexander down on the couch, tucking a nket around him. He barely stirred, his small eyelids twitching in sleep.

    Sebastian perched himself on the edge of my desk, arms crossed, his usual smirk still in ce.

    "Alright," I said, turning to him. "Talk."

    Sebastian tilted his head slightly, as if savoring the moment before he finally spoke. "I had my secret service people track Natalie."

    My spine straightened.

    "I gave them her picture and asked them to check CCTV footage across the state," he continued. "They did. And guess where they found her?"

    A slow, uneasy feeling crept up my spine.

    "Where?" I asked, my voice sharper than I intended.

    Sebastian¡¯s smirk widened, but there was a spark in his eyes. "The airport."

    I frowned. "The airport?"

    "Mm-hmm," he hummed. "With Jacob."

    I froze.

    "What?"

    "And not just that," he added, watching my reaction carefully. "They booked a flight."

    I took a slow breath, forcing my voice to remain even. "To where?"

    Sebastian¡¯s smirk vanished.

    "Paris."

    For a second, everything around me felt distant¡ªlike I had been plunged underwater and all the sounds in the room had be muffled.

    Then, the words exploded out of me.

    "WHAT?!"

    Alexander stirred in his sleep, a tiny whimper escaping his lips. My heart dropped as I looked down at him, immediately regretting my outburst.

    I ran a soothing hand over his head. "Shh, little one," I murmured. "It¡¯s okay. Go back to sleep."

    He let out a soft sigh, nuzzling into the nket before his breathing evened out again.

    Sebastian, ever the menace, smirked. "Maybe try not yelling like an insane person while in a room with a sleeping child?"

    I shot him a re. "You¡¯re telling me Natalie and <i>Jacob</i> just... decided to fly to Paris? In less than twenty-four hours? How the hell did Jacob even get her travel papers that fast?"

    Sebastian shrugged. "That¡¯s the interesting part. I don¡¯t know. But..." He leaned forward slightly, his tone dropping into something more serious. "Something about the CCTV footage caught my attention."

    I narrowed my eyes. "What?"

    Sebastian held my gaze, the yful edge in his character vanishing.

    "They were seen in almost every camera," he said slowly. "Every street camera, every building entrance, the security feeds at the airport¡ªall of it. Up until they passed the boarding line."

    My grip tightened on the edge of my desk.

    Sebastian¡¯s lips curled slightly. "It¡¯s almost like they were leaving a trail of breadcrumbs."

    I exhaled sharply. "Breadcrumbs..."

    "Like they wanted to be seen," Sebastian continued. "Wanted to be found."

    I clenched my jaw.

    Natalie.

    What the hell are you doing with Jacob?

    I straighten and looked Sebastian dead in the eyes, "then, I¡¯m following those breadcrumbs."

 Chapter 50: A Strange New World

    <h4>Chapter 50: A Strange New World</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    I had never been on a ne before.

    The entire flight, my heart had been lodged in my throat, an unrelenting weight of fear pressing against my chest. The moment the engines roared to life, my hands had turned ice-cold, gripping the armrests like my life depended on it. But Jacob had been there, warm and steady, his fingerscing through mine without hesitation.

    "It¡¯s just a big, floating metal bird, Nat," he had said, voiceced with amusement. "We¡¯llnd in one piece, I promise."

    His humor didn¡¯t help, but his presence did.

    From the moment we stepped onto the ne, I had been treated like royalty. The flight attendants were kind, their smiles warm, their voices soft as they checked on me repeatedly, offering me food and drinks I barely touched. Even as wended in Paris, the security personnel were nothing short of respectful, almost too kind. It was as if the universe had flipped overnight, recing the cruel world I had known with one where people were actually... good.

    Was this what it was like to be normal?

    As we reached the airport entrance, a beautiful ck car was already parked, waiting for us. The driver stepped out immediately¡ªa man who looked like he was in his fifties, dressed sharply in a dark suit. His salt-and-pepper hair was neatlybed back, and his eyes crinkled with warmth when he saw Jacob.

    "Master Jacob," the man greeted with a bow.

    Master?

    I turned to Jacob, eyebrows raised, but he only smirked.

    "Frankie," Jacob said, shaking the man¡¯s hand. "It¡¯s good to see you."

    "You as well, sir," Frankie responded, before his gaze flickered to me. Instantly, he straightened, bowing slightly. "And this must be Miss Natalie."

    I blinked in shock. "Uh... yes?"

    He beamed. "An honor, truly."

    Honor? What was happening?

    As we slid into the car, Frankie and Jacob started chatting, their words casual butced with familiarity.

    "I can¡¯t thank you enough for what you did for my family," Frankie said after a while, his voice thick with gratitude. "We will never be able to repay you."

    Jacob waved a hand dismissively. "Come on, Frankie. You act like I performed a miracle."

    "You did," Frankie insisted. "Because of you, my son got the best medical treatment possible. My wife can finally smile again."

    Something about the way Frankie spoke made my stomach tighten. I turned to Jacob, but he only offered a nonchnt shrug.

    Then, out of nowhere, he grinned and said, "Frankie, my friend, you¡¯re one lucky man."

    Frankie chuckled. "Why¡¯s that?"

    Jacob pointed at me. "Because from now on, your life will change for the better."

    I frowned. "What?"

    Jacob leaned toward Frankie, whispering conspiratorially, "She brings prosperity to whoever meets her. Especially those who are kind to her."

    I choked on air.

    Frankie¡¯s face lit up, his hands gripping the steering wheel like he had just been blessed by the heavens. "Truly?"

    "No!" I blurted, turning to Jacob with wide eyes. "Jacob, what are you talking about?"

    Jacob winked at me. "Oh,e on, Nat. Don¡¯t be modest."

    Modest?!

    I was the opposite of what he imed. I was cursed. I was wolfless. I brought nothing but misfortune to those around me.

    Still, Frankie kept ncing at me through the rearview mirror, gratitude shining in his eyes. "Miss Natalie, thank you for gracing my car with your presence."

    I forced a smile. "You... really don¡¯t have to thank me, Jacob is being ridiculous."

    Jacob stifled augh.

    The ride continued infortable silence, with only the asional hum of French music ying from the radio. About thirty minutester, we finally arrived at our destination.

    And my breath caught in my throat.

    Jacob¡¯s house¡ªif you could even call it that¡ªwas massive. Nestled in the middle of nowhere, surrounded by pine trees and rolling hills, it was a stunning blend of modern and traditional architecture. The stone walls gave it an old-world charm, while the ss-paneled windows reflected the golden hues of the setting sun. It was breathtaking.

    "This... is your house?" I whispered.

    Jacob grinned. "Surprised?"

    I could only nod.

    Frankie got out first, bowing several times before finally driving off. I barely had a second to recover from the shock before we reached the front door. But just as Jacob reached for the handle...

    The door swung open on its own.

    I froze.

    A young man stepped out, and for a moment, the world tilted.

    He was breathtaking¡ªalmost unreal. Silky silver hair framed his face, catching the afternoon light like strands of liquid moonlight. His skin had an ethereal glow, smooth and wless, as if he wasn¡¯t entirely bound by mortal flesh. But it was his eyes that stopped my breath¡ªicy blue, nearly translucent, shimmering with an otherworldly light. There was something about him, something that defied logic. He wasn¡¯t human. Or if he was, he was something beyond it.

    And then, as if the universe had decided one wasn¡¯t enough, three more figures emerged behind him.

    The second man had golden-brown hair, the color of autumn leaves kissed by sunlight. His light green eyes held a quiet intensity, like a force of nature in perfect bnce. He stood tall, lean but strong, exuding a steady, grounded energy¡ªlike the mountain itself had taken human form.

    The third had hair like fire, wild and unruly, as if it refused to be tamed. His eyes burned a molten gold, shifting like flickering embers. A slow, mischievous smirk curved his lips, promising chaos and adventure in equal measure.

    The fourth moved like a shadow caught in the wind. His long, dark hair seemed to have a mind of its own, shifting as though unseen currents yed with it. His piercing silver eyes shimmered with sharp intellect, his every movement fluid, effortless¡ªlike the wind itself had given him form.

    My heart mmed against my ribs. I stumbled back, pulse racing.

    Jacob chuckled. "Easy there, Nat."

    Easy? How could I be calm? These men weren¡¯t normal. They couldn¡¯t be.

    Before I could react, they closed in.

    "Natalie!" The silver-haired one grinned, his voice like a melody woven with stardust. "You¡¯re finally here."

    The redhead reached out, gently running his fingers through my hair, his golden eyes widening with delight. "Such a unique color! I love it."

    The silver-haired man¡¯s gaze softened, his lips curving. "You¡¯re even more beautiful in person."

    The golden-brown-haired one and the dark-haired one stood slightly apart, moreposed, but their eyes held the same strange warmth.

    I stared at them, struggling for words. "I... I don¡¯t know you."

    The redhead pouted, crossing his arms. "Of course you do! Do you have any idea how long we¡¯ve been waiting for you?"

    Waiting for me?

    What kind of fever dream was this?

    Jacob, sensing my distress, stepped in. "Alright, boys, give her some space."

    They hesitated but obeyed.

    Jacob turned to me with a smirk. "Natalie, meet my brothers. Bubble, Tiger, Fox, and Eagle."

    I blinked. "Those are... interesting names."

    Jacob shrugged. "They suit them."

    I turned back to the four men, my fear ebbing slightly. They were weird, sure, but... something about them felt strangely familiar.

    Still, one question burned in my mind.

    I took a deep breath. "Are you... mortal?"

    For a second, silence filled the room. Then...

    They burst intoughter.

    "Of course not," Fox grinned.

    I tensed.

    Tiger suddenly snapped his head toward Jacob, his glowing green eyes narrowing. "Wait... she doesn¡¯t know?"

    Jacob¡¯s smirk deepened. "Not yet."

    A collective gasp filled the air. All four men clutched their chests dramatically, as if Jacob had justmitted an unspeakable crime.

    "No wonder you¡¯re in human form," Eagle muttered, shaking his head.

    Human form?

    Before I could ask what the hell that meant, it happened.

    In the span of a heartbeat, their entire presence shifted. One moment, they were otherworldly¡ªethereal beings with glowing eyes and flowing hair that moved as if caught in a perpetual breeze. The next, they looked... normal. Still ridiculously attractive, but normal. The glow was gone, their eyes no longer shimmered with an unnatural light, and their hair¡ªwhile still striking¡ªlooked as if they had just raided a high-end hair dye store.

    I swayed on my feet, my mind struggling to process what I had just seen. "What the hell... "

    My legs gave out, but before I could hit the floor, Jacob was there. He caught me with ease, lowering me gently into a chair. His touch was steady, grounding.

    "Breathe, Nat," he said, his voice calm, as if this was all perfectly normal.

    Fox chuckled, watching me with amusement. "She¡¯s adorable when she panics."

    Jacob shot him a sharp look. "Leave her alone."

    But how was I supposed to be calm? They had just transformed. What the hell was going on?

    Then, as if nothing strange had happened, Fox casually asked Jacob, "So... did the prince find your breadcrumbs?"

    Jacob¡¯s eyes gleamed. "As we speak, he¡¯s following the trail. He¡¯ll be here by tomorrow."

    My stomach twisted.

    Prince? Breadcrumbs? What were they talking about?

    I felt like I had stepped into a fairy tale¡ªone that made absolutely no sense.

    And yet, somehow... it felt like I had always been meant to be here.

 Chapter 51: Ours to Protect

    <h4>Chapter 51: Ours to Protect</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The room was still, but my mind was a raging storm.

    Jacob¡¯s brothers¡ªBubble, Tiger, Fox, and Eagle¡ªstood before me, each radiating a strange mix of familiarity and mystery. Their words swirled around me like an unfinished puzzle, the pieces scattered beyond my grasp.

    What prince? What breadcrumbs? And why did they talk to me like I was a long lost friend or something more?

    Eagle crossed his arms over his broad chest, his silver eyes narrowed with irritation. "I still don¡¯t understand why we had to leave breadcrumbs for the prince," he grumbled. "He doesn¡¯t deserve her."

    My curiosity pecked up. Her?

    Jacob smirked as if he¡¯d been expecting that exact reaction. "Oh,e on, Eagle. You know that no matter what we do, she always picks him. Every single time."

    I couldn¡¯t understand why but a cold shiver ran down my spine. Who was "she"? Were they talking about <i>me?</i> No, of course not, I didn¡¯t know any prince.

    Tiger let out an exasperated sigh, his emerald-green eyes flickering in frustration. "I thought this time would be different. Mother decided to bring another choice to the table, but what do we get?" He scoffed. "An even bigger disappointment than the prince."

    Bubble, the most serene among them, hummed in thought. "In my opinion, no one deserves her," he said, ncing at me. His voice softened. "She¡¯s too good, too pure for this world."

    Something in the way he looked at me sent a lump to my throat.

    Jacob sighed, rubbing his temple. "Listen, I told you guys already. We¡¯re just allowed to assist. That¡¯s it. Nothing more." He leveled them with a serious look. "Our job is to make sure she doesn¡¯t fall into the wrong hands. And, as <i>always</i>, she chooses the prince. This time, we just have to make sure everything goes smoothly."

    I stared at him,pletely lost. "Wait¡ªwhat prince? What are you guys even talking about?"

    They ignored me.

    Tiger scoffed, stepping forward with clenched fists. "You know how hard it¡¯s been for me to stay still and keep my mouth shut?" His voice darkened, his muscles tensing. "Because apparently, the struggles she suffered were meant to ¡¯build character¡¯ and ¡¯shape her future.¡¯" He let out a sharp, bitterugh. "Well, I¡¯m telling you now, if the prince or any other idiot tries to harm her again, I will personally make sure they¡¯re buried seventeen feet below the earth¡¯s surface. And I won¡¯t care what Mother has to say about it."

    My pulse quickened. What struggles? Who the hell were they talking about?

    Bubble sighed, shaking his head. "All of this... because of that Medallion."

    I became more confused.

    Bubble continued, his voiceced with something close to exasperation. "If she hadn¡¯t given it to the prince, then none of this would have happened. She wouldn¡¯t have been able to find him every single time. Knowingly or unknowingly... she always wanders into his arms."

    Jacob let out a chuckle. "She¡¯s stubborn." He looked at his brothers. "And besides, the prince isn¡¯t <i>that</i> bad. You¡¯re all just hating on him because, in your eyes, no one will ever be good enough for her."

    Tiger¡¯s expression darkened. "That¡¯s because no man¡ªno being, eternal or otherwise¡ªis good enough for her."

    A chorus of agreement followed.

    Jacob groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Calm down, all of you. I¡¯m not going to let anything go wrong, so just trust me."

    I had had enough.

    My patience snapped like a brittle thread, and I cleared my throat¡ªloudly.

    All eyes snapped toward me.

    "Alright," I said, my voiceced with frustration. "Who exactly are you guys talking about? And who is this prince?"

    Eagle smirked. "Don¡¯t worry your pretty little head over it."

    I gawked at him. "Don¡¯t¡ªwhat?!"

    Before I could protest, Bubble reached for my hand and gently pulled me to my feet. "Come on," he said warmly. "I¡¯ll show you to your room. Fox will cook you something to eat."

    Fox straightened up at the mention of his name. He winked at me and grinned. "Not to brag, but I¡¯m a highly sought-after chef. You won¡¯t be disappointed."

    I stared at him, dumbfounded.

    Then, before I could react, he leaned in and pressed a soft kiss to my cheek before darting off toward what I assumed was the kitchen.

    Heat rushed to my face.

    Bubble chuckled. "Come on, little moon. Let¡¯s go."

    Jacob gave me a reassuring nod, silently telling me that I was safe. I hesitated for a moment before following Bubble down a long corridor.

    At the very end, he stopped and pushed open a door.

    The moment I stepped inside, my breath caught in my throat.

    It was like walking into a dream.

    The walls shimmered with an ethereal glow, shifting colors like the soft waves of an aurora borealis. The ceiling looked like the night sky¡ªtwinkling stars scattered across a canvas of deep blue, as though I could reach up and touch them.

    The air smelled like fresh jasmine and something warm, like aforting embrace. A massive bed, draped in silky fabrics of silver and gold, sat in the center, appearing impossibly soft.

    Goldennterns floated in midair, casting a warm, magical glow. A waterfall of glowing petals cascaded down one wall, disappearing into a pool of crystal-clear water.

    It was breathtaking. Otherworldly.

    I turned to Bubble, my voice very quiet like a whisper. "Is this... real? Or am I hallucinating?"

    Bubble smiled, his eyes twinkling. "It¡¯s real, little moon. My brothers and I personally decorated it for you."

    I spun to face him, my chest tightening. "But why?" I demanded. "This doesn¡¯t make any sense. You¡¯re all acting like you know me¡ªlike you expected me to be here. How did you even have time to prepare all of this?"

    Bubble¡¯s smile remained, but there was something I couldn¡¯t decipher in his gaze. "I¡¯ll exin everything soon."

    I clenched my fists. "That¡¯s not good enough. I¡ª"

    He cut me off with a gentle pat on my head. "You¡¯ve had a long day, little moon. Rest now. We¡¯lle get you when the food is ready."

    He turned to leave, but just as he reached the door, he hesitated.

    ncing back, he gave me a soft smile. "This room¡ªand this entire house¡ªis free from nightmares." His voice was tender. "So don¡¯t be afraid to be yourself. And please... sleep on the bed. Not the floor."

    I froze.

    How did he know?

    I swallowed hard, my heart pounding.

    Bubble gave me onest look before slipping out, leaving me alone in the mesmerizing, impossible room.

    I sank onto the edge of the bed, running my fingers over the silk sheets, my mind spinning.

    Who were they?

    And why did I feel like, somehow... I had met them before?

    Even if I couldn¡¯t remember when.

    <strong>*********</strong>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    Sebastian studied me for a long moment, his dark brows arching with skepticism. Then, as if he had misheard me, he tilted his head slightly and asked, "Wait. You¡¯re really going to follow her to France?"

    I barely blinked before answering, my voice steady. "Yes."

    Sebastian let out a low whistle. "You¡¯re actually serious."

    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I don¡¯t trust Jacob," I admitted, clenching my jaw. "And until I see with my own two eyes that Natalie is okay, my mind won¡¯t be at rest."

    A deep growl echoed in my head¡ªRed. wasn¡¯t pleased either.<strong><i> "We should have never let her out of our sight in the first ce, </i></strong>he snarled. <strong><i>She¡¯s ours to protect." </i></strong>

    Sebastian clicked his tongue. "Hate to break it to you, but that sounds an awful lot like attachment. Or, dare I say it¡ªlove?"

    I shot him a re. "Sebastian¡ª"

    "Alright, alright," he interrupted, smirking. "But let¡¯s address the bigger issue here." He pointed at the sleeping form of my son on the couch. "What the hell are you going to do about him?"

    That made me pause.

    I turned my gaze to my son, his tiny fingers curled into his nket.

    Sebastian immediately caught on to my hesitation.

    "Oh, hell no," he said, backing up with his hands raised. "No, no, no, Zane. You¡¯re not leaving him with me. Find someone else."

    "Sebastian," I said, my tone almost pleading. "Please, look after him for me."

    He actually took a step back like I had just asked him to stab himself in the heart. "No! Do I look like a babysitter to you? I¡¯m a vampire, Zane. <i>Vampire</i>. I don¡¯t do... little tiny people!" He waved his hands around dramatically.

    "You don¡¯t have to do much," I said, adjusting the nket on Alexander. "Just keep him safe. If I leave him with Nora and Charlie, he¡¯ll <i>definitely</i> run away again."

    Sebastian crossed his arms. "And whose fault is that? Have you even figured out why he keeps doing that?"

    I let out a slow breath. "I¡¯ve tried, Seb. I¡¯ve asked him over and over, but he won¡¯t tell me anything. I even investigated on my own, trying to figure out if someone was mistreating him when I wasn¡¯t around, but I came up empty-handed."

    Sebastian watched me, expression unreadable. Then, with a long, drawn-out sigh, he finally said, "I don¡¯t like watching tiny people, but..." He rubbed the back of his neck. "Since this seems important to you, I¡¯ll look after him."

    Relief washed over me. "Thank you."

    Sebastian held up a finger. "On one condition."

    I tensed. "What is it?"

    "I¡¯ll also investigate whatever¡¯s scaring him."

    Relief flooded me. "Thank you, Sebastian. Seriously."

    "Yeah, yeah, don¡¯t get all sentimental on me," he muttered, rolling his eyes. "And stop looking at me like that. You¡¯re making me feel like a damn hero."

    I smirked. "That¡¯s because you are one, deep deep down."

    "Shut up before I change my mind."

    That night, I called Abel.

    "I need a ne ticket to Paris. Immediate departure."

    Abel didn¡¯t hesitate. "First-ss. Flight at eleven a.m. tomorrow."

    I nodded, even though he couldn¡¯t see me. "Perfect."

    He didn¡¯t ask why. He never did.

    The next morning, I packed a bag for myself and Alexander, making sure to cover all bases¡ªextra clothes, food, and even a few of his favorite toys. Then, I found Nora and Charlie in the kitchen.

    "I have to take a short business trip to France," I told them, keeping my voice casual. "I¡¯m bringing Alexander with me. Thought it would be a nice way to distract him from... well, everything."

    Nora frowned slightly. "France? That¡¯s quite a trip. Are you sure you¡¯ll be able to handle both work and Alex?"

    I forced a smile. "Of course. It¡¯s just a few days."

    It wasn¡¯t exactly a lie.

    Abel arrived right on time, handing me the ne ticket. "Flight¡¯s for eleven," he said.

    I took it, nodding. "Thanks, Abel."

    "Safe travels, Your Highness."

    <strong>*********</strong>

    Alexander sat in the backseat of my car, hugging his stuffed wolf toy, his legs swinging slightly.

    "Where are we going, Daddy?" he asked, tilting his head.

    I nced at him through the rearview mirror. "To Uncle Sebastian¡¯s house. I need to go find Mommy Natalie."

    His little face lit up instantly. "Really?!"

    "Yes," I confirmed. "I¡¯m going to bring her back."

    He kicked his legs excitedly. "Can Ie too?"

    I hesitated, then shook my head. "I need you to stay here. The road is too long and full of monsters."

    His eyes widened. "Monsters?"

    I nodded solemnly. "But I¡¯ll fight them. I¡¯ll get Mommy Natalie back."

    Alexander stared at me for a moment, then whispered, "Okay."

    I reached back and squeezed his tiny hand. "I need you to promise me something, buddy."

    "What?"

    "Promise me you won¡¯t run away. Stay with Uncle Seb until Ie back. Can you do that for me?"

    He hesitated, then nodded. "I promise."

    "Good boy."

    Sebastian was already waiting outside his house when I pulled up, arms crossed, an exasperated expression on his face.

    I got out, lifting Alexander into my arms. "Alright, he¡¯s all yours."

    Sebastian sighed dramatically. "I still can¡¯t believe I agreed to this."

    I walked to the trunk and started unloading¡ªclothes, food, toys, even a small first-aid box.

    Sebastian stared. "Did you pack the <i>whole house?!"</i>

    I smirked. "Just making sure he has everything he needs."

    He pinched the bridge of his nose. "Zane, you do realize that despite my eternal hatred for tiny people, I¡¯ve taken care of a lot of them over the years, right? I¡¯m unfortunately <i>very</i> good at it."

    I blinked. "Wait, what?"

    Sebastian bent down, picked up Alexander, and held him effortlessly in his arms. Alex, to my surprise, didn¡¯t protest. He just snuggled against him, yawning.

    I took that as a good sign.

    Sebastian smirked. "See? We¡¯re already best friends."

    I exhaled, rubbing the back of my neck. "Just... be careful with him, alright? He¡¯s my whole world."

    Sebastian groaned. "Zane, you¡¯re being dramatic again."

    I fixed him with a serious look. "Promise me."

    Sebastian sighed, then nodded. "Fine. I swear on my very attractive existence that no harm wille to the little beast."

    "Thank you."

    Sebastian rolled his eyes. "Now go. Before I change my mind and sell him to the highest bidder."

    I chuckled, ruffling Alex¡¯s hair onest time. "I¡¯ll be back soon, little one."

    "Bring Mommy Natalie home," he murmured sleepily.

    I kissed his forehead. "I will."

    Then, with onest look, I turned, got into my car, and drove straight to the airport.

 Chapter 52: The Burning Mystery

    <h4>Chapter 52: The Burning Mystery</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    The moment my ne touched down in Paris, the city greeted me with its usual symphony¡ªhonking cars, hurried footsteps, and the distant hum of conversations in French. The neon lights of Charles de Gaulle Airport glowed against the night sky as I stepped out of the ne, my ck trench coat billowing slightly in the evening breeze. It was exactly 9 p.m.

    I had a n:nd, get to my private vi, contact Sebastian¡¯swork, and start tracking Jacob and Natalie¡¯s whereabouts. But things unfolded far more smoothly than I had anticipated.

    Just as I reached the airport¡¯s entrance, a sharp-eyed man in a crisp gray suit approached me. He had the air of someone who had seen too much and spoken too little.

    "Monsieur Lucky?" His French ent was thick but refined.

    I gave him a slow nod, my gaze sharp. "Oui. Vous ¨ºtes l¡¯agent de Sebastian?"<i> (Yes. You¡¯re Sebastian¡¯s agent?)</i>

    "Oui, monsieur. J¡¯ai tout ce que vous cherchez." <i>(Yes, sir. I have everything you¡¯re looking for.)</i>

    He reached into his leather satchel, pulled out a sleek tablet and a neatly organized file, and handed them to me. "Their location, surveince footage, and all relevant documents. My team has been tracking them since their arrival."

    Impressive.

    I flipped open the file and skimmed through it. The name "Frankie Desmarais" stood out¡ªthe driver who had picked up Jacob and Natalie. The document contained everything: his license te, personal identification, and even the GPS destination he had driven them to.

    I tapped the tablet, bringing up security footage of the airport. There they were¡ªJacob and Natalie, walking side by side. Each camera captured their movement in crisp detail, it showed when they left the airport and everything in between, leading straight to Jacob¡¯s residence. It was almost <i>too easy</i> to track them.

    Jacob wanted me to find him. But why?

    The agent tilted his head. "Bonne chance, monsieur."<i> (Good luck, sir.)</i>

    I slipped the file under my arm and nodded. "Merci."<i> (Thank you.)</i>

    Once he left, I pulled out my phone and called Sebastian.

    The line barely rang twice before his voice came through, filled with smug amusement. "You¡¯re wee."

    I smirked. "You already knew I was calling to thank you?"

    "Please," he scoffed. "I could practically hear your gratitude from across the ocean. So, did my boys do a good job?"

    "Too good. Jacob made himself way too easy to find. Almost like he <i>wanted</i> me to."

    Sebastian went silent for a beat. Then, <i>"Well, this is getting unsettling."</i>

    I leaned against a pir, eyes narrowing at the footage looping on the tablet. "Yeah. Makes me wonder what his game is."

    "You nning to head to your vi first? Or are you diving headfirst into whatever weird scheme Jacob¡¯s setting up?"

    I exhaled sharply. "I can¡¯t wait until morning. I need to see Natalie tonight."

    "Zane, it¡¯s almost midnight in Paris," he deadpanned. "You do realize that showing up at someone¡¯s house at this hour makes you either a psychopath or a lovesick fool?"

    I ignored thetterment. "I don¡¯t care. If Jacob is setting a trap, I need to know why. And if he isn¡¯t, then I need to see her."

    Sebastian sighed dramatically. "You know, for someone who ims he doesn¡¯t care about love anymore, you sure are willing to move mountains for this girl."

    "She means a lot to Alex," I deflected smoothly.

    "Right," Sebastian drawled. "And you expect me to believe that¡¯s the <i>only</i> reason?"

    I rubbed my temple. "Are you done?"

    "Fine, fine," he relented. "Just don¡¯t fall into any <i>stupid</i> traps, Your Highness."

    "I never do."

    "I <i>highly</i> disagree, but okay."

    "Say hi to my boy for me."

    I hung up before he could continue.

    The moment I stepped out of the airport, the crisp night air of Paris wrapped around me,ced with a strange heaviness I couldn¡¯t quite ce. I hailed a cab, handed the driver my phone with the GPS address, and settled into the back seat. The city lights blurred past, forming long, flickering shadows against the rain-slicked streets.

    At first, everything seemed normal. The quiet hum of traffic, the asional pedestrian hurrying along the sidewalks¡ªbut beneath it all, there was something else. Something <i>off</i>.

    Inside my head, Red stirred. His presence was a constant, a deep, steady force within me. But now, he felt uneasy.

    <strong><i>"Something¡¯s wrong."</i></strong> His voice rumbled through my mind, low and wary.

    I frowned, gripping the strap of my bag a little tighter. <i>"What do you mean?" </i>

    <strong><i>"I don¡¯t know... but the closer we get, the stronger it feels. It¡¯s like something¡¯s in the air."</i></strong>

    I exhaled slowly, trying to shake off the growing tension. But I felt it too. A strange pulse in the atmosphere, like the air itself was charged with something unseen. It crawled along my skin, making my breath hitch.

    And then, Red hissed. A sharp, visceral reaction.

    <strong><i>"Zane... I</i></strong>¡ª" He stopped abruptly.

    A cold wave of dread washed over me. <i>"Red?" </i>

    <strong><i>"My body... it¡¯s burning up."</i></strong>

    That¡¯s when I felt it.

    A searing heat exploded in my chest. A slow, creeping fire that spread outward, licking at my skin like invisible mes. My breath hitched as I pressed a trembling hand to my forehead. I was hot.

    Too hot. Too fast.

    <i>What the hell is happening?</i>

    I clenched my jaw, willing myself to stayposed, but the fever hit like a tidal wave. My vision wavered, my pulse pounded against my skull.

    <strong><i>"Zane," </i></strong>Red rasped, his voice raw with pain. <strong><i>"This isn¡¯t normal."</i></strong>

    <i>"No kidding." </i>

    My fingers trembled as I reached for my phone. Sweat gathered at the base of my neck, and every breath felt heavier than thest. The cab¡¯s interior was cool, but it did nothing to soothe the fire crawling under my skin.

    I swallowed hard, forcing myself to focus as I tapped Sebastian¡¯s name. The call barely rang before his voice came through, light and teasing as always.

    "Zane, are you that helpless that you can¡¯t function 2 minutes without me?"

    I barely had the strength to roll my eyes. Pressing the phone tighter to my ear, I struggled to steady my voice.

    "Sebastian."

    The humor in his tone vanished in an instant.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    I licked my lips, my throat dry. My vision swam for a second, and I blinked hard to clear it.

    "Something¡¯s wrong. I¡ªI don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, but I feel like I¡¯m burning up. It came out of nowhere."

    There was a pause, then the faint rustling sound of Sebastian shifting, as if sitting up straighter.

    "Burning up?" His voice sharpened with concern. "What do you mean? Like a fever?"

    "It feels like a fever but," I muttered, rubbing my forehead. "It¡¯s different. It¡¯s not sickness, Seb. This is¡ª<i>something else.</i>"

    My pulse pounded against my skull. The cab¡¯s headlights swept across the darkened Parisian streets, but I barely registered them.

    Sebastian cursed under his breath. "Zane, listen to me. Tell the driver to turn the car around. Now. I always knew something wasn¡¯t normal about that Jacob. You might be walking into something you don¡¯t understand."

    Before I could respond, Red¡¯s growl rumbled through my mind, deep and feral.

    <strong><i>"No," </i></strong>he snarled. <strong><i>"We have to get to Natalie. At all costs."</i></strong>

    I gritted my teeth, my fingers tightening around the phone.

    "Sebastian, I can¡¯t turn back," I said firmly. "I¡¯m still going to Jacob¡¯s house."

    Sebastian¡¯s frustration crackled through the call. "Zane, are you <i>hearing</i> yourself right now? If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, that means you don¡¯t know how to <i>fight it! </i>Turning back is the smartest thing you can do! Werewolves don¡¯t just magically fall sick!"

    The fire surged again, hotter this time, almost unbearable. I clenched my jaw, forcing myself to push through the pain.

    "I don¡¯t have time to argue, Sebastian."

    "Zane¡ªwait¡ª"

    I ended the call.

    The phone slipped from my grip andnded on myp. My hands were shaking. My vision blurred at the edges, the fever wrapping around me like chains tightening with every second.

    Red¡¯s voice was quieter now, but resolute.

    <strong><i>"We keep moving."</i></strong>

    I exhaled shakily and nodded.

    Whatever was waiting for me at Jacob¡¯s house¡ª<i>I had to face it.</i>

    <strong>*********</strong>

    By the time the cab pulled up in front of Jacob¡¯s residence, my body was barely holding itself together.

    The driver turned, concern etched into his face. "Monsieur, ?a va? Vous voulez aller ¨¤ l¡¯h?pital?" <i>(Sir, are you okay? Do you need a hospital?)</i>

    A low growl rumbled through my mind. <strong>"No!" </strong>Red snapped. <strong><i>"We have to see Natalie." </i></strong>

    I barely heard him. My hands felt clumsy as I forced a few bills into the driver¡¯s palm, my fingers numb and shaking. He hesitated but took the money, watching me with uneasy eyes as I stumbled out of the cab.

    Jacob¡¯s house loomed ahead, its tall iron gate standing ominous in the dim light. I reached for it¡ª

    And it swung open.

    I froze. The motion was smooth, controlled. It could¡¯ve been automated. It should have been automated.

    But deep in my gut, I knew it wasn¡¯t.

    <strong><i>"This isn¡¯t right,"</i></strong> Red murmured, his voice weaker now but he still wanted to press forward.

    I pushed forward, my legs unsteady beneath me. Each step felt heavier, as if something was pressing down on me, draining the strength from my limbs. My vision blurred at the edges, a dark haze creeping in.

    Still, I reached the front door.

    I raised my fist to knock¡ª

    And the door swung open.

    A man stood in the doorway. Young, but not quite right.

    I could barely make out his features through the fevered haze, but his energy was sharp¡ª<i>unnatural</i>. It, sent every instinct in my body into high alert.

    And then I heard Red again¡ª

    <strong><i>"Zane..." </i></strong>Red¡¯s voice was faint, just a whisper.<strong><i> "He¡¯s not human or wolf..."</i></strong>

    A violent shudder wracked my body.

    And then there was silence.

    Red was gone.

    The space in my mind where he had always been¡ªempty.

    I barely had time to register the loss before my body gave outpletely. The world lurched sideways as I copsed, my knees hitting the doorstep.

    Thest thing I saw before darkness swallowed me was a pair of bright, silver eyes staring down at me.

 Chapter 53: Make a Decision

    <h4>Chapter 53: Make a Decision</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    A heavy fog clung to my mind, thick and disorienting. It felt like I was drifting in water, my body floating somewhere between consciousness and nothingness. For a moment, I thought I was dreaming, but then the pain registered. A dull ache pulsed in my skull, and my body felt overheated, like I¡¯d been thrown into a furnace and left to simmer.

    I tried to move, but my limbs were sluggish, weighed down by an unseen force.

    Then, voices.

    Muffled at first, then clearer, like a radio station tuning into frequency.

    "Did you have to practically burn him to unconsciousness?"

    That was Jacob. I knew his voice anywhere¡ªsmooth,ced with amusement, but edged with irritation.

    Azy chuckle followed. "Not my fault," another voice replied, smooth andced with amusement. "I¡¯m a fire spirit. I can¡¯t help it if mortals can¡¯t handle my heat."

    Fire spirit? Mortals? What the hell?

    The voice continued, a smirk practically dripping from his words. "Besides, how else were we going to get the hotheaded wolf to talk to us first before demanding to see her?"

    Her? Who were they talking about? Was it Natalie?

    My instincts red, but I kept my breathing even, pretending I was still out cold. If they thought I was unconscious, I could gather more information before making my next move.

    Jacob sighed. "Fine, you¡¯re right. But you could have done it a little gentler, Fox."

    A third voice entered the conversation¡ªthis one deeper, smoother, and filled with quiet amusement. "Jacob¡¯s just being soft because they¡¯ve always been best friends."

    Fox chuckled. "Ah, but it seems like someone else is upying that position now."

    Laughter rippled through the room.

    Jacob scoffed. "You idiots need to mind your business."

    I could almost hear their smirks.

    Despite my situation, I almost smirked. Jacob getting roasted was very entertaining for me.

    Then, something stirred inside me. A familiar presence, groggy but there.

    <i>Red.</i>

    A wave of relief crashed over me<i>." You¡¯re back." </i>

    Red groaned, his voice weak but solid. Barely. <strong><i>"I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m burning alive anymore, so that¡¯s a plus. Where are we?" </i></strong>

    <i>"No idea," </i>I admitted. <i>"But Jacob is here, and I¡¯m pretending to be asleep to figure out what¡¯s going on." </i>

    Red chuckled. <strong><i>"Smart. For once." </i></strong>

    Before I could respond, one of the voices groaned. "How long is he gonna stay unconscious?"

    Jacob¡¯s voice carried amusement. "He¡¯s already awake."

    Damn it. Caught.

    I heard movement¡ªfootsteps approaching. Then, a voice right next to my ear.

    "Stop pretending and wake up."

    Jacob.

    I sighed, opening my eyes slowly. The first thing I saw was Jacob¡¯s grinning face way too close to mine.

    Red snickered.<strong><i> "You¡¯re bad at acting." </i></strong>

    Fox burst outughing. "He really is awake."

    I groaned and turned my head, finally taking in my surroundings.

    I was lying on a long, modern sofa, bare-chested, my shirt and pants nowhere in sight. Embarrassment prickled my skin.

    The room was massive¡ªmodern, elegant, with sleek ck furniture and an expensive-looking firece. The kind of ce someone with too much money owned. It was too pristine to belong to someone as annoyingly chaotic as Jacob. Across from me stood two men. One had fire-red hair and mesmerizing golden eyes, and the other had long ck hair and silver eyes¡ªthe same silver eyes I saw before I cked out.

    Contact lenses? Maybe. But something in my gut told me otherwise.

    Red murmured, <strong><i>"I don¡¯t think those are contacts." </i></strong>

    I squared my shoulders. "Jacob. What the hell happened? Where are my What kind of perverts undress a man they barely know?And more importantly¡ªwhere is Natalie?" My voice sharpened. "Why did you bring her to France?"

    The red-haired man scoffed. "You were burning up. I was the one who took your clothes off. Unless you wanted to bake alive in them?"

    I narrowed my eyes. "And why was I burning up in the first ce? Oh, wait¡ªmaybe because you did something to me?"

    He smirked. "Maybe." My jaws clenched.

    Jacob groaned. "Enough." He turned to me, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Calm down, Your Highness."

    I froze.

    All color drained from my face as my brain raced.

    How the hell did he know that?

    Was he working with my uncle, Nathan? Had my Uncle finally found out I was his nephew and sent Jacob and these people to finish the work he started?

    Panic wed at my chest, but Red¡¯s voice was steady.<strong><i> "Calm down. Maybe he¡¯s just messing with you." </i></strong>

    I forced myself to breathe. <i>Yeah. Maybe.</i>

    I met Jacob¡¯s gaze, my expression carefully nk. "Why did you just call me that?"

    Before Jacob could answer, the silver-eyed man smirked. "Are you not a prince? It¡¯s the correct way to address royalty."

    Red cursed.<strong><i> "Forget what I said before. They know." </i></strong>

    I shot up from my reclined position, eyes darting between them. "Who sent you? Was it my uncle?" My voice was sharp, ready for a fight.

    Jacobughed, raising his hands. "Rx, Zane. No one¡¯s here to kill you. We just have some questions."

    My heartbeat thundered. They knew my real name too. I should¡¯ve listened to Sebastian. I should¡¯ve done more recon instead of charging in blind like a crazed bull.

    I clenched my fists, preparing for the worst. I might be cornered, but I wasn¡¯t weak. I was a Lycan Prince, and that meant I had power. If it came down to it, I¡¯d take them all down, even if I would be doing so in my underwear.

    Before I could make a move, the door opened.

    I turned, and my breath caught.

    Natalie.

    She walked into the living room, nked by two men¡ªone with golden-brown hair and the other with pure white hair. I barely nced at them. My entire focus was on her.

    "Natalie." My voice was firm, expectant.

    She didn¡¯t react to my call.

    She was standing just a few feet away from me, yet she didn¡¯t even nce in my direction.

    I frowned. "Natalie."

    Still nothing.

    Red stirred inside me, unease crackling through my veins.

    I called her again, louder this time. "Natalie!"

    Her expression didn¡¯t change. It was as if I wasn¡¯t even there.

    Frustration red. I turned sharply toward Jacob and the two men beside him, my patience snapping. "What the hell did you do to her?" My voice was sharp, a growl lurking beneath my words.

    Jacob sighed dramatically, crossing his arms. "We didn¡¯t do anything."

    I took a step forward, only to realize¡ª

    I couldn¡¯t.

    An invisible force kept me locked in ce.

    Jacob smirked. "She can¡¯t hear you, Zane."

    "What?" My hands curled into fists.

    Jacob gestured around us. "You¡¯re inside an air barrier." He shrugged, like it was the most normal thing in the world. "She can¡¯t hear you, she can¡¯t see you, and the only people who can see and hear you right now are us."

    I blinked. "You¡¯re joking."

    Jacob grinned. "I don¡¯t joke about serious things, Your Highness."

    I turned to him, my tone sharp. "And how the hell are you doing this?"

    Jacob pointed toward the silver-eyed man beside him. "I¡¯m not doing anything. That would be Eagle¡¯s handiwork."

    The man with silver eyes smirked at me, tilting his head slightly. "Sup, Your Highness. I¡¯m Eagle, the wind spirit."

    My mouth parted slightly.

    Red chuckled dryly. <strong><i>"Told you they weren¡¯t normal." </i></strong>

    Before I could wrap my head around that, the red-haired man beside Eagle smirked, shoving his hands into his pockets. "And I¡¯m Fox, spirit of fire." His golden eyes gleamed with amusement. "You¡¯re wee."

    I stared at them. "Spirits."

    "Yep."

    "Elemental spirits."

    "Correct again."

    I inhaled sharply, ncing at Jacob. "And what about you? What the hell are you?"

    Jacob¡¯s grin widened. "I¡¯m just Jacob."

    Red snorted. <strong><i>"Lies." </i></strong>

    I didn¡¯t believe him either.

    But my attention quickly snapped back to Natalie.

    She was sittingfortably on the couch, a rxed smile on her lips. My stomach twisted.

    Because she wasn¡¯t alone.

    The two men who had walked in with her¡ªthe golden-brown-haired man and the white-haired one¡ªwere beside her, practically hovering over her. One held out a drink, the other offered her a piece of chocte, both looking at her like she was some kind of princess.

    My jaw clenched.

    I called her name again, but she still didn¡¯t respond.

    What annoyed me even more was that the white-haired man suddenly turned¡ªand looked straight at me.

    A slow, knowing smirk spread across his lips.

    I stiffened.

    Red bristled. <strong><i>"He can see us." </i></strong>

    I was about to move forward, but Jacob ced a firm hand on my shoulder, stopping me.

    I shot him a re. "Move."

    Jacob shook his head. "Not yet." His yful demeanor dropped, reced by something more serious. "Let¡¯s skip the small talk, Zane." His tone was calm but firm. "I know why you came here."

    My hands clenched at my sides. "And?"

    "You came to take Natalie."

    I didn¡¯t deny it.

    Jacob¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "But you need to understand something." He gestured toward her. "She¡¯s not leaving."

    The words floated into my ears likeva.

    "She¡¯s staying here," Jacob continued. "She has dreams. Dreams she never got to chase because of everything that happened to her. I¡¯m making sure she gets to live them before she goes anywhere." He arched a brow. "And besides, why would I let her go back to a world where too many people want to hurt her?"

    My fingers twitched.

    Jacob took a step closer, his voice lower now. "Right here, right now, I need you to think about something." His gaze was unwavering. "What does Natalie mean to you?"

    I tensed.

    Jacob¡¯s eyes searched mine. "Decide that first. Then I¡¯ll decide whether it¡¯s good enough for her."

    I exhaled sharply. "You¡ª"

    Jacob raised a hand. "If I decide it isn¡¯t good enough, you¡¯ll say your final goodbye and go back home to your family."

    Red growled. <strong><i>"He¡¯s testing us." </i></strong>

    My pulse pounded.

    He had no right.

    I stood up, towering over him. "And who the hell are you to decide that for her?"

    Jacob didn¡¯t even flinch.

    I took a step forward, my voice steady, lethal. "I don¡¯t know how you found out who I am, but since you know¡ª" I let my words hang, watching him carefully. "Then you should understand what that means."

    Jacob blinked, feigning innocence. "Oh? Do tell."

    I lifted my chin. "I¡¯m the Lycan Prince. Soon-to-be King."

    Jacob tilted his head. "And?"

    My patience snapped. "You have no idea who you¡¯re dealing with."

    Jacob¡¯s lips curled into an amused smile. "Oh, I think I do."

    Then he did something that made my blood boil.

    Heughed.

    Not just a chuckle¡ªa full, deepugh.

    Red snarled<i>. "Rip him apart." </i>

    Jacob crossed his arms, still smiling. "You can huff and puff all you want, Your Highness, but here¡¯s the deal."

    He lifted a hand.

    Then, he snapped his fingers.

    Suddenly the room around us disappeared same with Natalie and the men who were with her. My stomach drop.

    Jacob leaned forward slightly. "I can make Natalie disappear from your life forever." His voice was light, yful even, but there was an unmistakable edge underneath. "Just like that."

    My breath caught.

    Jacob smiledzily then snapped his fingers again and the room, Natalie, and the men with her, reappeared. "So, I suggest you mind your words and actions, unless you want that to happen."

    The room felt suffocating.

    For the first time in years, I felt... powerless.

    And I hated it.

    I clenched my fists, my entire body tense.

    Jacob studied me for a moment before shrugging. "So... what¡¯s it gonna be, Zane are you going to do as I say or should we do this the hard way?"

    Silence stretched between us.

 Chapter 54: A Choice

    <h4>Chapter 54: A Choice</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    I clenched my jaw so tightly I could feel the pressure in my skull.

    Jacob was testing me. Pushing me. Enjoying it.

    Red growled in my head. <strong><i>"Be smart, Zane. If they wanted you dead, they would¡¯ve done it already. We will get back at them for this but not now. Don¡¯t let your temper cost us Natalie."</i></strong>

    I exhaled sharply, forcing my pulse to steady. Fine. I¡¯d y along. But if this was a trap, they would regret underestimating me.

    I turned to Jacob, my voice controlled but sharp. "What do you want from me?"

    Jacob smirked. "I think you already know."

    I met his gaze, unflinching.

    His smile deepened, amused. "Alright, I¡¯ll spell it out for you. What do you feel for Natalie? And why do you feel that way?"

    I stiffened. I hated being interrogated¡ªespecially like this, backed into a corner with no way out.

    I took a slow breath, ignoring Red¡¯s restlessness in my mind. "I don¡¯t know how to define what I feel exactly." My voice came out lower than I intended. "But I know I want her safe. Protected. I want her to be happy."

    Jacob studied me, his eyes leveled. Then he tilted his head. "If you care about her that much, then why didn¡¯t you hold on to her when she was hurting? Why did you let her run away?"

    My stomach twisted.

    Had she told them?

    Had Natalie told them what happened between us?

    I forced myself to stayposed. "I..." My fingers curled into fists at my sides. "I was caught up in the situation. I¡ª" I stopped, exhaling sharply. "I was afraid."

    Jacob¡¯s eyes flickered with something I couldn¡¯t ce. "Afraid of what?"

    I hesitated. These men, for some reason, already knew so much about me; I guessed there was no point hiding the truth from them. And if they were sent by my uncle, I would find a way to handle themter. So for the first time in a long time, I forced myself to be real with someone.

    "My life has been in danger since the day I was born," I admitted. The room felt smaller as the words left my mouth. "My uncle killed all my siblings because he wanted the throne. Every single one. My father barely managed to keep me alive. I¡¯ve been in hiding all my life, moving from ce to ce, training, preparing¡ªjust so I can take back what¡¯s mine and put an end to this cycle of bloodshed."

    Jacob crossed his arms, listening, but I saw the slight shift in his expression.

    I went on. "I¡¯ve struggled. Fought. Endured things no one should have to endure¡ªjust for that single purpose. And then... I found Natalie." My voice dropped slightly. "The girl who walked into my house and made it bright, who cared for my son, the one we both grew attached to. And then I found out she was a wolfless werewolf."

    Everyone was quiet.

    Jacob didn¡¯t move, but I could feel Fox and Eagle watching me closely.

    I forced myself to keep going. "Do you know what that means?" My voice was bitter now. "Do you know what it would do to everything my father and I have worked for if people found out that the future Lycan King was living with a wolfless werewolf?" I let out a short, humorlessugh. "It would ruin everything. Not just for me¡ªbut for my son, too."

    I met Jacob¡¯s gaze head-on. "And not just that. Natalie would be in danger if my father found out what she was. The werewolf world doesn¡¯t tolerate wolfless wolves, Jacob. So the best thing I could do for myself, her and everyone... was let her go."

    Jacob stared at me for a long time. Then he exhaled, shaking his head. "Wow. So noble of you, Prince Zane." His voice was dripping with sarcasm. "Sacrificing the poor girl for the greater good."

    Eagle snorted. "Yeah, real inspiring."

    My jaw clenched, but before I could respond, Jacob took a step closer. "Then answer me this, Your Highness. If you were so convinced that letting her go was best for everyone, why are you here now? Why are you chasing after her?"

    I exhaled through my nose. "Because..." My voice faltered. "Because I couldn¡¯t do it."

    Jacob arched a brow. "Couldn¡¯t do what?"

    "Stay away from her, the pain was too much." I admitted.

    Eagle scoffed. "You didn¡¯t even try to stay away. You folded in half a day."

    I shot him a re.

    Eagle smirked. "Maybe if you actually gave it time, the pain would fade."

    Red snarled in my mind. <strong><i>"No. It wouldn¡¯t."</i></strong>

    I smirked slightly at Eagle. "Don¡¯t ask me how I know this, but I¡¯m certain it never will."

    Fox chuckled. "Sounds like someone¡¯s in love."

    I ran a hand through my hair, exhaling sharply. "That¡¯s not possible. Werewolves only love once. Mine is dead."

    Jacob sighed. "Well, that¡¯s just great. You¡¯re a walking mess." He looked at me pointedly. "So what are you going to do now that Natalie won¡¯t be going back with you?"

    I tensed. "Is that what <i>she</i> wants?"

    Jacob shook his head. "No. But it¡¯s what¡¯s best for her."

    My teeth clenched. "Who the hell gave you the right to determine what¡¯s best for her?"

    Jacob¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smirk. "The person who gave me that right is far above your league, Prince."

    My fingers twitched with the urge to grab him by the cor and strangle him, but I restrained myself.

    Jacob folded his arms. "Just ept it, Zane. Say goodbye to her and go back home."

    A muscle ticked in my jaw.

    The words echoed in my head, grating on my nerves like nails against stone.

    I scowled. I had never liked being told what to do, but what truly fueled my irritation was the cold, hard truth that I was powerless against their magic. There was nothing I could do. Nothing to take Natalie away from these people.

    And that fact infuriated me.

    Who the hell were they, anyway? Why were ethereal beings hovering around her like some kind of celestial guardians? What made them the judge of what was best for Natalie? I didn¡¯t trust them.

    I knew I couldn¡¯t leave her here alone with them. Red and I would go insane.

    Swallowing my pride, I forced the words out. "How long are you nning to keep her here?"

    Jacob tilted his head, pretending to think. "I would have loved it to be indefinitely, but... four years."

    Four. Years.

    My stomach dropped.

    Jacob smirked at my reaction, folding his arms across his chest. "Four years. She¡¯ll go to school, get her certificate, and if she wants, she can chase any other dream she has. By the end of those four years, she¡¯ll be strong enough to stand on her own feet."

    My throat tightened. Four years away from her?

    Even Red groaned in pain inside my head.

    Jacob nced at me, waiting for a response.

    I swallowed hard.

    Four years.

    I had waited my whole life to im my throne.

    What was four more years?

    But the thought of not seeing her every day... of not hearing her voice... of Alex waking up everyday and realizing she wasn¡¯t there¡ª

    I couldn¡¯t do it.<i> I wouldn¡¯t do it.</i>

    I forced myself to breathe.

    The choices were: leave now and never came back or leave now ande back in 4 years time.

    No matter what I chose, I would lose.

    Jacob and his friends watched me, amused but patient. "So, what¡¯s it gonna be, Prince?" Jacob asked.

    Desperation surged through me, and before I could stop myself, the words tumbled out.

    "Then I¡¯ll stay." Nora was going to kill me.

    Jacob, Eagle, and Fox froze.

    "...What?" Jacob asked, his smirk faltering slightly.

    "I¡¯ll stay here with Natalie for those four years," I repeated, my voice firm. "If she has to go through this, then I¡¯ll be by her side."

    Jacob exchanged looks with Fox and Eagle. I could feel them talking through their mind link, like some exclusive club I wasn¡¯t a part of.

    Finally, Jacob turned back to me. "Are you sure?" His voice held an unusual seriousness. "Because we won¡¯t tolerate you ying with her feelings if you change your mindter on."

    I clenched my jaw. "I don¡¯t go back on my word."

    Again, the trio shared another silent conversation. It was infuriating.

    Then, Jacob smiled. "We like your answer, Prince."

    I barely held back an eye roll. I had never been treated like this before¡ªlike some obedient child they were testing. Someday, I swore, I¡¯d get back at them for this.

    Fox snapped his fingers, and suddenly, my neatly folded clothes appeared on the couch beside me.

    Eagle grinned. "Get dressed, Prince. I¡¯m about to bring down the air barrier."

    I had never felt so humiliated. My pride as an Alpha prince was bruised beyond repair. But I swallowed it down and hurriedly dressed, promising myself again that I¡¯d get back at them for this.

    Once I was clothed, Jacob motioned to me. "Knock."

    I frowned. "What?"

    Before I could ask what the hell he meant, Eagle snapped his fingers, and suddenly¡ª

    I was outside.

    I blinked, stunned. Then realization hit me. .

    <i>"Knock."</i>

    Gritting my teeth, I lifted my hand and knocked on the door.

    A momentter, the door swung open, revealing the white-haired man I¡¯d seen earlier. He leanedzily against the doorframe, a smirk tugging at his lips.

    "Well, well," he drawled. "Wee, Your Highness."

    I fought the urge of another eyes roll. Instead, I kept my expression impassive. "I¡¯m here to see Natalie."

    His smirk widened. "Of course." He stepped aside. "Come on in."

    I walked inside, my senses immediately honing in on Natalie¡¯s scent. The white-haired man gestured for me to follow him, leading me into the living room.

    Natalie sat on the couch, watching a movie with the other man. She looked... rxed. Comfortable. Safe. I wouldn¡¯t be fooled by appearances.

    The white-haired man cleared his throat. "Natalie, you have a visitor."

    Natalie turned toward us and froze.

    Her eyes went wide as she shot up to her feet, staring at me like she couldn¡¯t believe I was real.

    I opened my mouth, already forming an apology for the way I¡¯d treated her before¡ª

    But before I could get a single word out¡ª

    She ran straight into my arms.

    Her hands gripped my shirt as she buried her face in my chest, her voice breaking. "You¡¯re here... You found me."

    For a moment, I stood frozen. Then, instinct took over.

    I wrapped my arms around her, holding her tightly. "I told you," I murmured. "I made you a promise. I¡¯ll always be by your side."

    The pain, the humiliation, the ridiculous mind games Jacob and his friends had put me through¡ª

    This hug made it all worth it.

 Chapter 55: Making Plans

    <h4>Chapter 55: Making ns</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    Warmth. That was all I felt.

    It was like the first light of dawn after a long, cold night. Natalie¡¯s arms were wrapped around me, her face buried in my chest, her scent enveloped me in a familiar and soothing way. I held her just as tightly, feeling her small frame tremble against me; afraid that if I let go, she¡¯d disappear again.

    I didn¡¯t realize how much I needed this. Thefort. The peace.

    We created a little bubble around ourselves until the white-haired man, cleared his throat, reminding me that we weren¡¯t alone. I nced up to see him exchanging a look with the golden-brown-haired man.

    The white haired man smirked. "We¡¯ll give you two some space. Make yourselves at home."

    The golden brown haired man pointed at me. "Don¡¯t make her cry."

    I narrowed my eyes at him, but before I could respond, everyone walked out of the living room including Jacob and the other two who interrogated me, leaving Natalie and I alone.

    A momentter, I felt something damp against my shirt.

    Was she... crying?

    I pulled back slightly, looking down. Natalie had buried her face in my chest, her body trembling as silent sobs wracked her frame.

    My chest tightened painfully. "Why are you crying?" I whispered, my voice strained. I was barely holding back my own emotions, but seeing her like this¡ªso vulnerable, so broken¡ªmade it nearly impossible to keep myself together.

    Natalie shook her head, refusing to look at me. "I¡¯m sorry," she choked out. "I didn¡¯t mean to cause you trouble. I don¡¯t want my... my wolflessness to be a burden to you like it¡¯s always been to me. I¡ªI don¡¯t want to be a stumbling block in your life."

    I stiffened.

    What?

    My jaw clenched, and without a second thought, I ced my hands on her shoulders and gently pushed her away just enough to meet her eyes. "Don¡¯t," I said firmly. "Don¡¯t you ever apologize for the way you were born. Do you hear me, Natalie?"

    She blinked up at me, stunned.

    "You are not a burden," I continued, my voice softer now. "You¡¯re wonderful just the way you are."

    Her lips parted, but no words came out.

    I took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. "And... I¡¯m sorry," I admitted. "For the way I reacted before. I let what people might say or do cloud my judgment." I shook my head, guilt gnawing at me. "But no matter what anyone thinks, there¡¯s one thing I know for sure¡ª" I reached for her hand, squeezing it gently. "You bring light and peace into my life, and I can never go back to the way I used to be."

    Her lips trembled, fresh tears pooling in her eyes.

    I led her to the couch and sat down, pulling her down beside me. I still held her hand, unwilling to let go.

    "Natalie," I murmured, staring into her eyes. "Promise me something."

    She blinked. "What is it?"

    "If we ever argue again," I said carefully, "promise me you won¡¯t run away like you did before. Stay, and let¡¯s fix it together."

    She looked at me, hesitant.

    "Natalie, please." I squeezed her hand.

    After another moment of silence, she nodded. "I promise."

    Relief washed over me, and without thinking, I pulled her into my arms again. I hugged her tightly, pressing a kiss to the top of her head. "Good," I murmured. "Because I don¡¯t think I could take losing you again."

    After a long moment, we pulled apart. I reached up and wiped away the tears that stained her cheeks with my fingers.

    And then¡ªshe smiled.

    It was small, hesitant, but it was real.

    My heart did an embarrassing little flip at the soft smile. I didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it because Natalie suddenly asked, "Where¡¯s Alexander?"

    I chuckled. "Miss him already?"

    She nodded eagerly. "Of course! I never wanted to leave him. I never wanted him to be sad."

    I sighed. "Physically, he¡¯s fine. But he misses you a lot."

    Natalie¡¯s face fell. She looked down at herp, her shoulders sagging.

    I hesitated for a moment, then decided to test something. "If you want," I said carefully, "you cane back home with me."

    Her body stiffened.

    "I can protect you, Natalie," I added. "You don¡¯t have to stay here if you don¡¯t want to."

    She inhaled sharply. Then, her sadness deepened. "As much as I want to go home and live with you and Alex..." She hesitated.

    I frowned. "What is it?"

    "Alpha Darius is after me." Her voice was only a whisper.

    I clenched my fists. I already knew that. But I had a feeling she wasn¡¯t done.

    "And..." She bit her lip, looking away. I didn¡¯t even have to think.

    "...And Griffin is after you too." Her head snapped up, her eyes widening.

    I narrowed my gaze."Why didn¡¯t you tell me?" I asked, my voice dipping into something dangerous. "That Griffin was your mate?"

    She turned her face away from me. "Because it wasn¡¯t important."

    I scoffed. "Not important?"

    She exhaled sharply. "He rejected me, Sir. He doesn¡¯t matter anymore."

    The pain in her voice made something settle in my chest painfully. I didn¡¯t understand why, but suddenly, a thought struck me¡ªone that sent an uneasy feeling creeping down my spine.

    "Natalie," I said carefully. "Are you... in love with Griffin?"

    She blinked, then suddenly¡ªsheughed.

    I stiffened.

    She wiped at her tears, shaking her head. "Lucky for me, I never felt anything for him." She gave me a half-smile. "Imagine if I did. I¡¯d be dying of heartbreak right now."

    I didn¡¯t realize I was holding my breath until it came out in a quiet rush of relief.

    She nced at me. "Griffin isn¡¯t important. He¡¯s helping his uncle search for me, so I know I need to stay far away. And..." She hesitated again, looking at me so sincerely that it made my heart skip a beat. "I don¡¯t want you to be in danger either."

    I barely stopped myself from reacting.

    Red¡¯s voice echoed in my head<i>. </i><strong><i>"As much as I hate to admit it... Jacob did the right thing bringing her here. Away from everyone who tried to hurt her. Don¡¯t push the subject, Zane. You¡¯ve already decided to stay." </i></strong>

    I smirked slightly.<i> I wasn¡¯t nning to.</i>

    I turned back to Natalie. "You don¡¯t have to worry about me," I said. Then, grinning, I added, "Guess what?"

    Natalie narrowed her eyes at me, her lips twitching as she crossed her arms. "Guess what?" she echoed, tilting her head slightly. "You know, I¡¯m pretty good at guessing games, so be careful."

    I chuckled, shaking my head. "I¡¯ll take my chances."

    She tapped her chin, pretending to think. "Hmm... let¡¯s see... Did you buy me mansion?"

    Iughed out loud. "No."

    She gasped dramatically. "Oh, wait. Did you decide to finally take my advice and change your ridiculousst name? Because <i>Cole Lucky </i>is still the worst alias I¡¯ve ever heard."

    I smirked. "Now, that¡¯s just rude."

    She shrugged yfully. "I¡¯m just saying, it sounds like the name of a magician in those cheap Vegas shows I see on TV."

    I sighed. "First of all, my name is fine. Second of all¡ª" I paused, my smirk widening. "I¡¯m going to be staying in Paris for a long time."

    Natalie¡¯s teasing expression faltered, reced by confusion. "Wait, what?" She leaned forward slightly. "What do you mean?"

    Red immediately growled in my mind.<strong><i> "Don¡¯t tell her it¡¯s because of her," </i></strong>he warned. "<strong><i>She¡¯ll think she¡¯s a burden." </i></strong>

    <i>"I know,"</i> I told him.

    I turned back to Natalie, keeping my expression casual. "I have to open a branch of mypany here," I exined smoothly. "I¡¯ll be heading it until it¡¯s back on its feet."

    Her eyes widened, happiness shing across her face. "You¡¯re serious?"

    "Dead serious," I said, amused by her reaction.

    Before I could react, Natalieunched herself at me, wrapping her arms around my neck. "Oh my goddess, I thought you were just visiting!" she eximed, her voice filled with pure joy. "I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re staying!"

    For a moment, I was too stunned to respond. She was warm, soft¡ªreal. I hesitated, then slowly wrapped my arms around her, inhaling the faint scent of vani in her hair.

    Her excitement was contagious.

    After a while, she suddenly pulled back, looking embarrassed. "I¡ªuh¡ªsorry. I got too excited."

    I chuckled. "It¡¯s okay." Then, before I could stop myself, I reached out and gently pinched her cheek. "You¡¯re so adorable when you get all excited."

    Her face turned bright red, and she swatted my hand away. "Shut up," she muttered.

    I smirked.

    Then, she nced up at me with wide eyes. "Wait... does that mean Alexander will be staying with you too?"

    I nodded. "Of course. I have a vi not too far from Jacob¡¯s house. I¡¯ll be living there with Alex." I hesitated, then added casually, "And if you want... you cane stay with us."

    Her face lit up. "Really?" She asked and I nodded. Her smile increased,"I¡¯d love that," she said immediately, but then hesitated. "But I should probably talk to Jacob about it first."

    Triumph red inside me. She wanted to stay with <i>me</i> instead of Jacob.

    <strong><i>" Good,"</i></strong> Red hummed in satisfaction.

    Before I could say anything, the sound of footsteps echoed from the hallway. Jacob and the others entered the living room, their casual conversation dying down as they neared us.

    The white-haired man, whose real name I still hadn¡¯t bothered to learn, walked up to Natalie with a soft smile. "Little Moon," he murmured, brushing a strand of her hair behind her ear. "I¡¯ve drawn a bath for you. Whenever you¡¯re ready, go freshen up."

    Natalie beamed up at him. "Thanks, Bubble."

    I raised an eyebrow. <i>Bubble?</i> What kind of name is that.

    The man¡ªBubble?¡ªsmiled. "Of course."

    I turned to Natalie. "Go take your bath," I told her. "I need to make a few calls."

    She nodded.

    On impulse, I reached out and pressed a soft kiss to her forehead.

    She stiffened, her face turning red.

    I smirked as she quickly turned and hurried away.

    Jacob watched the whole thing unfold with a knowing look. Then, as soon as she was gone, he smirked at me. "You like her."

    The other men chuckled.

    I rolled my eyes. "Shut up."

    Jacob shrugged. "I¡¯m just saying. That was a very romantic forehead kiss, Your Highness."

    I ignored him. "I¡¯ll be backter in the day," I told him and the others. "Take care of Natalie."

    Jacob smirked. "Will do, boss."

    I grabbed my travel bag and stepped outside.

    The cold Paris air greeted me as I pulled out my phone and dialed Sebastian¡¯s number.

    It rang twice before he answered. "Zane?" His voice was sharp with concern. "You better be calling to tell me you haven¡¯t died, Zane. Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting to hear from you? You reckless bastard¡ª"

    I smirked. "Nice to know you missed me."

    Sebastian huffed. "Missed you? No. Worried you got yourself killed in some <i>dark room </i>because you refuse to listen to me? Yes."

    I chuckled. "Rx. I have a lot to tell you." I paused, then added, "But for now, the most important thing is¡ªI¡¯m moving to Paris."

    Sebastian wentpletely silent.

    "WHAT?!"

    I pulled the phone away from my ear. "You don¡¯t have to yell."

    "You don¡¯t have to be <i>insane either!"</i>

    "Are you¡ª" He sucked in a sharp breath. "Are you being serious right now?"

    "Completely. I will be staying for four years."

    Sebastian groaned. "You can¡¯t just¡ªbe reckless and move to another country for four years!"

    "I can, and I am."

    "What about Alex? What about thepany?!"

    "I¡¯m taking Alex with me," I said smoothly. "And as for thepany... you¡¯ll take care of it."

    There was a pause. "Oh, of course," Sebastian said sarcastically. "Why did I even ask? Naturally, you¡¯re leaving me with all the hard work while you y house in Paris."

    I rolled my eyes. "Don¡¯t be dramatic. You¡¯ll be fine."

    Sebastian groaned. "You¡¯ve already nned this out, haven¡¯t you?"

    "Obviously."

    Sebastian sighed dramatically. "What about Nora and Charlie? They won¡¯t be happy about this, you know."

    I hesitated.

    Then, his voice turned serious. "And... be honest with me, Zane. Are you sure about this? Are you sure she¡¯s worth it?"

    I didn¡¯t even need to think.

    "She¡¯s worth it," I said simply. "I can¡¯t live anywhere without her."

    Sebastian was silent for a long moment.

    Then, to my surprise, heughed. "Damn. You¡¯re actually serious about this."

    I smirked. "Yeah."

    "Fine," he said with a sigh. "But don¡¯t tell Nora and Charlie yet."

    I frowned. "Why not?"

    Sebastian hesitated. "Because...st night, I was asking Alex some questions."

    Something about his tone made me uneasy.

    "And?"

    Sebastian exhaled slowly. "And I found out something strange."

    I stiffened. "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 56: Confusing Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 56: Confusing Feelings</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    Sebastian¡¯s pause on the other end of the call stretched long enough to make me uneasy. When he finally spoke, his voice was uncharacteristically serious.

    "Last night, Alex was having trouble sleeping," he said. "So, I decided to y a little game with him to take his mind off it."

    I frowned. "What kind of game?"

    Sebastian sighed. "A simple one¡ªname game. I asked him to tell me his favorite names, and I¡¯d do the same. You know, just a harmless way to distract him."

    I felt an odd prickle of apprehension. "And?"

    Sebastian hesitated before continuing. "The first name he said was Natalie."

    That wasn¡¯t surprising. Alex adored Natalie.

    Sebastian went on. "Then, he said your name."

    Still not surprising.

    "And then," Sebastian added, "he mentioned someone named Mist."

    I stiffened. Mist? That was unexpected. "Who the hell is Mist?"

    "Good question," Sebastian said. "I asked him, but he mmed up and wouldn¡¯t exin so I let it go."

    A strange sensation settled in my gut. "So what happened next?"

    Sebastian exhaled slowly. "I decided to test a theory. I wanted to see if there was a name that would trigger a reaction. So, I started throwing out random names. First, I said Abel. No reaction. Then Rnd. Still nothing."

    I narrowed my eyes. "Go on."

    "Then, I said ¡¯Charlie.¡¯"

    A cold sensation crawled down my spine. "And?"

    Sebastian¡¯s voice turned grim. "Alex started shaking, Zane. Visibly shaking. And then, when I said ¡¯Nora,¡¯ he broke downpletely¡ªcrying, refusing to y anymore,pletely shutting down."

    My grip on the phone tightened. "That doesn¡¯t make sense. Nora and Charlie are like parents to me. They raised me. They trained me. They changed Alexander¡¯s diapers. They would never hurt him."

    "I don¡¯t know what it means either," Sebastian admitted. "But something is wrong. And I don¡¯t like it."

    I took a deep breath, trying to process what he was saying. "You think they did something to him?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Sebastian replied. "But I do know that Alex is terrified of them. And that¡¯s enough for me to start digging."

    My heart pounded against my ribs. The thought of Nora and Charlie¡ªpeople who had been my family¡ªhurting my son was something I couldn¡¯t wrap my mind around.

    "But Zane," Sebastian added carefully, "until we figure this out, I agree with your relocation n. Get Alex away from them."

    I swallowed hard, my throat dry. "If it turns out they did do something... what the hell am I supposed to do?"

    Sebastian was silent for a moment before answering. "I think you already know the answer to that."

    I closed my eyes. He was right. If it turned out they had harmed Alex, there would be no forgiving them.

    And I didn¡¯t want to think about what that meant.

    "Thank you, Sebastian," I said quietly. "For helping me with this."

    "Of course," he said. "I¡¯ll investigate as carefully as I can. But now that we¡¯ve covered the depressing part of this conversation..."

    I heard the smirk in his voice before he even said the next words.

    "What the hell are you going to do about the celestial princess hunt?"

    I groaned. "Sebastian¡ª"

    "No, don¡¯t ¡¯Sebastian¡¯ me," he interrupted. "Your father gave you four years to find her and make her your chosen mate. And if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll be stuck looking over your shoulder for the rest of your reign as king."

    I rubbed my temple. "Keep looking for her."

    Sebastian clicked his tongue. "And if¡ªby some miracle¡ªwe do find her?"

    I sighed. "Then I¡¯ll deal with it when it happens."

    Sebastian was silent for a beat. Then, in an infuriatingly smug voice, he said, "And what about Natalie?"

    I stiffened. "What about Natalie?"

    "Don¡¯t y dumb," he said. "You and I both know you have feelings for her. Even if you refuse to admit it."

    I scowled. "I don¡¯t¡ª"

    "Zane," he interrupted dryly. "Don¡¯t lie to me. I¡¯m a vampire. I can smell your emotions through the damn phone."

    I exhaled sharply. "It doesn¡¯t matter."

    "Doesn¡¯t it?"

    There was an edge to his voice now. "So tell me, Zane. If the celestial princess appears, are you going to walk away from Natalie?"

    I opened my mouth.

    Then closed it.

    Because I didn¡¯t know the answer.

    Sebastian sighed. "I thought so."

    I clenched my jaw. "Just keep searching. When the timees, I¡¯ll figure it out."

    Sebastian hummed like he didn¡¯t believe me, but mercifully, he let it go. "Fine. But when you do figure it out, don¡¯t take too long. Because some decisions don¡¯t wait forever."

    I changed the subject. "Make sure <i>you</i> bring Alex yourself. If you send anyone else, he won¡¯t go."

    Sebastian groaned. "You¡¯re really making me do this?"

    "You¡¯re the only one he let touch him," I said. "And besides, you love the kid. Admit it."

    "Never," Sebastian said. "But fine. I¡¯ll bring him. Remember, you owe me for this."

    "I¡¯ll add it to the tab."

    I ended the call and immediately dialed Abel.

    He picked up on the second ring. "Your Highness?"

    "Abel," I said, getting straight to the point. "I¡¯m relocating to Paris. For four years."

    There was a pause. Then, like always, he didn¡¯t question me, Abel simply said, "Understood. I¡¯ll handle the arrangements."

    I nodded in approval. "Once everything is set, I need you and Rnd to meet me there."

    "Got it."

    Just as I was about to end the call, I hesitated.

    "One more thing," I said slowly. "Make sure Nora and Charlie don¡¯t know about this."

    There was a beat of silence. Then Abel asked, "Is there a problem?"

    I pressed my lips together. "I¡¯m not sure yet."

    Abel didn¡¯t push. "Understood. I¡¯ll make sure they don¡¯t find out."

    I exhaled in relief. "Good."

    As I ended the call, my mind was a storm of thoughts.

    Alex¡¯s fear. The celestial princess. Natalie. The throne.

    And, most of all¡ª

    The gnawing dread that everything I had ever known was about to change.

    <strong>*********</strong>

    One month in Paris, and my once-quiet life had turned into something out of a fantasy novel.

    At first, everything had gone exactly as nned. I had settled into my vi, a luxurious estate nestled just outside the city, where the view of the Seine was breathtaking. Like he promised, Sebastian had brought Alexander to me before leaving to handle our business back home. Natalie had spoken to Jacob, and to my utter shock, he hadn¡¯t protested against her staying with me instead of with him and his brothers.

    That should have been my first warning that something was up.

    Natalie and Alexander had been inseparable since their reunion. I had never seen my son this happy before. Every morning, Alex would wake up and rush to Natalie¡¯s room, throwing himself into her arms like he was afraid she¡¯d disappear again. The warmth between them was undeniable, and despite all my efforts to remain detached, seeing them together stirred something deep inside me¡ªsomething I wasn¡¯t ready to name.

    Jacob, as promised, had found the best college for Natalie, and I had personally helped her with the application process. Now, all we had to do was wait for their response. Everything was going smoothly.

    Except for one thing.

    My house was no longer my own.

    I should have known Jacob¡¯s quiet eptance of Natalie staying with me came with a price. That price turned out to be his brothers treating my vi like a public park. They were practically living with me now; they always appeared and disappeared whenever they liked.

    And when I say they appeared and disappeared, I mean it literally.

    The first time Fox materialized in my kitchen, I nearly killed him on instinct.

    I had walked in that morning to find him calmly restocking my fridge, muttering to himself about "ensuring Natalie doesn¡¯t starve to death in this emotionally repressed environment."

    "WHAT THE HELL¡ª?!" My ws and fangs had appeared on instincts, only to have Fox nce over his shoulder, unfazed.

    "Oh, morning, Zane. Want some coffee?"

    I retracted my ws. "What are you doing in my house?"

    Fox gestured at the food he was carefully arranging into the fridge and cabs. "Saving Natalie from your questionable ability to provide nourishment."

    "I¡¯m rich, Fox, I do <i>feed</i> her," I snapped.

    Fox simply hummed. "If by<i> ¡¯feed¡¯ </i>you mean shoving takeout at her and calling it a day, sure."

    I opened my mouth to argue that I took her out to fancy restaurants all the time, but¡ªdamn it¡ªthere was no talking to someone like Fox, so I just made myself a cup of coffee and left the kitchen quietly.

    Then there was Bubble.

    Bubble, it seemed, had taken it upon himself to redecorate my entire vi. Onezy afternoon, I stepped into my study and nearly had a stroke.

    The once sleek, modern room was now filled with floatingnterns, mystical waterfalls cascading from the ceiling, and¡ªwas that a portal in the corner?!

    I turned slowly, my jaw clenched. "Bubble."

    The ethereal being beamed at me, his blue shining with happiness. "You¡¯re wee."

    "WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO MY HOUSE?!"

    "Improved it!" He spread his arms dramatically. "Now it¡¯s got ambiance, mystery, enchantment. Fit for a prince."

    "IT HAD A PERFECTLY FUNCTIONING DESIGN BEFORE!"

    Bubble tsked. "So basic."

    There was even a room¡ªa freaking room¡ªthat now opened into what looked like a mystical forest straight out of Narnia. It was disturbing and mesmerizing at the same time.

    Then there were Tiger and Eagle.

    I learned quickly that they had appointed themselves as bodyguards¡ªnot just for Natalie, but for Alex and even me.

    It was exhausting.

    Everywhere I turned, one of them was lurking.

    I¡¯d be drinking my coffee, look up, and see Tiger leaning against the doorway with his arms crossed, nodding in approval at my caffeine choice.

    I¡¯d be reading in my study, and Eagle would materialize beside me, inspecting the book over my shoulder.

    "You know," I muttered one evening, after nearly choking on my wine when Tiger suddenly appeared, "normal people use doors."

    Tiger smirked. "Good thing we¡¯re not normal."

    If there was one thing that baffled me the most about my current situation, it was Alexander¡¯s reaction.

    I had expected my son to be overwhelmed¡ªdefinitely frightened¡ªby the strange beings constantly appearing in the house. I even half expected him to try and make a run for it.

    But to my utter disbelief, Alex loved it here.

    He was happiest I had ever seen him.

    He had taken to calling all of Jacob¡¯s brothers uncles; and as for Jacob, Alex called him "Uncle Mist," which I found both hrious and confusing. I wondered why Alexander loved that name so much that he even gave it to Jacob. Jacob, naturally, encouraged it, much to my dismay.

    "I don¡¯t get why he doesn¡¯t push them away," I muttered to Natalie one afternoon, as we watched Alex run around the garden with Bubble and Eagle.

    Natalie chuckled, hugging herself as a soft breeze yed with her hair. "I think he sees them as magic, children loves those kinds of things."

    I nced at her, and my heart did that thing again¡ªthe stupid thing where it sped up just because she looked at me.

    "You¡¯re blushing," Jacob whispered into my ear from behind me, making me nearly choke on my drink.

    I turned sharply. "Get lost, Jacob."

    Jacob just smirked. "Admit it, you like her."

    I scowled. "It¡¯s not like that¡ª"

    "Oh, please," Jacob drawled, rolling his eyes. "Even Alexander knows you like her. The only one in denial here is you."

    I shot a quick nce at Natalie, who was nowughing softly as Alex tackled Bubble to the ground, and I looked away quickly.

    Jacob was wrong. If I like Natalie like that, Red would have said something; unfortunately, Red was as confused as I was.

    I should have been frustrated.

    I was frustrated. But then, those confusing feelings couldn¡¯t still keep me away from her.

    *********

    Natalie was worse than an advanced math problem. Every time I was near her my brain seemed to fog over and then, this city, this house, seemed to make things a lot more worse for my poor heart.

    It first started with small things.

    Like the way she¡¯d sit across from me at breakfast, absently stirring her tea while the morning light softened her features. I¡¯d find myself staring before I realized what I was doing.

    Or the way she¡¯d blush whenever our eyes met.

    Or the way my heart would lurch whenever she smiled at me.

    It was pathetic. I was pathetic.

    And yet, I couldn¡¯t seem to stop.

    One evening, I found her in the library, curled up with a book. She looked up when I entered, and for a moment, I just stood there,pletely caught off guard by how utterly soft she looked in the dim glow of Bubble¡¯snterns.

    "Do you need something?" she asked, blinking up at me.

    I cleared my throat, struggling to find a reason for my sudden appearance.

    "...No," I said finally. "I was just¡ª" What? <i>Wandering around like an idiot because I can¡¯t get you out of my head?</i>

    She gave me a small smile. "You can stay, if you want."

    I sat down before I could think better of it.

    We didn¡¯t talk.

    She read, and I sat there, pretending I wasn¡¯tpletely aware of every time she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear.

    Eventually, she dozed off, her book slipping from her grasp.

    I picked it up, marking the page before setting it aside.

    Then, without thinking, I reached out and brushed a strand of hair from her face.

    My fingers lingered against her soft cheek for a second too long.

    I pulled back as if burned, heart hammering against my ribs.

    This was bad. This was very, very bad.

    Goddess, what the hell was happening to me?

 Chapter 57: Living and New Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 57: Living and New Feelings</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    One year ago, I had been nothing. A ghost, drifting through a world that despised me.

    For as long as I could remember, I had been discarded, overlooked¡ªtreated as an inconvenience. My pack saw me as an abomination, something to be cast aside and forgotten. Alpha Darius had stolen everything from me¡ªmy parents, my dignity. And Griffin, the boy who was supposed to be my mate, had looked me in the eyes and rejected me without hesitation. I had believed them when they said I was nothing. I had believed them all.

    But now... now, I had a home, I was pursuing a college degree in Psychology and I was free to walk the streets if I wanted to, without having to look over my shoulders because I had five ethereal beings who made it their life goal to look after my safety even though I didn¡¯t understand what they got out of it.

    I never thought I would experience happiness again, and yet, here I was, standing in the middle of Zane¡¯s massive estate, surrounded by people who genuinely cared about me.

    A small voice pulled me from my thoughts.

    "Mummy Natalie!" Alex¡¯s excited voice rang out as he ran toward me, grinning. "Guess what?"

    I smiled, crouching to his level. "What, sweetheart?"

    "Daddy said we can go to the amusement park this weekend! And you have toe!"

    "Oh, I do, do I?" I teased, ruffling his hair.

    Alex nodded enthusiastically. "Yes! Daddy said so!"

    "Daddy said what?"

    A deep voice rumbled behind me, sending an involuntary shiver down my spine. I turned to find Zane leaning against the doorframe, arms crossed, an eyebrow quirked in amusement.

    Alex beamed. "You said Mummy Natalie has toe everywhere with us because she¡¯s family!"

    My breath hitched. Family. The word wrapped around me like aforting embrace, filling the cracks in my broken soul.

    Zane¡¯s gaze softened as he studied my reaction. "That¡¯s right," he said simply. "You¡¯re family, Natalie."

    I blinked rapidly, willing the sudden sting of tears away. I had never been anyone¡¯s family¡ªnot since my parents were taken from me. And yet, here they were, offering me a ce beside them without hesitation.

    Alex cheered and wrapped his arms around my waist, breaking the moment before it became too overwhelming. "Yay! We¡¯re all going together!"

    Zane smirked. "I suppose I have no choice, then."

    "You never had a choice," I shot back before I could stop myself.

    Zane¡¯s smirk deepened, something unreadable flickering in his gaze. "That so?"

    "Uh-huh," Alex confirmed happily before grabbing my hand. "Nowe y with me, Mummy Natalie!"

    As Alex dragged me away, I felt Zane¡¯s eyes on me. It was an unsettling yet oddlyforting sensation.

    The night Zane found out the truth about me was the night I thought I would lose everything. I had been reckless. Stupid. I had let my guard down. When Zane started asking questions¡ªpressing too hard, too persistently¡ªI had panicked. I had run.

    Because that¡¯s what I did. Running was all I had ever known.

    But Zane... Zane had followed. All the way to Paris. He searched for me, apologized. And just that singr act changed everything. Because Zane hadn¡¯t cast me aside. He hadn¡¯t looked at me like I was less than nothing.

    He had looked at me like I was something worth holding onto.

    Then, there was Jacob.

    Jacob, my tutor-turned-friend-turned-magical guardian, who was as annoying as he was kind. Jacob, Bubble, Tiger, Fox, and Eagle had turned my once-ordinary life into something magical. I never knew that Jacob would one day be such a big part of my life.

    For the first time in my life, my days were filled withughter. And now, I wasn¡¯t just surviving.

    I was living.

    Talking about living, another aspect of living was developing feelings. Back when I used to live on the streets, survival used to be my only concern¡ªfinding my next meal, a ce to sleep, a shadow to disappear into. Feelings? They never crossed my mind. Romance? Even less so. But now, with those struggles behind me, my thoughts had nowhere else to go.

    Now, all I could think about was Zane.

    And that scared the hell out of me.

    I noticed everything now. And when I say everything, I mean everything.

    I noticed it in the way he looked at me¡ªintense but also distant, like he was trying to figure something out. I felt it in the way he touched me¡ªforehead kisses, soft brushes of his fingers against mine, the way he would pull me into a hug just because he imed I said something cute. It made my heart race. It made my stomach twist into knots.

    Yet, it confused me.

    Was he just being friendly? Or was there something more? And if there was something more, what did it even mean for someone like me¡ªa girl without a wolf, a girl with a past too painful to put into words?

    Even when I tried to keep my distance, Zane refused to let me slip away.

    "You have good taste in books," he had said one evening, casually leaning against the counter as I flipped through one of my novels. "There¡¯s this old bookstore I found, but I can¡¯t decide if it¡¯s worth visiting. Come check it out with me?"

    I had barely managed a nod, my pulse already hammering at the thought of spending more time alone with him. Then, there was the time I had offhandedly mentioned wanting to try Japanese food.

    "I always see it in movies," I had said to Alexander once, sighing as we watched TV together. "It looks so good."

    Dayster, Zane had brought it up like it was nothing.

    "There¡¯s this French-Japanese fusion ce I passed by the other day," he had said, barely ncing up from hisptop. "Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to try Japanese food? Let¡¯s check it out sometime."

    I didn¡¯t even know how he found out. Maybe Alexander told him. But I had stammered out a response¡ªprobably something embarrassing¡ªand he had only smirked, as if he knew exactly what kind of effect he had on me.

    And it didn¡¯t stop there.

    He would always frame our outings as if they were casual favors.

    "I was going to check out this vintage record shop, but it feels weird going alone. You want to tag along?"

    "I need to find a birthday gift for Alexander, but I have no idea what he would like. You¡¯re my only hope."

    "You mentioned you love live music. There¡¯s a small jazz band ying on Friday¡ªI think you¡¯d love their sound."

    Everything felt so natural, so easy.

    With everything Zane was doing for me and with me, I found myself sinking deeper into something I didn¡¯t quite understand. I had always known he was attractive, but now? Now I was painfully aware of him. Of his lips when he spoke, of the way his hard eyes softened when he looked at me, of the way his hair always looked effortlessly tousled, as if he had just run his hands through it. And his body?

    Goddess help me.

    I found myself daydreaming about him in ways that made my face burn. Imagining what it would be like to run my fingers through his hair, to feel the warmth of his skin under my fingertips. Worse, I caught myself wondering what it would be like to kiss him¡ªif his lips were as soft as they looked, if he would pull me close the way he did when he hugged me, if his body was as hard as it felt through his shirt.

    It was maddening. I had never felt something like this before; not even with Griffin who was supposed to be my fated mate.

    I needed to talk to someone about it before I lost my mind. But who? Jacob, Bubble, Tiger, Fox, and Eagle were out of the question. They already teased me relentlessly about Zane, their knowing smirks making it impossible to have a serious conversation with any of them. I needed someone who wouldn¡¯t just make jokes at my expense. A girl would have been ideal. The problem? I didn¡¯t have any female friends.

    So, I kept my feelings bottled up, pretending they didn¡¯t exist, even though they threatened to burst out of me every time Zane smiled in thatzy, knowing way of his.

    One morning, Zane dropped me off at college as usual. I never stayed in the hostel because the guys¡ªZane especially¡ªhad all but forbidden it. The school was close to home, so there wasn¡¯t any real reason for me to stay on campus, and ording to them, they "preferred me where they could keep an eye on me."

    Overprotective hotheads.

    As Zane pulled the car to a stop, I turned to thank him, but before I could say a word, he leaned in and pressed a soft kiss to my forehead.

    I froze.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time he had done it, but something about the way his lips lingered just a second longer than usual made my pulse stutter. And then, as if that wasn¡¯t enough, he wrapped his arms around me, holding me close in a way that felt¡ªdifferent. I could feel the warmth of his body, the steady rise and fall of his chest against mine.

    Breathe, Natalie.

    I knew if I stayed in that embrace any longer, my thoughts would spiral into ces I wasn¡¯t ready to confront, so I quickly pulled away, forcing an awkwardugh.

    "Okay¡ªuh¡ªbye! See youter!"

    I scrambled out of the car before I could embarrass myself further, mming the door shut and practically sprinting toward the school gate.

    My heart was still hammering in my chest when¡ª

    BAM!

    I collided with someone at full speed.

    We both went tumbling to the ground, my bag slipping from my shoulder and spilling its contents all over the pavement. Groaning, I pushed myself up on my elbows and turned to the person I had just body-mmed.

    "I am so, so sorry," I began, brushing my hair out of my face. "I wasn¡¯t looking where I was¡ª"

    And then I saw her.

    As soon as our eyes met, my breath hitched in my throat, my entire worlding to a screeching halt.

    What the hell?

 Chapter 58: Impulsive Confession

    <h4>Chapter 58: Impulsive Confession</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The moment my eyes locked onto the girl I had just crashed into, my breath hitched in my throat. She was adorable, almost like something out of a fairytale, with wild curly hair that framed her delicate face. Her big, doe-like eyes were a stunning shade of emerald green, wide with surprise and fear. Freckles dotted her nose and cheeks, giving her an innocent, youthful charm, and she wore a cute pink blush that made her look even more endearing.

    But my admiration quickly turned into horror when I noticed the dark bruises marring the soft skin around her eyes. Therge, dark sunsses she had been wearing nowy on the pavement beside her, revealing the ugly purple and ck bruises that hinted at a violent past. Someone had hurt her. Badly.

    "I am so, so sorry!" I gasped, immediately crouching to gather the scattered contents of our bags. She scrambled to find her sses first, quickly slipping them back on as if to hide the evidence of whatever pain she was going through. Then, without a word, she began stuffing things back into her bag.

    Her bag contained a mix of items¡ªbandages, makeup, a small pocket knife, a cute wallet, a few books, and some loose papers. My heart clenched. I knew the signs of someone trying to survive, someone patching up their own wounds. I had lived it.

    Once our bags were packed, she made to leave in a hurry, but I reached out and gently grabbed her arm. "Wait," I said, my voice soft but urgent. "Are you okay? Do you need help?"

    She flinched at my touch, though I had barely applied any pressure. Her head shook quickly, her voice barely a whisper. "I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about it."

    I didn¡¯t believe her. Not for a second. I had seen that look in the mirror too many times. Desperation. Fear. The desire to disappear.

    I tightened my hold slightly, my eyes pleading. "Please¡ª"

    She yanked her arm free, though not harshly, and looked at me with something akin to sadness. Then, in a soft, ented voice, she murmured, "Ne t¡¯inqui¨¨te pas pour moi et fais attention prochaine fois."

    My French was rusty, but I understood enough. "Don¡¯t worry about me. Watch where you¡¯re going next time."

    Before I could respond, she turned and ran.

    "Wait!" I called after her, but she was gone, swallowed up by the sea of students moving in every direction. My stomach twisted in frustration and concern. Then, something on the ground caught my eye¡ªher wallet.

    I bent down, picking up the small, worn object. Opening it, I searched for any form of ID, anything that would tell me who she was or where she belonged. But there was nothing. Just a few crumpled bills and an old photograph.

    The picture showed her standing beside another girl who looked exactly like her¡ªher twin. Both of them had identical smiles, radiant and full of life. It was a stark contrast to the broken girl I had just met.

    I let out a shaky breath. "Who are you? And who hurt you?"

    For the rest of the day, I couldn¡¯t get her out of my mind. My thoughts kept drifting back to her bruised eyes, her trembling hands, the way she had fled like a frightened animal. Was she safe? Was she alone? Had she gone home to someone who would hurt her again?

    By the time school ended, I was a mess of emotions. I stood near the gate, scanning the crowd for any sign of her, but she was nowhere to be found. Frustration and helplessness gnawed at me, making my chest feel tight.

    Then, my eyesnded on Zane.

    He stood beside his fancy ck car, exuding power and authority despite his casual outfit¡ªa fitted ck Henley that entuated his broad shoulders, dark jeans that hugged his muscr frame, and expensive boots. His presence alone was enough tomand attention, and I wasn¡¯t surprised to see a group of girls stealing nces at him as they passed by.

    But I didn¡¯t care about them. Right now, all I saw was him. The man who had given me a home when I had none. The man who, despite his cold and guarded exterior, had shown me kindness in ways no one else had.

    Before I knew it, my feet were moving on their own. I closed the distance between us in seconds and threw myself into his arms, burying my face in his chest.

    Zane stiffened for a moment, clearly caught off guard, but then his arms wrapped around me, strong and secure. "Natalie?" His deep voice rumbled against my ear. "What¡¯s wrong?"

    I shook my head against his chest. "Nothing. I just... I just felt like hugging you."

    A low chuckle escaped him, and then I felt his lips press softly against the top of my head. "You¡¯re a strange one, Cross. But I won¡¯tin."

    His warmth surrounded me, engulfing me in a way I desperately needed. For a brief moment, I allowed myself to lean into his strength, to takefort in his silent reassurance.

    Finally, I pulled away, feeling a bit self-conscious about my impulsiveness. He didn¡¯tment on it, simply opening the car door for me like always. I slipped inside, exhaling deeply as he walked around to the driver¡¯s side and got in.

    The drive home was unusually quiet, save for the soft hum of the engine and the faint rustling of the wind against the windows. My mind kept drifting back to the girl I¡¯d bumped into earlier. There had been something in her eyes¡ªa quiet, haunted sadness that I knew all too well. It was like looking into a mirror of my past self, back when I was lost and desperate for kindness.

    Would I ever see her again?

    "You¡¯re quiet," Zane¡¯s voice pulled me from my thoughts. "Did something bad happen at school?"

    I sighed, leaning my head against the cool ss. "Not exactly bad, but... I bumped into a girl today. She reminded me of myself. I wanted to talk to her, to see if she needed help, but I couldn¡¯t find her again. I¡¯ve been thinking about it all day."

    Zane nced at me briefly before returning his focus to the road. "You really want to find her?"

    I nodded. "Yeah. All I have to go by is a photograph. I would have given anything for someone to help me back then."

    He was silent for a moment before speaking again. "Then we¡¯ll find her."

    I blinked in surprise. "What?"

    He smirked slightly. "I have connections, Natalie. If you really want to find her, I can have my secret service look for her. Or," he added with a teasing lilt, "you could just ask Jacob or one of his many talented brothers to work their magic."

    A wave of relief washed over me, and before I knew it, I was smiling. "Thank you, Sir."

    "You don¡¯t need to thank me." His voice was softer now. "If something matters to you, all you have to do is ask. I¡¯ll do anything for you."

    His words settled deep in my chest, leaving a warmth that only he could give. Blushing, I turned my attention back to the window, letting the city lights blur into a soft haze.

    When we pulled into the vi, nothing could have prepared us for the sight that awaited us.

    "What the hell¡ª?!" Zane mmed the brakes, and I barely managed to brace myself as the car jerked to a stop.

    Right in the middle of the vast courtyard, Alexander was perched on the back of an enormous tiger¡ªa tiger farrger than any normal one should be. Its powerful muscles rippled beneath its striped fur as it bounded across the grounds, and to my utter horror, Alex wasughing, his tiny hands clutching onto the thick fur as he urged the beast to run faster.

    Panic surged through me. "Sir, do something!"

    Zane had already flung open the car door, his face a mixture of horror and disbelief. "Alexander!"

    Just as he took a step forward, a familiar, mischievous voice called out, "Rx, rx! No need for all that tension."

    Bubble appeared out of nowhere, his wide grinpletely at odds with the panic we were feeling.

    "Bubble!" I snapped, barely keeping myself from shaking him. "Why is Alex riding a massive tiger?!"

    Bubble chuckled. "That¡¯s Tiger. My brother."

    I blinked. "What? That¡¯s Tiger?"

    "Yeah." Bubble repeated cheerfully. "Didn¡¯t anyone mention that Tiger is the Earth Spirit? This is just one of his forms. And before you ask," he added, eyes twinkling, "he would never hurt Alexander. So rx."

    I turned back to Alex, who was now sprawled on the tiger¡¯s back, giggling uncontrobly as the massive creature leapt effortlessly into the air, twisting mid-jump beforending gracefully.

    Zane groaned and ran a hand through his hair, looking utterly exasperated. "I swear, I can¡¯t have a single normal day in my own damn house. I might end up dying of a heartattack at this rate."

    That was it. I lost it. Laughter bubbled up from deep within me, and I couldn¡¯t stop it. Zane turned to re at me, but the sight of his scowl only made it worse. I doubled over, clutching my stomach as myughter echoed through the courtyard.

    "I¡¯m d you find this funny," Zane grumbled.

    "Oh, I do," I wheezed, wiping a tear from my eye. "Because, let¡¯s be honest, this is our life now. Just ept it."

    Zane shot me a dark look, but the corners of his lips twitched, betraying his amusement. "I should¡¯ve left you at the homeless shelter."

    "Oh, that¡¯s dark," I feigned hurt, punching his arm.

    He huffed but didn¡¯t pull away.

    As we watched Alex ride the Earth Spirit Tiger across the courtyard,ughing like he had the whole world in his hands, I couldn¡¯t help butugh harder.

    <strong>*******</strong>

    Later that night, after a long day, I tucked Alexander in for the night, then I said my goodnight to Zane, and went to my room. The moment I closed the door behind me, I let out a shaky breath. I turned to face my room¡ªit was just like the one in Jacob¡¯s house, cutesy of Bubble. The walls pulsed with an otherworldly radiance, shifting hues like a living aurora. Overhead, the ceiling stretched into a vast expanse of deep blue, dotted with stars so vivid it felt like I could pluck them from the sky.

    In the heart of the room, an enormous bed, draped in shimmering silver and gold, looked almost too soft to be real.

    Goldennterns hovered in mid-air, bathing the space in a dreamlike glow. One wall was alive with a cascade of luminous petals, flowing like a celestial waterfall into a pool of crystal-clear water. A fairytale.

    But fairytales couldn¡¯t take the darkness awaypletely.

    I ignored the bed entirely and grabbed the extra nkets I had neatly folded beside it. Iid them out on the floor next to the bed, smoothing out the fabric before lying down. The hard floor beneath me was familiar,forting. I had spent too many years sleeping this way to suddenly change now. The thought of sinking into that grand bed made my skin prickle with unease.

    If Zane, Jacob, or his brothers found out I was still sleeping on the floor, they wouldn¡¯t be happy. But this was my choice. It wasn¡¯t aboutfort¡ªit was about what felt safe.

    I curled up beneath the nkets, hugging my knees to my chest, and closed my eyes. But the moment sleep took me, I was thrust back into the past.

    I was fourteen again. My back ached from the old, rickety bed I had been given in my small house. Night after night, I endured the pain until I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    Summoning every ounce of courage I had, I went to see Mather, the woman in charge of the household supplies. I found her standing in the storage room, taking inventory.

    "Um... Mather?" I asked hesitantly.

    She turned slowly, her sharp eyes narrowing at me. "What do you want, cursed girl?"

    I swallowed my fear and forced myself to stand tall. "The bed I was given... it¡¯s too old. It¡¯s hurting my back. Could I please have another one?"

    There was silence. And then, suddenly, sheughed. A cruel, mockingugh that sent a chill down my spine.

    "You think you deserve a nice bed?" she scoffed. "A girl like you? The daughter of traitors?"

    Her words struck me so bad that before I knew it, my fists were clenched. "My parents weren¡¯t traitors."

    Her smile vanished, reced by a sneer. "How dare you talk back to me? You ungrateful wretch!"

    Before I could react, she turned to the other girls working in the storage room. "This brat just pped me!" she cried out, feigning shock.

    I gasped. "What? No, I didn¡¯t¡ª"

    But I never got to finish my sentence. The girls pounced on me, their hands striking me from all directions. Kicks, punches, sharp nails digging into my arms. My cries for help went unanswered.

    And then they dragged me to Alpha Darius.

    "She attacked an elder," they lied.

    Darius¡¯s face twisted with rage. "You¡¯re just as ungrateful as your parents! Throw her in the dungeon. Five days." No trial. No chance to exin.

    The cold, damp dungeon swallowed me whole, the darkness wrapping around me like chains. The floor was cold, the stench unbearable, and I was left alone. No food. No water. Just five days of silence and suffering.

    When I was finally released, I had learned my lesson. Never ask for anything. Never stand up for myself. Never trust anyone.

    I woke up with a scream, my body trembling violently. My heart pounded against my ribs as I gasped for air.

    I wasn¡¯t there anymore. I wasn¡¯t in that dungeon. I was safe.

    Tears welled up in my eyes, spilling down my cheeks as I let out a choked sob. The relief was overwhelming, but the fear still clung to me like a shadow.

    The door burst open and Zane rushed in.

    His blue eyes locked onto me, his expression shifting from rm to something else¡ªsomething raw and concerned.

    "Natalie?" His voice was rough with worry as he strode toward me. "What happened?"

    I shook my head, still crying, unable to form words. Without hesitation, he knelt and scooped me into his arms, lifting me off the floor as if I weighed nothing. He carried me to the bed and sat down, cradling me in hisp, his strong arms wrapped securely around me.

    I buried my face in his chest, inhaling his scent¡ªfresh pine and leather. It calmed me, grounding me in the present.

    "I had a nightmare," I admitted in a whisper. Zane held me tighter, his hand stroking my back. "You¡¯re safe, Natalie. No one¡¯s going to hurt you. Not while I¡¯m here."

    His words made something in my chest ache. No one had ever held me the way Zane usually did. No one had ever whispered those words to me before. I clung to him, not wanting to let go. "Thank you," I murmured.

    He sighed softly. "You don¡¯t have to thank me." But he didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t push me away. We sat there in silence, the warmth of his body keeping my shivers at bay. The steady rise and fall of his chest soothed me more than words ever could.

    I didn¡¯t know when it happened. Maybe it was the way he held me, or the way he always seemed to be there when I needed someone the most. Maybe it was the way he looked at me, even when he tried to hide it.

    But before I could stop myself, the words slipped past my lips.

    "I think I¡¯m in love with you."

    Zane stiffened beneath me, his entire body going still.

    The room suddenly felt too quiet, the air too thick. My breath hitched as I realized what I had just said.

    Oh, no.

    What had I done?

 Chapter 59: Overthinking

    <h4>Chapter 59: Overthinking</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    The words hung in the air between us like a living breathing thing, suffocating and scary.

    <i>"I think I¡¯m in love with you."</i>

    I froze. My breath caught in my throat, my brain scrambling to process what I had just heard. Had she really said that? Had those words really left her lips? Natalie¡¯s heartbeat spiked, a frantic rhythm that I could hear loud and clear. She slowly lifted her head from my chest, her eyes hesitant, unsure. Then, as if suddenly realizing what she had done, she lowered her gaze to her hands, sped tightly in herp.

    She slid off myp, cing distance between us, but I still couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her. My mind raced, trying to make sense of what had just happened, trying to figure out how I was supposed to respond.

    Natalie sat stiffly, her body trembling slightly before she forced herself to still, as if bracing for something. She barely managed to part her lips to speak¡ª"Sir, I..."¡ªwhen I suddenly stood up, my movements jerky and uncoordinated.

    "Thank you," I blurted out, my voice uncharacteristically unsteady.

    Thank you? That was all I could say? What the hell was wrong with me?

    "Goodnight, Natalie," I added hurriedly before practically bolting out of the room. I didn¡¯t dare look back.

    The moment I reached my bedroom, I shut the door behind me, pressing my back against it as I tried to steady my breathing. My heart was pounding. I could still feel the warmth of her against me, still hear the softness in her voice when she said those words.

    Panic rose within me in waves. I had suspected that Natalie might have feelings for me¡ªit was in the way she looked at me when she thought I wasn¡¯t paying attention, the way she blushed whenever I got too close, the way her heartbeat always picked up when I neared her. But I had never expected her to admit it.

    And now that she had, I had no idea what to do.

    Because the truth was, I felt something too.

    It was impossible not to. Natalie was breathtaking, kind, and strong despite everything she had been through. She was everything I didn¡¯t know I needed. And yet, I didn¡¯t know how to handle this.

    Werewolves were given mates by the Moon Goddess¡ªone fated partner, a soul bonded by destiny. Some rejected their mates for their own reasons, but it always came with a price¡ªan unbearable pain that never truly faded. And the goddess never granted second chances. A wolf was given only one fated mate in a lifetime.

    So what did that make Natalie and me?

    I had lost my mate. That was supposed to be the end of love for me. I hade to terms with the fact that I would never feel again. That my heart had died with Emma.

    But Natalie¡ª

    She made me feel alive.

    I raked a hand through my hair, exhaling sharply as I paced the room. This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. I wasn¡¯t supposed to feel like this for anyone. And yet, I couldn¡¯t ignore it.

    I thought about her sitting there, waiting for a response I never gave her. Had I hurt her? I clenched my jaw. Of course, I had. I had practically run away from her confession.

    I paced back and forth in my room, the shadows shifting with each restless turn. Sleep had long abandoned me, leaving only the echo of Natalie¡¯s words ying in my mind.

    I scrubbed a hand down my face, exhaling sharply. What the hell was I supposed to do? Was it ok to fall in love again when it wasn¡¯t normal?

    Before I could spiral further, I grabbed my phone and dialed Sebastian. He picked up on the third ring, his voice dripping with sleep and sarcasm.

    "Zane, unless the world is ending or you finally decided to embrace fashion beyond your usual monochrome, this better be good. Even vampires need their rest."

    I didn¡¯t even hesitate. "Natalie confessed that she¡¯s in love with me."

    A beat of silence followed. Then another.

    "Wait, what?" Sebastian¡¯s voice was instantly alert, all trace of amusement gone.

    "When did this happen?"

    I pinched the bridge of my nose. "An hour ago."

    "And what did you say?"

    A wave of shame crawled up my spine. "I said thank you. Then I left."

    The sound of Sebastian choking onughter filled the phone. "Oh. My. God. Youplete and utter moron. Please tell me you¡¯re joking."

    "Don¡¯tugh at me," I snapped. "I¡¯m confused as hell right now."

    Sebastian sighed dramatically. "Alright, Zane. Let¡¯s see if I can help. Answer these questions for me, will you? One, if Natalie apologized for confessing and said she¡¯d never bring it up again, just wanted to stay friends, would you be happy?"

    My stomach clenched. "No."

    "Okay, second question. If she stopped blushing around you, stopped looking at you like you hung the moon, would you be fine with that?"

    The thought made my chest tighten painfully. "Absolutely not."

    Sebastian chuckled, clearly enjoying this. "Last one. If she moved on, found someone else who made her happy, who she fell in love with, would you be cool with that?"

    A sharp, cold agony speared through me at the mere suggestion. I gritted my teeth. "No. I¡¯d kill him."

    Sebastian burst outughing. "Well, there you have it, Faceless Prince. You¡¯re in love with her. You can¡¯t escape it. And if you don¡¯t do something about it soon, you might just lose your sweet, innocent Natalie to someone else. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have important vampire things to attend to." Heughed again and ended the call.

    I stared at my phone, my heart pounding. This wasn¡¯t a weird phase. I was in love with Natalie. I had been in love with her all these while. But goddess how could this be possible? What about Emma?

    Later that morning at breakfast, I made my way downstairs, my nerves frayed fromck of sleep. breakfast at the dining table was as loud and lively as ever. The usual mix of banter,ughter, and friendly teasing filled the air, yet something felt different. Off.

    Natalie sat at the table, her head down, toying with the food on her te.

    Alex was the first to notice me. "Daddy! Sit next to Mummy Natalie!"

    I hesitated, but the hopeful look in Alex¡¯s eyes left me no choice. I slid into the chair beside Natalie, inhaling her soft vani scent.

    "Morning," I murmured.

    She nodded, not meeting my eyes. "Morning."

    That was it. No warmth, no soft curve of her lips, no yful spark in her eyes. Just a polite, distant acknowledgment.

    It irked me more than it should have.

    Fox, of course, noticed. He smirked knowingly as he popped a grape into his mouth, leaning toward me. "Ouch, that was cold. What did you do to our sweet Natalie?"

    Before I could re at him, Tiger chimed in with a teasing grin. "Let me guess. You said something stupid?"

    I clenched my jaw. "Do you all enjoy ganging up on me?"

    Eagle, who had been unusually silent, finally spoke. "Yes."

    Bubble burst intoughter while Natalie chuckled softly along with them. Luckily, Jacob didn¡¯t say anything. My chest tightened. Natalie looked so effortlessly beautiful when sheughed, yet she still wouldn¡¯t meet my eyes. I had to fix this.

    But how?

    Breakfast continued with the usual chaos, but I barely touched my food. My mind was stuck onst night, on her words, on my pathetic response. I said ¡¯thank you.¡¯ Like an idiot.

    By the time breakfast was over, I grabbed the car keys, determined to drive Natalie to school. As we stepped outside, the air was crisp, but the silence between us was heavier than the morning fog.

    The car ride was painfully quiet. I kept ncing at her, hoping she¡¯d say something¡ªanything¡ªto break the tension, but she stared out the window, lost in her thoughts. My fingers drummed against the steering wheel, my mind a chaotic mess of frustration and guilt.

    When we finally pulled up in front of the school, I exhaled deeply. "We¡¯re here."

    Natalie let out a small breath before turning toward me. "Sir, aboutst night¡ª"

    Panic shot through me. I could hear Sebastian¡¯s voice in my head: <i>What if she apologized? What if she regretted telling you she loved you?</i>

    No. I wouldn¡¯t let her take it back. I couldn¡¯t bear it.

    I cut her off before she could finish. "I¡¯m busy today. We¡¯ll talkter at home."

    She blinked, taken aback. "But¡ª"

    Before she could protest, I leaned in and pressed a quick kiss to her cheek. "Hurry to ss," I murmured against her skin, ignoring the way my heart pounded.

    She froze, her breath hitching. When I pulled back, I caught the faintest blush coloring her cheeks, but there was something else in her expression¡ªconfusion and sadness.

    For a second, I thought she might argue, insist on finishing what she was going to say. Instead, she bit her lip and nodded. Without another word, she grabbed her bag and stepped out of the car.

    I watched her walk away, her shoulders slightly slumped, and something inside me ached. Had I made things worse?

    As soon as she disappeared through the school doors, I mmed my forehead against the steering wheel and groaned. <i>You¡¯re a coward, Zane. </i>

    Sighing, I stepped on the eleration and drove straight back home.

    Thete morning air was crisp against my skin as I drove through the city, exhaling a long breath. I had no desire to check in on my newpany today¡ªI had enough stress without worrying about <i>Cole Lucky¡¯s business affairs.</i>

    As I drove home, my phone buzzed in my pocket. I pulled it out and stared at the screen. <i>Nora</i>.

    For eight months, I had avoided telling Nora and Charlie where I was. Every day, one of them would call, demanding to know if I was okay, when I wasing back, and why I had disappeared for so long. And every time, I gave them one excuse or another.

    The phone continued to ring. I clenched my jaw, staring at the screen. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for another argument. With a sigh, I let the call go to voicemail and shoved the phone back into my pocket.

    As I drove into my vi, a groan escaped me.

    Bubble was at it again.

    This time, he had somehow convinced Fox, Eagle, and even the usually stoic Tiger to help him install a massive, borate fountain in the middle of my front yard¡ªa fountain shaped like a giant swan spewing rainbow-colored water from its beak. It was ridiculous.

    Fox was standing on the edge, shirtless, bncing a bucket of red paint in one hand. "This swan needs more drama," he dered, dipping his fingers into the paint and smearing it across the stone like a crazed artist.

    Eagle floatedzily above them, arms crossed. "This is unnecessary."

    "You¡¯re unnecessary," Bubble shot back. "Art is everything."

    Tiger, standing with his arms crossed, sighed. "This is stupid."

    Bubble huffed. "You have no appreciation for my genius."

    Normally, I would have yelled at them to stop ruining my house, but tonight, I had bigger problems. I rubbed a hand down my face and walked past them without a word, heading straight for my office.

    I barely had time to sink into my chair before Jacob burst in without knocking.

    He threw himself onto the couch, grinning like he owned the ce. "Okay, spill. What¡¯s with the brooding? You have been this way since breakfast. You look like you¡¯ve been forced to eat soup with a fork."

    I pinched the bridge of my nose. "Ever heard of knocking?"

    Jacob smirked. "Yeah, but I ignore things that inconvenience me."

    I sighed. "You already know."

    Jacob arched an eyebrow. "Know what?"

    I red at him. "You¡¯re an ethereal being. You¡¯re connected to the universe or whatever. Don¡¯t y dumb."

    Jacobughed. "Zane, I don¡¯t go around eavesdropping on people¡¯s emotions like a nosy spirit guide except when it¡¯s necessary. If you want me to know something, you¡¯re gonna have to say it."

    I leaned forward, bracing my elbows on my knees. "I have feelings for Natalie."

    Jacob¡¯s grin widened. "What¡¯s new?"

    I ignored him. "The problem is... I had a mate before. Werewolves don¡¯t love more than once. We can¡¯t. Our wolves aren¡¯t wired for it. But now, Red¡ªmy wolf¡ªwants her. He¡¯s never wanted anyone but our mate before. I don¡¯t know what to make of it. I feel for Natalie just as much as I felt for Emma, or even more. It¡¯s scary, Jacob."

    For the first time, Jacob¡¯s yful expression softened. "And you think something¡¯s wrong with you?"

    I exhaled sharply. "Yes."

    Jacob tilted his head. "Do you want my real answer, or do you want me to tell you that you¡¯re broken and should probably go live in a cave?"

    I scowled. "The real answer."

    Jacob leaned back, propping his hands behind his head. "Don¡¯t overthink it. Some things aren¡¯t meant to be exined. If you love her, go for it. Screw fate. Screw whatever rules you think exist. The heart knows what it wants. Just trust it."

    His words settled in my chest like a slow-burning ember.

    Jacob smiled knowingly and stood. "Anyway, I¡¯m leaving to handle some business. Try not to self-sabotage before you get to speak with Natalie." He shot me a wink and walked out.

    **¡¯*******

    Later that night, dinner had been a disaster.

    Natalie and I sat at opposite ends of the table, avoiding eye contact while Fox and Bubble bickered over the proper way to season steak. Alex happily chattered between bites,pletely oblivious to the tension.

    The moment the meal was over, everyone disappeared into their rooms, leaving me alone in the hallway.

    I clenched my fists. Enough.

    I couldn¡¯t keep pretending this didn¡¯t exist. I had to talk to her.

    Before I could talk myself out of it, I strode to Natalie¡¯s room and knocked.

    A few momentster, the door creaked open, and she stood there in a loose T-shirt and pajama shorts, her long red hair falling over her shoulders. Her blue eyes widened in surprise.

    "Sir?"

    I stepped inside, gently pushing her back into the room and shut the door behind me.

    Natalie blinked, hugging her arms across her chest. "What¡ª"

    I took a deep breath, my heart pounding. This was it.

    I stepped closer, my voice low. "Natalie, I need to talk to you."

    She shifted ufortably, her heart spiked but she didn¡¯t say anything.

    I hesitated for only a second before reaching out and tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. She stilled beneath my touch, her breath catching.

    My voice was quieter this time. "About us."

 Chapter 60: I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 60: I Love You</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    Ever since I blurted out that I thought I was in love with Zane¡ªand he responded with a simple "thank you" before practically running away¡ªmy mind had been an absolute mess.

    I had spent the entire day reying the moment in my head, overanalyzing every little detail, every shift in his expression, every hesitation in his voice. Why had I said it? What was I thinking? Zane was way out of my league, and I should have known better than to let my heart take control.

    Now, as he stood in my room, his intense gaze locked onto mine, my heart pounded so loudly I was sure he could hear it.

    "Natalie, we need to talk," he said, his deep voice softer than usual, almost hesitant.

    I swallowed hard. "About us."

    This was it. He was going to tell me that he didn¡¯t want me, that I had overstepped, that he was going to put distance between us.

    "I... I wanted to talk to you too," I admitted, my voice shaking.

    Zane took a step closer, and I instinctively stepped back, my pulse racing. He frowned but didn¡¯t stop moving toward me.

    I took a shaky breath, my fingers curling into the fabric of my oversized T-shirt. "Sir, about what I said yesterday... I wasn¡¯t thinking. I¡ª"

    "Stop."

    I blinked, startled by the sudden interruption.

    Zane¡¯s expression darkened, his jaw tightening as he took another step forward, eliminating the space between us. "If you¡¯re about to apologize, I don¡¯t want to hear it."

    My heart nearly stopped. He... wasn¡¯t going to ept my apology? Was he that mad at me?

    I opened my mouth to defend myself, but before I could say a word, he spoke again, his voice lower, steadier.

    "Because I feel the same way."

    My entire world came to a stop at that moment.

    I must have heard wrong. There was no way Mr Cole Lucky, the powerful and enigmatic man who had every reason to keep his heart far away from me, had just admitted that he¡ª

    "What?" I breathed.

    Zane ran a hand through his blonde hair, exhaling sharply. "I¡¯m in love with you too, Natalie."

    I blinked rapidly, trying to process what he had just said. This had to be a dream. Any second now, I¡¯d wake up in the crowded hall of the homeless shelter, and none of this would be real.

    Zane took another step closer, so close now that I could feel the warmth radiating from him. His scent¡ªleather, with a hint of something dark and intoxicating¡ªwrapped around me, making my head spin.

    "I ran away yesterday because I wasn¡¯t ready," he admitted, his voice quieter now. "I couldn¡¯t process what I was feeling, and I¡ªI panicked. But I¡¯m here now, and I need you to know that I meant what I said. I love you."

    Tears pricked at my eyes. This wasn¡¯t possible. This wasn¡¯t real.

    People didn¡¯t love me.

    For years, I had been told¡ªagain and again¡ªthat I didn¡¯t deserve anything good. That I was lucky the pack even let me stay after what my parents had done. I was the daughter of traitors, a stain on the pack¡¯s reputation, a ghost of a past everyone wished they could erase.

    And when my wolf never came? That only proved them right.

    I had epted it. Embraced it, even. Someone like me wasn¡¯t meant to have something as sacred, as precious, as a wolf. Someone like me wasn¡¯t meant to have anything at all.

    When I found out Griffin was my mate, I had been shocked, not because I felt some overwhelming connection to him, but because I had never thought the universe would give me something as sacred as a mate bond. But when he rejected me, I wasn¡¯t surprised.

    Because someone like me didn¡¯t deserve love.

    And now, Zane¡ªstrong, powerful, untouchable Zane¡ªwas telling me that he loved me?

    Why was he saying things that made my heart pound like a caged bird?

    "I love you, Natalie," Zane said again, his voice steady, certain.

    For a second, all I could do was gape at him. My brain refused to process the words because surely, surely, I had misheard him.

    This was a joke. A cruel trick. Some kind of borate prank that would end with Zaneughing in my face.

    Because I was Natalie Cross. The girl nobody wanted. The mate who wasn¡¯t good enough.

    I stepped back, shaking my head.

    "Natalie?" Zane¡¯s brows furrowed, concern shing across his features.

    "Don¡¯t," I whispered, hugging myself as I took another step away from him. "Don¡¯t y with me like this."

    His expression hardened. "I¡¯m not ying with you."

    I let out a bitterugh, though it sounded more like a broken sob. "Sir, you don¡¯t have to lie to me. I know you have a beautiful soul, that you¡¯d never want to hurt me, but you don¡¯t have to pretend you love me just to spare my feelings."

    His eyes shed with something dark. "You think I¡¯m lying?"

    I forced myself to meet his gaze. "I think you¡¯re too kind. Too good. I think you feel sorry for me, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re saying this."

    Zane¡¯s jaw clenched. "You think I pity you?"

    I swallowed, the lump in my throat making it hard to breathe. "I¡¯m used to rejection. I can take it. So please... don¡¯t do this."

    Zane¡¯s expression twisted, sadness flickering across his face in a way that made me want to disappear. But before I could take a step back, before I could even think about running¡ªZane shattered the distance between us. His hands gripped me, and in one swift motion, I was in his arms.

    And then he started sobbing.

    Shock mmed into me like waves.

    Zane never showed emotions. Never. He was alwaysposed, always in control, always the one with an unreadable mask. But here he was, holding onto me like I was the only thing keeping him from breaking into a million pieces.

    His body trembled against mine, his grip tight, almost desperate.

    My heart clenched in my chest.

    "Sir?" My voice was small,ced with fear and confusion.

    I hesitated for only a second before wrapping my arms around him, my fingers pressing into the fabric of his shirt. He was warm¡ªso impossibly warm.

    I rubbed soothing circles on his back, feeling the hard muscles beneath my fingertips. "Sir, what¡¯s wrong?" I asked, my voice shaking. "Why are you crying?"

    He didn¡¯t answer right away. His breathing was ragged, his body still shuddering slightly as he clung to me.

    Then, slowly, he pulled back just enough to look at me.

    My breath caught in my throat.

    His striking blue eyes¡ªusually so sharp, so intense¡ªwere red and ssy from crying. Tears streaked down his chiseled face, his lips slightly parted as if he wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know how.

    A sharp pang of panic surged through me. Had I done something wrong? Had I hurt him?

    "Sir," I whispered, reaching up instinctively to wipe a tear from his cheek. "What happened? Did I¡ªdid I do something?"

    His expression twisted, and then he shook his head violently. "No," he said, his voice hoarse. "No, Natalie. You didn¡¯t do anything."

    "Then why¡ª"

    "I¡¯m sorry," he blurted out, his voice thick with tears.

    I blinked. "What?"

    "I¡¯m sorry," he repeated, gripping my shoulders like I was something fragile that could shatter at any moment. "I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t know you sooner. I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t there when you needed someone to fight for you. I¡¯m sorry you had to go through all that pain alone."

    I sucked in a sharp breath, my heart squeezing.

    His fingers trembled slightly as he cupped my face. "If I had found you earlier, you would never have had to believe you didn¡¯t deserve love. Because you do, Natalie. You deserve all the love in the world."

    I let out a shaky breath, but before I could respond, he kept going.

    "And I know¡ªI know I¡¯m not worthy of you," he said bitterly, his voice cracking. "But even if I¡¯m not, I still want you. With everything I have. With everything I am."

    I stared at him, my entire body frozen.

    This couldn¡¯t be real. This had to be some dream, some twisted fantasy my mind had conjured up because I was so used to being unloved.

    "You should never speak or think less of yourself," Zane murmured, his thumbs brushing away the tears I didn¡¯t even realize had started falling down my cheeks. "To me, to Alex, to Jacob, to his brothers¡ªyou¡¯re everything. You¡¯re the sun we all revolve around."

    I choked on a sob. "You¡ª" My voice cracked. "You really mean that?"

    "Yes," he said without hesitation, his hands tightening around me. "It¡¯s time you stopped listening to the people who broke you and started listening to the people who love you."

    That was it. That was the moment the dam inside me shatteredpletely.

    I broke down, sobs wracking my body as I gripped onto his shirt like it was the only thing anchoring me to this world. My chest ached, my throat burned, and I had no idea how to process the raw, overwhelming emotions flooding me.

    Zane didn¡¯t let go.

    He held me closer, one hand cradling the back of my head while the other wrapped firmly around my waist. "Shh," he whispered, his breath warm against my temple. "It¡¯s okay. Let it out."

    I cried harder.

    I had spent so long thinking I wasn¡¯t worthy of love, that I was nothing more than a broken shell of a girl people used and discarded. But here was Zane, telling me that I was worth something. That I was worth everything.

    Zane gently pulled back, his blue eyes searching mine as his fingers brushed away the dampness on my cheeks.

    For a moment, we just stared at each other.

    Then his gaze dropped to my lips.

    Suddenly all the voices in my head dimmed into quiet hums.

    Slowly, he leaned in, his eyes darkening with something¡ªsomething that made my heart stutter in my chest.

    I didn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t. My body felt like it was on fire.

    His lips were a breath away from mine, his warm breath mingling with my own.

    "Natalie," he whispered.

    And then he kissed me.

    The kiss started off hesitant, a cautious brush of lips¡ªthen it wasn¡¯t. Zane¡¯s mouth was warm, demanding, his lips firm against mine. A faint roughness from his end-of-day stubble sent a shiver down my spine. He teased me, his tongue flicking against my lips until I caved, parting for him.

    The second I tasted him, he tasted like warmth. He also tasted sweet, like he had eaten a sugary dessert. I shuddered, a full-body reaction I couldn¡¯t control. Zane let out a soft, desperate sound, pulling me in until there wasn¡¯t an inch of space between us. His hands gripped my hips, lifting me effortlessly, and my legs instinctively locked around him. The kiss never broke. Even if the world went up in mes around us, I wouldn¡¯t have pulled away.

    His touch was firm, reverent¡ªlike I was something precious, something he didn¡¯t want to break.

    I melted against him, my hands gripping his arms, feeling the solid strength beneath my fingertips.

    His skin was warm¡ªso warm¡ªand the sensation of it under my touch sent a thrill coursing through me.

    Then his tongue slid against mine, persistent, teasing, tasting.

    A shuddering sigh left me as his fingers trailed down my spine, leaving a trail of fire in their wake. He pulled me closer, his body pressing against mine, his scent, intoxicating and thrilling, enveloped around me like a cocoon.

    His lips moved against mine like he was memorizing every inch, savoring every second.

    I had imagined what kissing him would be likete at night, alone with my thoughts, when I let myself believe for a second that someone like him could ever want someone like me.

    But this¡ªthis was so much more.

    It was consuming.

    It was everything.

    And when Zane finally pulled away, resting his forehead against mine, his breathing uneven, his hands still cradling my body like I was the most important thing in his world¡ª

    I finally believed him.

    I finally believed that maybe I was worth loving.

 Chapter 61: Many Blessings

    <h4>Chapter 61: Many Blessings</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    <i>"Red, pinch me, I think I¡¯m hallucinating."</i>

    <strong><i>"If you¡¯re hallucinating, then I¡¯m no better off."</i></strong>

    I kept my forehead pressed against Natalie¡¯s, our breaths mingling in the space between us. My chest rose and fell rapidly, my heart hammering like it was trying to break free from my ribs. I still couldn¡¯t believe this was real¡ªthat she was here, in my arms, her soft body pressed against mine.

    She was beautiful¡ªlight, fragile, innocent. Everything I wasn¡¯t. Everything I never thought I¡¯d deserve again.

    I stared into her wide, shimmering eyes, taking in the way her lips were still slightly parted, swollen from our kiss. My fingers traced along her jaw, brushing against the delicate skin of her cheek. The thought of losing this¡ªof losing her¡ªwas unbearable.

    She was mine.

    She was mine to love.

    I was the luckiest man alive and I thanked the goddess for giving me another chance.

    Without breaking the moment, I shifted, still holding her in my arms, and moved toward the bed. I sat down, pulling her effortlessly onto myp, her legs draped over mine. She gasped slightly at the movement, gripping my shoulders as if afraid I would let her go.

    I wouldn¡¯t.

    Not now. Not ever.

    "Natalie..." My voice was hoarse, thick with emotions I could barely contain.

    She bit her lip, a shy smile tugging at the corners. "Yes?"

    I didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, I leaned in, capturing her lips again in a slow, deep kiss. She melted against me, her fingers tightening in my shirt, and I swallowed the soft giggle that escaped her.

    My lips moved to her cheek, then her forehead, then back down to the tip of her nose. Sheughed again, light and airy, and my chest lightened at the sound.

    "You¡¯re too cute," I murmured against her skin.

    Natalie squirmed, still giggling. "Ah, stop! That tickles!"

    I smirked, ignoring her weak protests as I pressed more kisses along her jaw, then down to her neck. She shivered in my arms, and I felt her fingers graze the back of my neck hesitantly before burying themselves in my hair.

    My grip tightened around her waist.

    "This doesn¡¯t feel real," I admitted, my voice quiet. "I keep thinking I¡¯ll wake up, and you¡¯ll be gone."

    Natalie¡¯s smile softened, her hands moving to cradle my face. "I feel the same way," she said, her voice tinged with wonder. "I feel light-headed, but in a good way. My heart won¡¯t stop racing. It¡¯s like...it¡¯s like it might explode."

    I chuckled, pressing my lips to her temple. "That makes two of us."

    I adjusted my position on the bed, leaning back against the headboard and pulling her snugly into my arms. She fit perfectly against me, as if she was made for this¡ªfor me.

    As I held her close, I couldn¡¯t resist peppering more kisses along her hairline, down the curve of her shoulder, even to the back of her hand as I intertwined our fingers.

    We stayed like that for a while, wrapped in each other¡¯s warmth, until thefortable silence was broken by a thought that had been lingering in my mind.

    "I once had a mate." My voice was steady, but there was an unmistakable weight behind the words.

    Natalie stiffened slightly but didn¡¯t pull away. Instead, she waited patiently for me to continue.

    "Her name was Emma," I said. "She was Alexander¡¯s mother."

    Natalie¡¯s fingers curled against my chest, as if steadying herself.

    "I loved her," I admitted, my throat tightening. "With everything I had. And then she died¡ªgiving birth to Alex. That day, I came to the sad realization that I would never love again. Because in our world, werewolves only have one mate. One love. For life."

    Natalie¡¯s breath hitched, and I tightened my grip around her.

    "But then you came along," I whispered, my lips brushing against her hair. "And everything I thought I knew fell apart."

    She lifted her head to look at me, her eyes wide with something I couldn¡¯t read.

    "I fought it," I admitted. "I told myself it was pity. That I just wanted to protect you. But it wasn¡¯t that. It was never that."

    I cupped her cheek, forcing her to see the truth in my eyes.

    "Natalie, when I say I love you, it¡¯s not out of obligation. It¡¯s not because I feel sorry for you. It¡¯s because I thought about it¡ªlong and hard. And no matter how many times I tried to deny it, my heart kept leading me back to you."

    Natalie¡¯s lips trembled, and for a moment, she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Then, to my absolute shock, her eyes filled with tears.

    "Sir..." Her voice cracked. "I¡ªI don¡¯t remember what love feels like." She let out a shaky breath. "I only knew it when my parents were alive. It¡¯s been so long...so long that I barely remember. But when I look at you..." Her fingers clutched at my shirt. "My heart tells me I¡¯d do anything to see you smile. I¡¯d do anything to stay by your side. And if that¡¯s not love, then I don¡¯t know what is."

    A low growl rumbled in my chest, not out of anger, but out of pure, overwhelming emotion. I pulled her into another kiss¡ªslow, deep, full of everything I felt but couldn¡¯t put into words.

    We stayed like that for what felt like forever, lips brushing, hands tangling, bodies pressed close.

    Eventually, we shifted, simply holding each other. I ran my fingers through her silky hair as she rested against me, her head nestled against my chest. We had talked for hours, about everything and nothing at all. I had never been much of a talker, but with her, words came easily.

    Then, my eyes drifted to the floor. A makeshift bed of nkets and pillows was spread out, carefully arranged like it was meant for sleeping. My brows furrowed.

    I pulled back slightly, looking down at her. "Natalie."

    "Hmm?" she murmured sleepily.

    I brushed a strand of hair behind her ear. "Why do you prefer sleeping on the floor?"

    She stiffened slightly in my arms but didn¡¯t pull away.

    I exhaled, tightening my hold on her. "I¡¯ve noticed it a couple of times, but I didn¡¯t want to pry." I lifted her chin gently, making her meet my gaze. "But I want to know now. Why do you prefer the floor when there¡¯s a perfectly good bed for you?"

    Natalie hesitated, biting her lower lip. A flicker of something¡ªpain, fear¡ªshed in her eyes before she looked away.

    I felt my stomach twist.

    After what felt like an eternity, she sighed softly, fingers absentmindedly tracing patterns against my chest.

    "It¡¯s just...habit," she finally whispered.

    Habit.

    The word settled heavily in my chest.

    "From when you were homeless?" I guessed.

    She shook her head, looking away.

    A sharp, protective instinct surged through me.

    I cupped her face, pressing my forehead against hers again. "Please tell me," I begged softly.

    Natalie looked into my eyes, there was hesitation in her eyes but after a short silence, she nodded and then resumed absent-mindedly tracing patterns on my chest.

    "When I was in the pack," she began, voice small, "I was given an old bed to sleep in. It was so bad that my back ached every morning." She swallowed hard, as if the memories were bitter on her tongue. "When Iined, I was... punished. Severely. They told me I didn¡¯t deserve nice things. That I should be grateful for what I had."

    A growl rumbled deep in my chest. Red stirred in my head, his fury mirroring my own.

    Natalie hugged herself, as if shrinking under an invisible weight. "After that, I stopped asking. I stopped expecting. I started sleeping on the floor because it was better than that awful bed. And since then... whenever I see a nice bed, it triggers that memory. It makes me afraid all over again."

    I clenched my jaw so tightly it hurt.

    She continued, her voice quivering, "I¡¯ve tried to sleep in beds before, but I always end up having panic attacks. The floor feels safer."

    Red snarled. <strong><i>"When we¡¯re done with her former pack, they¡¯ll beg for mercy. And there will be none to give." </i></strong>

    <i>"Agreed."</i>

    I pulled Natalie into my arms, pressing my lips to the top of her head. "I¡¯m sorry," I murmured, my voice thick with held in emotions. "I¡¯m so sorry for what they did to you. You didn¡¯t deserve any of that." I kissed her forehead, "I¡¯m here now, you will never go through that again."

    Natalie smile at me, nodded and then melted into my embrace, her small hands clutching my shirt as if assuring herself as well. "Thank you." She said softly.

    For a long while, we just held each other.

    Then an idea struck me. I pulled back slightly, tilting her chin up to look at me.

    "What if you tried sleeping on the bed... with me?"

    Her eyes widened. "With you?" she asked shyly.

    I smirked. "For research purposes, of course. And cuddling purposes." I shrugged. "We¡¯d be killing two birds with one stone." I wiggled my brows.

    A soft giggle escaped her lips, and my chest swelled at the sound.

    "You¡¯re ridiculous," she whispered, shaking her head.

    "And yet, you¡¯re smiling," I teased, brushing my nose against hers.

    She sighed, a yful glint in her eyes. "Okay. I suppose I¡¯m inclined to try it."

    I grinned. "Good choice."

    Weughed, falling into another round of easy conversation. Eventually, her eyelids grew heavy, her breathing soft and steady.

    I watched her sleep for a while, mesmerized by the peaceful look on her face.

    Then, with Natalie still safely tucked in my arms, I allowed myself to drift off too.

    For the first time in years, I slept soundly.

    <strong>**********</strong>

    The next day, the morning light seeped through the heavy curtains, announcing the start of a new day for Natalie and I. The warmth of the sun didn¡¯t bother me; in fact, nothing did at this moment. Iy still, my gaze fixed on the woman beside me. My sweet Natalie.

    Her face was serene, framed by her wild wavy hair, lips slightly parted as she breathed in steady, peaceful rhythms. Her cheeks still held the faintest hint of pink fromst night¡¯s whispered confessions and lingering kisses. I had never seen her this content¡ªthis unguarded. It made my chest swell with an unfamiliar but wee emotion.

    I reached out, brushing a loose strand of hair from her face before pressing a lingering kiss to her forehead. She stirred slightly, a soft hum leaving her lips. Smiling, I trailed my lips to her cheek, then¡ªjust because I couldn¡¯t help myself¡ªto her lips. A chaste, gentle kiss.

    Hershes fluttered, and within seconds, her warm blue eyes peeked up at me in confusion before realization hit her. A deep blush spread across her cheeks like wildfire.

    "Good morning, sweetheart," I murmured, my voice low, still rough from sleep.

    She let out a shy squeak and immediately burrowed her face into my chest, her warm breath fanning against my skin. I chuckled, wrapping my arms around her waist, holding her close.

    "Mmm... morning," she finally whispered, voice muffled against my shirt.

    "I had the best night ever," I admitted, rubbing slow circles on her back.

    She hesitated, her fingers timidly clutching at my shirt before whispering, "Me too... I¡ªI didn¡¯t have any bad dreamsst night."

    Happiness surged through me, and before she could hide her face again, I caught her chin, tilting her head up so I could kiss her properly. A slow, deep kiss¡ªone that sent warmth flooding through me. When I pulled back, I caught sight of her dazed expression and kissed her again. Just because I could.

    I would have happily stayed in bed with her all day, but reality had other ns.

    "Alright, my love, time to get ready," I murmured against her lips.

    Natalie made a dramatic whining noise, her brows furrowing adorably. "I don¡¯t want to go to school today," she pouted. "I want to stay here. With you. All day."

    I smirked, resisting the urge to tease her for how effortlessly she could make my heart soften. "You know I¡¯d love nothing more, but you need your education, Natalie," I reasoned.

    She groaned, flopping onto her back and covering her face with her hands. "Fine. But only because you begged."

    Iughed, leaning down to press onest kiss to her lips before standing. "Get dressed ande downstairs for breakfast." Then, with onest nce at her flushed face, I walked out, my heart impossibly full.

    Later that morning, after dropping Natalie and Alex off at school, I went to my newpany to oversee how the work was progressing. I noticed it was surprisingly growing faster than I had anticipated and it made me extremely happy. Everything was just falling into ce around me and I couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely grateful to the goddess for all the blessings.

    I sat in my office, my fingers crunching numbers on theputer that sat on my mahogany desk, when the silence was broken by a call from Sebastian.

    The moment I picked up, his amused voice rang through the speaker.

    "Well, well, well, if it isn¡¯t Mr. I¡¯m-Too-Emotionally-Scarred-For-Love himself."

    I rolled my eyes. "Sebastian¡ª"

    "Oh, don¡¯t even try. I want details, Zane. Tell me everything. Did you confess your undying love under the moonlight? Was there dramatic crying involved?"

    I exhaled sharply, rubbing my temple. "I told her how I feel."

    Sebastian¡¯s voice softened. "And? How did she react?"

    "She was happy. We both are," I admitted, a small smile forming at the memory of her shy confession.

    Sebastian let out a loud whoop. "About damn time! You finally grew a pair!"

    I sighed, shaking my head. "Are you done?"

    "Nope. I need to enjoy this moment. You have no idea how long I¡¯ve been waiting for you to stop brooding like some tragic Victorian ghost."

    I was about to hang up when his tone shifted. "But, listen, I didn¡¯t want to ruin your moment of happiness, but... the reason I called is to tell you that, I have a lead on the Celestial Princess."

    My heart suddenly stilled. "You¡¯re sure?"

    "Not yet. But I¡¯m getting close. Once I confirm, I¡¯ll call you."

    I nodded, gripping the phone tighter. "Alright. Let me know the moment you find something."

    "Of course. Now go back to daydreaming about your girlfriend."

    I groaned, ending the call while Sebastian¡¯sughter echoed through the line.

    I didn¡¯t really have much to do at thepany, so I left the office early and returned home. But, the moment I stepped into the house, I was met with an ambush.

    Jacob, Tiger, Bubble, Fox, and Eagle stood in a perfect line, arms crossed, eyes glinting with mischief.

    Jacob was the first to speak, his grin wide and positively obnoxious. "So, lover boy, how¡¯d it go yesterday?"

    I blinked. "How did you¡ª" Then I stopped, shaking my head. "Never mind. I forgot who I was dealing with."

    Bubble practically vibrated with excitement. "So? What did she say?"

    "She epted me." The words felt warm, grounding. "We¡¯re together now."

    A chorus of cheers erupted, Jacob whistling loudly. "About damn time. I thought I¡¯d have to smack some sense into you."

    I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. "Are we done here?"

    "Nope," Fox chimed in, smirking. "What¡¯s the n for the first date?"

    I was about to tell him it wasn¡¯t any of his business but instead, I shrugged. "I was thinking of taking her to a fancy restaurant¡ª"

    A collective groan cut me off.

    Jacob facepalmed. "Ugh, how predictable."

    Bubble dramatically flopped onto the couch. "Boring."

    Fox shook his head. "Basic."

    Tiger¡ªwho rarely spoke¡ªgave me a judging look.

    I raised a brow at their dramatic behaviors. "And you all have a better idea?"

    They turned to look at each other before slowly shifting their gazes back to me, their expressions weirdly unified in amusement.

    A shiver ran down my spine. "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    Jacob grinned, his tone almost sinister. "Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. We¡¯ve got you covered."

    And just like that, I knew I was in trouble.

 Chapter 62: The Date

    <h4>Chapter 62: The Date</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    When I grabbed my bag and chased after Natalie to Paris, I had no idea I was diving headfirst into the strangest corners of the supernatural world. Logic? Yeah, that didn¡¯t apply to my life anymore.

    I narrowed my eyes at Jacob and his brothers, their mischievous smiles sending an uneasy chill down my spine. They all stood there, arms crossed, watching me like I was some sort of experiment.

    "Why are you all looking at me like that?" I asked cautiously.

    Fox was the first to speak, flipping his fiery red hair back dramatically. "As long as you have us, you will never be basic again."

    I rolled my eyes. "What are you talking about?"

    Jacob threw an arm around my shoulders, grinning. "Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. We¡¯re going to help you prepare the perfect first date."

    I stared at them in disbelief. "You? Helping me? That doesn¡¯t sound reassuring."

    Eagle smirked. "Have some faith, Prince Charming."

    I sighed, rubbing my temple. "Fine. Whatever. You can help. but I swear, if any of you try to pull something weird or scary, I¡¯m revoking your invitation. I don¡¯t want Natalie running for the hills before I even get the chance to woo her."

    They allughed, clearly unfazed by my warning.

    After some yful arguing, debating, and a few ridiculous suggestions (Bubble thought it would be hrious to take her on a date in the middle of a ¡¯harmless¡¯ thunderstorm for dramatic effect), we finally agreed that Saturday would be the perfect day for the date. That gave me two days to prepare, and I wasn¡¯t sure whether I should be excited or terrified of what Jacob and his brothers were nning.

    Later that day, I picked up Alexander from school. He came running toward me, his little arms iling in excitement. I scooped him up, ruffling his messy hair as he giggled.

    "Daddy! Are we picking up Mummy Natalie too?" he asked eagerly.

    I smiled. "Of course we are."

    We drove to Natalie¡¯s college, and as we stood outside the car, waiting for her, anticipation built in my chest.

    Then, she appeared.

    Her long beautiful hair swayed with the wind, and her captivating eyes locked onto us. The moment Alexander and I saw her, we both reacted like excited children being handed candy. Thankfully, Sebastian wasn¡¯t here to see, if he was, he wouldn¡¯t have let it go.

    Natalieughed at our expressions, warmth flooding her face. She rushed forward, lifting Alexander into her arms and peppering kisses all over his cute face. He shrieked withughter, squirming.

    "Mummy, stop!" Alexander begged between giggles.

    "Never!" she teased, cing onest kiss on his nose before setting him down on his feet.

    Then, she turned her attention to me and without thinking twice, I opened my arms wide, silently inviting her in.

    A beautiful blush covered her cheeks, but she didn¡¯t hesitate, instead, she shyly stepped into my embrace, wrapping her arms around me tightly.

    I buried my face in her hair, inhaling her scent. My hands caressed her back as I murmured, "Missed you today."

    She giggled softly, the sound sending warmth straight to my heart. I pulled back slightly, cupping her face. Without another word, I kissed her¡ªsoftly, slowly, savoring her taste.

    Her fingers curled into my jacket as she melted into the kiss, and I wanted to drown in the feeling of her lips against mine.

    But then, Alexander¡¯s loud squeal broke the moment.

    We turned to look at him, and he was beaming at us, his big doe eyes filled with happiness.

    "Daddy," he said, practically bouncing in excitement. "Does this mean Natalie is finally going to be my real mommy?"

    My heart clenched. Metallic streaks of heat raced through my chest, and I threw my head back,ughing.

    I crouched to Alexander¡¯s level, whispering conspiratorially, "I¡¯m working on it, buddy. Wish me luck."

    Alexander squealed again, pping his hands.

    Natalie, blushing deeply,ughed as she pulled him into her arms.

    That evening, the three of us curled up in the movie room. The lights were dim, and we all snuggled together on the couch, sharing a bowl of popcorn.

    Natalie leaned against me, her warmth intoxicating, while Alexander rested his head on her chest, eyes drooping with sleep. The movie yed in the background, but I barely paid attention. I was too lost in thefort of having them both with me.

    By the time the credits rolled, Alexander had fallen asleep. I carefully picked him up, and Natalie followed me as we took him to his room. We tucked him in, kissing his forehead before quietly stepping out.

    As we walked down the hall, Natalie turned toward her room.

    "Where are you going?" I asked, stopping her.

    She blinked. "To my room. To sleep."

    I pouted. "Did you forget what we promised yesterday?"

    She frowned slightly. "What do you mean?"

    I crossed my arms, feigning offense. "We agreed that you wouldn¡¯t sleep alone anymore."

    Her lips parted in realization before she burst intoughter. "I thought you had forgotten."

    I ced a hand over my chest dramatically. "Me? Forget something so important? I could never."

    She rolled her eyes, smiling. "Alright, alright. So, where are we sleeping tonight?"

    I thought for a moment before smirking. "My room."

    Before she could react, I swept her off her feet. She yelped,ughing as I carried her bridal-style.

    "That was unnecessary, you know," she giggled.

    "Shh," I murmured, pressing a kiss to her temple.

    I carried her into my room and ced her gently on the bed. As she settled in, I propped myself up on my elbow, gazing at her.

    "Natalie," I murmured.

    She turned to me, curiosity in her eyes. "Yes?"

    I took a deep breath, feeling my pulse quicken. "Go on a date with me."

    Her eyes widened in surprise, and for a moment, she just stared.

    Then, slowly, her lips curled into a soft, breathtaking smile. "Are you asking me out properly, Mr. Cole Lucky?"

    I smirked. "Yes, Miss Cross. I am."

    She bit her lip, clearly holding back her excitement, then nodded. "I¡¯d love to."

    Warmth flooded my chest. I reached out, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear before cupping her cheek. "Good."

    She leaned into my touch, her eyes filled with something that made my heart ache in the best way.

    That night, we kissed, we cuddled like the world had only the two of us in it. Natalie was perfect, and she was mine to love.

    And soon, I¡¯d make sure the whole world knew it.

    <strong>**********</strong>

    I stood in my grand sitting room, arms crossed, staring at Jacob as he grinned like he had just set up the biggest prank of the century. His brothers¡ªTiger, Eagle, Bubble, and Fox¡ªstood nearby, looking way too pleased with themselves.

    "So, let me get this straight," I said slowly. "You all agreed that the best ce for my first date with Natalie is Tiger¡¯s personal forest?" I turned to the silent, golden-haired man. "Personal forest? You have a personal forest?"

    Tiger smirked. "I own all the forests on Earth. But I have favorites."

    I blinked at him. Then at Jacob. Then at Bubble, Eagle, and Fox.

    I exhaled sharply, rubbing my temples. "Alright, no. I have put up with a lot of weird things in my life, but up until today, none of you have exined why ethereal beings like you are hovering around me and Natalie when you have the entire world to look after. There¡¯s something you¡¯re not telling me." I narrowed my eyes. "Your behavior is way too strange."

    The room went silent for a beat before I pointed at Jacob. "And you, you¡¯re the weirdest of them all. Who or what are you, Jacob? Because after all this time, I still have no damn clue."

    Jacob burst outughing, clutching his stomach. The others joined in, theirughter like music in the air. Even Tiger, who rarely smiled, shook his head in amusement.

    "Rx, Your Highness," Jacob teased. "Rest assured, we would never harm you, Natalie, or Alexander. We¡¯re here to protect you. And even if it doesn¡¯t look like it, we¡¯re doing the job we came to Earth to do."

    I stared at them, exasperated. "Whatever. Just don¡¯t ruin my date."

    They all smirked, nodding.

    "Promise," Bubble said with a wink.

    Tiger gestured for me to follow, leading me to that strange, unused room in my house¡ªthe one I had mentioned before, the one that acted like a portal to the forest.

    I exhaled, already knowing what wasing. The door rippled like liquid gold before swinging open, revealing a breathtaking forest drenched in golden sunlight. The air was crisp, carrying the scent of rain and fresh leaves, while the distant calls of birds and the rustling of foliage whispered through the trees.

    "You and Natalie will be safe here," Tiger said. "The animals won¡¯t bother you, and you shouldn¡¯t bother them. Everything in this forest listens to me, so no harm wille to either of you."

    I nodded, still taking in the sheer beauty of the ce.

    Tiger then added, "When you enter the forest, follow the birds."

    I exhaled. "Of course. Birds. Because why not?"

    I turned on my heel and went to get Natalie.

    Natalie had been buzzing with excitement about our date. She even asked me what to wear, and I just told her to keep it simple andfortable. So when I knocked on her door, I had no clue what to expect.

    But the moment it swung open, my breath caught in my throat.

    She stood there in a simple yellow dress, her long hair falling perfectly down her back. The fabric hugged her frame in just the right way, and when she looked up at me with those soft, hesitant eyes, I realized something dangerous.

    I was in trouble.

    "You look..." I swallowed. "Beautiful."

    A pink flush dusted her cheeks. "Thank you."

    I held out my hand. "Come with me."

    She hesitated but ced her hand in mine. Warm. Soft. I held on a little longer than necessary before leading her to the hidden room.

    As soon as we stepped through the enchanted doorway, I felt her fingers tighten around mine.

    "Wow..." she whispered in awe. "This is... unbelievable."

    Golden light filtered through the leaves, and a gentle breeze swayed the trees as if weing us. Small glowing birds fluttered around us, leading the way through a winding path of flowers. Natalie gasped softly when a butterflynded on her hand, its wings shimmering like liquid sapphire.

    "It¡¯s beautiful," she murmured.

    I watched her instead of the forest. "Yeah. It is."

    We followed the birds until we reached a massive tree, its branches forming a natural canopy. Beneath it, a round table was set with silverware, wine sses, and candlelitnterns. Soft music yed from somewhere, adding to the dreamlike atmosphere.The ethereal brothers really outdid themselves.

    Natalieughed in delight when a parrotnded on the table and, in perfect English, read off a menu.

    Then, Fox appeared out of nowhere, a mischievous grin on his face. "I will be your chef tonight!"

    Natalie covered her mouth, eyes wide with amusement. "This is amazing."

    Fox snapped his fingers, and like magic, tes of food appeared. Juicy steak with rosemary butter. Freshly baked bread. Wine that smelled divine.

    Natalie¡¯s eyes sparkled as she took it all in. "Sir, this is perfect."

    I reached across the table, taking her hand. "I wanted tonight to be special."

    Her fingers curled around mine. "It already is."

    After dinner, I stood and held out a hand. "Dance with me?"

    She hesitated, but I saw the flicker of excitement in her eyes. Slowly, she ced her hand in mine, and I pulled her close.

    We swayed under the canopy of trees, the soft music weaving around us. She was warm against me, her scent intoxicating. I brushed a strand of hair behind her ear, letting my fingers linger on her cheek.

    "Sir..." she whispered, looking up at me.

    I smirked. "You trust me, right?"

    She blinked. "Of course."

    "Then..." I stepped back, feeling my bones shift, my skin ripple. The transformation was effortless. When Inded on all fours, my massive gray and white wolf form towered over her. Then, Iid on the ground before her and gestured with my head for her to get on my back.

    Natalie gasped, but then sheughed¡ªa pure, joyous sound.

    "Thest person who ever gave me a wolf ride was my father," she said softly. I gave her a wolfy grin and barked, sticking my tongue out slightly.

    Natalieughed again sweetly before she nodded to my silent request. She climbed onto my back, her fingers curling into my fur; and when I was sure she was well seated. I ran.

    The night was alive around us¡ªfireflies drifting like tinynterns, the soft rustle of leaves in the wind, the distant hoot of an owl. But none of it mattered.

    Not when she wasughing like that.

    Natalie¡¯s joy was infectious, a melody that echoed through the trees as I carried her on my back, running through the forest with effortless speed. I felt the way her fingers curled into my fur, how her body moved with mine, trusting, unafraid.

    Other creatures joined us¡ªdeer bounding alongside, a fox darting through the underbrush, even a bear lumbering nearby as if caught in the same spell of the moment. It was wild. It was perfect.

    By the time I finally slowed, the sky had deepened into a sea of stars, and Natalie slid off my back, breathless and beaming.

    "Thank you, Sir! That was so much fun!" she said, excitement shining in her eyes.

    But I wasn¡¯t done.

    I stepped back, shifting effortlessly, my clothes reforming as I knelt before her under the moonlight.

    "Natalie," I said, my voice low, rough with emotion. "Will you do me the honor of being my girlfriend?"

    Her breath caught, and for a moment, she just stared at me, wide-eyed. Then tears welled in her eyes, spilling over as she smiled¡ªradiant, breathtaking.

    "Yes," she whispered. "I will be your girlfriend."

    A rush of relief, of pure happiness, surged through me. "Thank you so much, my love. You won¡¯t ever regret this decision." I said. I pulled her close, crashing my lips onto hers in a deep, soul-stealing kiss. She melted into me, her hands threading through my hair, her warmth pressing against me in a way that made my entire being hum with need.

    And then, out of nowhere, Red roared loud in my mind.

    <strong><i>"Mark her!"</i></strong>

    I stiffened, <i>"What? Red, what¡¯s wrong?" </i>

    But Red didn¡¯t respond. It was like something had hijacked him, taking over in an instant. Before I could fully process it, he turned on me¡ªfighting, struggling, trying to seize control. My hands clenched around Natalie, too tight, too sudden¡ªbefore I even realized what I was doing.

    <i>"No, Red! Not yet."</i> I gritted my teeth, trying to shove Red back, to drown him out.

    But he was relentless. A storm raging in my head. A hunger wing at my soul.

    I felt my lips move without thinking, trailing down her jaw, her throat. My breath hitched.

    I could feel her pulse¡ªquick, erratic, intoxicating.

    Then¡ªbefore I could stop myself¡ª

    I bit her.

    Her sharp gasp sent a jolt through me, like a live wire snapping against my skin.

    The second my teeth broke through, something inside me detonated¡ªraw, electric, undeniable.

    A tidal wave of iming, possession, belonging.

    Then Red let out a deep, guttural growl, his triumph vibrating through me.

    <strong><i>"MATE. MINE."</i></strong>

    The realization of Red¡¯s words knocked the wind out of me.

 Chapter 63: All at Once

    <h4>Chapter 63: All at Once</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    <strong><i>"MATE. MINE."</i></strong>

    Red¡¯s voice thundered through my mind like a force of nature, raw and absolute. My entire body locked up as those words echoed, rattling inside me like an undeniable truth.

    No. That wasn¡¯t possible.

    I was certain Natalie was my chosen mate¡ªnot my fated mate. I had made peace with that. But now? Red¡¯s deration made my heart m against my ribs like a caged beast, my breath catching in my throat as realization set in.

    Natalie was my fated mate.

    This couldn¡¯t be happening. Marking a chosen mate didn¡¯t do this. There was never a bond¡ªno spiritual ties, no electric sparks, nothing but a connection created by a simple choice. But this? This was something else entirely.

    My hands trembled as I pulled away, my teeth retracting from her soft skin. I could still taste her¡ªwarm, intoxicating, undeniably mine. A rush of emotions flooded me¡ªfear, exhration, confusion.

    And then I felt it.

    The bond.

    The unmistakable, undeniable tether that snapped into ce between us like a cord tying our souls together. It hit me like a truck, knocking the breath from my lungs. My hands, still holding her, felt the sudden surge of sparks¡ªtiny, electric jolts racing up my arms, sending a shiver down my spine.

    This was real. The bond was real.

    "Natalie," I rasped, my voice shaking as I looked down at her.

    Her eyes fluttered¡ªthen suddenly, her body went limp in my arms.

    Panic crashed over me.

    "Natalie?!" I tightened my grip on her, shaking her gently. "No, no, no,e on, sweetheart. Open your eyes!"

    Nothing.

    Her breathing was steady, but she wasn¡¯t responding. My heart nearly stopped.

    I had marked her, and now she was unconscious.

    What the hell had I done?

    A rustling sound broke through my rising panic, and I snapped my head up just as two figures appeared¡ªJacob and Tiger.

    Jacob¡¯s usual yful expression was gone, reced by shock and something dangerously close to rm. His eyes flickered between me and Natalie¡¯s motionless form. Tiger stood beside him, silent and unmoving, his sharp green eyes assessing the situation.

    "What the actual hell did you do?" Jacob¡¯s voice was sharp, but I barely registered it.

    "I¡ªI don¡¯t know," I admitted, my voice raw. "She just¡ªshe fainted. I didn¡¯t mean to¡ªRed¡ªhe just¡ª"

    Jacob strode forward, reaching for Natalie. "Give her to me. I¡¯ll take care of her."

    Red¡¯s possessiveness exploded inside me.

    A guttural growl ripped from my throat before I even realized what I was doing. I tightened my hold on Natalie, my stance shifting into something purely primal.

    "Don¡¯t. Touch. Her." My voice was deep, rough, dangerous.

    Jacob froze, eyes widening for a split second before narrowing in irritation. "Oh, for mother¡¯s sake¡ªZane, she needs help!"

    "She¡¯s mine," I snarled.

    Jacob exchanged a nce with Tiger, something silent passing between them before Tiger suddenly moved.

    Before I could react, a powerful force yanked Natalie from my arms, and she was suddenly cradled in Tiger¡¯s hold.

    A deafening snarl tore from my throat, my wolf on the verge of taking over, but before I could make a move¡ªJacob¡¯s fingers pressed against my forehead.

    A sharp pulse of energy shot through me, like a cold gust of wind sweeping through my mind.

    Then¡ªRed went silent.

    It was like someone had flipped a switch.

    The possessive rage, the deafening growls, the overwhelming desire to protect Natalie¡ªsixty percent of it vanished in an instant.

    I stumbled back, disoriented, my head spinning. "What¡ªwhat the hell did you do?!" I snapped, gripping my skull.

    Jacob sighed, crossing his arms. "Rx, drama queen. I just put your overgrown mutt to sleep for a bit."

    I stared at him in horror.

    "You what?"

    Jacob rolled his eyes. "Red wasn¡¯t letting you think straight. You were acting purely on instinct, and that¡¯s dangerous. So, I knocked him out for a little while¡ªjust until we figure this out."

    "You¡ªYou put my wolf to sleep?! Do you have any idea what that means?!"

    "Yes, Zane," Jacob deadpanned. "I do. And you¡¯ll thank meter. Now, pull yourself together before you start hyperventting like a teenage girl at a boy band concert."

    I wanted to strangle him.

    Tiger, still holding Natalie with surprising gentleness, gave me a pointed look. His silent presence alone was enough to make me pause.

    I swallowed hard, forcing myself to breathe.

    I had to trust them.

    Jacob and Tiger had been by our side for a while now. One thing I was certain about was that they wouldn¡¯t hurt her.

    But Red¡¯s silence was <i>wrong</i>.

    Just like what had happened the day I came in search of Natalie, my wolf wasn¡¯t there¡ªno low growls, no whispers in the back of my mind. Just an unsettling emptiness where his presence should have been.

    "How long will he be out?" I asked through gritted teeth.

    Jacob waved a dismissive hand. "Not long. Just enough time for you to get your head on straight. Right now, we need to focus on Natalie."

    I looked at her again, limp in Tiger¡¯s arms, her face peaceful yet far too still.

    Guilt gnawed at my insides.

    I had done this.

    I had let Red take control. I had marked her without thinking, without asking.

    What if she hated me for it?

    What if she woke up and wanted nothing to do with me?

    A deep ache settled in my chest at the thought.

    "She¡¯s going to be fine," Jacob said, softer this time, as if sensing my turmoil. "But Zane, this changes everything."

    No kidding.

    I ran a hand through my hair, exhaling shakily.

    I hade into this night thinking Natalie was simply my chosen mate¡ªsomeone I cared for deeply, someone I wanted to protect.

    But now?

    Now, I had a bond with her. A spiritual one. One that I hadn¡¯t expected, hadn¡¯t prepared for.

    And if it was broken...

    I would feel it.

    Forever.

    I nced back at Natalie, watching the slow rise and fall of her chest.

    I had to fix this.

    I had to make sure she wouldn¡¯t regret this.

    <strong><i>***********</i></strong>

    Jacob and Tiger had taken Natalie out of the forest, back to her room to rest. I could still hear Jacob¡¯sst words ringing in my head.

    "There¡¯s no problem, Zane. You¡¯ll understand everything soon."

    Understand what?

    The air in the room was filled with something strange¡ªan energy I couldn¡¯t quite ce. Jacob and his brothers surrounded Natalie, whoy motionless on the bed, her face rxed as if she were only sleeping. I stood back, watching them carefully, every nerve in my body on edge.

    They were talking. I could hear every word, but I couldn¡¯t understand a damn thing.

    Fox¡¯s voice cut through the silence first.

    "Why is the transformation starting so early?"

    <i>Transformation?</i>

    Bubble frowned, arms crossed over his chest. "It wasn¡¯t supposed to begin until she turned twenty, right?"

    Eagle, who had been silent until now, tilted his head slightly, his silver eyes narrowing in thought. "Natalie¡¯s neenth birthday was seven months ago."

    Tiger gave a firm nod, his green eyes sharp. "Exactly. That means we still had five more months until the transformation should¡¯ve begun."

    Fox¡¯s fiery red hair seemed to shimmer as he ran a hand through it. "So why the hell is it starting now?"

    Jacob, standing at the foot of the bed, was deep in thought. Then, almost like a switch flipped, his eyes widened in realization. "It has to be Zane¡¯s mark."

    Every single one of them turned to stare at me.

    I blinked. "What does that mean? What did my mark do?"

    Jacob ignored me, his voice growing more certain. "His mark activated the process early. Mother must have decided to push the transformation forward." His jaw clenched. "She definitely had a hand in this."

    <i>Mother?</i>

    <i>Transformation?</i>

    What the hell were they talking about?

    I stepped forward, no longer willing to let them carry on like I wasn¡¯t standing right there. "Would someone exin what¡¯s happening?" My voice came out harsher than I intended, but honestly, I didn¡¯t care. "What transformation? Who is this ¡¯Mother¡¯ you keep mentioning? And most importantly¡ª" I nced at Natalie, my heart aching. "Is she okay?"

    Jacob turned to me, his expression t for a moment before a slow smile spread across his lips. "Natalie is perfectly fine, Zane."

    That should have reassured me. It didn¡¯t.

    "But, she will be different when she wakes up. I hope you will be able to handle it." Jacob added like an after thought.

    "What?" My voice felt tight. "What do you mean she¡¯d be different when she wakes up?"

    Jacob¡¯s smile deepened, damn near smug. "You¡¯ll understand soon."

    I clenched my fists. "Jacob¡ª"

    "I¡¯m not allowed to tell you more than that." His tone was final.

    Fox groaned dramatically. "I hate keeping secrets."

    Bubble smirked. "Yet, you have to keep them."

    Fox shot him a re, but before he could reply, Jacob straightened. "Alright, let¡¯s give Natalie some rest. Since the transformation has started earlier than expected, we have a lot of work to do."

    The brothers nodded, one by one filing out of the room.

    I stepped forward, blocking their path. "Wait¡ª"

    Tiger, ever silent, gave me a small nod before walking past. Eagle¡¯s piercing gazended on me, in, before he followed. Bubble winked before closing the door behind them.

    I was left standing there, feeling like the only fool in the room.

    I let out a slow breath, turning back to Natalie.

    She looked peaceful, almost fragile. I sat beside her on the edge of the bed and hesitated before reaching for her hand.

    The moment my fingers brushed against hers¡ªsparks.

    I sucked in a breath, my grip tightening slightly. I had only ever felt this before with one person.

    Emma.

    Red stirred in the back of my mind, finally awake, thankfully. <strong><i>"That bastard put me to sleep like some kind of dog."</i></strong>

    <i>"Red,"</i> I sighed, rubbing a hand over my face. <i>"Not now."</i>

    <strong><i>"Not now?!" </i></strong>He growled. <strong><i>"Do you realize what¡¯s happening?!"</i></strong>

    <i>"No, actually, I don¡¯t,"</i> I snapped. <i>"Because no one will tell me a damn thing."</i>

    Red went quiet for a moment. When he spoke again, his voice was softer.<strong><i> "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to us, Zane. But listen to me when I say this¡ª" </i></strong>his voice rumbled in my chest, deep and certain,<strong><i> "¡ªNatalie is our mate."</i></strong>

    I stared down at her hand, stillced with mine.

    Sparks.

    Red was never wrong about things like this. But how?

    I swallowed hard, my emotions tangled in ways I couldn¡¯t untangle.

    I needed to talk to someone.

    I reached into my pocket, pulling out my phone to call Sebastian, but before I could dial¡ª

    My mind link snapped open.

    <strong>"Zane!"</strong>

    My father¡¯s voice.

    My blood ran cold. My father never contacted me unless it was important.

    <strong>"The Celestial Princess has been found!" </strong>His voice was almost giddy with excitement.

    I stiffened. <i>"What?"</i>

    <strong>"As we speak, Nathan is on his way to France to find her. Her name is Amelia Louis."</strong>

    France?

    My father continued, <strong>"I have tomend you, son. Getting to Paris first before Nathan was a brilliant move. Now I understand why you moved there."</strong>

    I frowned. So he knew where I was all this time? <i>"I didn¡¯t move to Paris for¡ª"</i>

    <strong>"It all makes sense now!" </strong>My father interrupted.<strong> "You must have sensed her presence before anyone else."</strong>

    I pressed a hand to my temple, feeling a headacheing on.

    <i>"Father, I¡ª"</i>

    <strong>"I¡¯m proud of you, Zane. This is a huge step for us all."</strong>

    Then the link went silent.

    I sat there, staring at the wall like it had personally offended me.

    <i>"The Celestial Princess has been found."</i>

    My father¡¯s words echoed in my head, a drumbeat I couldn¡¯t shake.

    <i>Amelia Louis.</i>

    <i>France.</i>

    <i>Nathan was already on his way to find her.</i>

    I ran a hand through my hair, gripping the strands like that would somehow keep my thoughts from spiraling. What the hell was happening? One minute, I was just trying to figure out why Natalie was unconscious in bed with these cryptic bastards refusing to tell me anything, and the next¡ªthis.

    It was too much.

    Way too much.

    I let out a slow, shaky breath, ncing back at Natalie. She hadn¡¯t moved an inch. Her breathing was steady, peaceful. Unlike me. I felt like someone had set my brain on fire and told me to just <i>deal with it.</i>

    Red was pacing in the back of my mind, his agitation matching mine. <strong><i>"This timing is suspicious, Zane."</i></strong>

    <i>"No kidding,"</i> I muttered under my breath.

    My phone was still clutched in my hand, my father¡¯s voice a lingering ghost. My peaceful life¡ªif I could even call it that¡ªwas suddenly flipped upside down.

    Why was everything happening at once?

    Why now?

    I was drowning in questions, and no one was throwing me a damn lifeline.

    I exhaled sharply, pushing away from the bed and pacing the room. My footsteps echoed, the wooden floor creaking under my weight. My mind was running in circles, and I was about to lose it¡ª

    My phone vibrated violently in my hand.

    I nearly jumped.

    The screen shed: Sebastian.

    I stared at it. I had wanted to call Sebastian before but after my father¡¯s mind call, I wasn¡¯t sure I was ready for whatever fresh insanity Sebastian was about to dump on me, but ignoring Sebastian was never a good idea.

    I sighed and answered. "Seb¡ª"

    "ZANE!"

    I physically jerked the phone away from my ear.

    "Jesus, are you trying to make me deaf?" I grumbled, rubbing my temple.

    Sebastian ignored me, his voice sharp and urgent. "Where the hell are you?"

    I blinked at the ceiling. "Where else? My vi in Paris, of course."

    "Good. Stay put. We need to meet. ASAP."

    I frowned. "Why? What¡¯s going on?"

    "Not over the phone."

    "Seb¡ª"

    "I said not over the phone, Zane." His voice was edged with something unusual. Concern? Frustration? Maybe both.

    My stomach dropped. If Sebastian was this serious, it wasn¡¯t good.

    "Where are you?" I asked.

    "Also Paris."

    "You¡¯re joking."

    "Do I sound like I¡¯m in a joking mood?"

    I pinched the bridge of my nose. "When did you even¡ª"

    "Not important. We need to meet now."

    I sighed heavily. "Fine. Where?"

    "Texting you the location now. Be there in twenty."

    The call ended before I could say anything else.

    I stared at my phone again, then at Natalie. Then at my phone. Then back at Natalie.

    I had a very, very bad feeling about this.

    And I was never wrong.

 Chapter 64: Amelia Louis

    <h4>Chapter 64: Amelia Louis</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    I sat on the edge of Natalie¡¯s bed, my mind torn in two as I stared at the glowing screen of my phone. The message from Sebastian burned into my vision:

    <i>Hurry up, Zane. This is important.</i>

    He had sent me the location, and that was all. No exnation. No details. Just urgency.

    I clenched my jaw. Damn it.

    Leaving right now felt like the worst thing I could do. Every fiber of my being rejected the idea of stepping out while Natalie was still unconscious. My instincts screamed at me to stay, to guard her, to be here when she woke up.

    But Sebastian never sounded that serious unless it was something big. I exhaled sharply, pressing my fingers against my temple.

    <i>"Red?"</i> I called. I really needed guidance.

    <strong><i>"What?"</i></strong><strong></strong>Red growled. He was restless too.

    <i>"What should we do?"</i>

    Red was silent for a long moment before finally responding.

    <strong><i>"I don¡¯t know. But what I do know is that I don¡¯t want to leave her."</i></strong>

    Neither did I.

    I sighed heavily, running a hand through my hair. I needed answers, but right now, I needed Natalie more.

    The door creaked open.

    I snapped my head up.

    Bubble walked in, his white hair gleaming in the lighting. His usual easy-going expression was present, but his translucent blue eyes held something deeper¡ªunderstanding.

    He nced at me, then at Natalie, and then back at me with a knowing smile.

    "You¡¯re in turmoil," Bubble said simply, folding his arms.

    I scoffed, shaking my head. "No kidding."

    Bubble moved closer, his steps light, almost like he was floating. He stopped beside me, tilting his head. "You should go see your friend."

    I frowned. "What?"

    "I said, you should go meet your friend," he repeated, as if I hadn¡¯t heard him the first time. "I¡¯ll stay here and watch over her."

    I narrowed my eyes. "How do you know I was nning to meet someone?"

    Bubble chuckled, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "You forget, Zane. I see more than what¡¯s in front of me."

    I stared at him, suddenly feeling ridiculously stupid for asking. Of course, he knew. Bubble and his brothers weren¡¯t normal. They were spirits, forces of nature given human form. If anyone could sense my inner conflict, it was him.

    He sat down beside me, resting aforting hand on my shoulder. "I¡¯ll give you a clue," he said, his voice calm, but firm. "This meeting will answer a lot of the questions you¡¯ve been asking yourself. So, don¡¯t miss it."

    I stiffened. "What do you mean?"

    Bubble smiled mysteriously. "Trust me."

    I let out a slow breath, my thoughts colliding. He knew something¡ªof course, he did¡ªbut like his brothers, he wasn¡¯t going to tell me outright.

    After a long moment of thinking, I made my decision. If Sebastian had the answers, I couldn¡¯t afford to ignore them.

    I turned to Natalie, reaching out to brush a stray strand of hair from her forehead. She looked so peaceful in her sleep, but I knew her life had been anything but.

    I leaned down, pressing a soft kiss to her forehead. "I¡¯ll be back soon, my love," I whispered. "Please... wake up."

    Then I turned to Bubble. "Promise me you won¡¯t leave her side."

    Bubble ced a hand on his chest dramatically. "Oh, Zane, your words wound me! Do you really think I would abandon our dear, lovely Natalie?"

    I rolled my eyes, but I still felt a hint of relief.

    "Go," Bubble said, shooing me with his hands. "Before your friend decides to throw a fit."

    After a final nce at Natalie, I turned and left.

    <strong>********</strong>

    The night air was crisp as I drove through the city, following the location Sebastian had sent me. The streets blurred past, my mind still half with Natalie.

    By the time I reached the location, it was nearing 11 p.m. Sebastian¡¯s map had led me to an expansive private estate.

    The ce was so secluded that it gave off the impression of an underground council meeting. Cars pulled up in long rows, their passengers stepping out in hushed excitement. Security was thick.

    Only supernaturals were allowed in. I frowned. What the hell was going on here?

    I spotted werewolves, vampires, and even a few witches slipping past the gates. The energy here was tense, expectant, like everyone knew something was about to be revealed.

    I pulled up to the entrance, rolling down my window.

    One of the guards, a broad-shouldered werewolf, immediately recognized me. "Mr. Cole Lucky," he greeted respectfully before waving me through.

    Inside, the estate was alive with murmurs and unreadable expressions.

    I parked my car and pulled out my phone, dialing Sebastian.

    "I¡¯m here," I said the moment he picked up.

    "Good."

    Before I could ask where he was, a sudden knock tapped against my car window.

    I snapped my head up.

    Sebastian stood outside, his ck hair sleeked back, a smirk ying on his lips. His usual arrogance was there, but his eyes were dead serious.

    I unlocked the door, and he slipped into the passenger seat.

    "What the hell is this ce?" I demanded. "And what are all these people doing here?"

    Sebastian leaned back, tapping his fingers against his knee. "This¡ª" he gestured around us¡ª"is ground zero for the biggest revtion in supernatural history."

    I scoffed. "Vague much?"

    Sebastian smirked. "I like to keep you on your toes."

    I pinched the bridge of my nose. "Sebastian, Natalie is not well. I need to get back to her. If you dragged me out here for¡ª"

    "Rx, prince," Sebastian interrupted. "This is important."

    I turned to him, eyes narrowing. "Then start talking."

    Sebastian leaned in, his smirk widening as he tapped his fingers against the car¡¯s dashboard. His eyes gleamed with mischief, but there was something else lurking behind them¡ªsomething sharp.

    "Yesterday, a sudden news started spreading like wildfire across the supernatural world," he began, drawing out the suspense like the insufferable drama king he was. " A girl here in Paris, named Amelia Louis stepped forward, iming to be the Celestial Princess."

    I blinked. "The what?"

    "The celestial princess," he repeated. "You know, the one that every damn prophecy talks about. The one who holds the power to tip the bnce of the supernatural world."

    I exhaled sharply, suddenly feeling annoyed. "I¡¯m not in the mood for your sarcasm Sebastian. What happened after that?"

    Sebastian¡¯s smirk deepened. "We checked her background. And guess what?"

    I had a very bad feeling about this.

    Sebastian¡¯s voice dropped lower.

    "It turns out, she¡¯s from a minority royal family. Not just any royal family, Zane¡ªher lineage traces back to one of the oldest werewolf dynasties."

    That made me sit up straighter. The supernatural world had whispered about the Celestial Princess for centuries¡ªmy father always said the princess was someone powerful enough to tip the bnce between species. A legend. A myth. My father also told me that I had to get her at all cost but she was never anywhere to be found and now, when I found Natalie, she suddenly shows up?

    "Let me get this straight," I muttered, rubbing my temples, "we suddenly have a girl stepping up, conveniently iming she¡¯s the one?"

    "Exactly," Sebastian said, snapping his fingers. "That¡¯s why an invitation was sent out to every supernatural interested in seeing her prove herself. The event is happening right now, inside that building." He nodded toward the towering structure in front of us, glowing under the moon light.

    I exhaled sharply, my patience thinning. "This is ridiculous."

    "Is it?" Sebastian tilted his head. "Because I saw someone very interesting here today."

    I rolled my eyes. "Sebastian, get to the point before I throw you out of this car."

    He grinned. "Fine. Guess who I saw inside?"

    I shot him a nk stare. "I don¡¯t have time for this."

    "Your dear uncle Nathan."

    My blood ran cold. My father had mentioned my uncle was already on his way, but I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be here so soon.

    Sebastian leaned closer, his smirk deepening. "And guess who he brought with him?"

    My jaw clenched. "Who? Speak Seb, I don¡¯t have all day."

    "Charlie and Nora. Not just that, they were all chummy with him like they had been bffs forever."

    I froze.

    I couldn¡¯t move.

    For a moment, my entire body locked in ce, my mind struggling to catch up with what Sebastian had just said. Charlie and Nora¡ªmy parents? The two people I trusted with my life? The people I had let close? They were working with Nathan? The man who wanted me dead. The man who had spent years scheming to strip me of everything.

    This had to be a bad dream. Had they already told Nathan who I was?

    Had they whispered my secret into his ear, betraying me while smiling to my face? Were they really hurting my son all this while?

    A slow, seething anger built in my chest, but I forced my face to remain impassive. No emotions. No reactions. I wouldn¡¯t let Sebastian see how much this got to me.

    Sebastian, of course, noticed anyway.

    "Zane," he said, his voiceced with understanding. "Your hands are clenched so tight I think you¡¯re about to break your own fingers."

    I exhaled sharply, releasing my fists. "They won¡¯t get away with this."

    Sebastian grinned, clearly agreeing with my fury. "Good to hear. I really want to make them hurt. I don¡¯t like people who hurt children. But first¡ªbusiness. We need to go inside and see if this Amelia girl is the real deal."

    He leaned in slightly, lowering his voice. "If she truly is the Celestial Princess, you know what that means."

    I nodded grimly. "She¡¯ll be the most valuable being in this world and my father would immediately be on my neck to get her."

    How they hell was I going to exin my situation with Natalie to my father?

    "And you," Sebastian said, tapping my chest, unaware of my inner turmoil, "will be the first threat Nathan and the others will want eliminated."

    Lovely.

    Sebastian and I left the car, blending into the massive crowd flooding into the grand building. The hall was vast, shimmering with gold chandeliers glowing over the hundreds of guests murmuring in anticipation. We positioned ourselves near the entrance, just as Sebastian had suggested¡ªan easy escape route if things went south.

    A man in a sharply tailored suit strode onto the stage, his presencemanding immediate attention. His build was solid, exuding confidence, and his voice carried effortlessly over the crowd.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, wee," he announced smoothly. "Tonight, we bear witness to a revtion that will change the course of our world. The time hase to meet the Celestial Princess!"

    The hall erupted in apuse as a woman, I immediately guessed was Amelia Louis, stepped onto the stage.

    She was beautiful. Not in the simple way most would describe beauty¡ªno, there was something weird about her. Long, golden-blond hair rested down her back in waves, shimmering like spun gold beneath the lights. She wore a radiant white dress, flowing and delicate, yet regal. Every movement she made was deliberate, graceful, as if she floated rather than walked.

    Then she spoke.

    Her voice was soft yet carried across the room with ease, wrapping around the audience like a warm embrace. "Ever since I was a child, I knew I was different," she began, her tone gentle but filled with conviction. "I could hear the Moon Goddess¡¯s whispers, feel her presence in the wind, in the stars. And when I turned thirteen, when my wolf awakened... she came to me."

    The crowd murmured, enraptured.

    "The Goddess gave me a gift," Amelia continued. "Power beyond what any wolf has ever possessed."

    She lifted a delicate hand¡ªand suddenly, champagne sses materialized in everyone¡¯s hands. Gasps filled the room.

    I turned sharply to Sebastian. "How the hell did she do that?"

    Sebastian smirked, unimpressed. "Could be witch magic. A cheap parlor trick."

    Amelia smiled, basking in the awe of her audience. "That was merely a taste. I discovered I could control the weather,mand the elements, and, most importantly... I could heal."

    A few murmurs of skepticism arose from the crowd, but she raised a hand to silence them. "Two weeks ago, the Moon Goddess appeared to me in mortal form. She told me the truth of who I am. I am the Celestial Princess."

    Some people pped. Others shifted uneasily.

    A voice rang out from the crowd. "If you¡¯re truly the Celestial Princess, prove it!"

    Amelia¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter. "I expected doubt. And so, I came prepared."

    She gestured toward the side of the stage, and a group of men wheeled in two stretchers. The white sheets covering them did nothing to mask the unmistakable scent of death.

    The hall fell into a stunned silence.

    "These men," Amelia said, her voice clear, "have been dead for over twenty-four hours. If I can bring them back, will you believe me?"

    A ripple of chaos spread through the audience¡ªwhispers, gasps, some outrightughter.

    I turned to Sebastian, my voice low. "If she can do this... if she can truly bring the dead back, then the chances of her being the Celestial Princess are¡ª"

    "¡ªvery high," Sebastian finished grimly.

    But something wasn¡¯t adding up.

    Sebastian pulled something from his pocket. The Moon Diamond. I eyed it suspiciously.

    "If she¡¯s the Celestial Princess," he muttered, "her bodyguard should be here somewhere. And if the bodyguard is here, the Moon Diamond should react."

    I nced at the gem, unimpressed. "Are you sure that thing even works? Last time we tried using it, it kept leading us in circles."

    Sebastian scowled. "The stone is authentic. We just weren¡¯t reading it properly."

    Before I could argue, the temperature in the room shifted.

    The chandeliers flickered.

    Then, in an instant, every light in the hall went out.

    Darkness swallowed the space. A heavy fog seeped in from the entrance, curling around the guests like ghostly tendrils. I stiffened, Red bristling inside me.

    Then... footsteps.

    Slow. Measured.

    Through the thick mist, a figure emerged¡ªa massive white wolf,rger than any werewolf I had ever seen.

    It shimmered, its body radiating a silvery glow, as if it were woven from moonlight itself. It was no ordinary creature. It was a spirit.

    The room was frozen in stunned silence as the wolf passed us, padding toward the stage where Amelia stood.

    Then¡ªthe Moon Diamond in Sebastian¡¯s hand red red.

    Sebastian inhaled sharply. "Well, well," he murmured, his voice almost giddy. "Would you look at that?"

    My grip tightened at my sides, my heartbeat pounding in my ears.

    Whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªthis wolf was...

    It had just changed everything.

 Chapter 65: Realization

    <h4>Chapter 65: Realization</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    This had to be a dream¡ªa vivid, almost too-real dream. Because if it wasn¡¯t, then how the hell was I supposed to exin the impossible unfolding right in front of me?

    The Moon Diamond in Sebastian¡¯s hand red so brightly that I had to squint. The deep crimson glow painted the entire hall in eerie red light, sending murmurs and gasps through the crowd.

    Sebastian, standing beside me, let out a low chuckle, his gaze locked on the massive white wolf at the front of the stage. "Told you the stone was authentic," he said smugly. "You really should start believing me more, Zane."

    I barely heard him. My attention was fixed on the wolf. Its silver fur shimmered like woven moonlight, and its sheer size dwarfed even thergest Alphas I had seen. It was majestic, otherworldly¡ªpowerful.

    Sebastian turned his head slightly toward me, though his eyes never left the wolf. "You know what this means, right?" His voice held an edge of excitement, but also something else¡ªsomething wary.

    I exhaled sharply. "That this... thing is the bodyguard we¡¯ve been looking for?"

    Sebastian nodded, his expression excited. "Which means..."

    I clenched my jaw. "Which means Amelia Louis might actually be the Celestial Princess."

    The words felt wronging out of my mouth. I nced at Amelia, who was standing frozen on the stage. Her face had gone pale, her fingers gripping the fabric of her white dress so tightly her knuckles began turning white.

    The wolf moved. Slow, deliberate steps carried it to the front of the stage, its piercing silver eyes sweeping across the room. The crowd trembled under its gaze¡ªsome backing away, others too mesmerized to move.

    Whispers rippled through the air.

    "Mist..." someone muttered.

    "This has to be the wolf spirit," another voice guessed in a hushed tone.

    "The father of all werewolves."

    Mist.

    Something about that name gnawed at the edges of my memory, like a shadow slipping through my grasp. Where had I heard it before?

    Then, as if deciding it had seen enough of the crowd, the wolf turned its attention to Amelia.

    She stumbled back.

    I arched a brow. "For someone who¡¯s supposedly the Celestial Princess, she doesn¡¯t seem too thrilled to see her own bodyguard."

    Sebastian hummed in agreement. "I was just thinking the same thing."

    The air thickened. The room seemed to vibrate as the wolf took another step forward.

    Then, without warning¡ªfog.

    Thick, dense mist exploded outward, swallowing the ballroom in an instant. I could barely see my own hand in front of me. Gasps and startled cries echoed around me.

    And then¡ªlight.

    Not from the chandeliers, which were still dark. No, this light came from within the fog itself, illuminating the space like a phantom sunrise.

    A silhouette began to form.

    Tall. Ethereal. Floating.

    As the mist cleared slightly, my breath hitched.

    The figure hovering before us wasn¡¯t just any man. He radiated an unnatural beauty, something not meant for this world. His features were impossibly sharp, his cheekbones were definitely sculpted by gods themselves. His hair had lengthened, flowing down his back in waves of deep silver with strands of white that shimmered like stardust. His eyes, glowed with an intense, molten gold. And surrounding him was the fog, swirling around his form as if it were alive.

    I didn¡¯t recognize him at first.

    But then¡ª

    My eyes widened.

    Sebastian sucked in a sharp breath beside me.

    "Is that...?" I started, my voice a simple whisper.

    Sebastian finished for me.

    "Jacob."

    Jacob¡¯s golden eyes flickered toward Amelia. His voice, when he spoke, was richer, deeper¡ªancient.

    "Are you the Celestial Princess?"

    The room held its breath.

    Amelia trembled. "I-I..." She stammered, looking around as if searching for an escape.

    Jacob tilted his head, amusement glinting in his godlike gaze. He let out a soft chuckle. "If you¡¯re going to make such a big im," he mused, "you should be sure."

    Then his expression shifted.

    Darkened.

    The fog coiled tighter around him, and when he spoke again, his voice carried an eerie resonance, like multiple echoesyered atop one another.

    "ARE YOU THE CELESTIAL PRINCESS?"

    The force of his words shook the room. The chandeliers rattled, the ground itself seemed to hum with power.

    Amelia flinched, eyes darting to the crowd. For a moment, she hesitated.

    Then, lifting her chin, she forced out the word.

    "Yes."

    Jacob studied her.

    And then¡ªhe smirked.

    "Well then," he murmured. "If that¡¯s true... it shouldn¡¯t hurt if I do this."

    He lifted his hand.

    And clenched his fist.

    Amelia¡¯s scream tore through the room. It was raw, agonizing¡ªthen, suddenly, silence.

    She copsed.

    The entire hall stood still.

    Dead still.

    Sebastian let out a low whistle. "Well, that escted quickly."

    I exhaled slowly, staring at the lifeless body on the stage. Then, my gaze flicked back to Jacob.

    He met my eyes.

    And smirked.

    The smirk sent an unsettling shiver down my spine. His golden eyes burned with something ancient, something powerful¡ªsomething that made even Red, my ever-defiant wolf, go eerily still in my head.

    Then, the hall erupted.

    People screamed, chairs scraped against the floor, and gasps echoed off the high ceilings. The scent of fear was thick in the air. Amelia¡¯s crumpled bodyy motionless, and panic spread like wildfire.

    "What the hell just happened?" someone yelled.

    "She¡¯s dead! He killed her!" a woman shrieked.

    Guards rushed forward but hesitated when Jacob¡ªno, Mist¡ªturned his gaze toward them. He didn¡¯t move, yet the sheer force of his presence sent them stumbling back like children caught in a storm.

    Jacob¡ªor Mist, as I now understood¡ªsighed, tilting his head. "I do love a dramatic crowd." His voice still held that eerie resonance, multiple echoesyered together like the whispers of ancient spirits.

    Then, he spoke again, this time loud enough for the entire room to hear.

    "My name is Mist, the Wolf Spirit¡ªthe Father of Wolves."

    Silence fell. Then came the murmurs. Hushed, reverent.

    "I knew he was the Wolf Spirit?"

    "We are witnessing a legend!"

    "This is impossible! The gods are walking among us!"

    I clenched my jaw as whispers swirled through the air like restless ghosts. This wasn¡¯t just chaos¡ªthis was history unfolding.

    Mist¡¯s glowing gaze swept over the room. "Let me make one thing clear¡ªAmelia Louis is not my sister. She is not the Celestial Princess."

    Gasps rippled through the crowd.

    Mist continued, his voice carrying the weight of divine authority. "The true Celestial Princess will soon be revealed to you all. But until then, anyone who dares to make false ims as Amelia did... will meet the same fate."

    His words settled like a thick fog, suffocating any lingering doubts.

    Then, Mist did something that made my breath catch. He moved. Not walked¡ªfloated. The mist coiled around him, carrying him effortlessly through the crowd. People parted, stepping back as if afraid to touch him.

    I watched, heart pounding, as he drifted closer.

    And then¡ªhe stopped.

    Right in front of me.

    The room stilled. The air grew impossibly heavy.

    All eyes turned to us.

    I could hear my own heartbeat mming against my ribs.

    Mist¡¯s golden gaze locked onto mine.

    Before I could process what was happening, the fog surged forward¡ªswallowing me whole.

    <strong>********¡¯</strong>

    The moment I opened my eyes, I knew I was somewhere else.

    Gone were the grand chandeliers, the panicked murmurs, the scent of fear.

    Instead, I stood in the middle of a clearing, bathed in silver moonlight. Trees surrounded me, their dark silhouettes stretching toward the sky. The air was crisp, thick with the scent of wildlife and earth.

    "What the¡ª" My voice died in my throat.

    Jacob stood before me, lookingpletely normal¡ªno glowing eyes, no ethereal fog, just his usual, annoyingly smug self.

    My fists clenched. "What the hell just happened?"

    Jacob smiled. "You finally look awake, Faceless Prince."

    I growled, but before I could respond, Red¡ª<i>my wolf, my untamed beast</i>¡ªwinced inside me. Winced.

    Red never submitted to anyone. Not to any being. Not even to my father.

    And yet, he was bowing in my mind.

    I swallowed hard. "How?" My voice was hoarse. "How the hell are you Mist? The Wolf Spirit?"

    Jacob¡¯sughter echoed through the clearing, the sound light and teasing, like he was savoring my confusion. I hated it.

    "I thought you were smart, Faceless Prince," he taunted, crossing his arms over his chest. His dark eyes gleamed with mischief, reflecting the glow of moonlight above.

    Then¡ªlike a switch flipping¡ªrealization mmed into me.

    My breath hitched.

    Jacob smirked. "Haven¡¯t you figured it out yet?" He took a step closer, his presence suddenly heavier, as if the very air shifted around him.

    Red stirred uneasily inside me, his hackles raised.<strong><i> "Listen," </i></strong>he whispered, his voiceced with an emotion I couldn¡¯t ce.<strong><i> "Be careful, this man scares me."</i></strong>

    Suddenly the pieces fit together too perfectly, too painfully.

    Jacob and his brothers had been calling someone "Mother" for months.

    So, they weren¡¯t talking about just any mother. They were referring to Moon Goddess!

    And earlier¡ªwhen Jacob was with Natalie¡ªhe kept saying she was <i>transforming.</i>

    No. No, no, no.

    I took a shaky step back. "You¡¯re not saying..." My voice cracked. "You¡¯re not saying that Natalie¡ª"

    Jacob¡¯s smirk widened. Then he leaned in, lowering his voice to a near whisper. "Natalie. She¡¯s my one and only sister, the Celestial Princess¡ªthe Second Moon, and the one destined to restore bnce."

    I stumbled back further, my stomach twisting. "You¡¯re telling me... that Natalie is the Celestial Princess?"

    Everything inside me froze. My knees nearly buckled.

    <i>Natalie. The Celestial Princess.</i>

    <i>The second Moon.</i>

    <i>Jacob¡¯s sister.</i>

    The world tilted, and before I could catch myself, I stumbled backward, my boots skidding against the soft earth. Then¡ªbecause fate had a twisted sense of humor¡ªInded t on my ass.

    Jacob snorted. "Well, that was graceful."

    I barely heard him. My heart pounded in my ears, my mind racing. <i>Natalie? My Natalie? </i>The woman who had been tossed aside by fate, who had been broken and betrayed by everyone who should have protected her... was a celestial being?

    It didn¡¯t make sense.

    I shook my head, trying to clear the fog. "You¡¯re joking." My voice came out hoarse, like I had swallowed ss. "You have to be joking."

    Jacob just grinned. "Oh, Zane. You really think I¡¯d go through all this trouble just to mess with you?" He tsked, shaking his head. "In four hours, Natalie will wake up... and she¡¯ll be <i>different."</i>

    A chill ran down my spine. "Different how?"

    Jacob¡¯s expression softened. "Her memories wille back," he said. "All of them. She¡¯ll remember who she really is. She¡¯ll have powers beyond anything you¡¯ve ever seen. And the first thing she¡¯ll do¡ª"

    He paused, dragging out the silence like some theatrical viin.

    I gritted my teeth. "Jacob."

    He smirked. "The first thing she¡¯ll do is search for him."

    A strange, sick feeling settled in my gut. "Who?"

    Jacob tilted his head. "Frederick Moor."

    I blinked. "What?"

    "The first Lycan King," Jacob rified, watching me carefully.

    My stomach twisted. "That¡¯s impossible. Frederick Moor has been dead for centuries."

    Jacob chuckled, the sound rich with amusement. "You¡¯d think so, wouldn¡¯t you?" He gave me a slow, knowing look. "But just like Natalie, he reincarnates in every lifetime. No matter where she is, no matter who she is, she always finds her way back to him."

    My blood turned to ice.

    Natalie was going to leave me to find another man.

    My chest tightened. My jaw clenched.

    No.

    No, no, no.

    Natalie was mine.

    She had to be mine.

    I shot to my feet, my pulse roaring in my ears. "No." My voice came out sharp, final. "I¡¯m not going to let that happen."

    Jacob raised an eyebrow. "Oh?"

    I took a step forward, my body thrumming with determination. "She¡¯s not leaving me. I¡¯ll stop her¡ªI don¡¯t care what it takes."

    Jacob let out a low whistle. "Damn. That¡¯s a lot of possessiveness for someone as dense as you."

    I ignored him. "You may not know this but Natalie and I have a spiritual bond. And you might not believe me because honestly, it sounds impossible but I found out yesterday that Natalie is my fated mate. I¡¯ll talk to her. I¡¯ll make her understand what we have. I¡¯ll remind her¡ª" My voice cracked, but I forced the words out. "I¡¯ll remind her how much we love each other."

    I took a step forward, eyes burning into Jacob¡¯s. "I don¡¯t care if he was the first Lycan King. I don¡¯t care if they¡¯re destined since the beginning of earth. She is mine. And I¡¯ll be damned if I let some reincarnated relic take her from me."

    Jacobughed, so had that it made me feel more angrier than I was. "You really don¡¯t get it, do you?" He said.

    I clenched my jaw. "Get what?"

    Jacob leaned in, his dark eyes locking onto mine. "You are Frederick Moor, dumbass."

    Silence settled between us.

    A heavy, suffocating silence.

    I forgot how to breathe.

    "What?" My voice came out strangled.

    Jacob smirked. "Yeah. You are her fated mate. You are the first Lycan King." He pped me on the shoulder. "<i>Congrats. You¡¯ve been in love with the same woman for centuries."</i>

 Chapter 66: Explanations

    <h4>Chapter 66: Exnations</h4><subtxt> are Frederick Moor, dumbass," Jacob said, his voiceced with exasperation.

    I stared at him, my pulse hammering in my ears. His words didn¡¯t just hang in the air¡ªthey crashed down like andslide, burying me in a mess of disbelief.

    My throat tightened. "What?" The word barely scraped past my lips.

    Jacob rolled his eyes, crossing his arms as he leaned against the a tree like he had all the time in the world. "You heard me."

    I clenched my jaw. "No. Say it again."

    He sighed, long and dramatic, like he was exining something obvious to a particrly dense child. "You. Are. Frederick. Moor." He gestured at mezily. "The first Lycan King. The legend himself. The love of Natalie¡¯s past lives. Reincarnated. Again."

    The words rattled in my skull, but they didn¡¯t settle. They couldn¡¯t.

    "That¡¯s impossible."

    Jacob smirked. "You say that every lifetime. Honestly, you get dumber every reincarnation, Zane."

    I took a step closer, my chest tightening. "How could I possibly be him? I don¡¯t remember being some ancient king. And even if I was, why the hell does it matter now? Natalie and I were doing just fine."

    Jacob arched an eyebrow. "Because when Natalie wakes up, she won¡¯t just remember this life¡ªshe¡¯s going to remember all of them. And she¡¯s going to be looking for Frederick. To find him, she needs one thing."

    A sinking feeling coiled in my gut. "What?"

    Jacob pushed off the tree he was leaning on, closing the space between us. "The Medallion."

    I blinked. "What Medallion?"

    He exhaled sharply, like he couldn¡¯t believe he had to spell this out for me. "The one you bought from that art galleryst year. The one you were weirdly drawn to, like fate itself shoved you in front of it. That wasn¡¯t random, Zane. That Medallion belonged to Natalie."

    My mind spun back. The Medallion. I remembered it vividly¡ªan intricate, ancient-looking piece with strange symbols that felt familiar even though I couldn¡¯t read them. I hadn¡¯t gone to that gallery for it. I had been following my father¡¯s orders, searching for a map¡ªsomething that would lead me to the celestial princess. But then, there it was. And I had to have it. Some part of me just... knew. And I sure as hell didn¡¯t want it falling into my uncle¡¯s hands.

    Jacob¡¯s voice softened. "That Medallion was a gift from our mother¡ªthe Moon Goddess. She gave one to each of her children as a symbol of love. And when they found their true other halves, they could pass it on." He held my gaze. "Natalie gave hers to Frederick Moor. To you."

    I swallowed hard. "And then what?"

    Jacob¡¯s expression darkened. "When Frederick was old and dying, Natalie infused the Medallion with soul magic."

    I frowned. "Soul magic?"

    He nodded. "It¡¯s a bond between two souls. When two lovers tie themselves together with soul magic, their connection bes eternal. Even if death separates them, the object containing their bond will always find its way back to them. No matter how much time passes, it will lead them back to each other."

    A cold shiver crawled down my spine. Suddenly, I felt the Medallion¡¯s weight¡ªexcept it wasn¡¯t even in my pocket.

    Jacob¡¯s eyes burned with urgency. "When Natalie wakes up, her mind is going to be a battlefield of memories. She won¡¯t know what¡¯s real and what¡¯s past. Her senses would be foggy. Meaning she wouldn¡¯t recognize anything or anyone. She¡¯ll be searching for an anchor¡ªsomething to tell her who she is, where she belongs." He leaned in slightly. "She¡¯ll be looking for Frederick. And the only way she¡¯ll know for sure that the man standing in front of her is really him..."

    He paused just long enough for the air between us to thicken.

    "Is if he has the Medallion."

    My breath caught. "And what if the person holding the Medallion isn¡¯t the real Frederick Moor? How would she know?"

    Jacob chuckled, a dark, knowing sound. "There have been imposters over the centuries." He smirked. "You really don¡¯t want to know what Natalie did to them."

    My heart stuttered. "How does she know if someone¡¯s a fraud?"

    Jacob¡¯s smirk widened. "When she finds her true mate, the Medallion will glow with golden light. If she stands next to someone and nothing happens... well, let¡¯s just say those fakes didn¡¯tst very long."

    I swallowed hard, the weight of his words pressing down on me. My legs felt weak, and I staggered to a nearby tree, sliding down until I was sitting against its rough bark. My hands curled into fists as I stared up at Jacob. "Are you sure?" My voice was rough, unsteady. Fear curled in my chest, cold and unrelenting. "Are you sure I¡¯m Frederick Moor¡¯s reincarnation?"

    Jacob¡¯s response was immediate¡ªand infuriating. He threw his head back andughed, rich and unapologetic. "What¡¯s wrong, Zane? Afraid Natalie¡¯s going to kill you?" His dark eyes gleamed with amusement, his grin stretching wide like this was the most entertaining thing he¡¯d ever witnessed.

    I scowled, leaning forward. "This isn¡¯t a joke, Jacob. This is serious."

    Jacob snorted, arms crossing over his chest. "Okay, okay," he said, still suppressingughter. "So, what¡¯s your n? You gonna run? Or are you going to march into Natalie¡¯s room, Medallion in hand, and hope you don¡¯t get ripped apart if you¡¯re not the real deal?" He smirked. "Because, if you ask me, the second option sounds way more interesting."

    I clenched my jaw, my fingers twitching against my knee. "I¡¯m not running," I bit out. "But I don¡¯t understand why I don¡¯t remember being Frederick Moor."

    Jacob tilted his head in azy shrug. "Mortals don¡¯t get to remember their past lives. The universe gives you a clean te so you don¡¯t get stuck in the past."

    I exhaled sharply, rubbing my temples. This was too much. Too ridiculous. And yet, deep in my bones, something told me he wasn¡¯t lying.

    Then a thought struck me, sharp and unwanted. My eyes narrowed as I turned to Jacob. Suspicionced my voice. "If Frederick Moor¡ªme¡ªwas Natalie¡¯s eternal soulmate, then why were we given different mates by the goddess?"

    For the first time, Jacob hesitated. Then he chuckled, the kind ofugh someone makes when they¡¯ve been caught red-handed.

    "Well..." He dragged the word out, scratching his chin.

    I folded my arms. "Well, what?"

    "My brothers didn¡¯t think you were good enough for Natalie," he admitted with a shameless grin. "So they begged our mother to give both of you new mates."

    I blinked. "What?"

    Jacob snickered at my reaction.

    I leaned back, still processing. "I thought Bubble, Tiger, Eagle, and Fox liked me!"

    Jacobughed outright this time. "Oh, they do. Sometimes. But they weren¡¯t the ones who meddled." He leaned in conspiratorially, lowering his voice like he didn¡¯t want someone to hear. "I have twenty more brothers."

    I nearly choked on air. "Twenty brothers?!"

    Jacob smirked. "Yep. And they were the ones who pestered our mother to give Natalie another option. But, funny enough, the new option turned out to be worse than you."

    I rubbed my face, groaning. "Oh, great. That makes me feel so much better."

    Jacob waved a dismissive hand. "Not important." Then, with a flick of his wrist, the world around us shifted. Shadows stretched and light twisted, and in the blink of an eye, we were standing in my bedroom.

    I exhaled sharply, my head still spinning.

    Jacob pped his hands together. "Alright, Zane. Get the Medallion and go to Natalie¡¯s room. You¡¯ve got thirty minutes before she wakes up."

    I hesitated. "And what if I¡¯m not Frederick?"

    Jacob grinned, all teeth and mischief. "Then I hope you¡¯re a good fighter. Not that it¡¯ll help."

    I shot him a re. "You¡¯re enjoying this way too much."

    Jacob strolled toward the door,ughing. "Oh, and one more thing¡ªI¡¯m taking Alexander with me tonight. Bubble, Tiger, Eagle, and Fox areing too."

    My head snapped up. "Why?"

    Jacob shrugged. "You¡¯ll understandter." And with that, he was gone.

    I exhaled deeply, my mind racing. <i>"Do you believe any of this?"</i> I asked, Red.

    Red growled low in my head. <strong><i>"I don¡¯t know. But one thing is certain¡ªI¡¯m not letting Natalie go to another man." </i></strong>

    I sighed. <i>"Great. That narrows everything down." </i>

    Standing, I opened my bedside drawer and pulled out the Medallion. The moment my fingers curled around it, a faint warmth pulsed from its surface. The gold shimmered under the soft bedroom light, catching the edges of the shadows.

    My gut twisted.

    I ignored it.

    Natalie¡¯s room was quiet, wrapped in the kind of stillness that made my chest feel too tight. Shey curled beneath the nkets, her red hair spilling over the pillow in soft waves. Her breathing was slow, steady¡ªtoo steady.

    I sat on the edge of the bed, the Medallion resting in my palm as I studied her face. Peaceful. Tranquil. Almost as if she were merely lost in a dream. But Jacob had warned me¡ªthis was only the calm before the storm. When she woke, the flood of memories would hit like a crashing tide, dragging her between past and present.

    She would need an anchor.

    Would that be me?

    I tightened my grip on the Medallion. If everything Jacob said was true, then¡ª

    The door creaked open.

    I turned as Jacob stepped inside, his usual smirk was present. At his side stood Alexander, his small hand gripping Jacob¡¯s jacket. My boy¡¯s warm brown eyes darted to the bed, his brow furrowing.

    "Why is Mummy Natalie sleeping?" Alexander¡¯s voice was soft, uncertain.

    I let out a slow breath, keeping my voice calm. "She¡¯s just tired, buddy. And besides, it¡¯s prettyte¡ªyou should be asleep too."

    Alexander crossed his arms, his lips forming a small pout. "I <i>was</i> asleep, but Uncle Mist woke me up and asked if I wanted to go home with him... so I said yes."

    Jacob and I chuckled, but then it hit me¡ªthat¡¯s where I heard the name Mist before. Alex had mentioned him all along.

    Jacob pped a hand on my shoulder. "We¡¯ll be heading out now," he said. "Alexander, my brothers¡ªthey¡¯re all ready to go."

    My chest tightened, but I nodded. I crouched to Alexander¡¯s level, offering a small smile. "Alright, kiddo. Give your dad a kiss goodbye."

    Alexander¡¯s face lit up, and he threw his arms around my neck, pressing a tiny kiss to my cheek. I hugged him tightly, breathing in the familiar scent of my son¡¯s hair. "Have fun with Uncle Mist, okay?"

    Alexander grinned. "Okay, Daddy!"

    Jacob watched us with a knowing smirk before turning back to me. "If you need me, you know where to find me. My house." His voice carried an unspoken weight, a reminder that I wasn¡¯t alone in this.

    Then, with a slow tilt of his head, Jacob gave me a knowing look. Something passed in his eyes¡ªunspoken, but I understood.

    And then, just like that, he lifted Alexander into his arms.

    The air shifted.

    A flicker of energy rippled through the room, and in the blink of an eye, Jacob and Alexander were gone¡ªvanished into thin air, leaving behind nothing but the faintest disturbance in the atmosphere.

    I let out a slow sigh, rubbing a hand down my face before turning back to Natalie.

    She hadn¡¯t moved.

    Her chest rose and fell with steady breaths, lost in whatever world she was trapped in.

    I sank back onto the bed, eyes locked onto her sleeping face.

    And suddenly, she stirred.

    My breath caught.

    Her eyelids fluttered. And when they opened¡ª

    Her eyes¡ª

    They were... they were <i>different.</i></subtxt>

 Chapter 67: The Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 67: The Transformation</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    A thick haze surrounded me, heavy and consuming, like I was submerged deep underwater. My limbs felt weightless yet leaden, as though I had been drifting in a dreamless abyss for eternity. There was nothing but darkness. No sense of time. No clear memories. Just a strange foggy void that felt both familiar and foreign.

    Where... am I?

    Who... am I?

    The thoughts were sluggish, as though my mind was wading through thick mud. I reached out, but there was nothing¡ªno walls, no warmth, no indication of where I was or how I had gotten here.

    And then I heard a voice.

    A groggy, female voice, rough like someone waking from the deepest slumber.

    <strong><i>"Damn, that was the longest nap ever."</i></strong> The voice yawned<i>.</i><strong><i> "Ugh, my body feels like it¡¯s been asleep for centuries... Wait. How long have I been out? Thest thing I remember was when we were getting ready to be reincarnated."</i></strong>

    I blinked¡ªor at least, I thought I did. Had I fallen asleep? Was this some kind of dream? Panic gnawed at the edges of my mind.

    <i>"Who are you?"</i> My voice was soft, hesitant, even in my own head.

    There was a pause. Then the voice let out a sharp, offended huff.

    <strong><i>"Mara! You don¡¯t recognize my voice? Seriously? I swear, you always forget the important things. It¡¯s me, Jasmine. You know¡ªyour wolf. The Werewolf Queen?"</i></strong>

    My head throbbed at her words. A sharp, jarring pain that felt like something inside me was shattering. Cracks in a dam. A fissure in a long-forgotten wall. And then they came¡ª

    Memories crashed into me like a vengeful storm.

    Faces. Voices. Moments blurred by time.

    A voice kept whispering through the chaos.

    <i>"Until we meet again."</i>

    It was him, Frederick Moor.

    Then he became, Henry Moor.

    Arthur Moor.

    Andrew Moor.

    Victor Moor.

    Zane.

    ZANE.

    My breath hitched as memories snapped back into ce. My fingers twitched against something soft beneath me. My chest heaved as I gasped, overwhelmed by the onught of emotions.

    "I remember!" My voice came out in a shocked, breathless whisper. "I remember everything!"

    But before I could celebrate the revtion, something dark crept into my mind. A sharp, searing pain ripped through my skull, and I clutched my head. A sharp sting of betrayal.

    "JASMINE!" I shouted, my own voice shaking with multiple emotions. "Where the hell have you been all these years?! Do you have any idea what I¡¯ve suffered without you?!"

    The wolf inside me froze.

    <strong><i>"Wait...Are we not just reincarnating? Wait... You mean... you¡¯ve already reincarnated? And I wasn¡¯t there?" </i></strong>Jasmine¡¯s voice sounded bewildered, almost... guilty.

    Tears welled in my eyes, my throat tightening with pent-up anger, sorrow, and longing. "Yes," I choked out, my voice small. "I¡¯ve been alone, Jasmine. Wolfless. Do you even know what it¡¯s like to be rejected? To be marked against your will, thrown away like trash, and treated like nothing, all because you don¡¯t have a wolf?" My breath hitched. "You were supposed to be with me. You were supposed to protect me."

    Jasmine didn¡¯t answer at first. There was a sudden silence. A heavy, pulsing quiet. Then out of nowhere¡ª

    A low, dangerous growl rumbled through my mind.

    <strong><i>"WOLFLESS?! WHO. DARED. TO HURT YOU?!"</i></strong> Jasmine¡¯s voice was sharp, livid, crackling with raw power. <strong><i>"I¡¯ll tear them apart, limb from limb! Give me names! I¡¯ll¡ª"</i></strong>

    "Jasmine, stop!" I gasped, gripping my head as another pulse of pain sent me reeling. "We don¡¯t have time for that. We¡¯ll handle itter. We need to focus on now."

    Jasmine let out a sharp breath, still seething.<strong><i> "Mara, I swear to you, if I had known¡ª" </i></strong>Her voice cracked.<strong><i> "I¡¯m so sorry. I should¡¯ve been there for you. But... something isn¡¯t right. I don¡¯t think I was just absent. I think mother put me to sleep. Deliberately."</i></strong>

    I stilled, my heart mming against my ribs. "What?"

    Jasmine hesitated, as if trying to piece together fragments of a puzzle.<strong><i> "I don¡¯t remember everything yet, but I know one thing for sure¡ªwe were separated on purpose. And we need to find out why."</i></strong>

    I nodded, taking a deep breath, grounding myself.

    <strong><i>"But before we can do so, we need to find the Medallion."</i></strong> Jasmine¡¯s voice rang in my mind, sharp and urgent.<strong><i> "It will lead us to Frederick. Only then will the fog clear."</i></strong>

    <i>Frederick...</i>

    <i>Zane...</i>

    His name sent a deep ache through my heart, a longing so raw it felt like it might consume me. Was Zane my Frederick? I hated this part¡ªthe searching, the uncertainty, the blindness that always came before I found him. Every single time I reincarnated, I had to go through this: lost, disoriented, stumbling through a world that made no sense until I found my way back to him. Please let him be Zane. It had to be him.

    <strong><i>"Mara. What¡¯s wrong? Who¡¯s Zane?" </i></strong>Jasmine asked sounding confused but I shook my head.

    "Everything is messed up, Jasmine. I fell in love with someone who wasn¡¯t my mate. If Frederick isn¡¯t Zane, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do, Jasmine."

    Jasmine suddenly went silent then she asked incredulously, <strong><i>"You fell in love with someone who might not be Frederick? How possible is that? Mara we can¡¯t love anyone else but Frederick." </i></strong>I sighed,

    "I know. Everything is so confusing, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s real anymore! I wish Frederick would just appear in front of me and tell me he was Zane all along," I whispered into the void, frustration and longing bleeding into my voice. "I miss him, Jasmine. I miss Fredrick so much it hurts."

    Jasmine sighed, her voice softer now, understanding. <strong><i>"I know, Mara. I feel it too. But what if he isn¡¯t Zane? We have to focus on Frederick for now. The Medallion is the key."</i></strong>

    Somewhere in the haze, I heard a voice. Deep, steady, familiar. But I couldn¡¯t see anything.

    <i>"Natalie?"</i>

    That voice...

    It sent a shiver down my spine, cutting through the fog like a de. My heart clenched as I tried to turn toward it, but I couldn¡¯t see. My vision was still too murky, the thick veil clouding my senses.

    "Who¡¯s there?" I called, my voice echoing strangely.

    Then, Jasmine gasped.

    <strong><i>"Mara¡ªthe Medallion! It¡¯s here! Someone in this void has it! There¡¯s someone here with us."</i></strong>

    My entire body stiffened. My breath caught in my throat.

    "Are you sure?" I asked, my pulse pounding.

    <strong><i>"Yes! Focus, Mara! Look!"</i></strong>

    I forced my eyes to pierce through the fog, straining to see past the thick haze surrounding me. Slowly, a figure began to emerge¡ªa tall,manding silhouette standing just a few feet away. And in their hand...

    A Medallion.

    My Medallion.

    I sucked in a sharp breath, my heart hammering as I took a step closer.

    Then¡ª

    The Medallion began to glow.

    Golden.

    Jasmine¡¯s scream of joy echoed in my mind.

    <strong><i>"IT¡¯S HIM! IT¡¯S FREDERICK! MARK HIM NOW!"</i></strong>

    My breath hitched, my hands trembling as I reached forward, my fingers curling toward the warmth of the glowing Medallion. I still couldn¡¯t see his face, but it didn¡¯t matter. The Medallion never lied.

    Frederick was standing right in front of me.

    He was here.

    "Frederick..." My voice came out in a breathless whisper.

    A steady heartbeat. Warmth. Strength.

    Real.

    Jasmine¡¯s excitement bubbled over. <strong><i>"Come on, Mara! You have to mark him! Do it before he disappears!"</i></strong>

    <strong>*********</strong>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    A deep, restless sigh left my lips as I watched Natalie sleep. The dim golden glow of the bedsidemp bathed her in soft light, making her red hair look like mes against the pillow. She was peaceful, her breathing steady, but something gnawed at my insides. A feeling I couldn¡¯t shake.

    Red stirred within me.<strong><i> "Something¡¯sing." </i></strong>His voice was low, cautious. <strong><i>"I can feel it in my bones."</i></strong>

    I tensed. Red rarely got this unsettled.

    Then, it happened.

    A sudden, sharp inhale. Natalie¡¯s body jerked. Her fingers clenched the sheets, knuckles turning white. I leaned forward, rmed.

    "Natalie?" I called, my voiceced with worry.

    Her breath hitched, her chest rising and falling unevenly. Then her eyes snapped open¡ª

    And I froze.

    The bright blue I had grown used to was gone. In its ce, a blinding white glow radiated, swallowing the entirety of her irises and pupils. It was like staring into a pair of miniature moons. My breath caught in my throat as I took her in¡ª

    Her once normal red hair was now crimson and it flowed down her back in thick waves, longer than I had ever seen it. It shimmered under the soft light, the color richer, more vibrant, like fresh-spilled wine. Her skin... it wasn¡¯t just pale anymore. It glowed, a luminescent silver sheen that seemed to pulse like moonlight itself.

    She looked ethereal. Otherworldly. Not like my Natalie.

    A slow dread curled in my gut.

    Then she moved.

    Her hand shot up to her forehead as if she were in pain. A sharp, pained whimper escaped her lips.

    "Natalie?" I tried again, my voice softer, careful.

    She didn¡¯t react.

    Instead, she trembled violently, her body curling inward. Her lips parted, and she started whispering¡ªbut her words echoed unnaturally, a thousand voices speaking over one another, ovepping like a symphony of souls.

    I couldn¡¯t understand a single thing she was saying.

    My heartbeat pounded against my ribs as she dug her fingers into her scalp.

    Jacob¡¯s words rang in my head.

    <i>She¡¯ll remember. Every single one of her past lives. But she won¡¯t know her surroundings.</i>

    Damn it.

    Red growled in warning.<strong><i> "She¡¯s slipping further. Do something¡ªfast."</i></strong>

    I lunged forward, reaching for her shoulders. "Natalie! It¡¯s me, Zane! Look at me!"

    Nothing.

    Her breath came out in short, panicked gasps. The air in the room crackled with unseen energy, sending chills down my spine.

    I needed to bring her back.

    My fingers curled around my pocket, grasping the cool metal of the Medallion.

    The moment I pulled it out, everything stopped.

    Natalie froze.

    Her body went rigid. The whispers ceased. The air turned deathly still.

    Then, slowly¡ªtoo slowly¡ªher glowing eyes lifted, locking onto the Medallion in my hand.

    My pulse pounded.

    If I wasn¡¯t the real Frederick Moor¡ªif she didn¡¯t recognize me¡ªthis could end very, very badly.

    I swallowed hard. <i>Trust Jacob. Trust him.</i>

    Her head tilted slightly, her gaze fixated on the golden surface of the Medallion.

    Then, she moved.

    One step forward.

    My breath hitched.

    Another step.

    I felt my grip tighten around the Medallion, my heart hammering in my chest.

    As she drew closer, the Medallion began to glow¡ªsoft at first, then brighter and brighter, until golden light spilled into the room, illuminating every shadow.

    My eyes widened.

    Jacob... Jacob was really right.

    I was... Frederick Moor.

    How was this possible? I barely had time to process the revtion when something changed.

    Natalie¡¯s lips curled into a slow, wicked smirk.

    My stomach dropped.

    That wasn¡¯t her usual smile. This was different.

    Predatory.

    Her bodynguage shifted¡ªsultry, fluid, deliberate. A silent warning shot straight through me.

    Red stirred again.<strong><i> "Something else is inside her." </i></strong>His voice was dazed, mesmerized. <strong><i>"Zane, I can¡¯t look away."</i></strong>

    I barely registered his words before she moved.

    In a blink, she was inches from me. I could feel the heat of her breath against my skin, the electric pull between us.

    Her fingers ghosted along my jaw, featherlight butmanding.

    I couldn¡¯t move.

    "Natalie¡ª" I started, but my voice betrayed me,ing out weaker than I intended.

    She hushed me, trailing her fingers down my neck, her glowing eyes locking onto mine.

    "MINE."

    Her voice wasn¡¯t just hers. It wasyered¡ªechoing with multiple tones, like a thousand voices speaking in unison.

    A chill ran down my spine.

    Red was panting in my head, entranced. <strong><i>"Zane, I... I can¡¯t think straight. She¡¯s¡ª"</i></strong>

    Before he could finish, she struck.

    Her hand shot to the back of my neck, fingers tangling in my hair, pulling me closer.

    Then, Natalie¡ª my sweet familiar Natalie¡ªparted her lips and out of nowhere, sharp, long fangs that I had never seen on her before, elongated.

 Chapter 68: Totally Different

    <h4>Chapter 68: Totally Different</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The silhouette kept speaking, but I was past listening. My entire world had narrowed down to him. The shape of his body, the warmth of his presence, the steady thrum of his pulse just beneath his skin. My instincts screamed at me, louder than any voice, louder than logic itself.

    <i>Mark him. im him. Make him yours.</i>

    Jasmine purred in my head, her voice a silken whisper that dripped with excitement. <strong><i>"Yes, yes, hurry up, Mara. He¡¯s ours. He was always ours. What are you waiting for? Sink your teeth in already!"</i></strong>

    I took a shaky breath, my vision pulsing with golden light of the Medallion. I could feel my heart hammering wildly in my chest, my lips parting as something deep and ancient inside me took over. My fingers curled into the fabric of his cloth, drawing him closer, pressing my trembling body against the solid warmth of his.

    The moment my teeth sank into his neck, the world spinned.

    A sharp gasp tore from his lips, his muscles going rigid beneath my grasp. The second his blood rushed onto my tongue, a shudder ran through me so violently that my knees nearly buckled. The taste was intoxicating¡ªdeep, rich, achingly familiar. It sent a thousand memories wing at the edges of my mind, memories I once forgotten, memories that should¡¯ve never been lost.

    I knew this taste.

    I knew him.

    The fog in my mind trembled, then shattered all at once.

    My vision cleared in a single heartbeat. The white-hot energy that had clouded my senses receded, peeling away like the final remnants of a dream. And then I saw him¡ª

    Zane.

    Zane was in my arms, his body tense, his breath ragged.

    No. Not just Zane.

    <i>Frederick.</i>

    I had just marked Frederick.

    I stared at him like I had never seen him before, my breath caught somewhere between a sob and augh. He was just as beautiful as ever, his blue eyes burning into mine, his lips parted in shock. His presence was maic, drawing me in, anchoring me in a way I hadn¡¯t even realized I was searching for.

    Zane. My Frederick.

    <strong><i>"OH MY MOON, IT¡¯S REALLY HIM!"</i></strong> Jasmine¡¯s scream practically deafened me inside my head. <strong><i>"LOOK AT HIM, MARA! HE¡¯S STILL SO HANDSOME! AND RED¡ªRED IS JUST AS STRONG AND WONDERFUL AS EVER. I CAN FEEL HIM!"</i></strong>

    She was hyperventting, her excitement spilling over like an overfilled cup. I could barely focus on her words, too overwhelmed by the rush of emotions flooding through me.

    Zane was still in shock, his lips slightly parted as he tried to process what had just happened. His hands hovered in the air as if he didn¡¯t know whether to push me away or pull me closer.

    I didn¡¯t give him a choice.

    With a desperate sound, I threw my arms around him, crushing him against me. My fingers curled into the fabric of his shirt as I clung to him, my body trembling against his warmth.

    <i>"Jasmine, it¡¯s him. Frederick is Zane."</i> I cried to her, relief pulsing through my body.

    <strong><i>"It¡¯s fate. This can only be fate."</i></strong> Jasmine replied, her voice filled with wonder.

    "You¡¯re him," I whispered against Zane¡¯s shoulder, my voice breaking. "I can¡¯t believe it. You¡¯re my Frederick. You were here all this time... and I didn¡¯t know."

    His breath hitched. His hands, which had been frozen at his sides, slowly lifted¡ªtentative, hesitant¡ªbefore they finally wrapped around me. His hold was strong, grounding, as if he was afraid to let go.

    Tears welled up in my eyes, and before I could stop myself, I pressed frantic, fluttering kisses against his face¡ªhis cheeks, his forehead, the bridge of his nose.

    "You were here," I murmured between kisses, my fingers tangling in his blond hair. "You were always here. I didn¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t know¡ª"

    A sound rumbled from deep in his chest. At first, I thought it was a growl, but then¡ª

    Laughter.

    Warm, rich, and startled, like he hadn¡¯t expected it to escape.

    I froze, my lips hovering just over his cheek. He wasughing.

    Zane¡ªFrederick¡ªwasughing.

    "You¡¯re insane," he muttered, shaking his head even as his lips curled into the smallest of smirks. "You just tried to bite my throat out, and now you¡¯re kissing me all over my face?"

    I pulled back just enough to re at him. "Oh, shut up. You have no idea what I¡¯ve been through¡ªwhat I felt!"

    His smirk softened into something I couldn¡¯t read, something that made my heart ache in my chest. Slowly, he lifted his hands and cupped my face, his thumbs tracing gently over my cheeks.

    His voice dropped to a whisper. "Are you okay?"

    I blinked, startled by the sudden tenderness in his tone.

    I nodded. "Yeah. I think... I think I¡¯m finally okay."

    His blue eyes studied me for a long moment, his grip tightening ever so slightly. "Your eyes... They¡¯re normal now. A few moments ago, they were nothing but pure white light."

    I smiled, my heart still pounding. "Yeah, that happens sometimes."

    He exhaled sharply, as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. "What even happened to you, Natalie? How did we end up here? How are you the celestial princess?"

    My smile wavered. "I didn¡¯t know who I was all this time. I didn¡¯t even recognize you because... I was reincarnated without Jasmine. I was... iplete."

    His brows furrowed, his grip on me tightening. "Wait... Slow down. First of all, who is Jasmine?"

    I brightened immediately moving closer to him. "Jasmine is my wolf!" I announced proudly. "She¡¯s been asleep this whole time while I suffered alone, but now she¡¯s finally back."

    <strong><i>"Oh, don¡¯t you start guilt-tripping me again," </i></strong>Jasmine groaned dramatically in my head. <strong><i>"I already apologized! I was literally dead, Mara! I wasn¡¯t exactly taking a nap!"</i></strong>

    I rolled my eyes butughed, feeling lighter than I had in years. "She keeps apologizing, though, because she feels bad for missing everything. But she really, really wants to meet you."

    Zane¡¯s lips parted slightly, surprise shing in his eyes. "You¡¯re joking," he said, his voiceced with disbelief.

    I grinned, "Nope."

    "Are you serious?" He demanded, squeezing my hand, his eyes shing with disbelief and something that resembled hope.

    I nodded eagerly. "Do you want to meet her?"

    His expression shifted¡ªsomething between amazement and curiosity. He hesitated for only a second before nodding.

    "Yeah," he murmured, his voice almost reverent. "I¡¯d love to meet her."

    Jasmine squealed.

    <strong><i>"OH, FINALLY! I¡¯M COMING OUT!"</i></strong>

    I grinned and closed my eyes, letting the change take over.

    <strong>************</strong>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    My mind was still reeling.

    One moment, Natalie was shing her fangs at me¡ªfangs, which she absolutely didn¡¯t have before¡ªand before I could even begin to process that horrifyingly beautiful sight, she bit me.

    Not a gentle graze. Not a teasing nip.

    A real, deep, searing bite.

    The kind that sent raw, electric heat straight through my body. The kind that meant something¡ªsomething I couldn¡¯t even begin toprehend.

    <strong><i>A mark.</i></strong> She had marked me.

    The sting of her bite lingered for only a second before my body adjusted, my wolf goingpletely silent in my mind. Silent, but not calm.

    <strong><i>"What the actual fuck just happened?" </i></strong>Red finally wheezed.

    I had no answer. My hand instinctively went to my neck, feeling the raised ridges of her im, and my heart pounded so hard I was afraid it would crash right out of my chest.

    Then suddenly she threw herself at me, arms wrapping around me in a desperate, trembling grip, I froze. Her warmth seeped through my clothes, her fingers clenching tightly into the fabric of my shirt like she was afraid I¡¯d disappear.

    "You¡¯re him," she whispered against my shoulder, voice breaking. "I can¡¯t believe it. You¡¯re my Frederick. You were here all this time... and I didn¡¯t know."

    That name again. Frederick. It felt foreign and familiar all at once. My breath caught, my hands hovering at my sides, unsure¡ªbefore instinct finally took over. Slowly, cautiously, I brought my arms around her, pulling her close. She was shaking. I held her tighter.

    Then, before I could say a single damn word, Natalie started kissing me all over my face.

    Her hands tangled in my hair, her lips pressing desperate, eager kisses to my jaw, my cheeks, my lips¡ªhell, even my nose. She wasughing and crying at the same time, whispering my name¡ªFrederick? ¡ªover and over again, like it was a prayer.

    I stood there,pletely frozen, my arms hovering uselessly at my sides. Because who was this woman?

    This was not the same shy, reserved Natalie who barely spoke above a whisper, who flinched at the mere idea of taking up space. This was someone else entirely.

    And goddess above, she was so beautiful.

    Her eyes, still that stunning shade of blue, gleamed with a new kind of vibrancy, something powerful and untamed. Her red hair, no longer glowing, still shimmered like fire in the dim light. Her skin, wless and radiant, seemed to pulse with life.

    But it was her energy that had changed the most. She was free.

    And before I knew it, I beganughing. I couldn¡¯t help it, I felt like I was in a beautiful dream that I never wanted to wake up from.

    I was now struggling to breathe from theughter, and also trying to process everything, when she pulled back just enough to cup my face, her thumbs brushing over my cheekbones with a tenderness that made my chest ache.

    "Oh, my gods," she whispered breathlessly. "I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s you. It¡¯s you, Zane. My Frederick, my mate. You were here all along. I didn¡¯t know¡ªI didn¡¯t know¡ª"

    Her voice broke, but before I could respond, she wasughing again.

    Laughing.

    I hadn¡¯t realized how different Natalie¡¯s sound of joy could bepared to her previousughters until it hit me hard.

    Red finally broke free from his shock and let out a low, awed whistle in my mind.

    <strong><i>"Well, damn. I don¡¯t know what just happened, but I really like this version of our mate."</i></strong>

    Goddess, she was beautiful.

    The fire in her voice, the raw emotion in her eyes¡ªI had no words. Instead, I reached up, cupping her face, my thumbs brushing over her cheeks.

    "Are you okay?" I asked softly.

    She blinked, caught off guard. Then, after a beat, she nodded. "Yeah. I think... I think I¡¯m finally okay."

    I smiled at her. "Your eyes," I murmured. "They¡¯re normal now."

    She smiled, a little breathless. "Yeah, that happens sometimes."

    I exhaled sharply. "What even happened to you, Natalie? How did we end up here? How are you the celestial princess?"

    Her smile wavered. "I didn¡¯t know who I was all this time. I didn¡¯t even recognize you because... I was reincarnated without Jasmine. I was... iplete."

    Red¡¯s voice echoed in my head, breathless and full of disbelief.

    <strong><i>"Who the hell is Jasmine?"</i></strong>

    I didn¡¯t respond right away. My eyes were locked on Natalie, on the fire in her gaze, the sheer excitement radiating from her. She looked like she was about to burst with joy, and it was... stunning.

    So instead, I asked the same question out loud. "Wait... Slow down. Who is Jasmine?"

    Natalie¡¯s eyes sparkled. She grabbed my hands, her grip warm and firm, as she leaned in like she was about to share the world¡¯s greatest secret.

    "Jasmine is my wolf!" she said proudly. "She¡¯s been asleep this whole time while I suffered alone, but now she¡¯s finally back."

    I stiffened.

    "You¡¯re joking," I said, my voice low, almost hesitant, because I didn¡¯t know what to do with the hope wing its way into my chest.

    Natalie grinned. "Nope."

    Red sucked in a sharp breath, the equivalent of hyperventting inside my head.

    <strong><i>"Zane! ZANE! Did you hear that?! Our mate has a wolf! A real one! This is¡ªthis is insane! This is the best day of my life!"</i></strong>

    "Are you serious?" I demanded, squeezing her hands, searching her face for any sign that this was some kind of borate joke.

    Natalie nodded eagerly. "Do you want to meet her?"

    Red practically howled.

    <strong><i>"Say yes! Say yes right now!"</i></strong>

    I exhaled sharply, shaking my head in amused disbelief. "Yeah. I¡¯d love to meet her."

    Before I could blink, Natalie was shifting.

    Her body glowed with a brilliant silver light, the air around her crackling with energy. My heart mmed against my ribs as her bones elongated, muscles rippling beneath her skin. Fur sprouted across her body¡ªred mix with white, rich as moonlight, cascading over her form in waves.

    And then, standing before me, was the most breathtaking wolf I had ever seen.

    Jasmine was massive, nearly as tall as me even on all fours. Her coat shimmered like liquid fire, each strand of fur catching the light as if woven from the stars themselves. But it was her eyes¡ªNatalie¡¯s eyes¡ªthat stole my breath.

    Deep, piercing blue.

    Just like hers.

    Red let out a strangled sound.

    <strong><i>"Zane. Zane, I think I¡¯m in love all over again."</i></strong>

    I had no words. I could only stare.

    And then Jasmine tackled me.

    I let out a surprised grunt as I hit the floor, my back mming against the hardwood. A secondter, a giant wolf tongue was dragging across my face, slobbering all over me like an overexcited pup.

    "Okay! Okay¡ªJasmine, stop!" Iughed, trying to push her away, but she was too strong, her massive paws pinning me down as she continued her relentless attack.

    <strong><i>"Do you think I¡¯m beautiful?"</i></strong> her voice purred through the mind link, smug and mischievous.

    Goddess, we had a mind link now!

    I snorted, breathless. "Yes! Yes, you¡¯re beautiful¡ªnow get off me before you drown me in saliva!"

    Jasmine huffed, stepping back, her tail waggingzily.

    <strong><i>"Told you,"</i></strong> Red murmured in my head, utterly starstruck. <strong><i>"We are the luckiest Lycans alive."</i></strong>

    A momentter, Natalie shifted back.

    I quickly averted my gaze as she transformed, the glow of magic fading to reveal her human form. I felt the warmth of her presence before I heard her voice.

    "Where¡¯s Alex?" she asked, ncing around. "And everyone else? The house is way too quiet."

    I sat up, running a hand through my hair. "Jacob took them to his ce."

    The second the words left my mouth, Natalie¡¯s eyes gleamed with something dangerous and then she smirked. "Ah, my brother always knows how to please me."

    I arched a brow. "What does that mean?"

    She shrugged,pletely not going to exin.

    Her lips curved into a slow, wicked smile. "Are we alone, then?"

    I blinked. "...Yes?"

    She jumped for joy, pping her hands together.

    I frowned, confused. "Why are you so happy about¡ª"

    And then it hit me.

    Before I could react, she ran straight into my arms, throwing herself against me. My hands instinctively caught her waist as she crushed her lips against mine.

    The kiss was soft at first¡ªhesitant, searching¡ªbut then she pressed closer, molding against me, and suddenly, it was anything but gentle.

    Raw. Desperate. A hunger that had been buried too long.

    I groaned against her lips, unable to stop myself.

    She moaned in response, her fingers threading through my hair, tugging me closer.

    Goddess. I was drowning in her.

    Then, just as abruptly, she pulled back, her breath warm against my skin. Her voice was yful, teasing¡ªdangerous.

    "Zane," she purred, "can we fuck like we used to?"

    I froze.

    Red went deathly silent.

    Then¡ª

    <strong><i>"WHAT THE FUCK IS HAPPENING?!"</i></strong>

    I coughed violently, struggling to process what had juste out of her mouth. "I¡ªuh¡ªwhat?"

    Natalie giggled, running her fingers down my chest. "You heard me."

    Red whimpered. <strong><i>"Zane, I¡ªshe¡¯s broken me. I don¡¯t know how to handle this."</i></strong>

    I swallowed hard, trying to think past the heat building between us. "Natalie... you just went through a huge transformation. Maybe we should¡ªuh¡ªwait a bit."

    She pouted. "I don¡¯t want to wait."

    I exhaled sharply, rubbing a hand down my face. "I just want to be sure you¡¯re thinking clearly."

    "I am thinking clearly." She wrapped her arms around my neck, her breath ghosting over my jaw. "And I¡¯ve missed you touching me so much."

    Red whined. <strong><i>"Zane. Zane, I swear to the goddess, if you say no¡ª"</i></strong>

    With every ounce of willpower I had, I pulled away, forcing a smile. "How about a drink?" I suggested, already backing toward the door. "You must be thirsty, right?"

    Natalie narrowed her eyes.

    "Great! I¡¯ll go grab one," I said quickly. Then, before she could react, I spun on my heel and bolted.

    I barely made it to the hallway before she tackled me from behind.

    "ZANE!" sheughed, wrapping her legs around my waist as she clung to me like a damn ko. "You can¡¯t run from me!"

    I stumbled into the living room,ughing as I tried to pry her off. We crashed onto the couch in a heap, both of us breathless, tangled together in a mess of limbs andughter.

    "You¡¯re insane," I chuckled, shaking my head.

    She grinned. "You love it."

    I opened my mouth to argue¡ªbut then I realized something.

    She wasn¡¯t calling me sir anymore.

    That one little change hit me harder than I expected. I had wanted to correct her before, to tell her she never had to address me like that, but I didn¡¯t want to make her ufortable.

    But now?

    Now she was calling me by my name.

    It was a tiny thing. But it meant the world.

    I was about to say something when¡ª

    "Ahem."

    Both of us froze.

    Slowly, we turned our heads toward the living room door.

    Sebastian stood there, arms crossed, staring at us with an unimpressed expression.

    I sighed. "Of course."

    Natalie, still sprawled over me, grinned up at him innocently. "Oh. Hey, Seb. Can youe backter? We¡¯re kinda busy."

    Sebastian¡¯s brows raised in what resembled disbelief. "Seb? Do I even want to know what¡¯s going on here?"

    I groaned, rubbing my temples. "No."

    Sebastian smirked. "Too bad. Because I definitely want to know."

 Chapter 69: A Betrayerâ€™s Call

    <h4>Chapter 69: A Betrayer¡¯s Call</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    Sebastian stood with his arms crossed, gazing down at us like a nosy neighbor catching sight of something absurd. But then, as if snapping back to reality and remembering his actual reason for being there, his expression shifted, and his voice took on a sharper, more serious edge.

    "Zane," he said, his voice heavy with usation, "do you have any idea how worried I was?" His sharp gaze flickered between Natalie and me, his lips twitching in barely restrained amusement. "You disappeared from the ballroom in a thick cloud of smoke with Mist¡ªand now I find you rolling around on the couch with Natalie?"

    I sighed, sitting up and pulling Natalie up with me so we could at least look somewhat respectable. She settled beside me, still grinning, while I rubbed the bridge of my nose.

    "Sebastian," I said tiredly, "I was going to call you¡ª"

    Sebastian scoffed. "Oh, really? Because it sure looks like you were too busy doing other things to even think about calling me."

    Before I could answer, Natalie tilted her head curiously. "Wait... what is he talking about?" She nced at me, then back at Sebastian. "Are we talking about Mist? My brother?"

    Sebastian blinked, his expression shifting from amusement to confusion. "Your what?"

    "My brother," Natalie repeated, tilting her head.

    Sebastian gaped at her. "Are you talking about the Mist? As in Jacob?"

    Natalie paused, as if piecing something together, then nodded. "Yes." She turned back to me. "What did Jacob do? Tell me."

    Sebastian¡¯s expression darkened as he stared at her like she¡¯d just grown another head. "Why are you calling him your brother?" he asked, his voice slower this time, as if he wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d heard her right. "You¡¯ve never referred to him like that before. Not once in all the time I¡¯ve known you."

    "Because he is my brother," Natalie said simply, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

    Sebastian turned to me, waiting for confirmation. I sighed and gave him a single nod.

    His mouth fell open.

    "You¡¯re joking," he breathed. "You¡¯re actually joking."

    Natalie just shrugged.

    Sebastian ran a hand through his dark hair, his expression one of pure shock. Then, as if a realization hit him like a truck, his eyes widened further. "Wait¡ªdoes that mean that... you¡¯re the Celestial Princess?"

    "Obviously," Natalie said nonchntly, like it wasn¡¯t a big deal at all. Then she waved a hand. "Anyway, back to the more important question¡ªwhat did my brother do?"

    I exhaled and leaned back against the couch. "Well,st night, there was this girl who suddenly appeared, iming she was the Celestial Princess. She gathered a bunch of werewolves and other supernaturals, trying to convince them she was the real deal." I smirked, remembering the chaos that had followed. "And then, of course, Jacob¡ªsorry, Mist¡ªdecided to make a very grand entrance. He showed up in all his legendary glory and, well..." I shrugged. "He killed her. Right there. Called her a liar in front of everyone and then told them he was Mist, the Wolf Spirit. And since the girl obviously wasn¡¯t his sister, she couldn¡¯t possibly be the Celestial Princess."

    For a moment, there was silence.

    Then Natalie burst outughing. Laughing!

    I stared at her, and even Sebastian looked taken aback as she clutched her stomach, doubling over in a fit ofughter. "Oh, Mother," she wheezed. "That sounds exactly like Mist! He¡¯s so dramatic!" She wiped a tear from her eye and shook her head. "Overprotective and theatrical. What abination."

    Sebastian still looked like he was piecing everything together, his brows slightly furrowed. But before he could ask anything else, Natalie turned to him with a sweet, knowing smile.

    "So... are you nning on leaving anytime soon?" she asked, tilting her head yfully. "Because, in case you didn¡¯t notice, we were very, very busy when you so rudely interrupted."

    Sebastian smirked, unfazed. "Nope."

    Natalie let out an exaggerated groan. "Ugh. You¡¯re so lucky Zane loves you." She shot me a yful pout before turning back to Sebastian, mischief dancing in her eyes. "Otherwise, I¡¯d toss you out on your ass¡ªno hesitation."

    Then, her expression shifted, her lips curling into a slow, wicked grin. "Next time, though? Try to work on your timing. Because if you walk in on something you really don¡¯t want to see..." She leaned in slightly, lowering her voice to a sultry whisper. "I¡¯m not going to stop¡ªeven if you¡¯re still in the room."

    She winked.

    Sebastian¡ªever the picture of unshakable confidence¡ªactually choked. His smirk wavered for the first time in forever, and I had to bite back augh as my usually unppable vampire best friend struggled to form a response.

    But before he could recover, Natalie turned her attention back to me. Her fingers traced along my jaw, featherlight, sending a pleasant chill through me. Then, without hesitation, she leaned in and kissed me.

    It was soft. Barely more than a brush of her lips against mine. But it sent a shiver down my spine, heat pooling in my chest.

    Then, as if reading my thoughts, she leaned in even closer, her breath warm against my ear.

    "We¡¯ll pick up where we left offter," she whispered.

    Red purred in satisfaction.

    I opened my mouth to respond, but she pulled back before I could say a word, stretchingzily like a cat who knew exactly the kind of effect she had.

    "I¡¯ll let you two have your little heart-to-heart," she said, rising to her feet. "I think I¡¯ll drop by my brothers¡¯ ce and... take care of some <i>private matters </i>with them."

    There was something far too innocent about the way she said it. And the glint of mischief in her eyes? Yeah, she was up to something. But what?

    "Natalie¡ª" I started.

    But before I could get another word out, she simply shed us both a warm, knowing smile¡ª

    ¡ªthen disappeared into thin air.

    Sebastian and I sat there, staring at the empty space where she had been just seconds ago.

    "Did she just¡ª?" Sebastian started.

    "Yeah," I muttered.

    A long pause.

    Sebastian turned to me. "Start talking. <i>Now."</i>

    I sighed. "Fine."

    And so, I told him everything.

    Once I finished, l looked at Sebastian for a reaction but he was so silent, so still, that for a moment, I wasn¡¯t sure if he was even breathing.

    Then, finally¡ª

    "What the fuck?"

    I smirked. "Yeah. My thoughts exactly."

    Sebastian blinked. Once. Twice. Then, suddenly, he threw his head back andughed. Like reallyughed. I suddenly felt like I had said something supper hrious.

    "Alright, be honest with me¡ªdid you drink something weird today? Or were you poisoned? Because this all sounds like a fever dream."

    I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "Do I look like I¡¯m drunk or poisoned?"

    Sebastian leaned in, his sharp ck eyes scanning my face as if searching for any sign of deception. "So, let me get this straight. You marked Natalie, and now she¡¯s suddenly your fated mate? Not only that, this helped speed up her transformed into an entirely different person in a matter of hours? That doesn¡¯t just sound insane, Zane¡ªit sounds like the start of some divine intervention bullshit."

    I let out a dry chuckle. "Tell me about it. I don¡¯t even know how to describe what¡¯s happening. One minute, she was this quiet, guarded girl with no wolf, and the next... she¡¯s fiery, fearless, unpredictable and she can teleport. She¡¯s still Natalie, but¡ª" I hesitated, trying to find the right words. "She¡¯s more. And I don¡¯t know whether I should be terrified or in awe."

    Sebastian was quiet for a moment before his lips stretched into a slow, knowing smirk. "Well, well, well... if this isn¡¯t another proof that my Moon Diamond is the real deal, I don¡¯t know what is."

    I rolled my eyes but couldn¡¯t stop the small smile from tugging at my lips. "Fine. You win. I take back everything I said about your so-called ¡¯priceless¡¯ rock."

    Sebastian ced a hand over his chest, feigning offense. "Excuse you, that ¡¯rock¡¯ is worth more than all the gold in the world. And clearly, it was right about the Mist and Natalie being in your house, wasn¡¯t it?" He leaned back, crossing his arms smugly. "But damn, Zane... in the five hundred years I¡¯ve been alive, I¡¯ve never met a man as blessed as you."

    Sebastian leaned back against the couch, stretching his legs out in front of him, looking far toofortable as he said, "You know, both of us have been looking for the celestial princess since before you could even wash yourself properly."

    I scoffed, sitting up straighter. "Excuse me?" My tone was sharp, but there was a hint of amusement in it.

    Sebastian smirked, running a hand through his dark hair. "I mean,e on, Zane. You were a mess back then. All broody, serious, and terrifying, but deep down, a lost little puppy." He grinned. "And yet, just like that, Alex managed to bring the celestial princess right into your life. Not only that, but even when it looked like Natalie was cursed, you still refused to let her go. It was like you already knew¡ªlike you were sitting on a pyramid of diamonds."

    A slow, knowing smile tugged at my lips. "Maybe I did."

    Sebastian pointed at me, eyes gleaming. "See? That right there¡ªfate at its finest. And now? Now you can take up the throne without any problems." He sat forward suddenly, his excitement barely contained. "Your father is going to lose his mind when he finds out. He¡¯s been waiting for this moment for¡ª"

    "I¡¯m not telling him."

    Sebastian froze mid-sentence, his mouth slightly open as he processed my words. "You¡¯re... not telling him?"

    I shook my head. "Not yet."

    "Why the hell not?" He frowned. "Zane, you don¡¯t even understand how much this changes everything. The celestial princess was the missing piece. With Natalie at your side, your im to the throne is untouchable."

    I let out a sigh, rubbing my temples. "And that¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m not telling him."

    Sebastian looked at me like I had just spoken in an ancient forgottennguage. "I don¡¯t follow."

    I exhaled, my voice softer now. "My father and everyone else will think I¡¯m using Natalie for the throne. They¡¯ll misunderstand my real feelings for her. If she was someone else, I won¡¯t be bothered."

    Sebastian was quiet for a moment before tilting his head. "And what do you want to do?"

    I let out a small chuckle, but there was no humor in it. "Sebastian..." I ran a hand down my face before leaning forward, resting my elbows on my knees. "If it were up to me, I would want Natalie to live a life free from all of this. I want her to experience everything she never got to in this life. She¡¯s been surrounded by horrible people her entire life, made to feel worthless and afraid." My jaw clenched. "She deserves better. She deserves happiness, freedom, and choices."

    Sebastian studied me, his smirk softening into something more thoughtful. Then, without warning, he reached out and pped a firm hand on my shoulder. "Zane." His voice was calm, reassuring. "I get it. You want to protect her. But you need to understand something¡ªNatalie isn¡¯t that scared girl anymore." His grip tightened slightly. "She¡¯s the celestial princess. And if half the legends about what she¡¯s capable of are true, then she¡¯s going to be more powerful than any of us canprehend." He chuckled. "There won¡¯t be a single soul alive who could stand in her way, let alone restrict her."

    I let his words sink in, and I smiled. A real, genuine smile. "You might be right about that."

    Sebastian grinned. "Oh, I know I¡¯m right. And besides¡ª" He leaned back, crossing his arms. "I¡¯m good at reading people. From the few minutes I¡¯ve spent with the new Natalie, I can already tell... the people who hurt her? They better start praying. Because she doesn¡¯t look like someone who¡¯s going to let them off easy."

    A deep chuckle rumbled in my chest. "Even if she does let them go, I won¡¯t be so kind."

    Sebastian smirked. "Now that¡¯s the Zane I know."

    Afortable silence settled between us for a few moments before I spoke again. "So..." I leaned back, tilting my head. "What happened at the ballroom after Jacob and I disappeared?"

    Sebastian¡¯s eyes lit up with amusement, as if remembering something particrly entertaining. "Oh, that? Well, let¡¯s just say... the whole room nearly had a collective heart attack."

    I snorted. "Figured."

    "But the best part?" He grinned. "Your dear uncle, Nathan, along with Charlie and Nora, were the most startled of all."

    My amusement wavered slightly. "How so?"

    Sebastian¡¯s grin didn¡¯t falter. "After everything calmed down, I tailed them. Wanted to see what they had to say about it all." He leaned in. "And guess what I heard?"

    I raised an eyebrow. "Go on."

    Sebastian¡¯s voice dropped slightly, taking on a darker tone. "Nathan told Charlie and Nora to continue keeping a very close eye on you. Because if Mist knew you, then that meant you might know who the real celestial princess was." His smirk turned sharp. "And then Charlie asked Nathan, ¡¯Once we find out who the celestial princess is... what do we do about Zane?¡¯"

    I stilled.

    Sebastian¡¯s voice was only a whisper now. "Nathan¡¯s answer? ¡¯Tell me immediately. And then, I¡¯ll have my people kill him. Just like I did with his siblings.¡¯"

    A sharp, icy wave of horror shot through my veins.

    My stomach twisted.

    My breath caught.

    Charlie and Nora.

    The people who had raised me. Who had been there for me. Who I had trusted with my life... and my son¡¯s.

    And all this time... they were only ever using me as a pawn.

    I barely registered the tears that slipped down my face until Sebastian¡¯s expression softened. "Zane¡ª"

    But before he could finish, a voice slithered into my mind.

    <strong>"Zane, dear."</strong>

    I stiffened.

    <i>Nora.</i>

    She was using the mind link now. Normally, it had its limits¡ªespecially when a werewolf was trying to reach someone outside the country. That¡¯s why most relied on phones for long-distancemunication. But my father and those bound to me by blood?

    We had no such restrictions.

    It was said that something in our lineage, something woven into our very blood, made us different. Made our connection limitless.

    The sound of her voice made my stomach churn with disgust. I hadn¡¯t heard from her in a long time¡ªnot directly, anyway¡ªbut now, after everything I had just learned, she had the audacity to contact me as if nothing had happened?

    My fingers twitched, curling into fists at my sides. My breathing slowed, controlled, but inside, I was boiling.

    <strong>"You¡¯ve been gone for so long, darling," </strong>Nora continued, her voice dripping with feigned concern.<strong> "Charlie and I were so worried. We didn¡¯t know where you were, so we went to the king himself to ask if he had any idea of your whereabouts."</strong>

    My jaw clenched. What a tantir.

    <strong>"And do you know what he told us?" </strong>she pressed on.<strong> "That you were in Paris."</strong>

    Sebastian¡¯s eyes flickered to me, sensing the shift in my aura.

    <strong>"We couldn¡¯t just sit back, Zane," </strong>Nora continued, her voiceced with an insincere warmth.<strong> "We were so worried. So Charlie and I immediately booked a flight. We just arrived, the airport. We came all this way to see you."</strong>

    I felt the heat in my blood rise to a dangerous level, but I forced my voice to remain calm. <i>"That¡¯s very... considerate of you, Nora."</i>

    She sighed, relieved. <strong>"Oh, good! I was hoping you¡¯d understand. I know you¡¯ve been busy, but we missed you so much. Can you send me your location? It¡¯ll be easier to meet up if we know where to go."</strong>

    Every muscle in my body screamed at me to end the conversation, to tell her exactly what I thought of her, of Charlie, of their betrayal. But I didn¡¯t.

    Instead, I smiled¡ªa cold, razor-sharp smile she couldn¡¯t see. They were going to die today. <i>"Of course, Nora. I¡¯ll send my location to your phone right away."</i>

    There was a brief pause before she spoke again, her voice light with relief.<strong> "Thank you, sweetheart. We¡¯ll see you soon."</strong>

    And just like that, the mind link went dead.

    The moment her presence vanished from my mind, the mask of calm I¡¯d been holding cracked. My eyes shed, my nails digging into my palms. I was furious¡ªso much so that I felt like I would burst.

    Sebastian, who had been watching me carefully, let out a low whistle. "That was a mind link, wasn¡¯t it?"

    I didn¡¯t respond immediately. My shoulders were tense, my breathing sharp.

    Sebastian grinned. "I take it that wasn¡¯t a friendly catch-up call?"

    I exhaled sharply. "It was Nora."

    His grin faltered slightly. "Oh?"

    "She call to tell me she and Charlie are in Paris," I said, my voice like steel. "Apparently, she and Charlie were ¡¯so worried¡¯ about me that they went to my father to find out where I was and the king told them, and now they¡¯re here."

    Sebastian¡¯s eyebrows shot up. "Damn. She really flew all the way here? That¡¯s some dedication."

    I scoffed.

    Sebastian tilted his head, studying me. "So, what did you tell her?"

    I smirked, though it didn¡¯t reach my eyes. "I invited her over."

    For a moment, Sebastian blinked. Then, a slow, delighted grin spread across his face. "Oh, that¡¯s devious. They have no idea what¡¯sing, do they?"

    I leaned back on the couch crossing my arms. "They¡¯re going to regret everything they did to me and my son."

    Sebastian let out a low chuckle, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "You know, I love when you get all revenge-y. It¡¯s like watching a beautiful piece of arte to life."

    I rolled my eyes, but before I could say anything, his grin widened.

    "But hold on, Zane," he said, tapping a finger against his chin. "Nora and Charlie don¡¯t deserve a simple death. That would be too easy. Too... merciful."

    A dangerous curiosity sparked in my chest. "You have something in mind?"

    Sebastian¡¯s smirk deepened. "Oh, my dear friend. I have so many ideas. But this one?" He leaned in, eyes gleaming. "This one is going to be fun."

    I raised an eyebrow. "Care to share?"

 Chapter 70: RÃ©union

    <h4>Chapter 70: R¨¦union</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The moment my feet touched the polished marble floor of my brothers¡¯ home, warmth engulfed me. The scent of rain-soaked earth, firewood, and the crisp mountain air swirled around me, a stark contrast to the lingering scent of Zane that still clung to my skin. Before I could even take a step, a flurry of movement rushed toward me.

    "LITTLE MOON!"

    I barely had time to react before I was enveloped in a storm of arms,ughter, and overwhelming emotions.

    "My little moon," Jacob murmured into my hair, his hold on me tight, his voice clouded with emotion.

    Bubble¡¯s hands gripped my shoulders as he pulled me back just enough to stare at me, his light blue eyes glistening with unspoken words. "You¡¯re you again," he whispered, then, in a dramatic turn, clutched his chest. "And looking absolutely divine, if I may say so."

    Fox chuckled, ruffling my hair, his golden eyes alight with mischief. "I see the celestial glow suits you, baby sister."

    Eagle¡¯s silver eyes gleamed as he tilted his head, wind stirring his long ck hair. "I knew the moment you transformed. The winds told me."

    Tiger, ever silent, simply ced a warm, grounding hand on my back and gave a warm smile. "It¡¯s good to have you back, little moon."

    A lump formed in my throat. I had forgotten what it felt like to be surrounded by them¡ªto belong to my family. "You guys... you were with me all along." I whispered.

    Jacob scoffed. "Of course we were, you brat. Do you think we¡¯d ever leave our little moon?"

    Before I could respond, the sound of small feet padding against the floor caught my attention.

    "Mommy Natalie!"

    I turned just in time to catch Alex as he barreled into my arms, his tiny fingers gripping my dress. His face, round and bright, was split into the widest smile, his dimples deep and adorable. My heart squeezed.

    "Alex," I breathed, pulling him close and pressing a kiss to his forehead. "I missed you."

    He giggled, pulling back slightly. "I saw you yesterday but you were sleeping and Daddy said not to wake you up. Did youe to y with me?"

    We allughed and then I smiled and nodded. "Of course, sweetheart. Why don¡¯t you go pick out the toys you want, and I¡¯ll join you soon?"

    Alex¡¯s face lit up. "Okay!" With that, he spun around and dashed off, already babbling about which toys he¡¯d choose.

    As soon as he disappeared into another room, I turned back to my brothers¡ªonly to find them all staring at me with knowing smirks.

    "Oh,e on," I sighed, rubbing my temples.

    Fox was the first to speak. "I thought by now, you and Zane would be¡ªhow should I put it¡ªeating each other up?"

    Bubble snickered. "I expected a full-blown mating frenzy."

    Eagle leaned against the wall, his arms crossed. "So what interrupted you?"

    Jacob narrowed his eyes. "And why are they still breathing?"

    I rolled my eyes. "Because I let him go."

    A collective gasp filled the room. Fox clutched his chest like he¡¯d been personally attacked. "Who are you, and what have you done with my sister?"

    Bubble nodded dramatically. "I¡¯m going to need a moment to recover from this."

    Jacob¡¯s expression darkened. "Natalie, if someone interrupted you and Zane, and you just let it slide¡ª"

    I sighed. "It was Sebastian. And I let it go because I didn¡¯t want Zane to be sad."

    Silence stretched between us. Then, Jacob groaned and ran a hand through his hair. "Ugh. You¡¯re always in love."

    Eagle smirked. "Deep."

    Fox cackled. "Hopelessly."

    I folded my arms. "You say that like it¡¯s a bad thing."

    Jacob sighed. "It¡¯s not, little moon. But knowing you, I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t skin Sebastian alive for interrupting you."

    I shrugged. "Zanees first."

    Bubble gasped. "The mighty celestial princess letting her anger slide?" He wiped a fake tear. "They grow up so fast."

    I shook my head but couldn¡¯t help the fond smile tugging at my lips. These idiots.

    The humor faded slightly as I exhaled, my expression turning serious. "Jacob, I need to ask you something."

    At my sudden shift in tone, all of them straightened. Jacob stepped closer. "What is it?"

    I hesitated before speaking. "Why did I reincarnate without Jasmine?"

    Jacob¡¯s jaw tightened.

    I pushed forward. "Thest thing I remember before reincarnation was that Jasmine was with me. We were about to be sent down together. But then, suddenly, she wasn¡¯t there. She was put to sleep. Why?"

    A heavy silence fell. My brothers exchanged nces.

    Finally, Jacob sighed. "Little moon... we owe you an apology."

    My brows furrowed. "For what?"

    Jacob hesitated before answering, "We... meddled."

    Fox cleared his throat. "A lot."

    Bubble winced. "Like... a whole lot."

    I stared at them, not following. "What the hell does that mean?"

    Jacob ran a hand through his hair, looking guilty. "We all thought you weren¡¯t having enough choices in mates because you always chose Frederick."

    My stomach dropped.

    Fox raised a hand. "In our defense, we thought Griffin was a good option."

    Bubble added, "And Mom agreed. She decided to test it further by putting Jasmine to sleep¡ªto see if Griffin would stand by you through all odds."

    Eagle sighed. "But... he didn¡¯t."

    Tiger nodded solemnly.

    My hands curled into fists. "You mean to tell me," I said slowly, "that my suffering¡ªbeing marked against my will, being rejected by my mate, being banished and left alone¡ªwas because of a TEST?"

    Jacob winced. "Technically... yes."

    I inhaled sharply. "You had no right." My voice was low but firm. "Even if I¡¯m your little sister, you had no right to y with my life."

    "We know," Jacob said immediately. "And we¡¯re sorry."

    Bubble, Fox, and Eagle nodded.

    Fox exhaled. "We really thought we were helping."

    I let out a humorlessugh. "Helping? You call putting me through hell HELPING?"

    Jacob ced a hand on my shoulder. "We messed up. But... it proved something."

    I lifted an eyebrow. "Oh?"

    Jacob met my gaze. "It proved that you weren¡¯t always with Frederick because you were fated to him." He smiled slightly. "You were with him because you were truly meant to be."

    My lips parted, but no words came out.

    Bubble nodded. "It was never fate forcing you two together. It was always you and him."

    Eagle added, "It¡¯s why, even without Jasmine, you still loved him. You still found your way back to him."

    My throat tightened. Damn them. They were right.

    Jacob gave a small smile. "But, little moon... you¡¯re right, too. We shouldn¡¯t have interfered. And we won¡¯t again."

    Bubble raised a hand. "On my honor."

    Fox grinned. "Same."

    Eagle smirked. "We¡¯ll even get the others to apologize personally."

    I exhaled, my anger cooling slightly. "Fine."

    Then, a voice growled in my head. <strong><i>"FINE? That¡¯s all you¡¯re going to say?" </i></strong>

    I blinked. "Jasmine?"

    Jasmine growled.<strong><i> "Oh, just a simple apology is fine? Do you know how long I was trapped in that damn slumber? DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA¡ª" </i></strong>

    I winced. "Jasmine, calm down."

    <strong><i>"Calm down? Oh, sweetheart, I am going to have WORDS with our dear brothers." </i></strong>

    Bubble paled. "Oh, no."

    Fox chuckled nervously. "Jasmine, darling, let¡¯s not be hasty¡ª"

    <strong><i>"HASTY? I WAS IN A DAMN COMA FOR YEARS." </i></strong>

    Jacob groaned. "Here we go."

    I sighed, rubbing my temples. "This is going to be a long day."

    Jasmine snarled. <strong><i>"Oh, you have NO idea." </i></strong>

    Jasmine not wasting time, took over the wheel of my body and I let her while I rescinded to the back of my mind for a while.

    <strong><i>"Do you have ANY IDEA how suffocating it was?!"</i></strong> she snapped, pacing back and forth. Her massive red fur bristled, her sharp fangs bared as she half shifted.<strong><i> "Years, Jacob. YEARS. I was trapped in the dark while my girl suffered! I could feel everything¡ªevery heartbreak, every moment of pain¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t do a damn thing about it!"</i></strong>

    "Wait..." I said in shock, "I thought you said you didn¡¯t know what went on while you were away?"

    <strong><i>"Not now, Mara." </i></strong>Jasmine said and went back to face my brothers.

    Jacob rubbed the back of his neck, looking properly scolded. "I know, Jas. We messed up."

    <strong><i>"Oh, you know?"</i></strong> Jasmine whirled around, her glowing red eyes locking onto him.<strong><i> "You know? Well, congrattions, Misty, you just earned yourself the award for ¡¯Dumbest Brother of the Century.¡¯"</i></strong>

    Fox snickered but immediately shut up when Jasmine turned her re on him.

    <strong><i>"And you!" </i></strong>she growled. <strong><i>"You thought you were HELPING? You thought, ¡¯Oh, let¡¯s just throw Mara into the pits of despair and see if she survives. That¡¯ll be fun!¡¯"</i></strong>

    Bubble held up his hands in surrender. "We didn¡¯t mean it like that, Jas, I swear."

    <strong><i>"Then how did you mean it, Bubble?" </i></strong>Jasmine narrowed her eyes. <strong><i>"No, please, enlighten me, because from where I¡¯m standing, it looks like you all decided to y god with Mara¡¯s life, and I was the coteral damage!"</i></strong>

    The room fell into dead silence.

    Fox cleared his throat. "Okay, yeah, when you put it like that... we kinda sucked."

    Jasmine let out a huff, pacing again. <strong><i>"Damn right, you did."</i></strong>

    Eagle sighed. "We get it, Jas. We really do. And we¡¯re sorry."

    Bubble nodded. "On my honor, we won¡¯t interfere again."

    Fox put a hand over his heart. "We swear it. No more ying matchmaker with fate."

    Jasmine studied them, her tail flicking. Then she snorted.<strong><i> "Good. Because if any of you try to pull another stunt like that, I¡¯ll personally introduce you to what happens when a celestial wolf gets REALLY pissed off."</i></strong>

    Jacob raised an eyebrow. "Is that a threat?"

    <strong><i>"No, Misty," </i></strong>Jasmine purred, shing her fangs. <strong><i>"It¡¯s a promise."</i></strong>

    Jacob gulped. "Duly noted."

    Satisfied, Jasmine retreated into the back of my mind, still grumbling about <strong><i>¡¯reckless brothers with godplexes.¡¯</i></strong>

    I exhaled and turned to Jacob. "I need your help with something."

    He blinked, as if he hadn¡¯t expected me to move on so quickly. "What kind of help?"

    "There¡¯s this girl," I started, crossing my arms. "I met her once at school. She reminded me of myself before¡ªbefore everything. And I want to find her."

    Jacob¡¯s brows furrowed. "You want me to find her? Nat, you have your powers now. You could do this yourself in seconds."

    I sped my hands together and gave him my best pleading look. "Please, Jacob? I have other things I need to handle."

    Jacob still looked suspicious. "This isn¡¯t one of your sneaky ways to set me up with a mate, is it?"

    I gasped, cing a hand over my heart. "How could you use me of such a thing?"

    "Because I don¡¯t trust you when ites to matchmaking," he deadpanned.

    Iughed, shaking my head. "This isn¡¯t about that, I promise."

    He sighed dramatically. "Fine. But if I find out you tricked me¡ª"

    "I swear it¡¯s not about that," I said, smirking.

    Jacob grumbled but nodded. "Alright, show me her."

    I closed my eyes, focusing on the image of the girl in my mind. With a deep breath, I connected my thoughts with Jacob¡¯s, sending the image straight into his mind.

    His eyes flickered with recognition as he received it. "Huh. Alright, I¡¯ll find her."

    I beamed. "Thank you, big brother."

    Jacob rolled his eyes but ruffled my hair, making me swat at his hand.

    I turned to the others. "Speaking of mates, I think all of you need one."

    Every single one of them groaned.

    Hypocrites.

    Fox immediately stood. "I suddenly remembered that I have a VERY important pot roast to make."

    Bubble shot up next. "Oh, I need to¡ªuh¡ªwater my... nts."

    Eagle sighed. "I need to go check on the winds. You know, make sure they¡¯re still... blowing."

    Tiger, who had been silent the entire time, just gave me a firm shake of the head before walking away.

    I narrowed my eyes at them. "Cowards."

    Jacob smirked. "See? This is why we don¡¯t trust you."

    I rolled my eyes. "Fine, whatever. But before you all escape, I have something important to tell you."

    That got their attention.

    I took a deep breath. "After I finish my degree in two years, I¡¯m moving back home."

    They all stared at me, their expressions unreadable.

    "And," I continued, meeting each of their gazes, "I¡¯m heading straight to my former pack."

    Jacob¡¯s eyes darkened. "Why?"

    My voice hardened. "Because those people killed my earthly parents in cold blood. And I¡¯m not going to let it go."

    Eagle frowned. "Natalie, please don¡¯t let your anger take over. You know how hard it is to control once it¡¯s unleashed."

    I exhaled. "I¡¯m not telling you this so you can stop me. I¡¯m telling you so you¡¯re prepared."

    They all sighed, exchanging nces.

    Jacob finally asked, "Does Zane know about this n?"

    I smiled. "I¡¯ll tell him in due time."

    Just as Jacob opened his mouth to argue, Alex came bouncing into the room, his arms full of toys.

    "Mommy, uncles, y with me!" he demanded, dropping a pile of stuffed animals at our feet.

    I grinned. "Alright, alright." But just as I reached for a toy, something strange pulsed in my chest.

    Jasmine stirred. <strong><i>"Zane and Sebastian are up to something. Something that might not end well." </i></strong>

    I stiffened.

    Alex tugged on my sleeve. "Mommy?"

    I snapped out of it, bending down to press a kiss to his cheek. I tickled his sides, making him squeal withughter.

    "I¡¯ll be right back, baby," I promised. "I just have to go grab some things from home. Stay and y with your uncles, okay?"

    Alex pouted for a moment, then nodded. "Okay. But hurry back!"

    I smiled and ruffled his hair. "I will."

    My brothers turned and gave me a knowing look.

    "What ever happens, don¡¯t go too far, remember, even if we¡¯re ethereal beings, we are still bounded by certainws." Tiger said crossing his arms. I smiled at them all and nodded.

    "I¡¯ll try." Then, without another word, I focused my energy and teleported, disappearing into the morning.

 Chapter 71: The Trap

    <h4>Chapter 71: The Trap</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    "Care to share?"

    Sebastian¡¯s smirk deepened, his dark eyes gleaming with unrestrained amusement. He leaned in slightly, tapping a single finger against his chin in a gesture that, for anyone else, would have been casual. But I knew Sebastian. That mind of his was already spinning something twisted, something cruel.

    Sebastian¡¯s grin turned sharp, dangerous. "Ever heard of the Bone Prison?"

    The name alone sent a slow ripple of intrigue through me. I¡¯d seen what vampires were capable of¡ªhow their venom twisted and burned. But Sebastian was different. He wasn¡¯t just any vampire. He was ruthless when it came to revenge, and whatever he had nned would be nothing short of a masterpiece.

    "I¡¯m listening," I said, voice even.

    Sebastian crossed one leg over the other, reclining against the couch as if he were about to tell a bedtime story. "First, I bite them," he saidzily, examining his nails. "Not enough to turn them, no. That would be too merciful. Just enough venom to keep their bodies in a constant state of suffering."

    I nodded slowly, considering the implications. "And then?"

    "Then," he continued, his smirk widening, "we coat their bones in liquid silver."

    The words hung in the air between us, heavy, dark, intoxicating.

    I raised an eyebrow. "You want to embed silver into their very skeletons?"

    "Precisely," he said smoothly. "You know how you werewolves heal¡ªquick, efficient, a marvel of nature, really. But silver? Silver is like poison. It interrupts everything. Imagine their own bones rejecting them, every movement burning. Over time, their bodies will start tearing themselves apart from the inside out, but¡ª" He held up a single finger, eyes twinkling. "Not quickly. Oh no. This will be slow. Agonizing."

    A slow, dark smile stretched across my lips. "Poetic."

    Sebastian let out a mock gasp. "Zane, was that apliment? Be still my unbeating heart."

    I rolled my eyes. "I¡¯ll send them my location."

    Sebastian stretched his arms out with azy grin. "Perfect. I¡¯ll go get things ready. Call me when our dear guests arrive." With that, he disappeared into the shadows, his presence vanishing like smoke.

    I pulled out my phone and sent a message with my address. Nora¡¯s reply was instant.

    <i>We¡¯ll be there in an hour. Can¡¯t wait to see you.</i>

    Lies.

    I leaned back, exhaling through my nose. It was strange how the very thought of Nora no longer twisted my heart the way it once had. She had yed her games, spun her web of deception, and for a while, I had been caught. Not anymore.

    This time, I was the spider.

    <strong>*********</strong>

    An hourter, there was a knock at the door. The knock was soft, almost hesitant, as if the person on the other side wasn¡¯t sure they wanted to be here.

    I didn¡¯t move right away.

    Instead, I let the silence stretch, let the weight of anticipation coil in my chest like a serpent tightening around its prey. I had imagined this moment countless times¡ªhow it would feel to face them again, to hear their excuses, their justifications. But now that they were here, now that I could practically feel their presence bleeding through the door, all I felt was... nothing.

    No anger. No longing. Just a cold, quiet resolve.

    With an exhale, I pushed myself up, rolling my shoulders back as I made my way to the door. My face was a perfect mask, betraying nothing. Then, with a controlled slowness, I pulled the door open.

    And there they were.

    Nora and Charlie.

    Nora¡¯s breath hitched the moment she saw me. Her eyes¡ªssy with unshed tears¡ªscanned my face like she was searching for the son she once knew, the boy she had shaped, manipted. Before I could react, she surged forward, arms locking around me in a crushing embrace.

    "Zane," she whispered, her voice trembling, thick with emotions I refused to believe were real. "Oh, my Goddess. You have no idea how much I¡¯ve missed you."

    I clenched my jaw, forcing my body to stay still, to resist the instinct to shove her away. Her scent, once familiar, was now invasive, cloying, like a perfume worn too thick in a suffocating room. The warmth of her body pressing into mine felt like chains slithering around my wrists, dragging me backward into a past I had no intention of reliving.

    But I yed the part.

    I returned the hug¡ªjust enough to keep up the illusion. Just enough to let her think, even for a second, that she still had some kind of hold over me.

    "You¡¯ve been gone too long," she murmured, pulling back slightly to cup my face, her thumb brushing over my cheek like she had the right. "How could you leave us like that?"

    I forced a small, tight-lipped smile. "Been busy."

    Charlie, ever theposed one, stepped forward and pped me on the back, his grip firm, almost too firm. A fatherly gesture¡ªor at least the attempt at one.

    "You really had us worried, son," he said, his voice a careful bnce between relief and reproach. "Disappearing like that? Taking Alex? Not a word? What the hell were you thinking?"

    There it was.

    The guilt trip. The veiled usations wrapped up in concern,ced with just enough disappointment to sting.

    I barely resisted the urge to scoff.

    "What can I say?" I shrugged, stepping aside to let them in. "I¡¯m sorry guys, I had a business to expand."

    They walked inside, their eyes scanning the room, as if searching for clues, evidence of the time I had spent away from them. We exchanged pleasantries¡ªwell, they spoke, and I let their words wash over me, each one more calcted than thest.

    Then came the real attack.

    "Did you even stop to think about what you put us through?" Nora asked, turning to face me fully now, hands on her hips, her eyes burning with something between hurt and usation.

    "We searched everywhere for you," Charlie added, his voice lower, rougher. "Days. Weeks. We thought something had happened to you. We thought we lost you."

    "And then we find out you chose not to return¡ª" Nora¡¯s voice broke, but whether it was genuine emotion or carefully ced theatrics, I couldn¡¯t tell. "That you took Alex and just¡ªwhat? Walked away? Like we were nothing? Like we weren¡¯t your parents?"

    I inhaled slowly, schooling my expression into something neutral but I simply couldn¡¯t take the hypocrisy anymore. "I never asked you to look for me."

    Nora flinched like I had pped her.

    "So that¡¯s it, then?" she whispered. "You don¡¯t even consider us your parents anymore?"

    I tilted my head, letting the question hang in the air. The old me¡ªthe boy they had raised, controlled¡ªwould have stumbled over his words, would have tried to soften the blow, to ease their wounded egos.

    But I wasn¡¯t him anymore.

    "You made it very clear what kind of family we were," I said evenly. "And I made my choice."

    Silence followed.

    Charlie exhaled sharply through his nose, rubbing a hand over his jaw. He looked tired, like he had prepared for a fight but found himself losing ground instead.

    "What are you talking about, son," he said after a beat. "You can¡¯t run from family. No matter how far you go, we¡¯re still your family."

    "family doesn¡¯t mean loyalty." My voice was quiet but firm.

    Nora let out a shaky breath, stepping forward again, reaching for me, "Zane, what are you talking about? We¡ª"

    And then, right in the middle of their performance, Sebastian struck.

    Like a phantom materializing from the shadows, he appeared behind Charlie in a blur of movement. Before the man could even react, Sebastian¡¯s fangs sank deep into his neck.

    Charlie barely had time to gasp before his entire body seized up, veins darkening instantly as the venom spread.

    "W-What¡ª" Nora¡¯s voice faltered as she stumbled back, eyes widening in sheer horror.

    Sebastian turned on her next, his grin wicked, his fangs gleaming under the dim lighting.

    "Boo."

    Nora didn¡¯t even have time to scream before his teeth found her throat.

    It was brutal. Effortless. A hunter bringing down its prey.

    She choked on a strangled cry, her body writhing as the venom took hold, burning through her system like wildfire. She copsed to the ground, clutching at her throat, eyes wild with terror and betrayal, that it would have been almost pitiful.

    Almost.

    Sebastian withdrew, licking the blood from his lips as he stepped back, eyes gleaming. "Now," he murmured, tilting his head as he watched them copse onto the floor, writhing in pain. "that, was fun."

    Nora gasped, clutching at her neck, her face twisted in agony. "W-What¡ªwhat did you¡ª"

    "Oh, sweetheart," Sebastian crooned, crouching beside her. "Did you really think this was going to be a reunion? That I¡¯d just let you waltz back into his life without consequences?" He tsked. "Poor thing. So delusional."

    Charlie was shaking, his skin already paling. "What did you do to us?"

    Sebastian smiled, slow and cruel. "A little venom. Nothing lethal, mind you. But enough to ensure your bodies will never be the same again." He rose to his feet, dusting off his sleeves. "And soon, we¡¯ll be moving on to the next step. Let¡¯s just say... silver has such interesting effects on werewolves."

    Nora¡¯s wide, pain-stricken eyes lifted to meet mine. There was no more pretense, no more soft words or fake tears. Just raw, unfiltered fear.

    "Zane," she rasped. "Please."

    I tilted my head, studying her. Once upon a time, I might have felt something. Pity. Regret. Even a flicker of guilt.

    But now?

    Now, I just smiled.

    "Wee to hell."

    And with that, the real fun began.

 Chapter 72: Confessions of a Betrayer

    <h4>Chapter 72: Confessions of a Betrayer</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    The sound of groans and muffled cries filled the space of my living room. Nora and Charliey sprawled on the cold marble floor, their bodies trembling, veins ckened from Sebastian¡¯s venom. Their eyes, once filled with arrogance and control, now held nothing but fear¡ªfear of me.

    I tilted my head, studying them like insects caught in a web, trapped with no way out. Charlie¡¯s breathing was ragged as he forced himself to move, but his body refused. The paralysis from the venom made sure of that. He turned his head to look up at me, his face twisted in confusion and pain.

    "Zane..." His voice was hoarse and small. "Why are you doing this? What did we ever do to you?"

    The sheer audacity of the question sent a sharp wave of rage through me. My jaw clenched so tightly I could hear my own teeth grind. My hands curled into fists at my sides, and Red snarled inside my head.

    "You¡¯re joking, right?" My voice was deadly calm, the kind of calm that came before a storm. Charlie flinched. "You seriously don¡¯t know what you did wrong?"

    I took a slow step forward, and his body trembled harder.

    "You lied to me," I seethed, my voice rising. "All these years you both lied to me. You made me believe you were my family. You made me trust you¡ªdepend on you. And what did you do?" Iughed, the sound bitter and void of warmth. "You betrayed my trust."

    Nora let out a strangled sob. "Zane, please, we¡ª"

    "Shut up," I snapped, my eyes burning into hers. "If you think I¡¯m going to let your fake love and crocodile tears save you, then you¡¯re a bigger fool than I thought."

    Sebastian chuckled darkly from beside me. "You know," he mused, crouching down next to Nora, tracing a cold finger along her cheek, "I was getting bored of the theatrics. How about we move on to the fun part?" His eyes flickered up to me, a smirk tugging at his lips. "It¡¯s time to inject the silver into their bones."

    Nora gasped, her entire body stiffening. "No¡ªno, please, Zane!" she pleaded desperately, her face streaked with tears. "I¡¯m sorry! I love you with all my heart! I¡ª"

    Her words ignited a rage so deep I felt like I could burn the entire room down with just my fury.

    "Love?" I spat, venom dripping from every syble. "You love me?" I turned to Sebastian. "Break her bones. Since they have chosen to die with their lies."

    Sebastian didn¡¯t hesitate. With a wicked grin, he gripped Nora¡¯s wrist and, with one swift movement, snapped it. The sickening crack echoed through the room, followed by a bloodcurdling scream.

    Charlie¡¯s face turned white as he struggled harder, but his body remained frozen. "No! Please, stop! I¡¯ll tell you everything! Just don¡¯t hurt her!"

    Sebastian and I exchanged a nce before I crouched down beside Charlie, my eyes boring into his. "Start talking," I ordered.

    Charlie swallowed hard, his entire body shaking as he forced the words out. "You¡¯re right, we lied to you. We... we helped Nathan kill your siblings."

    I went still.

    Charlie took a deep breath, his voice barely steady. "Nora was approached by Nathan when she was fourteen. He... he told her that your father had ordered the execution of her father and brothers. She wanted revenge. She wanted your family to suffer the way she had."

    Nora squeezed her eyes shut, her lips trembling. "Charlie, stop. You¡¯re not helping."

    Charlie ignored her, his fear overriding his loyalty. "Nathan gave her a chance to get close to your family. She became a caretaker for you and your siblings. That¡¯s where we met. She was my mate." His voice cracked, but he continued. "She begged me to help her, and I¡ªI couldn¡¯t say no. I loved her."

    I inhaled sharply, feeling the walls of my past crashing down around me.

    Charlie¡¯s voice wavered. "We never killed your siblings ourselves... but we gave Nathan the information he needed. Their schedules, their locations, their weaknesses. We let him orchestrate the murders while we covered the tracks, making sure the me fell on innocent guards."

    My breath hitched, my vision turning red with fury.

    I grabbed Charlie¡¯s throat, squeezing hard enough that his breathing turned ragged. "You handed my brothers and sisters over likembs to the ughter."

    Charlie gasped, wing at my grip, but I wasn¡¯t done.

    "You manipted my father," I said, my voice cold as steel. "Why did he trust you? Why did he hand me over to you?"

    Charlie¡¯s expression twisted in anguish. "Because he had no choice." His breath hitched, a shadow of regret darkening his eyes. "Your father feared for your life. He didn¡¯t trust anyone. But we were always there, helping him endure the loss of his children. In the end, he saw us as his only allies. That¡¯s why he gave you to us¡ªbut not without a warning. If anything happened to you, he vowed to wipe out our families."

    He let out a shaky breath. "We regretted what we did to your family, but by then, we were too deep with Nathan to escape. The only reason you¡¯re alive today is because Nora and I lied¡ªwe told Nathan that your father had discovered the Celestial Princess and was keeping her for you. That lie bought you time. It kept you breathing. Zane, I swear... we¡¯ve been fighting to protect you and Alexander ever since."

    The world felt like it had stopped spinning.

    Charlie¡¯s confession wed at my insides, raw and merciless. My breath came in short, ragged bursts, my vision tunneling as I stared at him. My siblings¡ªtheirughter, their warmth, their innocence¡ªhad been stolen from me by the very people I trusted.

    And now, after everything they had done, they dared to say they had been protecting me? That they loved Alexander? The same Alexander they both turned into a frightened child?

    Something inside me snapped.

    "Was your hatred for my father so great," I whispered, my voice cold andced with venom, "that you had to transfer it to my son? To my innocent Alex?" My fingers twitched at my sides, Red pacing furiously, demanding blood.

    Nora, still bound, sobbed. "No! No, Zane! We never hurt Alexander! We love that boy like our own!"

    "Lies!" Sebastian¡¯s growl cut through the air, his usually yful demeanor nowhere to be seen. "I¡¯ve heard enough of this nonsense."

    In a blink, Sebastian moved, too fast for their eyes to track. One moment, Charlie and Nora were kneeling on the floor, their tear-streaked faces turned toward me in desperation, and the next, Sebastian had slung them both over his broad shoulders like they weighed nothing.

    "Come on, Zane," he said, his voice dripping with dangerous amusement. "Let¡¯s go have some fun."

    I followed him, my mind a storm of thoughts. I didn¡¯t know where we were going, but I didn¡¯t care. I wanted to see them suffer.

    Sebastian led us to the lower level of my estate¡ªa ce few had ever stepped foot in.

    It was a cavernous room lined with dark stone, the air filled with the scent of burning incense. The torches along the walls cast eerie shadows, making the space feel alive. At the center, a reinforced metal beam stretched across the ceiling, chains hanging from it like the arms of death itself.

    Sebastian dropped them unceremoniously onto the cold floor and cracked his knuckles. "Now, let¡¯s get them nice and cozy, shall we?"

    Charlie and Nora thrashed, pleading, but it was useless.

    Sebastian worked methodically, securing their wrists and ankles with thick iron shackles. With a flick of his wrist, he hoisted them upside down, the chains rattling as their bodies swung in midair. The blood rushed to their faces, turning their skin an unnatural shade of red.

    Sebastian took a step back, admiring his handiwork. "Perfect. Now, for the fun part."

    With a wicked smirk, he lifted his foot and pressed it against Nora¡¯s dangling leg, his strength alone enough to make the bone strain.

    Then he lifted his hand¡ªto break her leg.

    But before his fingers could move, a sudden gust of energy swept through the room.

    "Natalie!"

    She appeared as if she had always been there, standing at the entrance like a goddess descending from the heavens. Her fiery red hair fell down her shoulders, her eyes sharp as daggers as they took in the scene before her.

    She crossed her arms. "What exactly are you two doing?"

    Charlie and Nora immediately started wailing, begging for mercy.

    I turned to Natalie, my throat tightening. "You shouldn¡¯t be here," I said, stepping closer, instinctively shielding her from the gruesome sight. "This isn¡¯t something you should see."

    Natalie quirked an eyebrow. "Zane, I¡¯ve seen worse. Rx."

    Sebastian chuckled. "I like her."

    Natalie ignored him and walked up to the prisoners, tilting her head. "What did they do?"

    Before I could say a word, Sebastian¡¯s grin turned sharp. His voice dropped to a low, menacing growl.

    "They hurt Alexander," he said, eyes darkening. "And that¡¯s not all. They¡¯ve been working with Zane¡¯s uncle¡ªthe same bastard who had Zane¡¯s siblings killed. Now, he wants Zane gone too, and these guys? They¡¯re here to make sure it happens."

    The air around Natalie shifted.

    She didn¡¯t shout. She didn¡¯t snarl. She simply narrowed her eyes, and the temperature in the room seemed to drop.

    "Oh," she said, her voice deceptively soft. "Then continue."

    Nora and Charlie screamed in protest. "We never hurt Alexander!"

    Sebastian didn¡¯t care. He swung a powerful punch into Charlie¡¯s leg.

    CRACK.

    A scream tore through the air, blood spilling onto the stone floor.

    Sebastian turned to me. "Your turn, Zane. Inject the silver."

    I took the syringe filled with liquid silver¡ªthe most excruciating poison for a werewolf¡ªand jammed it into Charlie¡¯s shattered bone.

    His agony was instant. He convulsed, his cries of pain ringing in my ears.

    "Please! Please, stop!" Nora shrieked.

    Sebastian ignored her. He repeated the process on her, and she let out an earth-shattering scream as silver flooded her veins.

    Then, suddenly, Natalie stepped forward, her expression unreadable.

    "That¡¯s enough," she murmured.

    I frowned. "What?"

    She turned to me, eyes glinting with something that looked eerily close to amusement.

    "Zane, you¡¯re ying this all wrong," she said smoothly. "Your uncle sent them, didn¡¯t he? Taking out the small fish won¡¯t cut it¡ªnot while the shark is still circling. If we¡¯re doing this, then, we make them all suffer."

    Sebastian scoffed. "What, you want to let them go?"

    Natalie smirked. "Not quite."

    She stepped closer to Nora and Charlie, her presencemanding. She lifted her hands, and a soft, golden light radiated from her fingertips, washing over their bodies.

    The wounds healed¡ªbut the silver remained in their bones.

    Charlie and Nora whimpered, confused.

    Natalie¡¯s voice was like silk. "From this moment forward, you belong to me."

    They flinched.

    "You will obey everymand given by Zane, Sebastian, or me," she continued, her power sinking into them. "No matter how painful. No matter how degrading."

    Their eyes widened in horror.

    "The best part?" She leaned in, her lips curving into a cruel smile. "You¡¯ll remember none of this. But you¡¯ll still feel the pain. Every day, every hour, an agony you can¡¯t escape. And you won¡¯t even know why."

    A heavy silence filled the room.

    Sebastian whistled. "Damn, Natalie. You¡¯re terrifying."

    I just stared at her, my heart pounding.

    Red let out a low chuckle in my mind<strong><i>. "Never mess up, Zane. You do not want to be on this woman¡¯s bad side." </i></strong>

    Natalie turned to Sebastian. "Untie them. Take them back to the living room and act like nothing happened."

    Sebastian smirked. "With pleasure."

    As he moved to release them, I stepped closer to Natalie, my fingers brushing against her hand.

    She looked up at me, a teasing glint in her eyes. "Something wrong, <i>Your Highness?"</i>

    The words hit harder than they should have¡ªshe knew exactly who I was.

    I blinked, still reeling. "No... just remind me never to end up on your bad side."

    She grinned. "Toote. You already have."

    Then, with a yful wink, she walked away, leaving me standing there,pletely and utterly enchanted by the woman who had just rewritten the rules of revenge.

 Chapter 73: Lingering Scent

    <h4>Chapter 73: Lingering Scent</h4>

    <strong>Darius~</strong>

    The soft creak of the door pulled me from my thoughts. A young girl, no older than neen, stepped into my chambers, her head bowed, hands trembling at her sides. She had been dressed in fine silks, her dark curls pinned back with delicate golden clips, her lips painted a deep red. Despite the effort to make her look desirable, fear clung to her like a second skin.

    She stopped a few feet away from my bed, her gaze locked on the marble floor. I leaned back against the pillows, shirtless, my arms folded behind my head, watching her with mild interest.

    "Luna Gabrie sent me," she whispered, her voice barely a breath.

    I didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries. "Take off your clothes and lie down."

    She flinched, her breathing uneven. "Please... I just want to go home to my parents. I don¡¯t belong here."

    I sighed, irritation sparking in my chest. "Did I ask you to speak?"

    Tears welled in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t move. I pushed myself off the bed, crossing the room in two long strides. My fingers curled around her wrist as I yanked her closer, my grip tightening just enough to make her gasp.

    "If you were smart, you¡¯d do as you¡¯re told," I murmured, releasing her with a shove.

    She stumbled back, shaking, and I could already feel my patience wearing thin.

    Twenty minutester, she was gone, ushered out of my chambers in a mess of quiet sobs, torn dress and trembling limbs. She was wounded and bleeding all over but I didn¡¯t care. I sat on the edge of my bed, running a hand through my hair as frustration curled through me like wildfire. The scent of her tears did nothing for me.

    <strong><i>"Not satisfying,"</i></strong> w, my wolf, growled in my mind.<strong><i> "She had no fire. No strength. Not like her."</i></strong>

    I clenched my jaw. I knew exactly who he meant. Natalie. The one who had burned herself into my thoughts, her scent lingering in the corners of my mind no matter how many others I took into my bed. She was the only one who had ever looked me in the eye and dared to defy me.

    Ten minutes passed before the door swung open again.

    Gabrie stormed in, her face lined with frustration, dark circles beneath her eyes. She crossed her arms over her chest, staring me down. "Did you have to leave her in that condition?"

    I arched a brow, unimpressed. "She wouldn¡¯t stop crying. I gave her something to cry about."

    Gabrie exhaled sharply, pressing her fingers to her temple. "I¡¯m done doing this, Darius. I don¡¯t want to dress up innocent girls for you anymore. It¡¯s disgusting."

    I smirked, leaning backzily. "And yet, you¡¯ve done it over and over again. Because you know you have no choice."

    Her lip quivered, but she quickly masked it with anger. "Why did you even mate me if you never nned on being faithful? Do you have any idea how humiliating it is to be your Luna while you¡ª"

    "Enough," I interrupted, standing. I reached for her, pulling her against me before she could step away. "You knew exactly what I was when you became mine. You knew I had... needs. And you know you¡¯re not enough to satisfy them."

    Her body stiffened against me, but she didn¡¯t pull away. Not yet. I brushed my fingers along her cheek, my voice dropping into something gentler, more coaxing. "You want to be a good Luna, don¡¯t you?"

    She swallowed hard, eyes flickering with uncertainty.

    "Then stop questioning me," I murmured, my lips barely grazing her ear. "ept your role. You provide what I need, and in return, you remain my Luna."

    She trembled slightly, but I could already feel her resolve breaking. She needed to believe that this was her fault¡ªthat if she were only better, I wouldn¡¯t seek others.

    But we both knew that was a lie.

    She let out a shaky breath. "Will it ever be enough?"

    I hummed, considering. "Perhaps... if I had her."

    Gabrie stiffened. "Natalie? Again with her? She¡¯s a traitor¡¯s daughter¡ªa cursed, wolfless girl. Why are you so obsessed with her?"

    My fingers tightened around her waist as I turned her to face me fully. "Because she had fire, Gabrie." My voice was almost wistful, an old hunger curling at the edges of my words. "No one else has ever looked at me with such defiance. No one else has ever smelled the way she does¡ªlike something forbidden, something just out of reach. Every girl you bring me is nothing more than a pale shadow of her."

    Gabrie¡¯s face twisted with something between jealousy and rage. "You¡¯re chasing a ghost, Darius."

    I smirked, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "Am I?"

    My mind drifted back to the first time I saw I¡ªNatalie¡¯s mother. She had been a wild little thing, stumbling into my pack¡¯s territory with nothing but sharp eyes and sharper words. Back then, my pack was young, still finding its footing. My best friend, Evans Cross, had been my Beta, and together, we had built something out of nothing.

    And then I arrived.

    She wasn¡¯t the strongest werewolf, but she had something that drew me in¡ªan untamed spirit that made me want to break her, tame her, own her. I had already been mated to Gabrie then, but I had called to me in a way that my mate never had.

    Unfortunately, Evans had seen her too.

    We had both pursued her, though she had been wise enough to know I was off-limits. In the end, she chose him. And for that, I had hated her.

    I never forgave Evans for taking I away from me.

    I buried that resentment deep in my chest, locking it away where no one¡ªnot even Gabrie¡ªcould see. But it never truly disappeared. It simmered beneath my skin, poisoning every moment, every decision. Evans had won back then, and I had no choice but to let it go. I became his, and I remained with my mate, Gabrie, pretending I didn¡¯t care.

    But three yearster, fate yed a cruel game.

    I gave birth to a daughter¡ªNatalie. A splitting image of her mother.

    The moment Iid eyes on her, something in me twisted and burned. It was as if the universe was mocking me, dangling before me what I had lost. Natalie had I¡¯s deep blue eyes, the same defiance in her gaze, the same fire that had once drawn me in. And as she grew, that fire only burned brighter.

    I told myself it was nothing, just the past creeping up on me. But every time I saw Evans with her¡ªsaw the way he adored her, cherished her, protected her¡ªit became clear. Evans had stolen I from me. And now, he was raising the one thing that gave me hope of a second chance at what I could never have.

    But I knew Evans would never let me have her. I knew Evans would rather die than give me his daughter. So this time, I had to be smarter. I would not let what happen before happen again.

    Evans had to go.

    I spent years waiting, watching. Evans was an honorable man, upright and loyal. He never faltered, never gave me an opening to strike. But I was patient. I knew a day woulde when he would slip. And when it did, I would be ready.

    Then, the opportunity presented itself in the form of a royal visit.

    The King and his court wereing to Silverfang. It was rare for a royal to visit a lesser pack like ours, but I knew it was a test. A test of my leadership, my strength. If I impressed the King, it would elevate my pack¡¯s status. But if I failed, the disgrace would be immeasurable.

    I saw my chance. At the cost of my pack¡¯s status. I didn¡¯t care.

    I arranged for I to be taken the night before the King arrived. My men snatched her from their home, making it look like a rogue attack. I knew Evans would not stand by idly. He would do anything to get her back, even if it meant defying me and bailing out of the royal visit.

    And that was exactly what I needed.

    The morning of the royal visit, Evans stormed into my office just as I was reviewing the final preparations. His eyes were wild, his face pale with panic, and his sweet Natalie was clutched tightly in his grasp.

    "Darius," he growled, his voice shaking. "It¡¯s I. She¡¯s been taken. I ¨C I found Natalie crying this morning when I got back from my duties and she told me I was taken yesterday.

    I leaned back in my chair, feigning concern." Taken? By who?"

    "Unknown people. I don¡¯t know, Darius!" Evan¡¯s voice broke. "I have to go get her." He said, and oh, how much I wanted tough at that moment.

    But instead, I made my face look cold and I leaned forward. "Evan, this is bad news but the royal family is arriving today. You¡¯re needed here. We can¡¯t afford to slip up in front of them. You are in charge of the games. That is your responsibility."

    "Darius," Evans begged, his voice shaking, "please, let me go get her. She could be in danger, I¡¯m begging you."

    I made my tone go firm. "No. You¡¯re the Beta and your absence right now would be an embarrassment to the pack. After the royal family leaves in four days I¡¯ll personally help you find her. But until then you stay here." I knew Evans wouldn¡¯t ept that.

    "Four days?" He asked, his voice breaking. "Darius, she could be dead by then! Please, I¡¯ll go alone¡ªI just need your permission." He was desperate now and it was music to my ears.

    So, I delivered the final blow. "No. You¡¯re needed here. This conversation is over. Go and make sure everything is wless."

    He clenched his fists, trembling with rage and desperation. I could see the war inside him. His love for I versus his duty to the pack.

    And I knew which one would win.

    Evans was too much like me.

    He would choose love.

    By evening, the royal visit was in full swing. The King and his entourage were seated in the grandstand, waiting for the games to begin. The entire pack was gathered, anticipation thick in the air.

    But Evans was nowhere to be seen.

    I stepped forward, addressing the crowd. "Let the games begin."

    The moment the first match started, it became clear something was wrong. The preparations had been sabotaged by me, of course. The fighting pit was unstable, the weapons were not sharpened, the challenges poorly arranged. It was a disaster.

    The King¡¯s face darkened with displeasure.

    When the final match was supposed to start and there was no proper setup, the King stood abruptly.

    "This is an insult," he dered, his voice like thunder. "A pack that cannot honor its King does not deserve his favor."

    He turned to me, his golden eyes burning with judgment. "You have wasted my time, Alpha Darius. I leave you with nothing."

    Then he left, his court following in his wake.

    The silence that followed was suffocating. Then, like a storm breaking, the pack erupted in outrage.

    "Where is Beta Evans?" someone shouted.

    "He was in charge of the games!"

    "He¡¯s ruined us!"

    Just as I had nned.

    That night, the pack called for justice. Evans had shamed us in front of the King. That was treason in their eyes. The punishment was exile at best. But I knew what they really wanted.

    Blood.

    Evans returned a few dayster, carrying I¡¯s unconscious body in his arms. He was battered, bruised, and broken. He had found her, but it was toote for him.

    The pack seized him the moment he stepped foot in our territory, just like they had done his daughter and that foolish family he left her with.

    I stood before him as he knelt before me with I¡¯s body cradled in his arms.

    "You disobeyed me," I said, my voice cold. "You dishonored this pack."

    He lifted his head, his eyes filled with betrayal. "You did this. Didn¡¯t you?"

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    His gaze darkened, and then he whispered, "You¡¯ll never have her." But, oh, he never knew the depth of my ns.

    The next day I arranged for their execution and that of that lousy family; and of course, I found a loophole to keep Natalie alive because she was my price.

    ************

    I had gone through hell to make Natalie mine.

    And yet, despite everything, she slipped through my fingers like grains of sand, leaving behind a ghost of her scent that tormented me every waking moment.

    At first, I wanted her as my mate¡ªto bear me strong sons, to stand beside me as my Luna. But when I discovered she was wolfless, I adjusted my expectations. She couldn¡¯t give me the heirs I wanted, but I could still im her in other ways. I told myself it would be enough to have her in my bed, to have her submit to me in the only way that truly mattered.

    But Natalie had been a problem from the start. Headstrong. Stubborn. Defiant. No matter how many challenges I threw in her way, she refused to bow. She refused to need me.

    Then, as if the universe itself was mocking me, she was revealed to be Griffin¡¯s mate. My nephew.

    That made things even worse.

    People would talk. They already whispered in the shadows about my obsession with the wolfless girl I had marked. Keeping her close would only fuel the rumors, and I couldn¡¯t have my authority questioned. So, I made a decision I never thought I¡¯d make. I let her go.

    I banished her.

    At first, I thought I could live with it. The first week was tolerable. The second week, frustrating. But by the end of the month, I knew I had made a mistake. Her scent still lingered in my nose, in my mind, on my tongue. The hunger for her refused to fade, gnawing at my insides like a beast trapped in a cage.

    I tried to cure myself of it.

    At first, I turned to Gabrie. She was my mate, after all. I took her every night, hard and fast, forcing myself to believe that if I buried myself deep in her, I would forget. That if I clung to the bond we shared, I would be free of the girl who had be an obsession.

    It didn¡¯t work.

    So I sought another method.

    Gabrie had failed me in many ways. She was weak. She couldn¡¯t bear me sons. And she couldn¡¯t rid me of the ghost of Natalie. If she couldn¡¯t fulfill my needs, then she would at least serve another purpose.

    I made her bring me girls. Young, pretty things, all around Natalie¡¯s age. She resisted at first, but Imanded her. And no mate could defy her Alpha¡¯smand.

    Gabrie¡¯s voice pulled me back to the present. "I don¡¯t want to do this anymore," she said, voice tight, her shoulders tense and her face a mask of hatred.

    I nced at her, unimpressed. "You think I care what you want?"

    Her jaw clenched, and I saw the fire in her eyes, but she said nothing. She knew better.

    I leaned back against the headboard, exhaling heavily. "You failed to give me sons, Gabrie. You failed to be enough for me. The least you can do is bring me someone who will."

    Her nails dug into her palms. "They¡¯re just girls."

    "They are recements."

    "For Natalie?" she hissed, her voiceced with venom.

    I smirked. "You¡¯ve always been jealous of her."

    Gabrie shot up from the bed, fists shaking. "You are obsessed with her! You think no one sees it, but they do! Everyone does!"

    I looked at her, unbothered. "Then they should also see that I have no intention of stopping."

    She let out a sharp, disbelievingugh. "You¡¯re pathetic."

    I raised a brow. "You want to see pathetic? Walk out that door without following my orders, and you¡¯ll find out exactly what that word means."

    Her breath hitched, and I knew I had her.

    "Tomorrow night," I said smoothly, running a hand through my hair. "I want someone better than thest one. Someone softer. Someone who won¡¯t whimper so much."

    Gabrie¡¯s lips parted in disgust. "You¡¯re a monster."

    I let out a low chuckle. "I¡¯ve never imed to be anything else."

    She turned on her heel and stormed out, mming the door behind her.

    I didn¡¯t move. I simply exhaled, staring at the ceiling, feeling nothing but an emptiness that no body had managed to fill.

    Natalie had ruined me.

    No matter how many women I took, no matter how many I used, none of them smelled like her. None of them made my blood burn the way she had.

    And now, to make matters worse, another man had stolen her away.

    Cole Lucky.

    I had thought Natalie would be unwanted after I banished her. She was wolfless, marked by me, cursed. What fool would take her?

    But I had underestimated her. Or maybe I had underestimated the desperation of other men.

    Cole Lucky had taken my ce.

    And I would not allow it.

    I had already sent out a secret search party, but the reports I received only fueled my rage. Natalie was thriving. She had protection. She had bodyguards now. She was no longer the weak girl I had thrown away.

    And worst of all?

    Griffin was also looking for her.

    That little bastard.

    After rejecting her, he was now desperate to find her. I knew he wasn¡¯t helping me. He had his own agenda, and I was going to find out exactly what it was.

    But first, I would deal with Cole Lucky.

    The man who thought he could take what belonged to me.

    As if my problems weren¡¯t enough, my pack was under attack.

    Rogues? Traitors? A rival Alpha? I couldn¡¯t pinpoint the source. But whoever they were, they had chosen the worst possible time to challenge me.

    I would crush them.

    But not before I got what I wanted.

    I had already decided.

    Until I found Natalie¡ªuntil I had her back¡ªno one would know peace.

    I sat up, rolling my shoulders, my muscles tense with frustration. The hunger inside me was unbearable, an itch I couldn¡¯t scratch.

    Tomorrow, I would continue my search.

    Tomorrow, Gabrie would bring me another girl.

    But tonight, I would sit in this darkness, haunted by the scent of the one woman I could never forget.

    And for the second time in my life, I hated the fact that I had let go of someone I desperately wanted.

 Chapter 74: Under the Stars

    <h4>Chapter 74: Under the Stars</h4>

    <strong><i>WARNING, SEXUAL CONTENT BELOW! </i></strong>

    <strong><i>(Not suitable for viewers under the age of 18)</i></strong>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    Sebastian hoisted Nora and Charlie over his shoulders with an ease that would have been amusing if I weren¡¯t still seething with rage. Their unconscious bodies hung limp as he carried them back into the living room, their heads lolling against his back. With an exaggerated groan, he dumped them onto the plush couch like they were nothing more than sacks of potatoes.

    "There," he muttered, dusting his hands off. "That should keep them cozy."

    Natalie hummed, folding her arms across her chest as she examined her handiwork. "They¡¯ll be out cold all day," she announced. "And when they wake up tomorrow morning, they won¡¯t remember a thing."

    Sebastian arched a brow. "Nothing?"

    "Nothing except for the memories I nted," she replied smugly. "As far as they know, they arrived at Zane¡¯s estate, had a pleasant evening, and went to sleep like good little guests." Her smirk turned razor-sharp. "Of course, they¡¯ll still feel the pain."

    Sebastian whistled low. "You¡¯re wicked."

    Natalie only shrugged, turning to me. "You still look angry," she murmured.

    I was. The sight of Nora and Charlie lying there, unscathed but still tainted with the scent of silver and treachery, made my blood boil. My hands clenched into fists.

    Sebastian, oblivious to my shifting emotions, stretched out on the chair across from us. "So," he started, "what¡¯s the n when Tweedledee and Tweedledum wake up? I say we¡ª"

    "Zane."

    Natalie¡¯s voice was soft butmanding, pulling me from my thoughts like a tether.

    I turned back to her, she was watching me now with an expression I couldn¡¯t quite read. The fire in her gaze was different now¡ªless about control, more about something else entirely. Something more dangerous.

    I barely had time to react before she closed the space between us, moving with deliberate, unhurried steps.

    The moment she touched me¡ªher fingers grazing my cheek, her palm settling against my jaw¡ªI forgot how to breathe.

    "You¡¯re trembling," she whispered.

    I hadn¡¯t noticed.

    Her lips curled, her thumb brushing over my lower lip in a slow, torturous stroke. "Let me calm you down."

    A soft exhale escaped me as I leaned into her touch, my body reacting instinctively. The rage, the tension¡ªit all dulled to a quiet hum.

    She tugged me closer, her breath warm against my ear. "You¡¯re breathtaking when you¡¯re angry, you know," she murmured, her voice teasing. "It¡¯s kind of hot."

    I let out a low chuckle, my fingers ghosting over her waist. "Oh? You like me like this?"

    Her grin was wicked. "I like you every way."

    Red rumbled with pleasure.

    Natalie trailed her fingers down my chest, featherlight but deliberate. "You did what you had to do," she murmured. "Nowe back to me. Let me make you forget."

    I lifted my hand, threading my fingers through her hair, tilting her face up to mine. "You¡¯re incredible, you know that?"

    She smirked. "I know."

    And then I kissed her.

    It wasn¡¯t desperate. It wasn¡¯t rushed. It was slow, deep, filled with everything I couldn¡¯t say.

    She melted against me, her arms wrapping around my neck, her body pressing into mine like she belonged there.

    Sebastian groaned in mock disgust. "Get a room, you two."

    Natalie pulled back just enough to sh him a smug smile. "Jealous?"

    Sebastian snorted. "Not in a million years."

    I smirked, my fingers still tangled in her hair. "Good."

    Because I wasn¡¯t letting her go.

    Natalie¡¯s eyes gleamed mischievously as she pressed her body closer, her lips barely brushing mine as she whispered, "Too much distraction."

    And then, in the blink of an eye, the world vanished.

    A rush of wind, a flicker of golden light, and suddenly¡ª

    We weren¡¯t in the living room anymore.

    I gasped, my eyes widening as I took in our new surroundings.

    The air shimmered with silver and gold, the sky a vast stretch of endless stars that pulsed like heartbeats. We stood in a celestial meadow, the grass soft as silk beneath my feet, glowing faintly in shades of blue and violet. In the distance, a waterfall fell from the heavens, its water luminous like liquid moonlight.

    Magic crackled in the air, seeping into my skin, wrapping around me in a way that felt both foreign and familiar.

    It had just been morning a few seconds ago back home, so, "What is this ce?" I breathed in awe.

    Natalie¡¯s fingers trailed down my arm. "A gift from my mother. It has always been our secret hideout. You and I. A ce where no one can interrupt us," she murmured.

    I turned my gaze from our surrounding to her, finding her bathed in the celestial glow. Her hair shimmered like spun fire, her eyes silver, reflecting the cosmos itself. She was radiant¡ªuntouchable and yet standing right in front of me, within reach.

    She reached up, cing her palm over my heart. "I love you, Zane," she said, her voice steady. "I¡¯ve always known it. But tonight, I need you to hear me say it again."

    I inhaled sharply, my heart mming against my ribs.

    The words echoed through me, breaking past every wall I¡¯d built over the years, shattering every vow I¡¯d made to never love again after Emma.

    I cupped her face, searching her eyes. "Say it again."

    She smiled. "I love you."

    And just like that, I was lost.

    I crashed my lips against hers, pouring everything into the kiss¡ªevery ounce of longing, every unspoken word, every fear, every hope.

    She responded with equal fervor, her hands tangling in my hair, her body pressing into mine like we could melt into each other.

    The celestial energy around us surged, the stars pulsing in time with our heartbeats. In this time, it was now clear why Natalie was called the celestial princess.

    When I kissed her, I felt the universe tremble.

    When she moaned, the wind itself whispered our names. It all felt so unreal.

    I lifted her into my arms, her legs wrapping around my waist as I carried her toward the glowing field. The scent of jasmine and moonlight filled the air, blending with the intoxicating warmth of her skin.

    She was a vision in her beautiful yellow dress, the same dress she wore for our date which happened yesterday but somehow felt like months ago. The soft fabric clung to her in the most tempting way.

    "Natalie," I murmured, my lips trailing down her neck, worshipping every inch of her. "Mine."

    She shivered. "I¡¯m yours. I¡¯ve always been yours," she breathed. "Make me yours again, Zane. I want you."

    Iid her down amidst the soft, silk-like grass, the glow of the moon illuminated her skin like she was made of light itself. She stared up at me, her blue eyes which were now silver, were dark with desire, lips parted in anticipation.

    My hands roamed down the delicate fabric of her dress, my fingers curling around the straps. Slowly, deliberately, I slid them off her shoulders, pressing a kiss to each newly exposed inch of her beautiful skin, her shoulders, her back, her chest.

    Her breath hitched as I peeled the dress away, letting it slip from her body, pooling around her like golden silk before I tossed it aside.

    She was breathtaking¡ªwearing nothing but a sheerce bra and matching panties, the delicate white fabric standing in contrast against her flushed skin. Her hard pink nipples peeked through thece fabric, teasing, tempting and inviting.

    "You¡¯re beautiful," I murmured, brushing my lips against her soft ones.

    Her hands found the hem of my shirt, tugging impatiently. I let her lift the fabric over my head before she ran her slender long fingers down my chest, each fingertips grazing my heated skin. My jeans were next¡ªthankfully because my cock was pressing so hard against the jeans like it was begging to breath. Her fingers flicked open the button, dragging the zipper down as I kicked them off, leaving me in nothing but my checkers boxers.

    We took a moment to admire each other, the weight of what was about to happen settling into our bones.

    And then, as if drawn by an invisible force, I pulled her into my chest and our lips met again, hungrier this time.

    Natalie¡¯s fingers curled into the waistband of my boxers, pulling them down in one smooth motion, her hands glided over my ass as she squeezed the cheeks hard, making me moan into her mouth, then her hands ran over my back in a way that made my breath stutter. My own fingers slipped beneath the waistband of her panties, dragging them down her legs, relishing the way she gasped at the sensation of the cool breeze hitting her bare ass. Then I undid the straps of her bra, taking it off and letting her small soft breast bounce as they came free. Damn they were breathtaking.

    I leaned in, capturing a hard nipple between my lips, sucking deeply before moving to the other, savoring the way they tasted and felt. It was far better than I ever imagined. Natalie¡¯s moans spilled out, raw and unrestrained, as my hands explored her body, kneading her curves, gripping her ass until she was lost in the pleasure, unable to hold back.

    Every barrier between us was gone.

    There was nothing left to separate us.

    We were doing this, and we were doing it with all our hearts.

    Letting go of her breast, I slowly pushed Natalie down on the grass and then I hovered over her, our bodies pressed together, every inch of her warmth molded into mine as my erect cock acted as the only barrier between our bodies.

    My heart thundered against my ribs. The reality of this moment settled deep in my bones¡ªshe was mine. Not just in body, but in soul.

    I brushed a strand of fiery hair from her face, trailing my fingers down her flushed cheeks. "Natalie," I murmured, my voice low and rough. "Tell me the truth¡ªhave you ever... been with anyone? Darius?"

    Her brows lifted slightly, her gaze steady. "In this life?" she whispered, reaching up to trace her fingers along my jaw. "No one has ever touched me, Zane. No one. Especially Darius."

    A primal growl rumbled from deep within my chest. Red stirred in my mind, wild and possessive.<strong><i> "She¡¯s ours." </i></strong>

    I cupped her face between my hands, my thumb brushing over her lips. "Then I¡¯ll be gentle."

    Her smile widened, teasing, as she arched her body up into mine, her bare pussy rubbing against my cock. "I don¡¯t want gentle," she breathed. "I want you. All of you. Every inch. Don¡¯t hold back."

    A sharp inhale left me. Her words were a match to the fire already burning inside me.

    "Natalie," I warned, my fingers digging into her hips. "If I don¡¯t hold back, I¡ª"

    She silenced me with a slow, deliberate roll of her hips again, pressing her warmth against me in a way that made my vision blur. "Please, I want it all, Zane," she whispered, her lips grazing my ear. "I want to feel you. I want you to ruin me."

    A guttural growl ripped from my throat. Red surged forward, pushing me past the edge of restraint.

    "Mine," I snarled.

    Before she could react, I flipped her onto her stomach. A gasp left her lips¡ªoneced with excitement¡ªbefore she moaned my name, the sound driving me mad with need. I ran my tongue along the nape of her neck, tasting her, iming her. Her back arched, her body trembling under my touch.

    "Ahh¡ªZane," she whimpered, her fingers gripping the soft grass beneath us.

    My teeth grazed the mark I¡¯d left on her yesterday, and she shuddered violently. I traced my hands along the curves of her body, gripping her hips, pressing her down into the grass.

    She squirmed beneath me, desperate for more. "Teasing me now?" she murmured, her voice dripping with mischief.

    I chuckled darkly, leaning down so my breath caressed the shell of her ear. "Who¡¯s teasing?"

    She whimpered, pushing back against me, her patience unraveling.

    "Tell me how bad you want it," I murmured, trailing kisses down her shoulder.

    Her breathing hitched. "Really bad, Zane," she admitted breathlessly.

    I nipped at her ear, smirking against her skin. "I don¡¯t think you mean it."

    She turned her head slightly, just enough for her eyes to meet mine. They zed with hunger, a challenge dancing in their depths. "I need you, Zane. <i>Now</i>."

    That was all it took.

    I took her¡ªbody and soul¡ªand she met me with the same wild intensity. Flipping her onto her back, I locked my eyes with hers, and without hesitation, I drove my hard length deep into wet entrance, iming every inch of her pulsing, slick heat.

    Ahh, it felt like heaven.

    Each thrust ignited something primal between us. She wrapped her arms around me, her nails raking down my back, urging me to go deeper, to give her more. The celestial energy around us surged, pulsing in sync with our bodies, the stars and moon above burning brighter.

    She moaned my name, and the sound sent shivers down my spine.

    "Zane..." she gasped. "You feel... so good inside."

    Hearing her praise me, feeling the way she clung to me, the way she surrendered sopletely¡ªit sent me into a frenzy. I wanted to worship every inch of her, to bury myself so deeply in her that she¡¯d never doubt who she belonged to.

    Her hands tangled in my hair, pulling me closer. "More," she begged. "Please, don¡¯t stop."

    A feral growl ripped from my throat. "I wasn¡¯t nning on it."

    We moved in perfect rhythm, lost in each other, thrusting, thrusting and thrusting until we finally unraveled together.

    She screamed my name, her body convulsing in pleasure as she creamed around my cock, and I followed, my growls echoing into the night as I shot ropes and ropes of cum into her. Then, with one final thrust, I let instinct take over¡ªmy fangs sank into the mark on her neck, my scent seeping into her, binding her to me. She mirrored my im, her fangs piercing my skin, and the sensation sent her spiraling into another shattering climax¡ªtaking me right along with her.

    When it was all over, I copsed beside her, pulling her into my arms. Our breaths were ragged, our bodies tangled in a mess of heat and exhaustion.

    Wey there beneath the endless sprawl of stars, the night air cool against our skin, the world quiet except for the steady rhythm of our breaths. For the first time in what felt like forever, I wasn¡¯t just existing¡ªI was alive. Whole.

    But then¡ª

    A voice cut through my mind, sharp as a knife, shattering the peace like ss.

    <i>"Zane." </i>

    Every muscle in my body went rigid. It was a voice I knew too well.

    My father.

    <i>"We need to talk. Come back to Golden City immediately. There¡¯s a lot you have to exin, young man."</i>

    The weight of his words sank into me, heavy and terrifying. My father never invited me to Golden city unless it was urgent. And if he was demanding my presence, it meant trouble. Big trouble.

    Beside me, Natalie shifted, sensing the tension coiling through me. She lifted her head, her gaze searching mine. "What is it?"

    I exhaled slowly, forcing down the irritation bubbling in my chest. Whatever this was, it wasn¡¯t going to be good.

    "There¡¯s a problem," I muttered, my voice grim. "And apparently... I have something to exin."

    More importantly, how the hell did my father get connection to me all the way out here?

 Chapter 75: The One Who Got Away

    <h4>Chapter 75: The One Who Got Away</h4>

    <strong>Griffin~</strong>

    The chandelier¡¯s soft light flickered against the high ceiling of my living room, stretching shadows along the walls¡ªlong, thin fingers like ghosts, reaching, wing. The room felt smaller, strangling, as if the very air had thickened around me. Even the crackling firece seemed to mock me, each pop and hiss a cruel reminder of the silence sinking in from all sides.

    Sleep had be a distant memory. Food was nothing but dust on my tongue.

    Ever since I learned the truth¡ªthat Natalie was the Celestial Princess¡ªnothing had made sense.

    I leaned forward, elbows braced on my knees, staring nkly at the fire as my father¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts, his words mming into me through our mind-link.

    "You still haven¡¯t found her?" His irritation curled around every syble, sharp and unforgiving.

    I exhaled through gritted teeth, pinching the bridge of my nose. "I told you," I muttered. "She vanished. Completely. And not just her¡ªCole Lucky disappeared too."

    The line went silent.

    Then, my grandfather¡¯s voice seeped into my mind¡ªgruff, aged, and ice-cold. The kind of voice that always felt like a de against my skin.

    "And you¡¯re telling us you haven¡¯t found a single trace of her in over a year?"

    My fingers curled into my pants, the fabric twisting under my grip.

    I clenched my jaw. "That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m telling you."

    "Pathetic," my grandfather spat, his voice razor-sharp with disappointment. "You had her¡ªand you let her slip through your fingers."

    I clenched my jaw, inhaling sharply through my nose. As if I needed the reminder. Every damn day, I lived with the weight of my own stupidity sitting down on me like a curse.

    I had rejected Natalie¡ªthe mate the goddess hand-delivered to me¡ªbecause I thought she was tainted by my uncle Darius. Because I believed she was wolfless. Because I had been a blind, arrogant fool.

    But now? I didn¡¯t give a damn if she was wolfless. I didn¡¯t care if she had been defiled or not.

    I just wanted her back.

    "Cole Lucky willtch onto her the second he realizes who she is," my father said, his tone edged with warning. "She¡¯s a free ticket to the throne."

    "I know." My voice was hollow, empty.

    And I hated Darius.

    For everything.

    For murdering Natalie¡¯s parents. For making her an outcast. For ensuring she was despised and shunned by the very people who should have protected her. For marking her. For making me believe she was worthless.

    For being the reason I threw away the only person who was meant for me.

    But I yed my role well. On the surface, I remained the obedient nephew, loyal to the man who had shaped so much of my life. In truth, my father had already promised me that Darius would pay for his crimes.

    And I trusted my father.

    "Leave Darius to me," he had told me once, his voice dark with promise. "I¡¯ll handle my brother. You focus on bringing Natalie back."

    And I would.

    Even if it killed me.

    The sharp sound of heels clicking against the marble floor pulled me from my thoughts. I didn¡¯t even need to look up.

    "Lisa," I muttered.

    She crossed her arms, a familiar pout on her lips. "Are you going to keep ignoring me?"

    I sighed, rubbing my temples. "Lisa¡ª"

    "No." She cut me off, her voice sharp. "Ever since we saw Natalie at the Royal Hotel, you¡¯ve been distant. You stopped touching me. You stopped talking to me. You don¡¯t even look at me the same way."

    I dragged a hand down my face. "Because I made a mistake, Lisa."

    Her gray eyes darkened with anger. "A mistake?"

    "I should have never rejected her." I stood, facing her fully. "And I should have never tried to make you my mate."

    Lisa flinched, her fingers twitching at her sides as if she were debating whether to p me. For a split second, I thought she might. But instead, she threw her head back and let out a sharp, bitterugh.

    "You actually think she¡¯ll take you back?" Her eyes gleamed with something vicious¡ªalmost triumphant. "Griffin, I heard you rejected her. Publicly."

    I didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t look away. "I don¡¯t know if she will," I admitted, my voice steady. "But I have to try."

    Lisa¡¯s expression twisted, something like frustration curling at the edges of her perfectly painted lips. "I won¡¯t let you," she said, her tone suddenly deadly serious. "You can¡¯t throw everything away for a cursed girl like Natalie."

    I arched a brow. "And what exactly do you think you can do to stop me, Lisa?"

    For half a second, hesitation flickered across her face, but she recovered fast. She lifted her chin, her posture sharp and unyielding. "I¡¯ll stop you."

    A dry chuckle slipped from my lips. "Do whatever you want." I stepped past her, feeling her stare burning into my back. "It won¡¯t change a damn thing."

    By the time I reached my office, the adrenaline had faded, leaving only raw frustration in its wake. Lisa wasn¡¯t the problem. She never had been.

    Natalie was.

    She was gone. Not a trace. Not a whisper of where she might be. And the longer she stayed missing, the worse the paranoia crawled up my spine.

    Because if she chose Cole Lucky as her mate, I was done for.

    I dropped into my chair, barely acknowledging the stack of documents Darius had left for me. My fingers curled around the pen, but the weight of it felt wrong¡ªtoo heavy, too suffocating. The words on the papers blurred together, meaningless lines of ink.

    Then, without warning, my mind link snapped open again.

    <i>"Griffin."</i>

    Marcus.

    I sat up straight, my pulse kicking up. "What is it? Did you find something?"

    There was a pause. Then, Marcus exhaled. <i>"Cole Lucky finally showed up."</i>

    The pen slipped from my fingers, ttering against the desk.

    "Where?" My voice was sharp, urgent.

    <i>"Paris. He was at that event Amelia Louis organized¡ªthe one who imed to be the Celestial Princess."</i>

    I forced a slow breath, gripping the edge of the desk until my knuckles ached. "And?"

    Marcus let out a low whistle, the kind that made my stomach drop. <i>"You¡¯re not going to believe this. Mist showed up."</i>

    Silence stretched between us. My blood turned to ice.

    Mist?

    As in, <i>The Wolf Spirit? </i>

    The goddamn father of all werewolves.

    <i>Jacob? </i>

    "He¡ªhe killed her, didn¡¯t he?" I asked, though I already could guess the answer. The legend of Mist, The Wolf Spirit, always portrayed him as a god who hated lies.

    Jacob¡ªthe man I had met with Natalie¡ªwasn¡¯t the type to show mercy. When he delivered judgment, it was swift, absolute. Marissa was proof of that. Poor girl. Not a single healer in the pack, or anywhere else, could restore her voice.

    Not that she didn¡¯t deserve it. She had lied. She had bullied my Natalie in so many ways.

    And now, she was paying the price.

    <i>"Oh, he didn¡¯t just kill her,"</i> Marcus said, his voice thick with something between amusement and unease. <i>"He obliterated her. But that¡¯s not the interesting part."</i>

    My frown deepened. "Then what is?"

    Marcus hesitated¡ªjust long enough to send a sliver of cold dread through my veins.

    <i>"Once Mist was done with the girl Amelia, he turned and took Cole Lucky with him,"</i> he said. <i>"They just... vanished. Poof. A cloud of smoke, and they were gone."</i>

    A sharp, twisting pressure coiled in my stomach.

    Were Mist and Cole... friends?

    Goddess, no.

    If Mist was involved...

    If Mist told Cole who Natalie really was...

    I was screwed.

    I forced my voice to remain steady. "Marcus... what did Mist look like? Did he seem familiar?"

    Marcus made a thoughtful noise. <i>"Now that you mention it... yeah. He looked a lot like that guy¡ªwhat¡¯s his name? The one who killed two of my men."</i>

    My jaw clenched. "Jacob."

    Marcus snapped his fingers.<i> "Yeah. That guy."</i>

    I leaned back, pressing my fingers against my temples. If Marcus pieced it together, if he realized Jacob and Mist were the same person, then it wouldn¡¯t take long before he uncovered the next truth.

    That Natalie wasn¡¯t just some cursed girl.

    She was the Celestial Princess.

    And I couldn¡¯t let him figure that out yet.

    "Marcus," I said smoothly, "you¡¯re overthinking it. Mist and Jacob aren¡¯t the same person."

    Marcus hummed in thought.<i> "I don¡¯t know, man. The resemnce was uncanny."</i>

    "Maybe you didn¡¯t get a clear look at Mist¡¯s face."

    A pause.

    Then, finally, <i>"...Yeah. Maybe."</i>

    I exhaled quietly.

    But I knew the truth.

    Jacob was Mist.

    And if Jacob was standing by Cole¡¯s side, I needed someone just as powerful standing by mine.

    Someone who could help me break through any obstacles in my way.

    Someone who could tip the scales in my favor.

    A name surfaced in my mind, unbidden.

    <i>Cassandra.</i>

    The only mortal who had ever shaken the celestial beings.

    I stood abruptly, my heart hammering in my chest.

    I had to find her.

    Before it was toote for me.

 Chapter 76: The Wolf and The Demon

    <h4>Chapter 76: The Wolf and The Demon</h4>

    <strong>Cassandra~</strong>

    I never liked the smell of burning flesh¡ªespecially when it was my own.

    The fire had consumed everything: my home, my family, my name. Even now, I can still hear the crackling mes licking at my skin, the bitter scent of charred fur, the screams¡ªsome mine, some theirs.

    They had bound me, stripped me, and tossed me onto that pyre like I was nothing more than a broken, unwanted thing. I could still feel the ropes biting into my wrists, soaked in the blood of my struggle, theughter of those I once called packmates.

    "She killed them all," someone whispered.

    "She¡¯s a curse!" another voice sneered.

    "Burn her before she kills us too!"

    But before I get to the fire, I need to tell you how this nightmare began.

    <strong>*******</strong>

    I was born into the Wolfcrest Pack, one of the strongest and most respected werewolf packs in the region. My parents, revered warriors, raised me with love and discipline. I was the youngest child, the only girl among four protective older brothers who made it their mission to keep me safe and happy.

    Life in Wolfcrest was perfect.

    I remember waking up to the scent of fresh bread, my mother humming in the kitchen as she kneaded dough. My father would be outside training new warriors, his boomingughter shaking the walls as he sparred with my brothers. They were all tall, strong, and fierce¡ªeverything a Wolfcrest warrior was supposed to be.

    And me? I was their spoiled little princess.

    "Cassie, you¡¯ve been hiding from training again," my eldest brother, Tobias, teased, ruffling my curls as I sat in the sun, pretending to read a book.

    "I¡¯m not hiding," I shot back, swatting his hand away. "I¡¯m just... preserving my energy."

    "You¡¯re preserving yourziness," my second brother, Julian,ughed.

    "You should be grateful," I said, grinning. "What if I get too strong and start beating you all?"

    They howled withughter. "We¡¯d love to see you try!"

    It was always like this¡ªendless teasing, love, and warmth.

    My uncle, my father¡¯s younger brother, was Beta of the pack. He wasn¡¯t as warm as my parents, but he always treated me well. He was strict, yes, but he never once raised his voice at me.

    That was my life. A family that adored me, a pack that cherished me.

    Until the night everything burned.

    <strong>*******</strong>

    I woke to the scent of blood.

    It was thick, metallic, suffocating. My throat felt dry, my limbs weak as if I had been drugged.

    I forced my eyes open, and what I saw...

    I wish I had never woken up.

    The living room¡ªwhere we had all gathered just hours before for dinner¡ªwas drenched in blood. The walls, the furniture, the floor...

    And in the middle of the carnage, my familyy torn apart.

    My mother¡¯s body was slumped over the couch, her throat shredded beyond recognition. My father was on the floor, his eyes lifeless, his chest ripped open. My brothers¡ªmy strong, brave, invincible brothers¡ªwere scattered around, their bodies dismembered, their faces frozen in expressions of horror.

    And me?

    I was lying right in the middle of them, covered in their blood.

    My hands, my clothes¡ªeverything was soaked.

    I couldn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t breathe. My heart pounded so hard it felt like it would burst.

    I wanted to scream, but no sound came out.

    How? How did this happen?

    I tried to remember. Thest thing I recalled was my mother kissing my forehead before I went to bed. I had felt safe. Loved.

    And now...

    My whole world was gone.

    I scrambled to my feet, my legs shaking beneath me. "No, no, no," I whispered. This wasn¡¯t real. It couldn¡¯t be real.

    The door burst open.

    I turned, and there stood my uncle.

    His gaze swept over the room, taking in the ughter. His eyesnded on me¡ªstanding alone, covered in blood¡ªand something in his face twisted.

    I reached out to him, my voice broken. "Uncle, I¡ªI don¡¯t know what happened. I just woke up and¡ª"

    His expression hardened into something terrifying, his voiceced with disbelief and disgust. "What have you done?"

    I froze. "What?"

    "You killed them." His voice was cold, final.

    "No!" I shook my head violently. "I didn¡¯t! I swear! I¡ªI don¡¯t know what happened! I would never¡ª"

    But he wasn¡¯t listening.

    He turned on his heel and stormed out. Secondster, a deafening howl tore through the air, summoning the pack.

    And then they came.

    They flooded into the house, their eyes widening at the massacre before them. The gasps, the murmurs, the disgusted res¡ªit was like knives slicing through my skin.

    "Look at her," one of them sneered.

    "Her own family!" another whispered in horror.

    "She¡¯s a demon," an elder growled. "No wolf could do this."

    I tried to speak, but my voice was drowned out by their usations.

    "It¡¯s the only exnation," my uncle said, his voice full of conviction. "No rogue broke in. There was no struggle. She¡¯s the only one left alive."

    "No!" I screamed, tears streaming down my face. "I didn¡¯t¡ªplease, I don¡¯t know what happened!"

    But they didn¡¯t care.

    The pack had already made their decision.

    The next thing I knew, I was dragged outside, my arms wrenched behind my back. I kicked, I thrashed, but they were stronger. They were warriors. And I was just a terrified girl.

    A stake was driven into the ground in the center of the vige. Wood was piled at my feet.

    I looked around wildly, searching for a friendly face. Someone¡ªanyone¡ªwho would believe me.

    But all I saw was hatred.

    The mes were lit.

    The fire roared to life, licking at my skin.

    And as the heat consumed me, I realized...

    I was truly alone.

    I don¡¯t remember screaming. I do remember the heat¡ªunforgiving, hungry, a beast that wanted to swallow me whole.

    But I wasn¡¯t ready to die.

    I half shifted, I wed, I kicked, I bit. My nails, already shifting into ws, tore through the ropes binding me. The pain was unbearable, but pain was something I had to embrace. I forced myself through the inferno, my fur singeing, my skin bubbling. The mes did not let me go without a fight.

    The pack had gathered to watch me die, but they had underestimated me. The moment my bonds snapped, I lunged. My hands burned, but my ws were still sharp. I shed at the nearest face¡ªmy uncle. His howl of agony was like music.

    Chaos erupted. They had thought I was weak, broken, but I had never been those things. I had been loyal, trusting, naive¡ªbut not weak. Not anymore.

    They came for me, a dozen wolves shifting, their eyes glowing in the darkness. I shifted, too, ignoring the fire still licking at my legs. I was smaller than them, but I was faster. My ws found throats, my teeth found flesh.

    And then I ran.

    I ran faster than I ever had in my life. The scent of smoke clung to me, but I didn¡¯t stop. I didn¡¯t look back.

    I was sixteen, alone, and now a rogue.

    <strong>*******</strong>

    The years blurred together into an endless, merciless hunt. Hunger gnawed at my insides, the cold bit deep, and loneliness wrapped around me like a second skin. I had no pack, no home¡ªjust the raw instinct to survive.

    I killed to live. I lived to run.

    And then I found her.

    Or maybe she had been waiting for me all along.

    I had been running for days, my body broken, my senses dulled by exhaustion. My bare feet were torn and bloody from the jagged rocks beneath me, my ribs sticking out like the bones of a starved beast. I didn¡¯t know where I was going¡ªonly that I couldn¡¯t stop.

    Then, the forest changed.

    One moment, I was pushing through thick underbrush, the scent of damp earth and rotting leaves filling my nose. The next, I stepped into something... wrong. The air was different here¡ªstill, heavy, humming with something ancient. The trees stood impossibly tall, their ckened trunks stretching toward a sky I could no longer see. There was no wind, no birds, no life.

    It was the kind of dark that swallowed sound.

    And I wasn¡¯t alone.

    A voice curled through the silence, wrapping around me like smoke.

    <strong><i>"Cassandra."</i></strong>

    It was a purr, rich and smooth, a whisper that slithered down my spine and settled in my bones.

    I turned, and she was there.

    Kalmia.

    She was not human. Not wolf. Not anything that should exist in this world.

    Her beauty was unnatural, carved too precisely, as if reality had struggled to shape her. Her skin was as smooth as obsidian, lips painted in a ck so deep it seemed to drink the light around it. Her eyes¡ªgods, her eyes¡ªwere endless, vast voids of shifting darkness, like the space between the stars.

    I tried to speak, but my throat was raw, my body failing me.

    She tilted her head, studying me as one might examine a dying bird. <strong><i>"You are broken."</i></strong>

    It wasn¡¯t a question.

    I had no energy to argue.

    <strong><i>"Do you want to live?"</i></strong>

    A hollowugh scraped out of my throat. "Not sure if living is worth much these days."

    She stepped closer, her movement unnervingly smooth. When she touched my chin, I felt both ice and fire, a sensation that burned and froze at once.

    <strong><i>"I can give you more than life, child," </i></strong>she murmured. <strong><i>"I can give you power."</i></strong>

    I should have run.

    I should have run.

    But I was tired. Tired of running. Tired of bleeding. Tired of being weak.

    "What¡¯s the price?" I whispered.

    Her smile could have frozen the sun. <strong><i>"Vampire¡¯s Blood."</i></strong>

    <strong>*******</strong>

    That was twelve years ago.

    Twelve years of hunting. Twelve years of killing. Twelve years of painting the world red in her name.

    Vampires.

    Some screamed. Some begged. Some fought with every ounce of their immortal strength. It didn¡¯t matter. They all bled the same in the end.

    But the rare ones¡ªthe ones Kalmia wanted most¡ªwere different. Their blood was thick with something ancient, something powerful. They were harder to find. Harder to kill.

    Harder to make bleed.

    I sat cross-legged on the cold stone floor of a ruined chapel, the scent of old blood thick in the air. A bodyy slumped against the altar, its throat a gaping ruin.

    I exhaled, tilting my head back, letting my eyes close for a brief moment.

    "Kalmia," I murmured. "Are you ever going to tell me why you need their blood?"

    She didn¡¯t appear with sound. She never did.

    One moment, I was alone. The next, she was beside me, sitting gracefully as if she had always been there. Like the shadows themselves had birthed her.

    Her fingers trailed through my thick curls, the sensation both soothing and unnerving.

    <strong><i>"Do you doubt me, little wolf?"</i></strong>

    "Never."

    It was the truth.

    Kalmia had saved me. She had made me strong. She was my mother, my goddess, my purpose. If she asked me to carve my own throat open, I would do it without hesitation.

    Her sharp nails ghosted over my cheek, enough to tease pain but not quite draw blood.

    <strong><i>"There is another one," </i></strong>she whispered.

    I straightened. "Where?"

    <strong><i>"A city called Vareth."</i></strong>

    I had never heard of it. It didn¡¯t matter. My job was not to question¡ªonly to obey and Kalmia would protect me.

    Kalmia leaned closer, her breath cold against my ear. "He will be difficult to find. But I will guide you."

    I nodded, rising to my feet. There was nothing else to say.

    But as I stepped out of the ruined chapel, the scent of old blood still clinging to my skin, something felt different.

    The air smelled sharper. The shadows stretched longer.

    For the first time in twelve years, a whisper of unease brushed against the edges of my mind¡ªa predator¡¯s instinct honed by blood and survival. Whatever waited for me in Vareth wasn¡¯t just another hunt. It wouldn¡¯t bleed easy. It wouldn¡¯t die easy.

    This time, I might be the prey.

 Chapter 77: A Vision

    <h4>Chapter 77: A Vision</h4>

    <strong>Griffin~</strong>

    I hadn¡¯t slept in two days.

    The moment Marcus told me that Mist was somehow connected to Cole Lucky, my entire world turned upside down . That wasn¡¯t just bad news. It was disastrous.

    Cole Lucky already had everything¡ªpower, money, influence. If he had Mist on his side, then what chance did I have? Mist was a damn legend, a deity of werewolves, and if he decided to back Cole, then Natalie¡ªmy Natalie¡ªwould bepletely out of my reach.

    I wasn¡¯t going to let that happen.

    The thought of her in Cole¡¯s arms made my blood boil. She was supposed to be mine. She was my mate, even if I had been too blind, too damn stupid to see it before. I had rejected her because of my own damn pride.

    But now, she wasn¡¯t the same broken girl I had pushed away. She was strong, feisty, sharp-tongued, and no longer afraid to speak her mind just like how she challenged my uncle at the art exhibition. And now, she was with Cole Lucky.

    I mmed my fist against my desk, breathing heavily.

    No. I couldn¡¯t let him win.

    I needed leverage. I needed someone powerful on my side¡ªsomeone who could give me an edge against Cole and Mist.

    I needed, Cassandra.

    The only name that came to mind.

    The woman who made werewolves and vampires alike tremble. A legend in her own right, feared for reasons no one dared to speak aloud. She was ruthless, unpredictable, and dangerous.

    But she was also my only shot.

    The problem? No one contacted Cassandra. She found you.

    So how the hell was I supposed to find her?

    I was still contemting my next move when my mind-link suddenly snapped open.

    <strong>"Griffin."</strong>

    The deep voice of my grandfather, filled my head.

    I stiffened. Was he calling to yell at me again for losing Natalie? Because that was all he kept doing to metely.

    <strong>"Come home. Immediately. There¡¯s something you need to hear."</strong>

    A sharp sense of unease curled in my gut. "What¡¯s going on?"

    <strong>"No time to exin. Get to Golden City. Now."</strong>

    The link cut off, leaving me with nothing but tension curling in my chest.

    Golden City. My home.

    I exhaled, pushing away my thoughts of Cassandra and Cole Lucky for the moment. If my grandfather was calling me back, then it had to be important.

    First, I needed to make sure Darius didn¡¯t suspect anything.

    I found my uncle in his office, lounging in his leather chair, sipping on a ss of whiskey like he didn¡¯t have a damn care in the world.

    His sharp, calcting eyes flicked to me the moment I walked in. "Griffin. To what do I owe the pleasure?"

    "I need to leave Silverfang for a few days," I said smoothly. "My father wants to discuss my future as Alpha. He believes it¡¯s time I find a strong, suitable mate, so he¡¯s called me back to meet a few potential candidates."

    Darius chuckled, swirling his ss. "Finally. You¡¯ve spent too much time obsessing over a lost cause."

    I forced augh, pretending to go along with him. "I suppose you¡¯re right. A good Alpha needs a strong Luna, after all."

    "Indeed," Darius mused, setting his ss down. "Choose wisely."

    I nodded, but in my mind, I was cursing him out in everynguage I knew.

    That bastard had no idea what wasing to him.

    I turned on my heel and left, heading straight for my car.

    The drive to Golden City was long, but it gave me time to think. The moment I crossed into familiar territory, nostalgia mixed with tension in my chest.

    By the time I reached my grandfather¡¯s estate¡ªthe massive, elegant mansion that screamed authority¡ªI was already on edge.

    I parked, stepping out swiftly and heading straight for his office.

    The moment I walked in, both my grandfather and my father were there, waiting.

    Grandfather sat behind his enormous mahogany desk, dressed sharply in a ck suit as always. His silver hair wasbed back as always, and he looked as powerful as ever. His sharp gray eyes locked onto mine, studying me in that way that made me feel like he was reading every damn thought in my head.

    My father sat on a couch in the room, looking just as imposing, his presence radiating quiet strength.

    "Griffin," my grandfather greeted. "You came quickly. Good."

    "You said it was urgent," I replied, stepping forward. "What¡¯s going on?"

    My grandfather leaned back, fingers steepled. "Last night, I had a vision."

    A chill ran down my spine. My grandfather was a damn good seer. He saw things others couldn¡¯t, events yet toe. And he was rarely wrong.

    "A dark presence is moving," he said gravely. "It¡¯s powerful. And it¡¯s heading for the city of Vereth."

    I frowned. "What does that have to do with me?"

    His lips curled into a knowing smirk. "Are you not searching for Cassandra?"

    I froze.

    The air in the room shifted.

    My father raised an eyebrow, while my grandfather¡¯s gaze sharpened.

    "...How do you know that?" I finally asked.

    "The spirits whispered it to me," he said simply.

    Damn it.

    I exhaled, dragging a hand through my hair. "I don¡¯t suppose they whispered her exact location too?"

    "As a matter of fact, they did," he mused. "She¡¯s heading for Vereth north."

    I stiffened. "Why is she going there?"

    "That, I do not know," he admitted. "But if you want to find her, you need to move quickly."

    I clenched my jaw. "Figures. Even the damn spirits are giving me a hard time."

    My grandfather chuckled. "You always did have a habit of underestimating forces greater than yourself."

    I ignored that. "I hate Vereth," I muttered. "Cole Lucky and that his vampire friend owns almost ny percent of the damn ce."

    "Perhaps that is precisely why Cassandra is going there," my grandfather mused. "And perhaps you should ask yourself why everyone¡ªMist, Natalie Cassandra, even the gods¡ªseem drawn to Cole Lucky."

    I scowled. "Because the universe hates me?"

    "Griffin," My father¡¯s confused voice interrupted Grandfather and I "What do you want with someone as vile as Cassandra?" My father¡¯s voice was steady, but the slight twitch in his jaw betrayed his irritation.

    I leaned forward, bracing my forearms against the polished wood of the desk. "Mist," I said simply. "Is likely friends with Cole Lucky."

    My father¡¯s expression darkened at the possibility, but I pushed on before he could interrupt.

    "I¡¯m losing Natalie, Dad. Fast." The words felt like ash in my mouth. Saying it aloud made the fear real. "There¡¯s no way I can get close to her with Mist and Cole in the way. They¡¯ll never let me near her. I need someone to keep them busy¡ªsomeone strong enough to be a distraction."

    "And that someone is Cassandra?" My father let out a sharp breath, shaking his head. "Griffin, even if by some miracle you could find her, let alone stand in her presence, it would be a dangerous thing to do. You know what she is, don¡¯t you?"

    "Of course, I do," I said. "She¡¯s a werewolf with power rivaling the gods. Some say she got it from a demon. Some say she feeds on vampire blood. But one thing is certain¡ªshe¡¯s strong. Stronger than anything I can face alone."

    "And if she kills you?" My father¡¯s voice was cold, but beneath it, I could hear the sliver of fear he refused to show. "What then? What would we do if you go looking for her and never return?"

    I swallowed hard. It wasn¡¯t like I hadn¡¯t considered it. The stories of Cassandra weren¡¯t just bedtime tales meant to scare pups into behaving. They were warnings, whispered in hushed tones by those who had seen her in action. She was destruction incarnate, and I was willingly stepping into the fire.

    "I have to strike a deal with her," I said, my voice steady despite the turmoil in my gut. "If I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll lose Natalie forever."

    My father looked ready to argue further, but my grandfather suddenly let out a low chuckle, setting his ss down with a soft clink.

    "Stop worrying so much, Michael," my grandfather said, leaning back in his chair. His silver hair gleamed under the dim lighting, and his piercing eyes locked onto mine. "If Griffin truly wants to be king one day, he must prove it. A future ruler does not cower in the face of danger. He faces it head-on."

    My father turned to him sharply. "You can¡¯t be serious¡ª"

    "I¡¯m very serious," my grandfather interrupted smoothly. "Griffin needs to show that he is willing to do whatever it takes, even if it means walking into the lion¡¯s den. And Cassandra is that den."

    I bit the inside of my cheek to keep from smirking. I had expected my grandfather to be against this idea, but instead, he was pushing me forward.

    "You said you needed a way to get Cassandra to help you," my grandfather continued. "There¡¯s a civilized vampire coven in Vereth north. I¡¯d wager that¡¯s where she¡¯s headed."

    I frowned.

    My grandfather gave me a knowing look. "Even creatures like her need something. And if I had to guess, she¡¯s after vampire blood. She¡¯s always after Vampire¡¯s blood."

    My mind raced. "So, I have to find a way to make her need my help?"

    "Exactly." He leaned forward, his expression calcting. "Find out how to be of use to her in her mission. And when the time is right, offer your help to her, the kind of help she can¡¯t refuse. Then, and only then, will you get what you need in return."

    I exhaled slowly, nodding. "Alright. But what the hell could I offer someone like Cassandra that she wouldn¡¯t just take for herself?"

    Silence filled the room.

    And doubt crept in.

    I was walking into a game where the stakes were life and death. And Cassandra? She didn¡¯t y fair.

    But I had no choice.

    Natalie was slipping away.

    And I wasn¡¯t about to let that happen.

    My father sighed. "Griffin¡ª"

    "I¡¯m going to Vereth," I interrupted. "I¡¯ll find Cassandra before Cole does. And when I do, I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s on my side."

    My grandfather smiled. "Good. But be careful. Cassandra does not choose sides easily."

    "I¡¯ll make her," I said darkly.

    My grandfather only chuckled again, eyes gleaming. "We shall see, grandson. We shall see."

 Chapter 78: A Vision Of Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 78: A Vision Of Shadows</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    Zane held me close, his arms wrapped tightly around me, as though he never wanted to let go. His lips brushed against my forehead, then my cheek, and finally, he captured my mouth in a slow, lingering kiss. I melted into him, savoring the way his lips moved against mine¡ªgentle yet demanding, soft yetpletely consuming.

    When he finally pulled away, he sighed, resting his forehead against mine. "I don¡¯t want to leave," he murmured, his voice deep and filled with frustration. "But I can feel it, Natalie... there¡¯s trouble at home."

    I slid my fingers through his thick blonde hair, tugging gently as I whispered, "Whatever it is, you¡¯ll be okay. We¡¯ll be okay." My voice held steady, but deep inside, a strange unease settled in my stomach.

    Zane let out a breath and smiled, his intense blue eyes searching mine. "I love you," he said, his voice raw, unguarded.

    Warmth spread through my chest, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. "I love you too, my prince."

    He chuckled softly at the nickname, shaking his head. I reached up, pressing a kiss to his jaw before pulling back. "Come on, we should head back. I promised Alex I¡¯d be back soon to y with him, and I didn¡¯t keep my word."

    Zane groaned, flipping me onto my back with a mischievous smirk. His hands skimmed down my sides, fingers grazing my skin in a way that sent shivers down my body. "Promises, promises," he murmured, nuzzling my neck. "Why do you always make promises you can¡¯t keep, hmm?"

    Before I could respond, he tickled my sides, making me gasp and burst intoughter. "Zane¡ªstop! I mean it!"

    His smirk deepened. "Oh, but I¡¯m not done with you yet," he murmured, lips grazing my corbone. "You¡¯re too delicious to have only one serving."

    Heat pooled in my stomach as I smacked his chest yfully. "I never knew you were this naughty, Zane."

    His eyes darkened, and suddenly, his lips were on mine again¡ªthis time, filled with more hunger, passion.

    And just like that, we lost ourselves in each other once more.

    ¡ª

    When the heat of our second round finally settled, Iy on my back, breathless, my body tangled with Zane¡¯s. Azy, satisfied smile stretched across my lips as I traced small circles on his chest. He chuckled, pressing a soft kiss to my forehead before sitting up.

    "We should get dressed before Sebastian has a heart attack," Zane said, smirking.

    I giggled as I sat up with him, helping him slip his shirt back on while he helped me with mine. Between kisses, teasing, and lightheartedughter, we somehow managed to make ourselves look somewhat decent again.

    Zane took my hand,cing his fingers through mine. His eyes softened as he looked around. "This ce is beautiful... I don¡¯t want to leave just yet."

    I cupped his cheek, pressing a gentle kiss to his lips. "We cane back anytime," I murmured against his mouth. "You only have to say the word."

    A slow smile stretched across his lips. He pulled me into a warm embrace. "Thank you, Natalie."

    I rested my head against his chest, feeling his heartbeat beneath my cheek. Then, with a thought, I teleported us back to Zane¡¯s living room.

    The moment we appeared, a loud, irritated voice cut through the room.

    "Oh, finally!" Sebastian huffed, throwing his hands in the air. "So you two just abandoned me with two unconscious people and ran off to¡ª" He paused, narrowing his eyes at our tangled hands, our slightly tousled hair, and the way Zane¡¯s lips were still a little swollen. "Oh. Oh."

    Zane smirked. "Jealous?"

    Sebastian scoffed. "Of you? Please. But if you two are done rolling around like lovesick pups, maybe you¡¯d like to help with the mess you left behind?"

    Zane and I exchanged a nce before bursting intoughter. I smirked at Sebastian. "You should hurry up and find your mate already. Maybe then you wouldn¡¯t be so grumpy."

    Laughter rippled through the room, but Sebastian just groaned, rubbing his temples. "I swear, you two are unbearable."

    Zane grinned. "And yet, you love us."

    Sebastian only shook his head in mock defeat.

    But just as the lighthearted moment settled, Sebastian¡¯s nostrils red. His sharp gaze snapped to me, his expression changed. He took a deliberate step closer, inhaling deeply.

    "You don¡¯t smell like him anymore."

    Zane and I froze.

    Sebastian¡¯s words hit me like a rock. I immediately knew who he meant. He meant Alpha Darius. That awful, suffocating scent that had clung to me like a curse¡ªit was gone.

    Jasmine¡¯s voice purred smugly in my head. <strong><i>"Obviously. I wiped that disgusting stench the second I arrived. You¡¯re wee." </i></strong>

    A shocked breath left my lips as I turned to Zane, eyes wide with excitement. "Jasmine says she erased Darius¡¯s scent the moment she came back."

    Zane blinked before his face split into a slow, disbelieving grin. Then, in the next heartbeat, he grabbed me, spinning me around before pulling me into a tight embrace. "It¡¯s really gone?" he murmured against my hair, his voice heavy with happiness as he sniffed me again and again.

    "Completely," I whispered back, overwhelmed by the sheer weight lifting off my shoulders.

    Sebastian snorted. "Alright, alright. Enough with the mushy stuff." But there was the smallest hint of amusement in his voice.

    Zane chuckled as he set me down, still beaming as he kissed me once more. But just as he turned back to Sebastian, the joy in his eyes dimmed, reced by something more serious.

    "My father called," he said, voice tightening. "He wants me toe to Golden City. Immediately."

    The warmth in the room vanished.

    Sebastian straightened, his teasing demeanor gone in an instant. "Why? Did he say what¡¯s wrong?"

    Zane shook his head. "No. Just that I have ¡¯a lot to exin.¡¯"

    Sebastian¡¯s jaw tightened. "Then I¡¯m going with you."

    The moment he said it, something strange shed before my eyes. A vision. It was a vision of a woman¡ªstunningly beautiful, yet shrouded in mystery. She clutched a wooden stake, her voice calling out sweetly.

    "Sebastian..."

    A shiver ran down my spine.

    <strong><i>"Mara, I see darkness and trouble," </i></strong>Jasmine¡¯s voice whispered in my mind.

    <i>"I see it too,"</i> I whispered back.

    I took a deep breath and looked at Zane and Sebastian. "If you¡¯re going... take Tiger and Fox with you."

    Both of them looked at me in surprise.

    "Why?" Zane asked.

    I hesitated. "I don¡¯t know... I just have a gut feeling?"

    Sebastian narrowed his eyes at me. Then, after a beat, he nodded. "I¡¯ll trust your instincts. You¡¯re not the old Natalie anymore."

    Zane chuckled, wrapping an arm around my waist. He kissed my forehead. "I¡¯d do anything to make you happy."

    Sebastian made a gagging noise. "For the love of the gods, stop being so disgustingly sweet."

    Iughed, and Zane smirked.

    I made a quick mind link to Jacob.<i> "Bring Alexander and the others." </i>

    Jacob responded instantly. <i>"Got it." </i>

    Ten minutester, a rush of energy filled the room as Jacob, Tiger, Eagle, Bubble, and Fox appeared.

    And in Eagle¡¯s arms¡ªwas Alex.

    The little boy squealed with delight. "That was so much fun! Can we do it again?"

    Zane chuckled, stepping forward just as Alex wriggled out of Eagle¡¯s grasp and ran straight into his arms. Zane lifted him easily, holding him close.

    "Daddy!" Alex beamed. "I had so much fun with Uncle Mist, Tiger, Bubble, Eagle and Fox!"

    Zane kissed the top of his head. "Wow, buddy. You had that much fun, huh?"

    Alex nodded eagerly, then turned to me. "Mommy Natalie, where were you? You promised toe back and y!"

    Before I could answer, Zane smirked. "Mommy Natalie and I had fun too, Alex."

    Sebastian scoffed loudly. "Oh, we know you had<i> fun. Too much fun."</i>

    Laughter erupted around us as Zane and I blushed under their teasing.

    Zane adjusted Alex on his hip, his piercing eyes locked onto mine as he spoke. "Alex, Daddy has to go see Grandpa back in our country," he said, his tone gentle but firm. "I¡¯ll be going with Uncle Seb, Tiger, and Fox."

    Tiger and Fox, who had been standing a few feet away, both raised an eyebrow in unison before their gazes flicked to me. Through the mind link, Fox¡¯s voice slid into my head, smooth and teasing as ever.

    <i>"You want us to go with him because Sebastian is tagging along right?"</i>

    Tiger, ever the silent one, simply observed, his green eyes thoughtful as he waited for my response. I exhaled, my fingers curling slightly.

    "Yes... But, it¡¯s not just that," I admitted, my voice steady butced with unease. "There¡¯s a dark cloud hovering around them both, but it¡¯s heavier on Sebastian. Something¡¯sing, and I don¡¯t like it."

    There was no argument. Tiger and Fox could feel it too, so they immediately responded.

    <i>"We¡¯ll protect them," </i>Fox promised, his usual yfulness absent.<i> "Don¡¯t worry."</i>

    <i>"Stay calm, little moon,"</i> Tiger added, his deep voice filled with quiet reassurance.<i> "We won¡¯t let anything happen."</i>

    I nodded slightly, though my stomach remained twisted in knots.

    My attention snapped back to Zane and Alex as Zane ran his fingers through Alex¡¯s dark curls. "Do you want toe with me, buddy, or would you rather stay here with Mommy Natalie, Uncle Mist, Eagle, and Bubble?"

    Alex pursed his lips and tapped his chin, pretending to think hard. The room fell into silence, everyone watching him with amusement. Then, with a dramatic gasp, he grinned and clung to me. "I¡¯ll stay with Mommy Natalie!"

    Zane let out a deep, knowingugh. "I thought as much."

    Alex giggled, then his face fell slightly. "But don¡¯t stay too long, Daddy," he pouted. "I¡¯m going to miss you."

    Jacob, who had been lounging against the wall with a smirk, finally spoke. "Don¡¯t worry, little pup. If you miss him too much and can¡¯t bear it anymore, I¡¯ll personally teleport you to wherever he is."

    Alex¡¯s eyes widened with excitement. "Really?!"

    Jacob nodded, ruffling Alex¡¯s hair. "Of course."

    "Yay!" Alex cheered before turning to Zane and wrapping his little arms tightly around his neck. "I love you, Daddy."

    Zane kissed his son¡¯s cheek, holding him close. "I love you too, little warrior."

    Two hourster, the goodbyes had stretched longer than expected¡ªmostly because Zane refused to let go of me. His lips trailed over my forehead, my cheek, my jawline, and then he captured my lips again, stealing my breath with a kiss that made my toes curl.

    Sebastian groaned loudly in the background. "For the love of the gods, can you stop devouring her? We have a flight to catch!"

    Foxughed. "You should let them be, Seb. Who knows? Maybe this is Zane¡¯sst kiss ever."

    Zane shot him a re. "Not helping."

    Bubble, who had appeared just in time to witness Zane¡¯s refusal to leave, smirked. "If you don¡¯t leave now, we¡¯ll have to drag you away."

    Jacob cracked his knuckles. "I¡¯ll do it. Happily."

    Zane growled lowly at him, but before he could argue further, Bubble and Jacob physically shoved him toward the door.

    "Alright, alright!" Zane barked, throwing onest look at me. "I¡¯ll be back soon, my love."

    I smiled, shaking my head. "You¡¯d better."

    With that, Zane, Sebastian, Tiger, and Fox finally left for the airport.

    Once Zane Was Gone...

    The house felt a little quieter without Zane¡¯s presence, but it wasn¡¯t an ufortable silence. Alex, still buzzing with energy, bounced a ball between his small hands, hisughter echoing as he ran out of the living room, disappearing down the hall. I smiled at him, my heart swelling with warmth.

    Just as I turned my attention back to Jacob, he spoke. "I found the girl you were looking for."

    I froze, my eyes widening before a rush of happiness surged through me. "You did?"

    Jacob smirked at my reaction. "Yeah. You¡¯re not going to cry, are you?"

    "Oh, shut up!" I swatted his arm beforeunching myself at him in a hug. "You¡¯re the best big brother alive!"

    Jacob chuckled, squeezing me back. "A little dramatic, aren¡¯t we? I still don¡¯t trust you."

    I pulled away, grinning up at him. "No, I¡¯m serious! Thank you!"

    His brown eyes softened. "You don¡¯t have to thank me, Nat. I¡¯d do anything for you."

    I was about to respond when¡ª

    A scream shattered the moment.

    Alex¡¯s scream.

    My heart mmed into my ribs, my breath catching painfully in my throat.

    It wasn¡¯t a yful squeal. It wasn¡¯tughter.

    It was pure, unfiltered terror.

    Jacob and I exchanged a sharp look before we bolted toward the sound, my pulse hammering like a drum.

    Something was wrong.

    Terribly wrong.

    And I wasn¡¯t about to let anything happen to my son.

 Chapter 79: Catching A Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 79: Catching A Ghost</h4>

    <strong>Griffin~</strong>

    I sat back in my chair, my mind churning.

    Cassandra needed to understand one thing¡ªshe couldn¡¯t get what she wanted in Vereth without me. I had to back her into a corner, leave her no choice but to hear me out. That was the n.

    It wasn¡¯t a bad n. If she was truly after something in Vereth, I could use that to my advantage. But getting close to her? Now, that was a whole different battle.

    Across from me, my father still looked like he wanted to tear something apart, but he kept his mouth shut. That silence meant he knew there was no talking me out of this.

    Finally, he exhaled slowly. "And if she refuses? If she decides it¡¯s easier to tear you apart instead?"

    I met his gaze, my jaw tightening. "Then I¡¯ll make sure she regrets it."

    A heavy pause. Then my grandfather let out a low, approving chuckle. "That¡¯s the spirit."

    My wolf, Mars, rumbled his approval, a deep, satisfied growl vibrating through me. Mars had never wanted me to reject Natalie, but I ignored him, I was convinced she wasn¡¯t worthy of me. That choice had driven a wedge between us, and Mars ended up bearing the most brunt of the agony from our shattered bond. For too long, we were at war with each other. But the moment I decided to win Natalie back, everything changed. Mars was more alive, more present than he had been in a long time. I had made him a promise¡ªto fix what I destroyed. And I would do whatever it took to keep it.

    I pushed up from my chair, already working through the next steps in my head. "I¡¯ll leave for Vereth tonight."

    "You¡¯ll need someone watching your back. Your grandfather will stay on the mind link the whole time," my father muttered, rubbing his temple. "I don¡¯t like this n of yours, but if you¡¯re going through with it, at least don¡¯t be reckless."

    I smirked. "When am I ever reckless?"

    My father¡¯s deadpan stare said everything.

    <strong>********</strong>

    The drive to Vereth felt like a slow descent into enemy territory. The second I crossed the border, an unnatural chill sank into my bones. On the surface, the city looked normal, but I wasn¡¯t fooled. Vereth reeked of power¡ªancient, vtile, and crawling with secrets.

    Call it envy, call it something else, but I hated the fact that a city this powerful was under the control of Cole Lucky and his vampire partner, Sebastian Lawrence.

    I stayed sharp, my senses on high alert as I searched for Cassandra. She moved like a ghost, slipping in and out of ces without a trace. If she¡¯d made it here before me, things were about to getplicated.

    Pulling my cloak tighter, I kept my pace steady as I approached the vampire stronghold in the northern quarter. I¡¯d parked my car a few blocks away¡ªbetter to walk than risk being turned into a fireball before I even got close. The vampires here had a nasty habit of setting unfamiliar cars aze before checking who was inside.

    I wasn¡¯t wee here.

    No werewolf was.

    Hell, I was walking straight into a den of bloodsuckers who would rather rip my throat out than listen to a word I had to say. But I wasn¡¯t here to make friends¡ªI was here to set a trap.

    For a werewolf rogue¡ªCassandra.

    I had no choice. Natalie was slipping away, and I couldn¡¯t let that happen.

    But first, I had to get Cassandra¡¯s attention.

    How? <i>By ruining her mission.</i>

    I pulled my hood lower and stepped into the lowly lit underground chamber where the vampires gathered. The scent of iron hung heavy in the air, and all around me, red eyes gleamed in the darkness. A dozen vampires¡ªmaybe more¡ªwatched my every move, properly wondering if I had gum for brains. I swallowed the urge to bolt.

    A tall, broad-shouldered vampire stepped forward, his long white hair almost glowing under the dim light. His cruel ck eyes locked onto me, fingers twitching at his sides like a predator restraining the urge to strike.

    "A werewolf," he sneered, his voice smooth as silk, sharp as steel. "And not just any werewolf¡ªone foolish enough to waltz into our domain uninvited."

    I kept my hands visible. No sudden movements. "I¡¯m not here to fight."

    A dark chuckle slithered through the room. "No? Then why shouldn¡¯t we rip you apart just for sport?"

    I let a smirk tug at my lips. "Because I am Griffin ckthorn, grandson of Henry West ckthorn¡ªthe greatest seer in the supernatural world." I let the name settle, watching the flicker of recognition in their expressions. Everyone knew my grandfather. The seer of the great Lycan kingdom. His visions were never wrong.

    "I bring a message from him," I continued, my voice steady. "One that might just save your miserable undead lives."

    That got their attention.

    White-Hair narrowed his eyes. "Speak."

    I exhaled. "Cassandra the Vampire¡¯s Ragnarok ising."

    The room went still.

    A ripple of unease passed between them, quick but undeniable.

    "She¡¯sing," I repeated. "And as we speak, she¡¯s hunting you."

    A vampire woman with inky ck hair stepped forward, lips curling into a sharp smirk. "And why," she purred, "should we believe a dog like you is risking his life to save ours?"

    I let my face harden. "Because Cassandra killed my best friend and my brother¡ªa vampire. I want revenge. And I know she¡¯s ughtered more of your kind than you can count. You want her head on a spike just as much as I do."

    Lies.

    But they didn¡¯t need to know that.

    A murmur swept through the room. Some vampires still looked skeptical, but others exchanged wary nces. I had them thinking, at least.

    "Mark my words," I pressed. "She¡¯lle through the eastern tunnels. Fast. Efficient. Deadly as always. But if you let me help¡ªif you prepare, set the right traps¡ªyou might just stand a chance of taking her down."

    The ck-haired vampire tilted her head, studying me. Then she turned to the white-haired leader. "Cassandra has the backing of a powerful demon. How the hell do you think we¡¯re supposed to stand a chance against her?"

    I smirked, already expecting that question. "Cassandra might have a demon¡¯s favor, but she¡¯s still mortal. She¡¯s still a werewolf. And no werewolf¡ªno matter how powerful¡ªcan withstand silver. She¡¯ll be overconfident, reckless. She won¡¯t expect you to be ready for her." I let the words sink in. "If we hit her with enough silver, not even her demon will be able to save her."

    The ck-haired woman turned back to White-Hair, doubt flickering in her eyes.

    "He could be lying."

    "Or he could be telling the truth," White-hair muttered. He looked back at me. "And if he is lying?"

    I shrugged. "Then you can kill me."

    Silence fell on the room.

    Then white-hair smiled. "Deal."

    <strong>*********</strong>

    <i>"Grandfather," </i>I called through our mind link, <i>"thankfully, the vampires are in. Everything¡¯s being set up as we speak. When should we expect Cassandra?"</i>

    <i>"Good,"</i> he replied, his voice steady.<i> "She should be there by midnight. Stay sharp, son."</i>

    I smirked.<i> "Always."</i>

    And just like that, at the stroke of midnight, Cassandra arrived¡ªright on schedule. This was turning out to be almost too easy.

    I watched from the shadows of a crumbling rooftop as she moved through the tunnels below. She was a force of nature¡ªbeautiful, ruthless, confident, untouchable. Her crimson cloak billowed behind her, and her twin daggers gleamed under the flickeringnterns.

    The vampires were waiting.

    They had rigged the tunnels with silver-lined tripwires, hidden archers, and, most importantly, poisoned projectiles designed to paralyze even the strongest of supernatural beings.

    The moment Cassandra crossed into the heart of their trap, the air shifted.

    An arrow sliced through the shadows. Cassandra moved, but not fast enough.

    The projectile struck her shoulder.

    She staggered, snarling, her eyes snapping toward the hidden archers. More arrows rained down, and though she dodged most of them with inhuman speed that wasn¡¯t even possible for werewolves, another found its mark¡ªthis time, her thigh.

    I winced. That was going to hurt.

    The vampires descended upon her like vultures.

    But Cassandra wasn¡¯t just some rogue assassin. She was a monster in her own right. I knew they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against her. All I wanted was for her to be weakened a bit so I could get my chance with her without being killed first.

    With a guttural growl, she teleported, vanishing in a blur of dark energy, reappearing several feet away. Blood trickled down her arm, her leg trembling slightly, but her face was still twisted into a vicious snarl.

    Then she did something unexpected.

    She stumbled.

    The poison was working.

    The vampires moved in for the kill.

    That was my cue.

    I leaped from my hiding ce,nding just between Cassandra and the bloodsuckers. "That¡¯s enough!" I roared.

    The vampires skidded to a halt.

    Cassandra blinked at me, dazed, her breathing uneven. "What... the hell?"

    I turned to her, offering a smirk. "You¡¯re wee."

    Her hand twitched toward her dagger, but the poison had sapped her strength. "You set me up," she rasped.

    "Guilty."

    Her eyes burned with fury, but she was too weak to attack.

    I turned back to the vampires. "You did your job. Now leave."

    The white-haired leader frowned. "She¡¯s not dead yet."

    "She¡¯s mine now." My voice was cold,manding. "Walk away, and I won¡¯t have to kill you too."

    There was a brief silence.

    Then, the vampires burst intoughter as they closed in on me. "What do you think you can do to us, dog?" the white-haired sneered.

    I let a smirk curl my lips, my tone dripping with confidence. Please let this work. "Have you all forgotten who my grandfather is? Did you really think I¡¯d walk into this without knowing exactly how it would end? I know what¡¯s going to happen tonight, and trust me¡ªit won¡¯t be in your favor. If you think I¡¯m bluffing, go ahead. Make a move."

    Hearing that, they immediately hesitated, exchanging wary nces. Seeing that everything that had unfolded today had yed out exactly as I¡¯d predicted it would, none of them were willing to take the risk of fighting me.

    With a bitter hiss, the vampires backed off and I exhaled in relief.

    As soon as they were gone, Cassandra let out a ragged breath, her legs nearly buckling beneath her. I caught her before she copsed, gripping her by the arm.

    She tried to shake me off. "Touch me again, and I¡¯ll carve out your ribs."

    I chuckled. "Not in your current state, you won¡¯t."

    She red up at me, her green eyes burning with barely restrained rage. "What do you want, mutt?"

    I smiled. "It¡¯s ckthorn, not mutt, and, I need your help."

    Herugh was sharp, cruel. "You set a trap for me, nearly get me killed, and now you want my help?"

    I tightened my grip on her arm. "I just saved your life."

    She bared her teeth. "You almost got me killed."

    "Details," I said airily. "The point is, you¡¯re alive, and now you owe me."

    She went still.

    I leaned in slightly. "I have something you need, Cassandra. And I¡¯m willing to give it to you¡ªfor a price."

    She let out a slow breath. "And what exactly do you think I need?"

    "Vampire blood. Not just any kind¡ªsomething rare. Not the garbage you just fought."

    My grandfather told me to say that. I had no clue where to find a Vampire like that, but this was my grandfather we were talking about. If he said it existed, I believed him without question.

    Her pupils dted ever so slightly.

    I smirked. Gotcha.

    "I can make your job easier. I can get you that rarest of vampire blood," I continued, my voice smooth. "It¡¯s exact location. But in exchange, I need something from you."

    Her jaw clenched. "What?"

    I let the silence stretch, let her feel the weight of her vulnerability.

    Then I said the words that would change everything.

    "I need you to keep a werewolf named Cole Lucky and also Mist, The Wolf Spirit, busy."

    Her lips parted slightly, a flicker of amusement dancing in her eyes. "You want me to go after Mist? The Mist?"

    I nodded.

    She let out a low, dangerous chuckle. "Mutt, you are insane."

    I grinned. "So, do we have a deal?"

 Chapter 80: The Threats of A King

    <h4>Chapter 80: The Threats of A King</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    My ck luxury SUV pulled up in front of us, its tinted windows reflecting the beautiful morning sun. Rnd was driving. I opened the door, stepping aside so Sebastian, Tiger, and Fox could pile in.

    Sebastian slid into the seat next to me, stretching his long legs with a dramatic sigh. Tiger, as usual, moved with a silent, effortless grace, settling into his seat without a word. Fox, however, groaned as he plopped down and crossed his arms.

    "This is ridiculous," Fox whined, turning to me with an exaggerated pout. "Tell me again why we¡¯re taking a ne when we could just teleport there?"

    Sebastian, ever the opportunist, smirked and leaned forward, resting his elbow on my shoulder. "He¡¯s got a point, you know. Teleportation is faster, way more economical, and best of all, it would spare me from being stuck in a metal cage for hours." He sighed dramatically. "Do you have any idea how torturous nes are for me? So much blood, so many delicious little mortals walking around, and I can¡¯t even have a sip! It¡¯s like throwing a starving child into a candy store and telling them they can¡¯t have anything."

    I let out a low chuckle, shaking my head. "Sebastian, my father is the one who called me. That means he¡¯ll be watching my every move. There will be a private entourage waiting for us at the airport when we arrive. If I just magically appear without anyone seeing me board the ne, don¡¯t you think that would raise a few questions?"

    Sebastian groaned, slumping back against the seat. "You and your damn royal politics."

    Fox turned to Tiger. "Okay, but what about you? You don¡¯t care about politics, so why do we have to subject ourselves to this?"

    Tiger shrugged, his green eyes calm as he stared out the window. "It¡¯s been a while since I experienced anything human. I just want to fly on a ne for the fun of it."

    Fox winced. "Tiger... flying on a ne isn¡¯t exactly what I¡¯d call fun. You¡¯re so weird brother."

    I smirked, watching the banter unfold. "Toote now."

    Nine hourster at around 6:00 pm, the ne touched down with a soft jolt, and as expected, Fox and Sebastian were the first toin.

    "That was the longest nine hours of my life," Fox groaned, stretching his arms as we walked through the private terminal.

    Sebastian ran a hand through his sleek ck hair and shot me a deadpan look. "Torture. Absolute torture."

    Tiger, however, was grinning¡ªa rare sight. "It was fun."

    Sebastian looked at him in horror. "Seriously, what¡¯s wrong with you?"

    I let out a deep chuckle, shaking my head as we approached the exit. Just as I had predicted, a small group of people was waiting for us.

    The entourage consisted of five men¡ªtwo dressed in sharp ck suits, their earpieces barely visible, while the other three were in dark, military-style uniforms with the Lycan King¡¯s insignia on their sleeves. Their eyes were sharp, trained to assess every detail, but when they caught sight of me, they bowed their heads slightly in greeting.

    The head guard stepped forward. "Mr Cole Lucky."

    I inclined my head slightly. "We¡¯re ready."

    His gaze flickered to mypanions, and he hesitated for a brief moment before speaking again. "And... these men?"

    "They¡¯re with me," I stated, my voice firm.

    The guards hesitated again, sniffing the air subtly. Their eyes widened slightly, no doubt sensing the strange kind of power radiating from Tiger and Fox, also Sebastian¡¯s Vampire scent. But they said nothing¡ªjust nodded and motioned for us to follow them.

    We were led to a ck limousine, and another sleek car followed closely behind as part of our escort. As we slid into the plush leather seats, my mind began to drift.

    My father hadn¡¯t summoned me in years. Why now? What did he want?

    Fox must have noticed my tension because he smirked and nudged me. "Don¡¯t worry, brother-inw¡ªeverything¡¯s going to be fine."

    I arched an eyebrow at him, clearly taken aback by the new title but secretly happy that he saw me that way. "I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true."

    Fox grinned. "True. But worrying won¡¯t change anything, will it?"

    I sighed but then, something suddenly shed in my mind. "Do you know what he wants from me, Fox?"

    Tiger was the one who answered, his deep voice steady. "Thews governing the spirits prevent us from eavesdropping into mortal affairs. We only interfere when absolutely necessary."

    I exhaled slowly, my hope-bubble bursting. "Fine."

    Sebastian leaned back with a smirk. "You¡¯re so impatient. Just like a child."

    I shot him a re. "You¡¯re the childish one Sebastian, don¡¯t let me spill your dirty secrets here."

    "Snitches get stitches." He replied.

    The entire car burst intoughter, the tension in the air breaking slightly.

    After a moment, Fox tapped his chin thoughtfully. "You know... there¡¯s one thing I can do. I can link all of us mentally, like a group chat in our heads. That way, if anything happens or if you need us to intervene, we¡¯ll be there."

    Sebastian¡¯s eyes lit up like a child on Christmas morning. "Oh! I¡¯ve always wanted to have a mind link with Zane! But since he¡¯s a Lycan and I¡¯m a vampire, it never worked."

    Fox smirked, raising his hand. Light flickered from his fingertips, and a soft hum filled the air before he dropped his hand. "Done."

    Sebastian¡¯s grin widened. Then, out of nowhere, his voice rang in my head.

    <i>"Testing, testing... how are you doing, Mr. Grumpy?" </i>

    I groaned. "Sebastian, do not abuse this."

    But, of course he continued. Everyone justughed again.

    <strong>*********</strong>

    By the time we arrived at the King¡¯s pce, the sun had dipped below the horizon, bathing the extravagant structure in golden light. The pce was a towering masterpiece of gothic and modern architecture, with dark stone walls, massive iron gates, and intricately carved spires that seemed to pierce the sky. Torches lined the entrance, their mes flickering in the evening breeze, drawing shadows along the pathway leading to the grand double doors.

    Guards in full ceremonial armor stood at attention, their expressions passive as we approached. One of them stepped forward. "Mr Lucky, His Majesty is expecting you."

    His eyes flickered to mypanions. "But your guests must remain in the waiting quarters."

    I exhaled sharply but nodded. "Fine."

    Turning to mypanions, I met each of their gazes. "Wait for me."

    Sebastian crossed his arms, his expression serious for once. "We¡¯ll be here."

    Tiger gave a slow nod. Fox smirked and waved me off. "Go on, Prince Charming. We¡¯ll be fine."

    I took a deep breath and followed the guards inside.

    The grand double doors shut behind me with a heavy thud, sealing me inside the vast throne room. It had been more than a decade since Ist stood in my father¡¯s presence. Ten years since west spoke face to face.

    The room was just as I remembered¡ªtowering ck marble columns stretching toward the vaulted ceiling, intricate gold iys tracing patterns along the dark stone floors, and a massive chandelier hanging overhead, its crystal fixtures shimmering under the soft glow of firelight. At the far end of the chamber, upon an elevated dais, sat King Anderson Moor¡ªthe man who gave me life.

    He hadn¡¯t changed. Not one damn bit.

    Dressed in a regal ck tunic adorned with silver embroidery, he sat on his throne with the samemanding presence that made entire kingdoms bow before him. His dark, sharp eyes assessed me the moment I stepped forward, and though his face remained impassive, I could see the scrutiny beneath it. His golden-brown hair, streaked faintly with silver, was neatlybed back, revealing strong features that had withstood the test of time. My father was an enigma¡ªa man who barely looked past forty despite being far older. Strength radiated from him, his very aura suffocating in its authority.

    And yet, behind all that, I could sense something else. Something softer.

    The guards nking him stiffened as I approached, but he lifted a single hand. "Leave us."

    There was no hesitation in their movements as they bowed and swiftly exited the room, their armor clinking softly with each step. Once the heavy doors shut again, silence settled between us.

    Then, the impossible happened.

    My father rose from his throne, stepping down from the dais with slow, deliberate movements. Before I could react, he was in front of me, his arms suddenly wrapping around me in a firm, warm embrace.

    "You¡¯ve grown," he muttered, his deep voice carrying an unexpected warmth.

    For a moment, I stood stiff in his hold, caughtpletely off guard. My father was not an affectionate man. Thest time he¡¯d embraced me was when I was a child¡ªbefore I lost my mother, I was five, before I built walls high enough to shut out even him.

    And yet, here he was.

    Awkwardly, I returned the hug, patting his back like I was reassuring a stranger. "It¡¯s... been a long time."

    He pulled back slightly, cing his hands on my shoulders, his piercing gaze searching my face. "Far too long." Then, as if suddenly remembering himself, he cleared his throat and straightened his posture, once again slipping into his usual passive expression. "How have you been?"

    I adjusted my jacket, pushing down the lingering awkwardness. "Busy, but I¡¯m doing well."

    He gave a small nod. "Yourpany is thriving."

    I smirked. "Of course. It¡¯s me we¡¯re talking about."

    His lips twitched¡ªan almost-smile¡ªbut it faded as quickly as it hade. "And my grandson, Alex?"

    My chest tightened at the mention of my son. "Happy. Safe." I hesitated before adding, "He¡¯s... got someone who takes care of him when I¡¯m busy."

    My father¡¯s expression darkened. I ignored the feeling creeping up my spine.

    "Good," he finally said, though something about his tone felt off.

    I exhaled slowly, bracing myself for whatever reason he had summoned me here. The warmth of our reunion was fleeting¡ªI could feel the shift in the air. My father didn¡¯t call for meetings like this unless something important, something serious, needed to be discussed.

    "Why did you summon me, Father?"

    He gestured toward the long, ornate table positioned near the center of the room. "Sit."

    I hesitated but obeyed, sinking into one of the high-backed chairs. He did the same, folding his hands together as he leaned slightly forward, his gaze unwavering.

    Then, he asked the one question I didn¡¯t expect to hear.

    "Who is Natalie?"

    I felt my heart stutter.

    For a second, I thought I had misheard him. But the weight in his voice told me I hadn¡¯t.

    How the hell did he know about her? I thought I had hidden her well enough.

    I forced myself to remain expressionless, but my silence only seemed to confirm whatever suspicion he already had.

    Before I could even attempt to form a response, he leaned forward, his fingers tapping against the polished wood.

    "End it."

    The words were delivered with cold finality.

    A slow, suffocating tension settled in my chest. "Excuse me?"

    His gaze sharpened. "Whatever rtionship you have with that wolfless disease¡ªend it."

    I clenched my jaw, my fingers tightening against the arms of the chair. "Don¡¯t call her that."

    He waved a dismissive hand. "It doesn¡¯t matter. She is not your mate, and she is a weakness you cannot afford."

    I felt my blood heat. A dangerous, simmering rage stirred beneath my skin, but I forced myself to stayposed. I had spent years perfecting the art of control¡ªof not letting emotions dictate my actions.

    "Why do you care?" My voice was steady, but there was an edge to it.

    His expression didn¡¯t waver. "Because I will not have my son¡ªmy heir¡ªentangling himself with a woman who does not belong by his side, a curse to him and the kingdom atrge."

    I leaned back in my chair, crossing my arms. "And if I refuse?"

    His next words made Red growl so loud in my head that it made my ears ring.

    "Then I will make her disappear."

    Silence fell over the room. Heavy. Unforgiving.

    I could hear my own breathing, slow and deliberate, as my father¡¯s words echoed in my mind.

    Disappearance. It wasn¡¯t a threat. It was a promise.

    I forced a smirk, though my fingers twitched with the urge to tear the table apart. No one threatened my mate without facing me; even though she could very well take care of herself, it didn¡¯t matter. "Is that a challenge?"

    My father¡¯s gaze remained steady. "It is a warning."

    A slow, humorless chuckle escaped my lips. "You think you can just make her vanish and nothing would happen?"

    "Yes." His tone was matter-of-fact, as if he were stating the weather.

    I stared at him, my jaw clenching so hard it ached.

    Natalie.

    The idea of my father discovering her true identity sent a chill down my spine. I¡¯d always believed I was ready for the throne¡ªthat all I needed was the Celestial Princess to im my destiny. But when I finally found her, I realized I wasn¡¯t ready to let go of the life I had now. I hadn¡¯t done enough for her, hadn¡¯t shared enough with her. I needed more time¡ªtime to savor this second chance at love. And I wasn¡¯t about to destroy that by telling my father the truth. Not yet.

    My father stood, his chair scraping against the floor. "Make the right choice, Zane. The one that secures your future and that of the kingdom."

    I remained seated, my blood boiling beneath my skin.

    This wasn¡¯t over. Not by a damn long shot.

    I met his gaze, my voice low and firm. "I make my own choices, Father."

    His expression didn¡¯t change, but I saw the flicker of something behind his eyes. Disappointment? Frustration? Amusement?

    Maybe all three.

    "Then I hope, for your sake, that you make the right one."

    He turned, dismissing me without another word.

    I exhaled slowly, rising to my feet. My hands trembled with restrained anger, but I buried it deep, forcing myself to walk out of that room with my head high.

    As I stepped into the hallway, the tension in my body only grew. At lease he didn¡¯t know her true identity yet. That was good for now.

 Chapter 81: A Babyâ€™s Secret

    <h4>Chapter 81: A Baby¡¯s Secret</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    Alex¡¯s scream ripped through the house like a siren, sharp and filled with terror.

    My heart jumped into my throat, the sound slicing through my chest with a force so strong it left my breath ragged.

    "Alex!" I bolted, feet pounding against the marble floor as I sprinted down the hallway.

    Jacob was right behind me, his body tense, muscles coiled like a predator ready to strike.

    I braced myself for the worst¡ªblood, an intruder, something lurking in the shadows. But when I turned the corner, I found Alex pressed against the wall, trembling violently. Nora and Charlie stood in front of him, hands raised, trying to calm him.

    But Alex wasn¡¯t calming down.

    His tiny body shook, his wide brown eyes brimming with unshed tears as he pressed himself further into the wall, as if trying to disappear.

    "Stay away from me!" he cried, his voice trembling.

    Something inside me snapped.

    In one swift motion, I stepped between Alex and them. He gasped, then scrambled behind me, his small fingers clutching the back of my dress so tightly it nearly ripped.

    Jacob tensed beside me, his gaze flicking between the two. "What the hell did you do to him?" he demanded.

    Nora opened her mouth to speak, but I didn¡¯t care to hear it.

    I raised my hand and flicked my fingers.

    A pulse of power shot from me like a shockwave.

    Nora and Charlie¡¯s eyes rolled back, and their bodies crumpled to the floor like marites with their strings cut.

    The hallway suddenly went silent.

    Jacob let out a low whistle. "Damn, sis. That was... terrifyingly impressive. You¡¯re almost as bad as me now."

    Alex, still clutching my dress, peeked out from behind me. His little face twisted in shock as he stared at Nora and Charlie, unmoving on the ground.

    "W-what happened to them?" he whispered, his voice small, uncertain.

    I crouched down, cing a gentle hand on his shoulder. "They¡¯re asleep, sweetheart. I put them to sleep."

    His eyes widened, round as saucers. "You can do that?"

    I smirked, ruffling his soft blonde hair. "Of course I can. I can do anything." My voice softened. "And I will always protect you and your daddy. No one will ever hurt you. I promise."

    For a moment, Alex just stared at me, his little chest rising and falling with heavy breaths. Then, suddenly, a huge grin stretched across his face.

    "I knew it!" he said excitedly. "Uncle Mist already told me you would!"

    Jacob¡ªUncle Mist¡ªsmirked behind me, crossing his arms. "Well, at least someone appreciates me."

    I shot him a look but mouthed a silent thank you.

    Jacob winked.

    But before I could question Alex further, he fidgeted in ce, his smile fading. He bit his lip, ncing at the unconscious figures on the floor.

    "Alex, sweetheart," I said gently. "Can you tell me why you were so scared?"

    His fingers twisted into the hem of my dress.

    He hesitated.

    Then, finally, in a quiet voice, he said, "Because... I heard them talking."

    Jacob and I exchanged a sharp nce.

    I crouched lower, making sure I was at his eye level. "Talking about what, baby?"

    Alex shuffled his feet, his little hands fisting at his sides. "When me and Daddy lived in our old house... before you came... I heard them talking." He looked up, brows furrowed in concentration, as if trying to remember every word.

    Jacob and I leaned in.

    Alex gulped. "They said... they were waiting."

    "Waiting?" Jacob echoed, his voice tight.

    Alex nodded quickly. "Waiting until Daddy found someone called <i>The Celestial Princess.</i> Then..." His little hands curled into fists. "They said they were gonna kill Daddy."

    A sharp, icy chill ran down my spine.

    Jacob cursed under his breath.

    "You heard all that?" I asked, my voice dangerously soft.

    Alex nodded, eyes glistening. "And..." He hesitated.

    "And what?" I pressed, my heart hammering.

    "And me." His voice wavered. "They said they were gonna kill me, too."

    The world stopped.

    A red haze clouded my vision.

    I didn¡¯t breathe.

    Didn¡¯t blink.

    Didn¡¯t move.

    <strong><i>"These little shits! They deserve a fate worse than death."</i></strong> Jasmine growled in my head.

    Jacob exhaled a sharp breath beside me. "Oh, these bastards are dead."

    Alex flinched.

    I quickly forced down the rage bubbling inside me and refocused on Alex, stroking his hair tofort him. "It¡¯s okay, sweetheart. I won¡¯t let that happen. Ever."

    But Alex wasn¡¯t finished.

    His tiny face twisted in frustration, like he was struggling to piece something together. "And then... Charlie said... after they kill Daddy and me, they were gonna call his brother."

    Jacob stiffened. "Who¡¯s brother?"

    "Charlie¡¯s brother." Alex replied. "They were going to tell him about the princess. Then... Charlie¡¯s brother was gonna help them kill someone else."

    "Who?" I asked, my throat dry.

    Alex scrunched up his face, thinking hard.

    "Someone they called Nathan."

    Silence fell again.

    A thick, heavy silence.

    Jacob and I locked eyes.

    So Nathan wasn¡¯t their original boss?

    I took a slow breath and looked back at Alex. "Sweetheart, is that why you were scared of Nora and Charlie? And everyone else?"

    Alex swallowed hard and nodded. "I didn¡¯t want to die." His voice cracked. "And I didn¡¯t want Daddy to die, either."

    I pulled him into my arms, hugging him tightly. "You won¡¯t die," I whispered fiercely. "Neither will Daddy."

    Alex sniffled against my shoulder. "I didn¡¯t know who to tell. I didn¡¯t know who to trust. What if I told Daddy and they found out, and then sent someone else to hurt me and Daddy? What if everyone around us were all bad guys?"

    I closed my eyes, my arms tightening around him.

    Alex trembled in my hold, his little fists still curled tightly against my chest. His breath hitched as he sniffled, his small body warm against mine. I held him tighter, running my fingers through his curls, trying to soothe the storm raging inside him. My heart ached at the weight of his fear¡ªthis innocent little boy had carried such a heavy burden, alone, for so long.

    "I¡¯m so sorry, sweetheart," I whispered, my voice clouded with sadness. "I¡¯m sorry you had to go through all that. You should never have felt that scared, never have had to keep something like that inside."

    Alex sniffled again, his fingers gripping my dress as he clung to me.

    I leaned back slightly, cupping his small face in my hands so he could see the truth in my eyes. "Listen to me, Alex. No one¡ªno one¡ªcan kill me. And that means no one can kill you or your daddy either. Do you understand?"

    His lower lip wobbled, uncertainty clouding his gaze.

    I smiled softly. "From now on, if you ever feel too scared of Nora or Charlie¡ªif you ever feel unsafe at anytime¡ªall you have to do is call for Mommy. And instantly, I will appear."

    His big brown eyes widened in wonder. "Really?"

    I nodded. "Really. You¡¯re never alone, baby. I will always be there for you."

    Alex¡¯s tiny hands pressed against my cheeks, his gaze searching mine as if looking for any sign of a lie. But when he found none, a small smile broke across his face. Then, in the next second, he threw his arms around my neck again, hugging me as tight as he could.

    "Mommy Natalie, I love you," he whispered against my shoulder.

    My throat tightened, and I closed my eyes, letting the moment sink in. "I love you too, my little prince."

    Jacob, who had been watching silently, cleared his throat. "Alright, enough of the tear-jerking moment. Time to deal with the trash."

    Alex giggled against me as I rolled my eyes.

    Jacob turned toward the unconscious bodies of Nora and Charlie, still sprawled out on the floor like discarded rags. He snapped his fingers, and immediately, they jerked awake. Their eyes fluttered open, confusion shing across their faces as they groggily sat up, ncing around as if trying to piece together what had happened.

    As if on cue, Bubble strolled in, his white hair practically glowing under the hallway lights. "Alex, my boy!" he grinned. "Want to go on a little adventure with Eagle and me? I promise it¡¯ll be fun."

    Alex¡¯s face lit up. "Really?"

    "Really, really," Bubble said with a wink.

    Alex turned to me for permission, bouncing on his feet.

    I chuckled, ruffling his hair. "Go have fun, sweetheart. Just don¡¯t let Bubble get you into too much trouble."

    "No promises!" Bubble sang, scooping Alex up and twirling him around before jogging off, the sound of Alex¡¯s excitedughter trailing behind him.

    The moment they were gone, I turned back, catching Nora¡¯s re as she pushed herself up onto shaky legs. Charlie followed, rubbing his head. They exchanged a brief look before, without a word, they turned and stalked off toward the kitchen.

    I scoffed. "What¡¯s her problem?"

    Jacob chuckled beside me. "Oh, I could tell you exactly what her problem is, but that would ruin the fun of you figuring it out yourself."

    I rolled my eyes but let it go. I could dig into her mind and find out myself, but honestly, she wasn¡¯t worth my time.

    Shaking off the irritation, I turned back to Jacob. "Send me the information on the girl you found."

    Jacob smirked. "Your wish is mymand, Little Moon."

    The moment his words left his lips, a rush of knowledge filled my mind. Images, names, voices¡ªeverything I needed to know about the girl, Easter James, was now imprinted in my memory.

    I exhaled, blinking a few times to process it all. "Thanks, Jacob."

    He cocked his head, studying me. "Just don¡¯t go overboard with her, alright?"

    I smirked. "I¡¯ll try."

    Jacob shook his head with augh. "Yeah, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m afraid of."

    "Jacob?" I called before he could leave. Jacob turned to look at me, his expression sober. "One more thing¡ªlook into who Nora and Charlie are really working for. Something doesn¡¯t sit right with me."

    He nodded. "On it."

    <strong>********</strong>

    Thirty minutester, I was in my room, getting ready to go meet Easter, when there was a sharp knock at my door.

    I sighed, already sensing who it was. When I swung it open, I wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised to find Nora and Charlie standing there.

    "We need to talk," Nora said curtly.

    Charlie nodded beside her, looking oddly nervous.

    I arched a brow, amusement flickering in my eyes. "Give me a few minutes," I said smoothly. "I¡¯ll meet you in the living room." Five minutester, we were all seated in the living room.

    I leaned back on the couch, crossing one leg over the other as I studied them. They both looked... unwell. There was a sickly sheen of sweat on their foreheads, and though they tried to hide it, I could see the pain they were in¡ªthe lingering silver in their systems making them weak.

    But I pretended not to notice.

    Instead, I smiled sweetly. "So, what can I do for you?"

    Nora¡¯s jaw tightened. "I won¡¯t sugarcoat this."

    I arched a brow. "Oh, good. I hate sugarcoating."

    She looked taken aback, I bet she was expecting a timid Natalie¡¯s answer but anyway, she ignored my sarcasm. "You need to get out of Zane¡¯s life. For good."

    There was a bit of silence.

    Then I blinked, tilting my head slightly. "I¡¯m sorry, what now?"

    Charlie, looking just as ufortable as Nora was angry, cleared his throat. "You¡¯re not wee in his life anymore."

    I stared at them for a long moment. Then, slowly, I smiled. A sweet, dangerous smile.

    I leaned forward slightly, resting my elbows on my knees as I looked Nora dead in the eye. "That¡¯s cute. Really. But let me make one thing clear."

    The air in the room changed, the temperature dropping ever so slightly.

    "I¡¯m not going anywhere."

    Nora¡¯s expression darkened. "You little... You don¡¯t belong with him."

    I chuckled, shaking my head. "And who exactly are you to decide that?"

    Nora opened her mouth, but I held up a hand, cutting her off.

    "See, here¡¯s the thing," I said, my voice dangerously soft. "I¡¯ve been through too much¡ªsuffered too much¡ªto let anyone dictate where I belong." I leaned in, my smile widening. "And I dare you to try and make me leave."

    A flicker of uncertainty crossed her face. I bet she was wondering where my sudden burst of confidence wasing from.

    Charlie shifted ufortably. "We¡¯re just trying to do what¡¯s best¡ª"

    "For who?" I cut in. "Because I can guarantee it¡¯s not Zane."

    Nora¡¯s hands clenched into fists. "Zane doesn¡¯t need a cursed, wolfless¡ª"

    "Wrong again," I murmured.

    She inhaled sharply, her nostrils ring. "You arrogant¡ª"

    "Careful, darling," I drawled. "Your jealousy is showing."

    Her eyes burned with rage.

    I simply smirked. "Now, if you¡¯re done wasting my time, I have ces to be."

    Nora¡¯s nostrils red, "You¡¯re going to regret talking to us like this." She shot me a venomous re before storming out of the room.

    Charlie hesitated, then sighed and followed her.

    I leaned back into the couch, shaking my head with a chuckle.

    Jasmine purred in my head.<strong><i> "Oh, this is gonna be fun."</i></strong>

    And I had to agree.

 Chapter 82: The Pawn and the Blade

    <h4>Chapter 82: The Pawn and the de</h4>

    <strong>Cassandra~</strong>

    The stench of rust and rain-soaked pavement clung to my lungs with every ragged breath. Slumped against the car door, I let the shadows swallow me, their jagged edges drawn by the flickering light of the streemp. The alley was narrow, boxed in by towering apartment buildings that felt as suffocating as the anger burning in my chest. It wasn¡¯t the most dignified ce to nurse my wounds, but here I was¡ªbruised, breathless, and seething.

    I red at the werewolf who had dragged me out here, standing a few feet away, his arms crossed over his broad chest like he actually believed he had me where he wanted. Griffin ckthorn he called himself. Arrogant, handsome, and about as smart as a broken doorknob.

    He had one of those annoyingly symmetrical faces¡ªstrong jawline, high cheekbones, and dark brown hair that looked like he spent exactly five seconds running his fingers through it to achieve that perfect <i>messy-but-not-messy look. </i>His gray eyes gleamed with a cocky sort of mischief, the kind that said he thought he was untouchable. Tall, lean, but strong, he carried himself like a man who knew how to fight, how tomand a room.

    And yet, he was aplete idiot.

    I had fallen into a cheap trap set by this nitwit and a few bloodsuckers?

    I curled my fingers into fists, resisting the urge to punch something¡ªpreferably his face. My injuries weren¡¯t healing fast enough, and that only made me angrier. Normally, Kalmia would have warned me if I was heading into danger. Normally, my demon would be whispering in my mind, guiding me out of this mess before it even started.

    But tonight? She had been silent.

    My lip curled. "So, let me get this straight," I said, my voiceced with mock amusement. "You think I, Cassandra, should go after Mist?" Iughed, low and dangerous. "Mist. The divine, untouchable, terrifying Wolf Spirit?"

    The father of all werewolves was the kind of being you didn¡¯t mess with unless you had a death wish. I felt my hands twitch at my sides, wanting so badly to grab something¡ªhis face, his throat, anything¡ªto shake some sense into him.

    Griffin smirked, leaning against his car. "That¡¯s the idea, yeah."

    <strong><i>"Wow, Cassie, this might just be the dumbest person we¡¯ve evere across," </i></strong>Nera my wolf scoffed.<strong><i> "Does he seriously not know that Mist can strip a werewolf of their powers in less than a second? That¡¯s if it doesn¡¯t kill them first."</i></strong>

    I couldn¡¯t help but agree.

    I let out a slow breath, pressing my fingers to my temples. "You¡ª" My voice caught, the sheer stupidity of his n rendering me momentarily speechless. Then, with a dry chuckle, I muttered, "Oh, you¡¯re actually serious."

    Griffin grinned. "I knew you were sharp."

    I clenched my jaw. "You¡¯re either incredibly bold, incredibly stupid, or you have a death wish," I muttered.

    "Could be all three," he said casually.

    I cracked an eye open. "Oh, I like you. You¡¯re so stupid, it¡¯s almost charming."

    "Almost?" He ced a hand over his chest in mock offense.

    I rolled my eyes. This mutt was lucky I needed time to heal before carving his heart out. But more than anything, I needed answers.

    Where the hell was Kalmia?

    I shut my eyes and focused, reaching deep inside myself, searching for that dark, familiar presence.

    <i>"Great Mother, Kalmia." </i>

    There was silence, then a slow, creeping chill slithered up my spine.

    The air around me changed. The alley, once alive with distant city sounds¡ªmuffled conversations, the hum of passing cars, the asional barking of a stray dog¡ªwent still.

    Dead silent.

    A biting cold wrapped around me like invisible chains, sucking the warmth from my skin.

    I wentpletely still.

    And then I heard augh.

    Ancient. Melodic. Low and sweet, yet filled with something so unfathomably dark that the sound alone could curdle blood.

    Griffin stopped mid-motion. His fingers were still curled over the hood of his car, his body frozen in ce, mouth slightly open as if he was in the middle of speaking. His gray eyes were locked on me, unblinking.

    Time had stopped.

    A slow exhale left my lips. Finally.

    A shape flickered in front of me, the shadows twisting like living things. Then, she stepped forward, materializing from the void.

    Kalmia.

    Dark hair spilled like ink over her shoulders, her ck lips curved into something between a knowing smile and a promise unspoken. Her gown, as dark as the abyss, moved as if caught in an invisible current. And her eyes... her eyes held the universe.

    I lowered my head, pressing my hand to my heart in silent deference. "You answered, Great mother." My voice, though steady, was careful. Measured.

    Kalmia hummed, the sound both indulgent and amused. <i>"Of course I did, my little storm."</i>

    I hesitated before lifting my gaze. "I¡ªI did not mean to doubt. Only... I almost died, you left me in their hands."

    Her chuckle was like silk unraveling. <i>"I was the one who ced you in their hands."</i>

    A chill coiled through my spine. "You... meant for this to happen?"

    <i>"Everything has unfolded as it should."</i> She took a step closer, the space between us charged with something vast and unnameable. <i>"You were meant toe here. You were meant to meet him."</i> Her gaze flickered toward Griffin, still frozen in time.

    I followed her eyes, my brow furrowing. "Him?

    My breath hitched.

    I looked at Griffin.

    Then back at her.

    "But he wants me to fight Mist." I told her in disbelief.

    She chuckled, her breath ghosting over my neck, her presence pressing against my very soul.<i> "Did you not wonder, my little storm, who whispered this crazy idea into Griffin¡¯s mind?"</i>

    "You?" My voice barely made it past my lips. "You... want me to fight Mist?"

    Kalmia¡¯s darkughter curled around me, slow and indulgent.<i> "Oh, my sweet child, no."</i> She lifted a hand, trailing a cold finger along my jawline<i>. "Griffin is but a tool in our game. He believes he is clever, but he dances on strings he does not see."</i>

    I swallowed hard. "Then... what is the real n?"

    Kalmia¡¯s eyes gleamed with something ancient.<i> "Mist will not being to Vereth."</i>

    I exhaled, tension draining from my body. Thank the void.

    "Then I should reject his little offer?" I asked.

    Kalmia smiled<i>. "No. ept it."</i>

    I frowned. "But¡ª"

    <i>"His little idea will lead you to what we seek."</i>

    Realization settled in my bones. My breath stilled. "The vampire."

    Kalmia¡¯s lips curved, her expression excited. <i>"The rarest blood of all. The one I desire most. The one that would bring an end to your hunt."</i>

    Something dark slithered in my chest, an excitement I dared not name.

    I swallowed. "Then... I am to stay with him?"

    <i>"For now."</i>

    I fought not to let my displeasure show but she caught it.

    <i>"My storm,"</i> she purred, cing a hand over my heart.<i> "Have I ever put you in true danger?"</i>

    A small part of me wanted to argue. Wanted to say, <i>Yes, constantly, actually.</i> But... I knew the truth. Kalmia had been my guide, my protector, my mother when I had no one else. I trusted her, no matter how chaotic her ns seemed.

    I took a slow breath, nodding. "I will ept."

    Her smile widened.<i> "Good girl."</i>

    I lowered my head. "And Griffin?"

    Kalmia chuckled, her melodic voice sending a shiver down my spine.<i> "Not yet. y along, my storm. Do not fight what is already written. Once he delivers the vampire I seek... then you may have your revenge."</i>

    I felt my lips part in surprise. The promise of revenge... of sinking my ws into Griffin¡¯s throat for nearly getting me killed earlier...

    It was delicious.

    A slow smirk curled my lips. "Understood."

    Kalmia reached out, her fingertips brushing my cheek. A rush of cold shot through me¡ªfreezing and burning all at once. My wounds sealed, the pain vanishing as power flooded my limbs, raw and untamed.

    I exhaled, flexing my fingers. "Your gift is ever a mercy, Great Mother."

    Kalmia pressed a kiss to my forehead¡ªcold, like winter¡¯s first frost¡ªthen, as if she had never been there, she was gone.

    The stillness shattered.

    Sound flooded the alley¡ªthe distant hum of cars, the barking dog, the sharp inhale of a certain werewolf who had no idea time had slipped through his fingers.

    Griffin¡¯s fingers drummed against his car like he had been doing before Kalmia came. His smirk returned, full of self-assured arrogance. "Well?" he asked. "What¡¯s it gonna be, sweetheart?"

    I lifted my gaze, slipping on a perfectly crafted false smile.

    "I¡¯ve always liked a challenge." I let my words drag, watching as his smirk widened. "If you can get me the vampire you promised, I¡¯ll hold off Mist. And this... Cole Lucky guy." I met his eyes. "As long as you need."

    Griffin¡¯s grin stretched wide. "Now that¡¯s what I like to hear."

    He pped his hands together, eyes gleaming with excitement. "Then it¡¯s time to move on to the next phase."

    I did not argue.

    Instead, I let my body sag just slightly, pretending to still be weak from earlier. Thest thing I needed was for Griffin to think I had fully recovered.

    Predictably, he moved toward me, steadying me with a hand on my back. "Still feeling it, huh?" His voice was almost... teasing.

    I forced a breathless chuckle. "Let¡¯s just say I¡¯ve had better nights."

    "Lucky for you, I nned ahead," Griffin said, guiding me toward his car. "I booked a hotel just in case my ns worked out." He shed me a grin. "And look at that¡ªthey did."

    I wanted to stab him.

    But instead, I let my lips curl into a slow, easy smirk. "Well, then." I slid into the passenger seat, casting him a sideways nce. "Lead the way, ckthorn."

    He chuckled as he started the engine,pletely unaware that the game had already changed.

    Completely unaware that he was the pawn.

    And I?

    I was the one holding the de.

 Chapter 83: Not Ready

    <h4>Chapter 83: Not Ready</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    I exhaled slowly as I stepped into therge hallway, my father¡¯s words still echoing in my head.

    <i>"End it."</i>

    <i>"She is a weakness you cannot afford."</i>

    <i>"Then I will make her disappear."</i>

    The moment I shut the door behind me, I clenched my fists. The rage burning inside me was like an untamed wildfire, consuming every rational thought. Red prowled in my mind, his growl reverberating through my skull, itching to be let loose.

    <strong><i>"No one threatens my mate."</i></strong>

    I barely had time to collect myself when my father¡¯s voice slithered through my mind, the cold steel of his tone sending a shiver down my spine.

    <i>"One more thing, Zane."</i>

    I froze mid-step, my pulse hammering against my ribs.

    <i>"You will take up the throne in less than a year."</i>

    I sucked in a sharp breath. My entire body went rigid.

    <i>"What?"</i>

    Hisughter was deep and humorless, echoing through my mind like a ghostly whisper. <i>"Didn¡¯t we agree I had four years?" </i>I shot back, my teeth grinding.

    <i>"You had four years under the condition that you would find the Celestial Princess. That search has led nowhere."</i>

    <i>"That¡¯s not¡ª"</i>

    <i>"And you¡¯ve be... distracted." </i>He practically spat the word. <i>"A wolfless woman? I¡¯m disappointed in Charlie and Nora, I thought they raised you better than this, Zane. That girl will cost you everything."</i>

    My jaw tightened at the mention of those vile creatures. I forced myself to keep moving down the hallway, each step heavy with tension. I didn¡¯t want to have this conversation here, not where anyone could see the storm raging inside me.

    <i>"I have only spent two years from the four you gave me, I still have two years left. I am not ready."</i>

    <i>"Readiness is irrelevant,"</i> he said dismissively. <i>"I have spent my reign gathering powerful allies, securing the future of this kingdom. Even if the Celestial Princess arrives at the side of another man, my allies will ensure the throne remains in your grasp by all means necessary. I am done waiting."</i>

    A sharp exhale left me. My father had always been calcting, always thinking ten steps ahead. But this¡ªthis was a move I hadn¡¯t seening.

    <i>"This is ridiculous father. Are you nning on fighting against the goddess herself?!" </i>

    <i>"If that¡¯s what it takes to see you keep our ancestral throne, then yes, Zane." </i>My father replied.

    <i>"And what if I refuse?"</i>

    <i>"You won¡¯t,"</i> he said simply<i>. "Because as of this moment, I will be preparing the world for your reign. You will slowly be introduced as my son¡ªmy heir. No more hiding behind a mask, Zane. No more ying pretend as Cole Lucky. You are the Faceless Prince no longer."</i>

    I stopped walking, my entire body tensing.

    No.

    He was taking my choice away.

    My fingers twitched at my sides, an uncontroble tremor running through them.

    <i>"You can¡¯t just decide this without me¡ª"</i>

    <i>"You will attend a royal ball in the pce in two months,"</i> he interrupted coolly. <i>"And when you do, you will stand by my side as my sessor. And, I better not see that wolfless disease around you by then."</i>

    My vision blurred with fury.

    <i>"This isn¡¯t what we agreed on."</i>

    <i>"You will do as I say, Zane. If not for yourself, then for the kingdom."</i>

    And then¡ªsilence. The link severed.

    I stood there, my breathing uneven, my heart pounding like a war drum in my chest.

    This wasn¡¯t happening.

    But it was.

    Red¡¯s snarl echoed in my skull. <strong><i>"This changes everything we¡¯ve nned."</i></strong>

    I wanted to roar. To punch something. To teleport to my father¡¯s office and throw his desk out the damn window.

    Instead, I swallowed the rage. I buried it deep, beneath theyers of control I had perfected over the years.

    Because there was one thing I knew for sure.

    I wasn¡¯t going to let my father dictate my future.

    This war had just begun.

    And I never lost.

    <i>**********</i>

    My boots struck the marble floors with force as I stormed down the corridor, my rage barely contained. The passing servants and guards shrank away, pressing themselves against the walls, their gazes lowered. They could feel my Alpha aura, they knew better than to get in my way.

    My fists clenched at my sides, nails biting into my palms as I reyed the conversation over and over again. He had stripped me of my choice¡ªpublicly unveiling me as his heir, expecting me to take the throne without warning, without preparation, as if I were a mere pawn in his borate political game.

    And then there was Natalie.

    Hisplete dismissal of her, his disgust at my rtionship with her, made my blood boil. If he only knew she was the Celestial Princess.

    That thought alone forced me to take a deep breath, my mind racing. I couldn¡¯t afford to act recklessly. Not yet.

    I pushed open the heavy wooden doors to the visitors¡¯ waiting quarters and stepped inside.

    The moment I entered, Sebastian let out a low whistle and leaned back in his chair, smirking as he crossed his legs. "Judging by that storm cloud on your face, I¡¯d say you just got your ass handed to you."

    Fox, sprawled across the velvet couch,ughed under his breath. "More like someone tried to hand him his ass, but he refused to take it."

    Tiger, as usual, was silent. He simply sat there, arms folded over his chest, green eyes watching me closely.

    I shot them all a dark re before turning toward the guards stationed at the entrance, as well as the ones patrolling the halls. Too many ears. I reached out through our shared mind-link instead.

    <i>"My father knows about Natalie."</i>

    That got their attention.

    Sebastian¡¯s smirk widened. <i>"Well, damn. Took him long enough."</i>

    Fox whistled. <i>"And? How dramatic was it?"</i>

    I exhaled sharply<i>. "He ordered me to end it."</i>

    They were silent for a bit, then, they all erupted inughter.

    Fox, Sebastian, even Tiger chuckled¡ªTiger!¡ªas if this was some twisted joke.

    Sebastian wiped at his eye<i>. "Oh man. He really thinks you¡¯re going to break up with the love of your life just because he said so?"</i>

    Fox grinned.<i> "Wait, wait. This means no more secret dates? No more sneaking around like a teenager in love? No more prince charming acting all mysterious?"</i>

    I gritted my teeth. <i>"It¡¯s not funny."</i>

    Sebastian waved a hand<i>. "It¡¯s hrious."</i>

    I dragged a hand down my face before growling,<i> "There¡¯s more. He¡¯s forcing me to take the throne in less than a year."</i>

    The amusement died instantly.

    Fox sat up straight, his golden eyes narrowing.<i> "Wait, what?"</i>

    Sebastian¡¯s expression darkened<i>. "That¡¯s not part of the n."</i>

    I scoffed<i>. "No kidding. But my dear father has decided that readiness is ¡¯irrelevant.¡¯ He¡¯s also going to announce me as his heir to the entire kingdom at the royal ball in two months."</i>

    Sebastian let out a low curse, shaking his head. <i>"That¡¯s why you look like you want to rip someone¡¯s throat out."</i>

    Fox, on the other hand, leaned back with a thoughtful hum. <i>"So, that means..."</i>

    I arched a brow. <i>"What?"</i>

    His lips curved into a smirk. <i>"It means you won¡¯t be the ¡¯Faceless Prince¡¯ anymore."</i>

    I pinched the bridge of my nose. <i>"Fox, I swear to the goddess, if you don¡¯t stop enjoying this¡ª"</i>

    Fox threw up his hands in mock surrender. <i>"Whoa, whoa, let¡¯s not drag my mother into this. I¡¯m just saying! You¡¯ll finally have a title with an actual face! No more mystery, no more lurking in the shadows. This is a historic moment."</i>

    Sebastian let out a dramatic sigh, rubbing his temple. <i>"Ignore him, as usual. But seriously, I still don¡¯t get why you won¡¯t just tell your father the truth about Natalie. That she¡¯s the Celestial Princess. One conversation and¡ªboom¡ªall this unnecessary drama disappears."</i>

    I let out a slow breath, pressing my fingers against my temple as if that could somehow ease the pounding headache brewing there. <i>"Because the second I do, my life is over. Poof. No more freedom, no more choices. Just endless meetings, political nonsense, and decisions that will literally change the course of the entire kingdom. Do you really think I want to spend my honeymoon phase with Natalie debating trade agreements?"</i>

    Sebastian blinked, tilting his head. <i>"Honeymoon phase?"</i>

    I met his gaze head-on.<i> "Yes, Sebastian. Honeymoon phase. Not that you¡¯d understand, considering you¡¯ve never had a mate. Or fallen for anyone, for that matter."</i>

    Fox practically folded in halfughing, pping his knee like I¡¯d just delivered the joke of the century. Even Tiger let out a quiet sigh, shaking his head at the absurdity of it all.

    Sebastian, meanwhile, crossed his arms over his chest, looking like I¡¯d just personally offended his entire bloodline. <i>"Damn, Zane. That was brutal. You do realize it¡¯s not my fault I don¡¯t have a mate, right? You rubbing your sappy love life in my face and acting like I¡¯m some heartless loner is just¡ªjust cruel at this point."</i>

    I smirked, crossing my arms right back at him<i>. "Then find one."</i>

    Sebastian scoffed<i>. "If only to shut you up."</i>

    At that, Fox and Tiger suddenly exchanged a knowing nce.

    Fox grinned. <i>"Be careful what you wish for, Sebastian."</i>

    Sebastian raised a brow<i>. "What the hell is that supposed to mean?"</i>

    Tiger simply shrugged. <i>"Nothing."</i>

    Sebastian narrowed his eyes suspiciously but let it go. He stood, dusting off his suit and then said out loud. "Alright, let¡¯s move. If we don¡¯t leave now, we won¡¯t make it to Vereth in time. I have business to handle."

    I nodded, adjusting my coat. As we made our way toward the exit, Sebastian gave me a pointed look. "Stop overthinking. Everything will be fine. No matter what happens, I¡¯ve got your back."

    Fox grinned. "Me too. Always."

    Tiger pped a firm hand on my shoulder, his voice steady. "Brother-inw, you are not alone."

    Something in my chest tightened at their words.

    I nodded. "Thank you."

    We stepped outside into the cool evening air. The pce grounds were quiet, bathed in the golden hues of the setting sun. But as we approached the driveway where our limousine was supposed to be waiting, something... unexpected happened.

    A group of pce guards¡ªten of them, all in pristine uniforms¡ªmarched toward us in perfect synchronization.

    They stopped before me and bowed deeply.

    One of them, a man with silver-threaded hair, stepped forward. "Mr Lucky, the King has ordered that we be your personal guards from this moment forward."

    Everywhere became silent.

    I stared at them.

    Fox choked backughter.

    Sebastian whistled under his breath.

    Tiger simply blinked.

    I slowly turned to them, my jaw tightening. "Did I hear that right?"

    Sebastian smirked. "Oh yeah. You¡¯ve officially lost your freedom."

    Fox patted my shoulder. "Congrats, Mr Lucky."

    I red at them, then turned back to the guards, my mouth parting¡ªonly to realize I had absolutely no idea what to say.

    I closed my mouth. Opened it.

    Then sighed.

    Well.

    This just kept getting worse.

 Chapter 84: Here To Help

    <h4>Chapter 84: Here To Help</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The midday sun zed overhead, its fiery re beating down on me like the wrath of an unforgiving god as I stepped outside.

    The conversation with Nora and Charlie still echoed in my mind, but I pushed it aside. I had more important things to do than entertain their pathetic attempts to intimidate me.

    Jasmine stirred inside me, her presence as fiery as ever.<strong><i> "I still say we should¡¯ve shifted and chased their dying wolves down the street for fun then erase their memories again."</i></strong>

    I rolled my eyes, but a small smirk yed on my lips. <i>"Tempting, but I have an actual mission right now."</i>

    I pulled out my phone, ncing at the address I had written down. Easter James. The girl with bruises and sad eyes. The one who had vanished before I could ask her anything.

    For a brief moment, I considered teleporting straight to her house, but I quickly dismissed the thought. If she was already living in fear, appearing out of thin air wouldn¡¯t exactly put her at ease. No, this had to be done the normal way.

    I took a deep breath, letting the heat settle on my skin, before heading toward the driveway. Just as I stepped out, I spotted Rnd in the ck SUV pulling up the driveway.

    Perfect timing.

    Rnd had just returned from the airport, where he¡¯d dropped off Zane, Sebastian, and my brothers. His dark sunsses hid most of his expression, but as he pulled up beside me, he let out an exaggerated sigh.

    "You look like trouble," he said, rolling down the window with a smile.

    I grinned. "That¡¯s funny. I was just about to say the same thing about you."

    Rnd snorted but didn¡¯t argue.

    I leaned against the car. "Think you could give me a ride?"

    He raised a brow. "Of course. Where to?"

    "Rue Saint-C¨¦cile. Number 15."

    Rnd whistled. "Fancy ce." He studied me for a moment, then unlocked the door. "Get in."

    I slid into the passenger seat as he pulled away from the house. The AC sted cool air, a wee relief from the heat outside.

    For a while, we drove infortable silence, but I could feel Rnd¡¯s gaze flickering toward me every few moments. Finally, I sighed, turning to him.

    "Alright, spill it. What¡¯s on your mind?"

    Rnd hesitated before finally speaking. "You seem... different."

    I arched a brow. "Different how?"

    He gave me a pointed look. "I¡¯ve known you for a while now. You were always strong, but quiet. A little... unsure of yourself. Now? There¡¯s something else. Like you¡¯ve stepped into who you really are."

    A slow smile crept across my lips. "I feel different, too."

    Jasmine hummed in approval. <strong><i>"Damn right, we do. Look at us, radiating power and confidence."</i></strong>

    I ignored her dramatics and turned back to Rnd. "I¡¯m not the same girl I was before. And I don¡¯t ever n on being her again."

    Rnd nodded as if he understood, but there was something else in his gaze. Something thoughtful. I didn¡¯t ask what it was, though, because by then, we had pulled up in front of a small, neat house tucked between tworger buildings. It had a charming, if slightly run-down, look. The kind of ce that tried hard to feel like home but carried too many shadows to seed.

    I stepped out of the car, giving Rnd a quick nce. "Wait here."

    "Take your time," he said, though his tone was watchful.

    I walked up the porch steps, my boots making soft thuds against the wood, and knocked.

    Nothing.

    I knocked again, a little harder this time.

    Still nothing.

    Jasmine growled lowly. <strong><i>"She¡¯s in there. I can hear her breathing."</i></strong>

    I frowned and knocked onest time. Just when I was about to give up, the door creaked open.

    Easter stood in the doorway, her wild curls more tamed than before, but her face¡ªher face told a different story. Fresh bruises bloomed against her pale skin,yering over the old ones like an ugly patchwork of pain. But it wasn¡¯t just the bruises. It was her eyes.

    They were terrified.

    The moment she saw me, her body tensed. "I¡¯m not in the mood for whatever you came here to sell," she whispered, ncing over her shoulder as if someone might be watching. "Please, just go."

    My heart clenched at the fear in her voice.

    "I¡¯m not here to sell anything," I said softly. "I just came to return something that belongs to you."

    She frowned in confusion as I reached into my bag and pulled out the small, pink wallet she had dropped when we first met. I held it out to her.

    Easter¡¯s eyes widened. Her lips parted slightly, and in an instant, they trembled. She reached for the wallet with shaking hands, clutching it to her chest like it was the most precious thing in the world.

    "I-I thought I lost it forever," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion.

    I gave her a small smile. "Guess the universe had other ns."

    Her eyes filled with tears as she let out a shaky breath. "You don¡¯t understand... This wallet, it¡ªit might not look like much, but it means everything to me."

    I could tell she wanted to say more, but before she could, a sharp voice cut through the air from inside the house.

    "EASTER! Where the hell is my sandwich?!"

    The voice was male, rough and impatient.

    Easter flinched so violently that I nearly reached out to steady her.

    "I¡ªI have to go," she whispered, her whole body trembling now.

    "EASTER!" the voice roared again. "Are you deaf, or just as useless as ever? Get in here and make yourself useful!"

    I saw it then¡ªthe sheer panic in her eyes. The way she shrank in on herself, like she was trying to make herself smaller.

    Rage red through me so fast that Jasmine nearly surfaced.

    <strong><i>"Let me at him,"</i></strong> she snarled<strong><i>. "I¡¯ll rip his throat out."</i></strong>

    Easter turned back to me, urgency in her gaze. "Please," she whispered. "You have to leave. Now."

    She was begging me. Not for help. Not for protection.

    But to leave.

    Because she was scared of what he would do if I didn¡¯t.

    I clenched my jaw, every instinct screaming at me to stay. To do something. But I saw the desperation in her eyes.

    I had to y this smart.

    I forced myself to nod. "Okay," I said gently. "I¡¯ll go."

    Relief flickered across her face. "Thank you."

    She took a step back, her hands gripping the wallet tightly.

    Before she could close the door, I let my power surge. It wasn¡¯t something I fully understood yet in this body, but I knew how to use it when I needed to. My vision blurred for a fraction of a second before sharpening again, and suddenly, I wasn¡¯t just looking at Easter.

    I was inside her head.

    Fear. It was everywhere.

    It clung to her like a second skin, wrapping around her thoughts and twisting them into knots of terror. And at the center of it all... her husband.

    A wave of nausea rolled over me as I saw through Easter¡¯s eyes¡ªhis hands gripping her arm too tight, his voice a thunderstorm of rage that never seemed to end. But it wasn¡¯t just herself she was afraid for. No... it was her daughter.

    My stomach tightened as Easter¡¯s deepest fear unfolded in front of me. She wasn¡¯t afraid of dying¡ªno, she had resigned herself to that possibility a long time ago. What truly terrified her was the thought of her husband turning his wrath on their little girl.

    Jasmine¡¯s growl vibrated through my bones. <strong><i>"Find the child, Mara." </i></strong>

    I didn¡¯t hesitate. I pushed my power further, stretching it beyond Easter¡¯s mind and into the house itself. The walls melted away from my vision like mist, revealing the living room, the kitchen, the hallway¡ªuntil I found her.

    A small girl, no older than three, curled up in a dark closet, her tiny hands covering her ears. She was trembling, her little chest rising and falling with panicked breaths. Her father¡¯s voice thundered from another room, but she didn¡¯t cry.

    She was used to this.

    A shudder ran through me, anger bubbling under my skin like moltenva.

    But then I heard it¡ªanother heartbeat. Faint, steady, hidden beneath Easter¡¯s own. My breath caught.

    She was pregnant.

    I pulled myself back, blinking hard as I returned to the present. Easter was closing the door, trying to shut me out. Not happening.

    I caught her wrist before she could retreat, my grip firm but gentle. "Easter."

    She gasped, eyes wide as she yanked her hand away. "How¡ª" She took a step back. "How do you know my name?"

    I gave her a small, knowing smile. "We go to the same college," I said smoothly. "That¡¯s how I know."

    Easter¡¯s posture changed immediately. She stiffened, her fingers twitching at her sides, and then¡ªjust as quickly¡ªshe turned to nce over her shoulder, eyes darting toward the house.

    Fear.

    She turned back to me and pressed a finger to her lips. "Shh," she whispered urgently. "Please don¡¯t mention the college, he doesn¡¯t know."

    I nodded, lowering my voice to match hers. "I¡¯m here to help you, Easter."

    Her eyes flickered with something¡ªhope, maybe? But it was gone just as fast, reced by exhaustion. She shook her head. "You don¡¯t even know me. You don¡¯t know anything about my life."

    I tilted my head slightly. "Don¡¯t I?"

    She scoffed, folding her arms, but there was no real fight in her stance. "You don¡¯t know what I need."

    I exhaled slowly, then said, "Your daughter is hiding in the closet right now."

    Easter¡¯s whole body went rigid. Her breath hitched, and she stumbled back as if I had physically struck her. "What?"

    I stepped closer, my voice softer now. "She¡¯s scared. And she has every reason to be."

    Easter¡¯s lips parted, but no words came out. Her hands trembled.

    "How do you¡ª" She stopped herself.

    I just met her gaze and let the truth settle. "I¡¯m Natalie," I murmured. "and I know a lot of things."

    Silence stretched between us, heavy and suffocating. She looked like she wanted to believe me¡ªlike she needed to¡ªbut the fear was winning.

    I decided to push one step further. "And I also know that you¡¯re pregnant."

    Her head snapped up, her face draining of color.

    "What?" she whispered.

    I crossed my arms. "You didn¡¯t know, did you?"

    She stared at me like I had just torn open the sky. Her hand went to her stomach instinctively, as if searching for proof. "That¡¯s not... That can¡¯t be..."

    "You should get a test," I said simply.

    Easter¡¯s breath came fast and uneven. Her fingers clutched at the fabric of her shirt, her mind racing a mile a minute.

    I let the moment settle, then finally, I said, "Meet me tomorrow."

    She blinked up at me. "What?"

    "There¡¯s a coffee shop," I continued. "On the eastern side of campus. It¡¯s called <i>Drink Right</i>." I held her gaze. "I¡¯ll be there tomorrow by noon."

    Easter shook her head quickly. "I can¡¯t¡ª"

    "I¡¯ll be waiting."

    She sucked in a sharp breath. "I don¡¯t need help."

    I smiled. "Go take that pregnancy test. Then decide if you still think that. You¡¯re children deserve better than this."

    She looked like she wanted to say something else, but she didn¡¯t. She just stood there, wide-eyed and lost, as I turned and walked back to the car.

    Rnd was still waiting, watching me carefully. He didn¡¯t say anything when I climbed into the passenger seat, just raised an eyebrow in silent question.

    I exhaled and leaned back into the seat. "I¡¯m ready to go."

    But before we drove off, I reached out with my power onest time.

    A subtle shift in the air. A whisper of energy.

    Inside the house, the closet door cracked open ever so slightly. Just enough to let in a sliver of light. I created a protection bubble for the little girl. I hated it when children suffered for the sins of adults.

    Easter woulde tomorrow.

    I would make sure of it.

 Chapter 85: A Life Changing Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 85: A Life Changing Mistake</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    I stood frozen at the door, watching as the red taillights of Natalie¡¯s car disappeared down the road. My heart hammered in my chest, my mind racing with everything she had just said.

    Pregnant?

    No. That wasn¡¯t possible.

    I knew my own body.

    I hadn¡¯t been sick, I hadn¡¯t felt nauseous, and my cycle was only a littlete¡ªprobably from stress. My life was stress. There was no way Natalie was right.

    A sharp, guttural voice ripped me from my thoughts.

    "EASTER!"

    I flinched, my stomach twisting violently as my husband¡¯s angry voice boomed from inside the house.

    "Where the hell is my sandwich?!" Ruben roared. "I think you have a death wish. If you don¡¯t get yourzy ass in here right now, you¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to you!"

    Panic surged through me. My feet moved before I could think, my hands trembling as I rushed back inside, nearly tripping over the doorstep in my haste.

    The kitchen smelled like stale bread and burnt oil. The sandwich I had been making before Natalie arrived sat half-prepared on the counter. My hands shook as I pped the slices of bread together, adding the ham and cheese as quickly as I could. My breath came in shallow pants, my body working on pure muscle memory.

    It doesn¡¯t matter what she said.

    She doesn¡¯t know me.

    She doesn¡¯t know my life.

    I wasn¡¯t pregnant.

    I wasn¡¯t.

    With shaky hands, I grabbed the te and hurried into the living room. Ruben sat sprawled across the couch, one leg propped up on the coffee table, a beer bottle dangling from his fingers. His dark eyes, ssy from alcohol,nded on me the moment I stepped into the room.

    I barely made it two steps before his expression darkened.

    "The fuck took you so long?" he growled.

    I swallowed hard, lowering my head as I approached. "I¡ªI was making sure it was¡ª"

    His fist struck my cheek before I could finish the sentence.

    Pain exploded across my face, the force knocking me sideways. The te ttered to the floor, the sandwichnding facedown. Before I could react, his foot came down hard on my ribs.

    I gasped, the air leaving my lungs in a painful whoosh.

    "You think you can just take your damn time?" Ruben hissed. Another kick, this time to my stomach. My body curled in on itself, but I didn¡¯t cry out. I couldn¡¯t. I had learned a long time ago that screaming only made it worse.

    "You think you¡¯re too good for me now, huh?" His boot pressed against my back. "Maybe I should remind you who the hell you are, and who you belong to."

    My ears rang. My body ached. My heart shattered all over again.

    Somewhere in the distance, I could feel my daughter probably trembling in fear.

    My beautiful Rose.

    I forced myself to move, biting back the agony screaming through my ribs as I pushed up from the floor. I didn¡¯t look at Ruben. I didn¡¯t say anything. I simply stumbled away, cradling my side as I made my way to my daughter¡¯s room.

    By the time I reached the door, my legs barely held me upright. My fingers fumbled with the doorknob, but I managed to slip inside and lock it behind me.

    I expected to find Rose curled up in the closet, her tiny body shaking like she always did after one of these nights.

    But instead, she was... asleep.

    Curled up on the floor of the closet, her little face peaceful, her hands tucked beneath her cheek.

    A strangled sob caught in my throat.

    She had slept through it all.

    For the first time in a long time, the weight of exhaustion settled deep into my bones. I knelt beside her, brushing a strand of her golden-brown curls from her forehead. My sweet girl. My perfect, innocent baby.

    She deserved more.

    I wished¡ªGod, I wished¡ªshe would never have to know what it felt like to be trapped like this. I wished she would never wake up to bruises on her mother¡¯s skin. That she wouldn¡¯t grow up thinking this was normal.

    But what way out did I have?

    None.

    There was no way out of this misery.

    Unless...

    Natalie¡¯s words echoed in my mind.

    <i>"Meet me tomorrow."</i>

    <i>"You should take a test."</i>

    <i>"I can help you."</i>

    I had dismissed her at the time. She didn¡¯t know what she was talking about.

    But what if¡ª

    My fingers trembled as I pulled the nket up over Rose¡¯s small body. I ced a kiss on her forehead, then stood, ncing toward the locked door.

    I made a decision.

    I took the key and slipped it into my pocket. If Ruben tried toe in here, he wouldn¡¯t be able to.

    Then I grabbed my purse and quietly, carefully, unlocked the window.

    The hot afternoon sun licked my bruised skin like wild fire, but I didn¡¯t stop. I climbed out,nding on unsteady feet, and took off toward the street, heart hammering.

    I barely thought as I walked¡ªno, ran¡ªto the nearest pharmacy.

    The cashier barely looked at me when I grabbed a pregnancy test and ced it on the counter. I paid in cash, shoved the test into my bag, and hurried home, sneaking back in the same way I left.

    Once I was inside, I locked the window, then rushed to the bathroom.

    My hands were shaking so badly I could barely tear the box open.

    I took the test, my breathing in quick, shallow bursts as I set it on the counter.

    Then I waited.

    Seconds felt like hours.

    I told myself I wanted it to be negative.

    Because if it was positive, it meant I was carrying another one of Ruben¡¯s children. It meant I would have another baby to protect. Another life to worry about.

    Another reason to stay up at night wondering if I could keep them safe.

    But... if it was positive...

    Natalie had been telling the truth.

    And if she was telling the truth about this, then maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªshe really could help me.

    The thought was terrifying.

    But it was also the first shred of hope I had felt in years.

    I swallowed the lump in my throat, gripping the sink as I stared at the test, waiting for the answer that would change everything.

    And as I waited, my mind drifted back.

    To when I was seventeen.

    To when my nightmare had only just begun.

    <strong>********</strong>

    <strong>Four and a Half Years Ago</strong>

    "Come on, Melody! Just this once, please!" I sped my hands together, shaking them dramatically as I begged my twin sister.

    Melody chewed her lower lip, clearly torn. "Easter, you know Dad would kill us if he ever found out."

    "He won¡¯t find out," I whispered, stepping closer, my voice filled with excitement. "Think about it! We¡¯re seniors, Mel. We¡¯ve never been to a single high school party. Don¡¯t you want to experience it¡ªjust once?"

    Melody hesitated, her fingers twisting the hem of her oversized church blouse. She was the good twin¡ªthe obedient one. I was the troublemaker, always pushing the boundaries our father set. But tonight, I didn¡¯t want to be alone in my rebellion. I wanted my sister by my side.

    "Please," I whispered. "For me."

    She sighed, her shoulders slumping in defeat. "Okay."

    A victorious grin spread across my face. "Yes! Okay, go change. We¡¯ll sneak out after Mom and Dad go to bed."

    An hourter, we slipped out through the back door. I could still hear the music pounding against the walls, feel the vibrations beneath my feet, the scent of alcohol and sweat thick in the air. The party was wild¡ªshing lights, bodies moving,ughter spilling from every corner.

    I had never felt so alive.

    "Come on, Mel, loosen up!" I shouted over the music, tugging my twin sister forward. She hesitated, biting her lip, her fingers clutching the hem of her too-modest dress. We didn¡¯t have anything else to wear. Our parents were strict when it came to our clothes, especially our father.

    "Easter, I don¡¯t know about this," Melody whispered, ncing around like a deer caught in headlights.

    I rolled my eyes. "Mel, we¡¯re finally out of that house. No rules, no lectures. Just fun. Live a little, will you?"

    She clutched my arm with her trembling hands. "Seriously Easter, Dad would kill us if he found out."

    "You¡¯ve been repeating that like a broken record; he won¡¯t find out," I said with a smirk. "Come on, just one drink?"

    Melody sighed, her eyes flickering with uncertainty. I knew her. I knew that deep down, she wanted this too¡ªwanted to escape the suffocating life our father had forced on us. She just needed a little push.

    "Fine," she murmured. "Just one."

    I grinned, throwing my arm around her. "That¡¯s my girl!"

    For the first time that night, Melody smiled.

    I should have held onto that moment.

    But I didn¡¯t.

    That night, I felt free. Free from my father¡¯s rules. Free from the suffocating expectations of my family. Iughed, I danced, I drank the fruity punch some guy handed me, and for a moment, I forgot everything.

    And that was my biggest mistake.

    Because when I finally turned to check on Melody¡ªshe was gone.

    Panic struck me like lightning. I spun in circles, scanning the crowd. "Melody?" My voice was swallowed by the music. My heart pounded.

    She was just here. She was just right beside me.

    Where was she?

    I pushed through the bodies, calling her name over and over again, my hands shoving past sweaty strangers, my eyes searching, desperate.

    And then I found her.

    In one of the upstairs rooms, sprawled on the bed like a broken doll, her dress rumpled, her hair disheveled, her lips parted in a whisper of a breath.

    My stomach dropped.

    "Mel?" My voice cracked as I rushed forward, shaking her gently. Her eyes fluttered open¡ªdazed, unfocused.

    Tears burned my eyes as I took in the bruises forming on her skin, the way she flinched at my touch.

    Oh, God. No. No, no, no.

    "Easter..." Her voice was hoarse, barely audible. Then her body trembled, and a single tear slipped down her cheek.

    I couldn¡¯t breathe.

    "Who did this?" My voice was raw, my hands balled into fists. "Mel, tell me who did this!"

    But she just shook her head.

    And then¡ªher eyes hardened. Her fingers curled into the bedsheet, and she whispered words that shattered mepletely.

    "This is your fault," she choked out, her voiceced with so much pain it sliced through me like a knife.

    "Mel¡ª"

    "You left me." Her body shook as fresh tears rolled down her cheeks. "You were supposed to be with me, Easter. You promised. But you left me."

    Guilt consumed me, a fire burning me from the inside out. "I¡ªMel, I swear I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª"

    "Don¡¯t." She cut me off, her voice hard despite her broken state. "Just... don¡¯t."

    I bit my lip, fighting the sobs threatening to choke me. "Let¡¯s go home," I whispered, reaching for her again. This time, she didn¡¯t pull away.

    I helped her clean up that night, brushing out her tangled hair, wiping away the remnants of someone else¡¯s cruelty. I wanted to tell her I was sorry, that I would do anything to undo what had happened but I knew nothing would help, our bond was shattered.

    Instead, she just made me promise.

    "Never tell anyone," she whispered as wey side by side, our pinkies linked in a silent pact. "Not even when we¡¯re old and gray. This dies with us."

    I promised.

    And for a while, it seemed like it really had.

    Until a monthter.

    Until the video arrived.

    One message. One anonymous text.

    A video of an unconscious girl being vited. Melody¡¯s face wasn¡¯t fully visible, but we knew. We knew.

    And so did our father.

    Pastor Isaac James had stormed into our shared bedroom, his phone clutched in his trembling hands. "Which one of you?" His voice had been like thunder. "Which one of you disgraced this family?"

    We didn¡¯t answer.

    He pulled off his belt. "Answer me!"

    Before I could speak, Melody stepped forward. Her voice was eerily calm when she said, "It was Easter."

    The world tilted beneath my feet.

    I turned to her, my mouth falling open, but no words came. My heart pounded so hard it hurt.

    She wouldn¡¯t¡ªshe couldn¡¯t¡ª

    But she did.

    And my father believed her without question.

    I didn¡¯t fight back. I couldn¡¯t. Because in some twisted way, I felt like I deserved it.

    I had abandoned her that night.

    I stayed silent when my mother turned her back on me, when Melody avoided my eyes.

    My father simply nodded. "So, you want to live in sin? Then you will live as a wife. "

    And just like that, my life ended.

    The next day, my father, mother and Melody came into our room; my father was the one who spoke, "A man from the church has agreed to take you as his bride. Pack your things." Nothing else was said after that.

    I was married off to a widower twice my age, a man who looked at me like I was filth. He didn¡¯t just remind me of the scandal every day¡ªhe made me pay for it.

    My father had blocked every form of contact between Melody and me for fear that I would corrupt her with my wayward ways. I had nothing left of her except a worn-out pink wallet she had given me years ago, with our childhood picture tucked inside.

    Every night, I clutched it to my chest and prayed she was safe.

    That she was happy.

    That she was free from the burdens of that night.

    Every night, I wished I could go back and change everything.

    <strong>*********</strong>

    A sharp knock on the bathroom door jolted me back to reality.

    Rose¡¯s sleepy voice drifted through. "Mommy?"

    I wiped my tears hastily, taking a deep breath before answering. "Go back to sleep, baby. I¡¯ll be out in a minute."

    She was silent for a second. Then, she replied, "Okay."

    My fingers trembled as I stared at the pregnancy test lying on the counter, the two red lines ring back at me like an undeniable truth. My stomach twisted, but I couldn¡¯t tell if it was from the nausea of reality sinking in or the bruises Ruben had left on me.

    Pregnant.

    I was pregnant.

    A hollowugh bubbled up from my throat, one so dry and bitter it felt like sandpaper scraping against my insides. Of course, this would happen. Of course, my life would find yet another way to trap me, to remind me that there was no escape.

    My knees buckled, and I sank onto the cold tile floor, pressing my forehead against the edge of the sink. My chest ached¡ªnot just from the pain in my ribs, but from something much deeper. Something raw.

    I thought I had no more tears left in me. I was wrong.

    A choked sob wed its way out of my throat, I had one option now.

    Natalie.

    She had told me to meet her. She had told me she could help.

    I didn¡¯t know if I believed her.

    But I knew one thing for sure.

    I refused to let another child of mine to be raised in this nightmare.

 Chapter 86: A Family

    <h4>Chapter 86: A Family</h4>

    <strong>Sebastian~</strong>

    The second Zane processed what the guard had said, the expression on his face was priceless.

    Fox nearly choked on his ownughter. Tiger just blinked like he wasn¡¯t sure if this was actually happening. And me? I let out a low whistle, crossing my arms as I leaned in slightly, enjoying the moment.

    "Oh yeah," I said, smirking. "You¡¯ve officially lost your freedom."

    Fox grinned, patting Zane¡¯s shoulder with mock sympathy. "Congrats, Mr. Lucky."

    Zane shot us a re so sharp it could¡¯ve cut steel. He turned back to the guards, mouth opening like he had something clever to say¡ªonly to realize he had nothing.

    His jaw tightened. His lips pressed into a thin line. Then he sighed, looking absolutely done with life.

    I almost felt bad for him. Almost.

    "You don¡¯t have to bother." Zane had said to the lead guard.

    The lead guard, a man with silver-threaded hair and a face so serious it could be carved out of stone, cleared his throat. "The King¡¯s orders are final. We will be escorting you at all times, effective immediately."

    Zane took a slow, measured breath, like he was mentally counting to ten. Then he tried again, forcing a polite smile. "Listen, I get it. King¡¯s orders and all that. But I really don¡¯t need guards following me around everywhere. It¡¯spletely unnecessary."

    The guard didn¡¯t even blink. "With all due respect, sir, that is not for you to decide."

    Zane turned to us, his eyes screaming <i>help me.</i>

    Fox just shrugged. Tiger remained impassive.

    I grinned. "I think they like you, <i>Mr. Lucky."</i>

    Fox snorted. "Can you me them? He¡¯s adorable."

    Zane shot us both a murderous look before turning back to the guards. "Look, I really don¡¯t¡ª"

    "Sir." The lead guard¡¯s voice was firm. "The King insists."

    Zane exhaled sharply, rubbing his temples like he was fighting the urge to throw a full-blown tantrum. "Fine," he muttered. "Fine."

    The guards stepped aside, revealing the sleek ck limousine waiting for us. Zane hesitated for a second, like he was debating whether he could outrun them.

    "Don¡¯t even think about it," I murmured, stepping up beside him.

    His jaw clenched. He let out a long-suffering sigh and reluctantly climbed into the limousine. I slid in next to him, followed by Fox and Tiger. The doors shut with a quiet click, and outside, the guards moved into formation, their cars following us in a tight convoy.

    The second we were inside, Zane¡¯s voice rang through my mind.

    <i>"I need to get out of this." </i>

    I smirked, resting my head against the seat. <i>"Good luck with that." </i>

    <i>"I mean it, Sebastian. I have to find a way to escape." </i>

    <i>"Escape? I arched a brow. And go where, exactly?" </i>

    <i>"Back to Paris. Back to my family." </i>

    The word <i>family</i> made something in me go still.

    For a moment, I wasn¡¯t in the limousine. I wasn¡¯t hearing Zane¡¯sints or feeling the cool leather of the seat beneath me.

    I was seven years old again.

    Standing in a pool of blood.

    <strong>********</strong>

    I had once believed that life¡ªespecially an immortal one¡ªwas meaningless.

    A cruel, endless cycle of pain, betrayal, and survival.

    I was born a vampire, not turned. A rarity among our kind. The blood of the First Vampire coursed through my veins¡ªa bloodline so ancient, so powerful, that it was both feared and coveted. They called it <i>Purple Blood</i>, a lineage that set me apart from the rest. But to me, it had always been a curse.

    My parents, Elias and Seraphina, were among the few who had defied the natural order, bringing me into a world that was never meant to have a child like me. A natural-born vampire. An abomination in the eyes of some, a divine miracle in the eyes of others. They loved me fiercely, shielding me from the dangers of our world, but even they could not protect me forever.

    When I was seven, they were ughtered. Torn apart by a shadow, a shadow that made the world around me freeze. I didn¡¯t know what it was or if it even was a person, all I know is that, the shadow drained my parents of every drop of blood in their veins but it left me alive. I remember the way my mother screamed my name as it ripped her from my grasp, the way my father fought with everything he had, only to fall at the hands of the dark shadow.

    I had been too young to fight, too weak to stop it.

    So I ran.

    For years, I wandered. Alone. Hunted. Desperate. I scavenged, I hid, I survived¡ªbut barely. Hunger gnawed at me, the thirst for blood was unrelenting, and the cold emptiness inside me grew until I could no longer remember what warmth felt like.

    Then Alistair found me.

    A ruthless, cunning vampire lord who ruled with an iron fist. He took me in, raised me as one of his own¡ªbut I was never truly his son. I was a weapon. A threat. A ticking bomb that he kept under careful watch. From the moment I came of age, the whispers followed me.

    <i>He is too strong. Too different. Too dangerous.</i>

    The coven feared me. Some admired me, their greedy eyes lingering too long, while others prayed for my downfall. And Alistair? He never truly trusted me. He feared what I might be.

    So he destroyed me first.

    He used me of treason. A lie so intricate, so masterfully woven, that even the most loyal believed it. He told them I had consorted with hunters, that I had betrayed our kind. A crime punishable by death.

    But I was no traitor.

    I had merely spoken against him. Dared to question his rule. Dared to ask why we lived as ves to his whims, bound by blood pacts that drained us more than the sun ever could.

    For that, I was sentenced to die.

    <i>Sunlight execution.</i>

    A slow, agonizing death under the burning rays of the sun. Most vampiressted an hour at best. My bloodline granted me four. Four hours of searing pain, of my skin blistering and my veins boiling, of my body unraveling bit by bit.

    They stripped me of everything¡ªmy title, my coven, my so-called family. Shackled in silver chains that burned into my flesh, they dragged me out at dawn to the wastnds and left me there to burn.

    I thought that was the end.

    But fate¡ªno, Zane¡ªhad other ns.

    A thirteen-year-old boy. A werewolf. A prince without a kingdom.

    He found me. Saved me.

    I saw myself in him.

    And for the first time in my existence, he gave a reason to live.

    He became mine to protect.

    But even before Zane, there had been something¡ªor rather, someone¡ªwho kept me tethered to this world.

    Someone who I desperately wanted to be real.

    She came to me in dreams. A woman I had never met, yet whose voice felt like home. I never saw her face, only heard the way she whispered my name, sweet and haunting.

    <i>Sebastian. Find me. </i>

    She called for me, night after night. I searched for her, desperate to find the woman who existed only in my dreams. I traveled to ancient ruins, questioned seers, even scoured the memories of the oldest vampires.

    Nothing.

    She was nowhere. No trace of her, no proof that she was real.

    And so, I gave up searching.

    But the dreams never stopped.

    Even now, they haunt me.

    A voice in the dark. A promise I cannot understand. A presence I cannot reach.

    And though I have found a reason to live in Zane, there is still a part of me that wonders.

    Who is she?

    And why does she know my name?

    Was she my family?

    That word again<i>: Family.</i>

    Zane had one now.

    I still had nothing. I only had Zane.

    <strong>*********</strong>

    I clenched my fists, shaking the memories away before they could consume me.

    Zane was still rambling through our mind link, oblivious to the ghosts wing at my thoughts.

    <i>"Sebastian? Are you even listening?" </i>

    His voice yanked me from my thoughts, and I exhaled sharply, pushing the memories aside.

    I forced my voice to stay light.<i> "Oh, I¡¯m listening. And enjoying every second of your suffering." </i>

    Zane arms crossed, his sharp blue eyes locked onto mine with a knowing look. He didn¡¯t ask, didn¡¯t push, but I could tell¡ªhe knew where my mind had wandered.

    <i>"You¡¯re brooding again," he said dryly. "</i>That can¡¯t be healthy."

    I smirked. <i>"Says the man with ten newly appointed bodyguards."</i>

    Zane let out a groan, running a hand through his hair. <i>"Don¡¯t remind me."</i>

    Fox snickered. <i>"I think it¡¯s poetic justice. You¡¯re always a self appointed guard, watching over everyone else, and now, karma has forced others to watch over you."</i>

    Tiger gave a small nod. <i>"Bnce."</i>

    Zane red at them.<i> "I don¡¯t need a lecture on irony. I need an escape n."</i>

    I chuckled.<i> "Oh, there¡¯s no escaping this. Your father clearly thinks you need protection. And honestly, considering how many enemies you have, I¡¯m inclined to agree."</i>

    Zane groaned, throwing his head back. <i>"This is the worst."</i>

    Fox grinned.<i> "Nah, this is hrious."</i>

    Tiger smirked<i>. "I give it three days before you start bonding with them."</i>

    I chuckled, shaking my head.

    Zane shot him a re. <i>"Don¡¯t you start."</i>

    Fox nudged me. <i>"Speaking of starting, tell me, Sebastian¡ªdo you think you¡¯ll find your mate soon?"</i>

    I stiffened.

    The question striking just as hard as it always did even if it was said in a joke.

    Zane noticed the shift in my expression and frowned. <i>"Sebastian?"</i>

    I forced a smirk, shrugging off the weight of the conversation. <i>"Unlike Zane, I enjoy my freedom. Besides, I doubt the universe is kind enough to gift me a mate."</i>

    Fox wiggled his brows. <i>"What if she¡¯s already out there, closer than you think? Maybe she¡¯s been looking for you too."</i>

    I scoffed.<i> "Then she¡¯s taking her sweet time."</i>

    Tiger smirked. <i>"Maybe the universe is just waiting for the right moment. When you¡¯re least expecting it."</i>

    I rolled my eyes. <i>"How philosophical."</i>

    Fox grinned. <i>"You love it."</i>

    Zane shook his head. <i>"Enough. We have more important matters to deal with."</i>

    I raised a brow.<i> "Like what?"</i>

    Zane¡¯s face dropped in exhaustion.<i> "Me."</i>

    We allughed, but deep down, I couldn¡¯t shake the weight in my chest.

    Zane now had something I had lost a long time ago. And no matter how much I tried to bury it, the ache never truly went away.

 Chapter 87: A Brother in Danger

    <h4>Chapter 87: A Brother in Danger</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    I couldn¡¯t believe my father had done this to me.

    The car hummed softly as it cut through the night, the city lights of Vereth growing closer with each mile. Theughter and teasing from earlier had faded, leaving behind a heavy silence. Sebastian, Tiger, and Fox sat with me, but no one spoke. Maybe they could sense my mood. Maybe they were just giving me space.

    I leaned back against the cool leather seat, my mind a storm of frustration. Ten bodyguards? Ten? As if I were some helpless royal brat who couldn¡¯t handle himself. My father¡¯s paranoia had officially reached new heights.

    I exhaled sharply and let my mind drift, reaching for the one person who could make this mess seem a little less unbearable.

    Natalie.

    The connection snapped into ce almost instantly, like she¡¯d been waiting for me.

    <i>"Took you long enough, prince charming." </i>Her voice was warm, teasing,ced with something that made my heart dance.

    I smirked.<i> "Didn¡¯t want you to miss me too much."</i>

    <i>"Please,"</i> she scoffed.<i> "I was already nning your funeral. You were one hourte."</i>

    I chuckled, my fingers drumming against my knee. I had barely spoken to her since I left, aside from a few stolen moments when I was on the ne. And yet, just hearing her voice now... it felt like breathing again.

    <i>"So?"</i> she prompted, her tone shifting. <i>"Where are you? You sound grumpy."</i> I didn¡¯t answer immediately, teasing her patience. Natalie sighed dramatically, <i>"Are you going to tell me what¡¯s wrong, or do I have to pull out the goddess card?"</i>

    I chuckled lightly then sighed, rubbing my temple<i>. "Oh, you know, just dealing with my father¡¯stest attempt to ruin my life." </i>

    <i> "Oh, this should be good. Do tell." </i>

    I could practically hear the amusement in her voice, and it made my heart flutter. So, I settled in, closing my eyes and letting my voice drop into something lower, more intimate.

    <i>"Alright, listen carefully, because this is a tragedy." </i>

    And then, I told her everything.

    Every. Last. Detail.

    <i>"My father¡¯s forcing me to take the throne sooner than expected. And to make matters worse, he assigned me ten bodyguards. Ten, Natalie. It¡¯s like I suddenly lost my ability to survive on my own."</i>

    The link was silent for a moment. Then¡ª

    Natalie burst outughing.

    Not a quiet chuckle. A full, uncontroble, breathless fit ofughter.

    I scowled. <i>"Are you seriouslyughing?"</i>

    <i>"Oh, you have no idea,"</i> she wheezed between gasps for air. <i>"I¡ª I just¡ª TEN? Zane, oh mother, I can¡¯t breathe¡ª"</i>

    Herugh was infectious. I tried to hold back, but the moment I imagined how ridiculous this all sounded, I cracked. A deep, genuineugh rumbled out of me, and for a moment, I forgot everything¡ªthe stress, the throne, the guards. There was just Natalie¡¯sughter and the way it made my chest feel lighter.

    The sound must have been unexpected, because the moment Iughed, all three men in the car turned to stare at me.

    Sebastian, Fox, and Tiger stared at me like I¡¯d lost my mind.

    Sebastian raised a brow. "Are you seriouslyughing right now?"

    Fox leaned forward. "Who is he talking to?"

    Tiger sighed. "Natalie."

    Understanding dawned on their faces. I mouthed it to them anyway: <i>I¡¯m talking to Natalie.</i>

    Sebastian shook his head, Fox smirked knowingly but then turned and scolded Tiger, "Stop reading people¡¯s minds except they permit you to."

    Tiger didn¡¯t answer, he just grunted, turning back to stare out the window. I ignored them.

    I wasn¡¯t about to stop talking to her just because they could read my mind or thought I was whipped.

    <i>"Alright, alright,ugh it up,"</i> I grumbled.<i> "Are you done?"</i>

    <i>"Nope,"</i> she wheezed. <i>"Not even close."</i>

    I groaned, rubbing my face. <i>"I swear to the goddess, Natalie¡ª"</i>

    <i>"This is the best thing I¡¯ve heard all day," </i>she managed betweenughs. <i>"Oh, I can¡¯t wait to see them in action. Are they big and scary? Do they re at people? Oh! Are they going to follow you to the bathroom?"</i>

    I let out a low growl. <i>"I will murder you."</i>

    <i>"You can try."</i>

    I sighed, shaking my head, but the tension in my chest had eased. Just hearing her voice made everything feel less suffocating.

    Still, I needed a n.<i> "If this gets any worse, I¡¯m going to have Fox and Tiger teleport me back to Paris immediately. That¡¯s myst solution,"</i> I told her.

    Herughter died instantly.

    <i>"No."</i>

    Her voice was sharp, serious¡ªvoid of all amusement.

    I frowned, sitting up straighter. <i>"What?"</i>

    <i>"Zane, you can¡¯t do that."</i>

    I blinked at the sudden change in her tone. <i>"Why the hell not?"</i>

    She hesitated. <i>"Because... Fox and Tiger are there to protect Sebastian. He¡¯s going to need it."</i>

    A chill ran down my spine. My entire body went still.

    <i>"Natalie."</i> My voice was low, dangerous. <i>"Is Sebastian in danger?"</i>

    The car was suddenly too quiet. Sebastian, Tiger, and Fox nced at me, sensing the shift in my demeanor.

    Natalie exhaled slowly. <i>"I can¡¯t tell you all the details, but... Zane, a very dangerous woman is going to enter Sebastian¡¯s life soon. And no matter what he does, he won¡¯t be able to avoid her."</i>

    A deep growl rumbled in my chest. <i>"Natalie," </i>I said, my voice low and tense.<i> "Who is she? What does she want with Sebastian?"</i>

    There was a pause on the other end. A long one. That alone told me everything I needed to know.

    <i>"I can¡¯t tell you, Zane,"</i> she finally said. Her voice was softer now, hesitant. <i>"It¡¯s against the rules."</i>

    Rules? That word made something primal inside me bristle. I wasn¡¯t a man who yed by the rules, especially when it came to protecting the people I loved.

    <i>"Sebastian would have to find out himself," </i>she added and then her voice came again, but there was an edge of urgency beneath it. <i>"Zane, listen to me. It might not look like it now, but she¡¯s pulling him to Vereth City. Even as we speak... he¡¯s answering her call without realizing it."</i>

    I nced at Sebastian. He was just sitting there, looking normal¡ªlooking fine.

    But was he?

    A slow, unsettling feeling crawled up my spine, my hands clenched into fists on myp.

    Sebastian frowned. "What¡¯s wrong?"

    I didn¡¯t answer. Not yet.

    <i>"Natalie," </i>I pressed, <i>"I swear I won¡¯t tell anyone. I just need to know so I can protect him better."</i>

    <i>"I can¡¯t," </i>she said again, firmer this time. <i>"It¡¯s not about trust, Zane. It¡¯s about bnce. If I tell you, it could affect Sebastian negatively. I¡¯m not even supposed to be talking to you about this."</i>

    My teeth ground together. Frustration coiled in my chest like a snake ready to strike. <i>"Then how the hell is he supposed to protect himself if he doesn¡¯t even know he¡¯s in danger?"</i>

    <i>"That¡¯s why Tiger and Fox are there,"</i> Natalie said calmly. <i>"And now that you know, you¡¯ll protect him too. But you have to do it cautiously, Zane. Don¡¯t make it obvious."</i>

    I exhaled through my nose, trying to suppress the storm brewing inside me. The idea of standing by and watching without warning Sebastian went against every instinct I had. But I trusted Natalie. I had to.

    <i>"Fine,"</i> I muttered<i>. "But I¡¯m not leaving his side."</i>

    <i>"Good."</i> There was a small pause before her tone softened. <i>"Stay close to him. And try to resolve things with your father while you¡¯re at it. I¡¯ll join you soon, but for now, there¡¯s someone I need to help before I can leave."</i>

    I frowned slightly but nodded, even though she couldn¡¯t see me<i>. "Don¡¯t rush,"</i> I told her. <i>"Focus on your studies. I¡¯ll handle things here, and I¡¯ll keep you updated every step of the way."</i>

    <i>"I know you will."</i> Her voice was warm now, teasing even. <i>"Because if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll hunt you down myself."</i>

    A smirk tugged at my lips despite the tension in my chest. <i>"I¡¯d like to see you try."</i>

    <i>"You will," </i>she shot back.<i> "And when I do, I expect an expensive dinner and a very long, very detailed apology."</i>

    I let out a low chuckle, shaking my head. <i>"I love you, Natalie."</i>

    <i>"I love you too, Zane,"</i> she whispered. And then the mind link went silent.

    I exhaled slowly, my gaze shifted to Sebastian, who was casually scrolling through something on his phone,pletely unaware of the unease wing at my insides.

    I studied him, my thoughts racing.

    What if I stopped him from going to Vereth City? If he never went, he wouldn¡¯t run into this so-called dangerous woman.

    The idea took root in my mind instantly. I leaned back, forcing my tone to stay light and casual. "You know," I said, stretching my arms behind my head, "instead of going to Vereth, why don¡¯t we stay on the outskirts of Golden City?"

    Sebastian barely looked up from his phone. "Why?"

    "I¡¯ve got a house there. A huge one," I added. "We¡¯d be closer to Golden City, which means I could handle my father more easily. And it would save us a long trip."

    To my surprise, Sebastian immediately shook his head. "No," he said firmly. "I have to be in Vereth tonight. There are important things I need to handle at thepany tomorrow. And besides, we¡¯re almost there."

    I blinked. That was... odd.

    Normally, Sebastian loved to follow me around unless I was the one insisting he stay behind. He had always seen me as someone he needed to protect, and honestly, that was one of the reasons I loved him a lot.

    But now, he was refusing¡ªwithout hesitation.

    Natalie¡¯s words echoed in my mind.

    <i>She¡¯s already calling him to Vereth City. And even as we speak... he¡¯s answering her call without realizing it.</i>

    A cold shiver ran down my spine.

    I clenched my fists. "Sebastian¡ª"

    Before I could say another word, I felt a firm grip on my leg. I nced down to see Tiger¡¯s hand resting against my thigh.

    When I looked up, he shook his head. Just once. A silent warning.

    <i>Drop it.</i>

    I stared at him for a moment, my jaw tight. Then, with great effort, I leaned back into my seat, swallowing my protest.

    Fine. I wouldn¡¯t fight it. Not now.

    But I wasn¡¯t going to let my best friend walk into danger blindly.

    Sebastian might not have realized it yet, but I sure as hell did.

    And no matter what it took, I was going to make sure he came out of this alive.

    Even if it meant breaking the rules.

 Chapter 88: Change Of Plans

    <h4>Chapter 88: Change Of ns</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    Iy on my bed, staring at the ceiling, my mind racing. The mind link call with Zane lingered in my thoughts, his voice heavy with concern. I knew him too well¡ªhe was probably pacing, thinking of a hundred different ways to intervene.

    I sighed deeply.

    Jasmine, my ever-unpredictable best friend, stirred inside me, her voice a mixture of exasperation and amusement. <strong><i>"If you¡¯re going to stress this much, why did you even tell him the truth about Sebastian?"</i></strong>

    I turned onto my side, clutching Zane¡¯s pillow. His scent still lingered, wrapping around me like a safety. I inhaled deeply before answering Jasmine. <strong><i>"</i></strong><i>Because if Zane left Golden City, came back to Paris, andter found out Sebastian had been attacked, it would devastate him. You know how he is. He acts like he doesn¡¯t care, but Sebastian means more to him than he admits."</i>

    Jasmine hummed, considering my words. <strong><i>"Still, you know he¡¯s going to try something reckless. That¡¯s Zane. He has always been hotheaded and protective even when he was Frederick."</i></strong>

    I groaned, burying my face in the pillow. <i>"I know. But I had to warn him. If he¡¯s going to be around Sebastian, then he¡¯ll be a target too. I refuse to let him walk blindly into the crossfire."</i> I paused, gripping the pillow tighter.<i> "And... I don¡¯t want to keep secrets from him, not about something this important."</i>

    Jasmine went quiet for a moment before whispering, <strong><i>"Then all you can do now is trust him."</i></strong>

    I closed my eyes. That was the hardest part¡ªtrusting Zane not to throw himself into danger because of being desperate to help Sebastian. I hope Tiger and Fox keeps a close eye on both of them.

    Before I could dwell on that thought, a vision shed before my eyes.

    It was Easter.

    She was meeting me tomorrow, but she wouldn¡¯t be alone. Her daughter¡ªRose¡ªwould be with her.

    A small smile tugged at my lips.

    At least that was one step in the right direction.

    I turned off the bedsidemp, knowing I needed rest. Even with my memories back, even with my powers restored, I still wasn¡¯t fullyfortable sleeping in a bed. The trauma of my past clung to me like a phantom, reminding me of the nights I spent curled on cold floors, unwanted and discarded. I hated Darius and the entire Silverfang Pack for that.

    But Zane wanted me to use the bed. "You deservefort, Nat. You deserve warmth," he had whispered once, holding me against him.

    It wasn¡¯t even a full twenty-four hours since he left, yet I missed him like we¡¯d been apart for years.

    I curled around his pillow, inhaling his scent, and let it lull me into sleep.

    The next morning, Rnd drove me and Alexander to school. As we pulled up in front of his school, Alex unbuckled his seatbelt and leaned toward me. "Mummy Natalie, you¡¯lle pick me upter, right?"

    I smiled, smoothing down his unruly curls. "Of course, baby. I promise."

    He gave me a big, gap-toothed grin before hopping out of the car and running toward the entrance. I watched until he disappeared inside, my heart swelling with affection.

    Rnd then drove me to my college, pulling up in front of the main entrance. "Want me to wait for you?" he asked, arching an eyebrow.

    I shook my head. "No, I¡¯m heading straight to the coffee shop. I¡¯ll call if I need anything."

    He gave me a look but didn¡¯t argue. "Be careful, kid."

    I smirked. "Always."

    Stepping out of the car, I slung my bag over my shoulder and made a beeline for <i>Drink Right</i>, the cozy little coffee shop tucked away on the eastern side of campus. The moment I stepped inside, the rich aroma of freshly brewed coffee wrapped around me, warm and familiar. The soft hum of conversation blended with the hiss of steaming milk, creating an atmosphere that felt like aforting embrace.

    I slid into a chair by the window, the cool ss at my back as I ced my order. The n was simple¡ªwait for Easter. And when she arrives, show her that life was far more that what she had been dealt.

    But as the minutes dragged into an hour, unease crept up my spine.

    Something wasn¡¯t right.

    I never liked prying into people¡¯s lives without a damn good reason¡ªbut my instincts weren¡¯t just nudging me, they were screaming that this was one of those times. No hesitation. No second-guessing.

    I honed in on Easter, letting my power unfurl like wave. The world around me blurred, then snapped into razor-sharp rity¡ªlike a de slicing straight through my skull.

    In an instant, I was inside her mind, seeing through her eyes.

    Pain. Blood. Easter¡¯s body folding under the force of a brutal blow.

    Her husband¡¯s fists mming into her.

    Rose¡¯s terrified screams shattering the air.

    The world around me dissolved, reced by the suffocating weight of their suffering. My hands clenched into fists as the vision faded, but the rage it left behind was all too real.

    Jasmine, snarled in the depths of my mind. <strong><i>"No more waiting." </i></strong>

    I shot to my feet, barely aware of tossing cash onto the table before storming out. My breath came in sharp, controlled bursts as I reached through the mind link, searching for the one person who would understand exactly what needed to be done.

    <i>"Jacob."</i>

    His reply came instantly, smooth andced with amusement. <i>"Little Moon. What can I do for you?"</i>

    No hesitation. No doubt. Only cold, seething fury. <i>"Something ruthlessly satisfying."</i> I replied.

    A deep, knowing chuckle escaped Jacob¡¯s lips.<i> "Now you have my attention."</i>

    Secondster, I teleported, the familiar pull of my power depositing me outside Easter¡¯s house. The morning air was thick, humming with tension. Beside me, Jacob materialized, his presence sending a ripple through the atmosphere, as if even the wind knew to fear him.

    Inside the house, the sounds of violence echoed¡ªa sickening rhythm of fists meeting flesh. A mother¡¯s muffled sobs. A child¡¯s helpless cries.

    My pulse thundered. My vision turned sharp, edged with an unforgiving rity. Jasmine wed at my control, her hunger for justice as relentless as my own.

    Jacob cracked his knuckles, his smirk dark and edged with anticipation.<i> "How do you want to do this?"</i>

    I inhaled deeply, letting the fire within settle into something colder. Sharper. More dangerous.

    <i>"We do this my way."</i>

    His smirk widened. <i>"Of course, dear sister."</i>

    And then, with a flick of my wrist, the front door exploded inward.

    We moved.

 Chapter 89: Just a Friend

    <h4>Chapter 89: Just a Friend</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    I sat on the edge of the couch, clutching my hands together so tightly that my fingers began to hurt. My heart pounded in my chest, beating against my ribs like it was desperate for freedom. Any other morning, my husband would have been gone by now¡ªout of the house by seven, like clockwork. But today? Today, of all days, he sat slouched on the couch, scrolling through his phone with an expression I couldn¡¯t understand.

    It was already 9:00 a.m.

    He was supposed to be gone.

    I stole a nce at the clock on the wall, my stomach twisting. I was supposed to meet Natalie at ten, drop Rose off at daycare, and finally¡ªfinally¡ªtake the first step toward escaping this nightmare. But he was still here. A heavy presence, a shadow looming over every fragile hope I had managed to build.

    I fidgeted, my fingers pulling at the hem of my shirt as if that would somehow stop my anxiety from consuming me. If I asked him outright where he was going or why he was still home, he¡¯d get suspicious. And suspicion always led to punishment.

    Just when I thought my chances were slipping away, he suddenly exhaled sharply, slipping his phone into his pocket. "I¡¯m going out," he muttered, pushing himself up.

    I froze, barely able to process his words.

    Out?

    He was actually leaving?

    The relief that washed over me was dizzying, but I forced myself to stay calm. I nodded, keeping my expression neutral as I whispered, "Okay."

    He walked past me toward the door, pulling on his jacket. He hesitated for a moment, ncing back at me with a scrutinizing gaze, as if debating whether to say something. My heart nearly stopped. Then, just like that, he grunted, "I¡¯ll be backte."

    The moment the door shut behind him, I nearly copsed. A breathlessugh bubbled up in my throat, half hysteria, half overwhelming gratitude. It was like God himself had heard my prayers.

    Wasting no time, I rushed to get Rose dressed, my hands trembling as I buttoned up her tiny coat. She cooed up at me,pletely unaware of the storm raging inside me. "We¡¯re going on an adventure, baby," I whispered, forcing a smile as I kissed her chubby cheek.

    I ordered a ride immediately. Five minutes away.

    That was all I needed.

    With shaking hands, I adjusted myrge sunsses, the only thing shielding the world from the fresh bruises painting my skin. Thest thing I needed was strangers staring at me in pity. I wasn¡¯t some helpless woman¡ªI was a mother, a survivor, and I was going to get out.

    I stepped outside, clutching Rose close, my eyes flicking anxiously toward the road. Any minute now, my ride would turn the corner. I just had to be patient.

    But I never saw himing.

    One second, I was standing there, lost in thought. The next, a shadow loomed over me, and a voice¡ªone that made my blood run cold¡ªspoke from behind me.

    "Where the hell do you think you¡¯re going?"

    I turned sharply, my heart dropping to my stomach.

    My husband stood there, arms crossed, his face twisted into something dark and cruel. It was as though he had been hiding, waiting, just to see what I would do.

    "I¡ªI was just¡ª" My throat closed up. I couldn¡¯t even form a proper excuse.

    His eyes narrowed. "So this is what you do when I go to work, huh? You sneak out like a whore, running off to meet some man?"

    "No¡ªno, I swear, I was just¡ª"

    He didn¡¯t let me finish.

    His hand shot out, grabbing a fistful of my hair. Pain exploded through my scalp as he yanked me backward into the house.

    Rose started crying.

    That sound¡ªit shattered something inside me.

    "Shut that kid up," he growled, mming the door behind us before shoving me onto the floor.

    I curled around Rose protectively, trying to shield her from him, but he didn¡¯t care.

    The first blownded against my ribs. A white-hot sh of agony shot through me. I gasped, barely able to breathe before the next strike came¡ªthis time, his fist connecting with my cheek.

    He was enjoying it. I could see it in his eyes.

    Every hit, every kick, every twisted grin.

    I wanted to scream, but what was the point? No one ever came. No one ever cared.

    Until today.

    The front door suddenly burst open.

    The air in the room change, thickening like a storm rolling in. My husband froze mid-motion, his fist still raised. I blinked through the pain, my swollen eyes barely able to focus.

    Oh my God! It was her! Natalie stood in the doorway.

    And she wasn¡¯t alone.

    Behind her was a man I had never seen before¡ªtall, handsome, with a presence that made the very walls seem to tremble. His warm brown eyes locked onto my husband with something cold, something merciless.

    Natalie¡¯s voice shot through the silence like a bullet.

    "That¡¯s enough."

    My husband turned, sneering. "Who the hell are you? Why are you¡ª"

    The man with Natalie stepped forward. The air around us grew heavier. Colder. My husband flinched, though he tried to hide it.

    The man smiled¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t kind. "Finish that sentence," he dared, his voice like a whisper before a storm.

    My husband opened his mouth. No words came out. His body refused to obey him. He shuddered, as though unseen hands were gripping him in ce. It was absolutely terrifying.

    Natalie tilted her head, studying him with detached amusement. "I saw what you¡¯ve been doing," she murmured. "And I don¡¯t take kindly to men who think their wives are punching bags."

    Natalie lifted a hand. No words, no hesitation¡ªjust a simple, effortless gesture.

    Then came the sound.

    A sickening crack.

    My husband¡¯s arms wrenched backward at an unnatural angle, bones snapping like dry twigs. His scream ripped through the air, raw and agonized.

    I flinched, my breath hitching. My heart pounded so violently it drowned out everything else. Who was this woman?

    Natalie stepped forward, slow, deliberate. Her voice, when she spoke, was silk wrapped around steel. Dangerous.

    "That¡¯s just a taste," she murmured. "Tell me... do you enjoy feeling powerless?"

    Beside her, the man¡ªthe one who made the air bend around him¡ªchuckled, low and menacing. "I say we let his worst fears eat him alive."

    Natalie exhaled like she was considering it, then shook her head. "No. I was thinking something worse."

    She moved like a phantom, closing the space between her and Ruben in an instant. A single finger pressed against his forehead, light as a whisper.

    His body locked up. His pupils blew wide. Then¡ª

    A bloodcurdling scream.

    It wasn¡¯t just pain. It was terror. Whatever she did, whatever she showed him¡ªit shattered him from the inside out. He copsed, trembling, his breathing in short, frantic gasps. His eyes were unfocused, staring into some unseen nightmare.

    Natalie turned to the man, her voice like amand woven into the wind. "Jacob, you know what to do."

    The man¡ªJacob¡ªsmirked, the kind of smirk that promised things you didn¡¯t want to know about. "On it."

    He crouched to Ruben¡¯s level, tilting his head with an unsettling kind of amusement. "Hey there. Name¡¯s Jacob. But you can call me Mist." He shed a grin that held nothing warm. "We¡¯re about to have a lot of fun, you and I."

    And then, before I could process what was happening¡ªthey vanished.

    One second, they were there. The next, nothing but empty air.

    My mouth went dry. My hands trembled. What just happened?

    Natalie knelt beside me, her touch featherlight as she traced a hand over my bruises. A warmth spread through me, gentle and unfamiliar, like standing in a sunbeam after years of rain. White light seeped into my skin, erasing every mark, every trace of pain.

    I sucked in a breath. "What... what are you?"

    Natalie smiled, soft but knowing. "Just a friend."

    Rose clung to me, her baby voice small. "Mommy... angel."

    I didn¡¯t know if she meant Natalie or Jacob. Maybe both. Maybe neither.

    All I knew was that for the first time in forever...

    Ruben was the one living in fear.

 Chapter 90: Stratagist

    <h4>Chapter 90: Stratagist</h4>

    <strong>Griffin~</strong>

    I had rented the penthouse of a five-star hotel. The ce was extravagant¡ªmarble floors that gleamed under pretty golden lights, a modern open kitchen, a spacious living area with velvet couches, and floor-to-ceiling windows offering a breathtaking view of the city. Two rooms, each with a king-sized bed, separated by a long corridor. A ce offort, a ce of luxury.

    Butfort was thest thing Cassandra wanted.

    She walked in behind me, her movements smooth, calcted. She tilted her head, assessing the space with an impassive expression before turning to me, her arms crossed. "Not bad, ckthorn. I expected something filthier."

    I smirked, shoving my hands into my pockets. "Oh, trust me, sweetheart, I thought about putting you in a dingy motel, but then I figured¡ªyou¡¯d probably kill me in my sleep."

    Cassandra let out a slow, humorless chuckle. "Smart boy."

    Ignoring her, I picked up the service phone and ordered some food¡ªsteak, potatoes, a side of vegetables. I had no idea what she liked, and I wasn¡¯t about to ask. After cing the order, I turned back to her, watching as she leaned against the arm of the couch, those sharp, deadly eyes fixed on me.

    She was like a storm coiled tight, waiting for the right moment to strike.

    I rubbed my jaw, deciding to break the silence. "So, tell me, Cassandra... how does someone like you get into the business of ughtering vampires? Did you wake up one day and think, ¡¯Hey, murder sounds fun¡¯?"

    She scoffed. "Not your business."

    I grinned. "C¡¯mon, humor me. We¡¯re stuck together for the night. Might as well get to know each other, right?"

    Cassandra¡¯s expression turned to ice. "The deal, ckthorn, was that you deliver the vampire to me. In return, I keep Mist and Cole Lucky off your back. That¡¯s it. So spare me the small talk."

    Iughed, shaking my head. "Rx, don¡¯t get all pissy about it. You look like you might pop a vein."

    Her eyes narrowed dangerously.

    I raised my hands in surrender. "Alright, alright. I¡¯ll leave you be. Tomorrow morning, we start the game."

    She said nothing, just held my gaze for a few seconds before turning her back on me.

    I took that as my cue to leave.

    Walking into my room, I closed the door behind me, letting out a slow breath.

    This was a disaster waiting to happen.

    I sat on the edge of the bed, running a hand through my hair. <i>I don¡¯t even know which vampire I¡¯m supposed to give her. </i>I was only following my grandfather¡¯s orders, but I had no n.

    And worse... Cassandra wasn¡¯t someone to y games with.

    Mars, growled inside my head.<strong><i> "Griffin, what the hell are we going to do now?" </i></strong>

    I sighed. <i>"Working on it."</i>

    Mars scoffed.<strong><i> "Work faster. That woman reeks of evil. Pure, unfiltered evil. We shouldn¡¯t joke with her, or we¡¯ll be the ones lying in a pool of our own blood." </i></strong>

    I rubbed the back of my neck. <i>"I know. But Grandfather wouldn¡¯t have sent me in blind. He has a n." </i>

    Mars huffed. <strong><i>"Let¡¯s hope so." </i></strong>

    I closed my eyes, reaching out through the mind link.<i> "Grandfather." </i>

    There was a beat of silence. And then¡ª

    <i>"Ah, Griffin. I assume things are going smoothly?" </i>

    <i>"Yeah, I replied. Very smoothly. Cassandra and I are in the hotel I prepared. Now, about this vampire¡ª" </i>

    Grandfather chuckled.<i> "Ah, you¡¯re finally asking the right question." </i>

    I frowned.<i> "Finally?"</i>

    <i>"Something important happened today, Griffin. The gods are on our side." </i>

    My brows furrowed.<i> "What are you talking about?" </i>

    His voice was thick with amusement.<i> "My spies informed me that two hours ago, Cole Lucky arrived in Golden City to see the King." </i>

    I sat up straighter.<i> "Wait, what? Why would Cole Lucky go see the King?" </i>

    <i>"That,"</i> Grandfather said,<i> "I do not know. I tried to look into it through my Seer means, but something is blocking my visions. However, my intel says that Cole Lucky has already left Golden City and is heading toward Vereth as we speak." </i>

    Excitement shot through me.

    Cole was back.

    Which meant... Natalie might be back too.

    Hope flickered in my chest¡ªwarm and bright. I clenched my jaw, forcing myself to stay focused.

    I cleared my throat. <i>"Right, that¡¯s great. But what about the vampire? I don¡¯t want to get on Cassandra¡¯s bad side if I can¡¯t deliver." </i>

    Grandfather let out a deep, satisfiedugh. <i>"Ah, that¡¯s where the surprisees in. You see, Cole Lucky didn¡¯te alone." </i>

    A pause.

    <i>"He brought Sebastian with him." </i>

    I frowned<i>. "Sebastian?" </i>

    <i>"Yes," </i>Grandfather said.<i> "Cole¡¯s business partner. His friend." </i>

    I rubbed my temples<i>. "I know who Sebastian is. So, What are you trying to say?" </i>

    <i>"Griffin, my boy," </i>Grandfather¡¯s voice dripped with amusement. <i>"Sebastian is exactly what Cassandra is looking for." </i>

    My breath caught.<i> "Wait¡ªyou¡¯re saying...?"</i>

    <i>"Sebastian is a purple blood vampire. The rarest of them all." </i>

    My pulse quickened.

    Sebastian.

    Cole Lucky¡¯s right-hand man?

    A slow, wicked grin spread across my face. <i>"Well, Mars... this just got interesting."</i>

    Mars let out a low whistle in my head. <strong><i>"Damn. I did not see thating."</i></strong>

    Neither did I.

    My body twitched with excitement as I struggled to keep my voice steady. <i>"You¡¯re telling me Sebastian was a purple blood all this time?" </i>I heard that Purple blood Vampires were almost regarded as myths because it was so rare to see one.

    Grandfather chuckled, the sound rich with amusement. <i>"Precisely."</i>

    A slow grin stretched across my face. This was it. The perfect opportunity.

    <i>"So, how do we get Cassandra close to Sebastian?"</i> I asked, already running through possibilities in my mind.<i> "From what you¡¯ve just told me, Sebastian isn¡¯t just some random vampire. He is also Cole Lucky¡¯s right-hand man. That means getting to him won¡¯t be easy."</i>

    Grandfather hummed in agreement.<i> "That¡¯s why we won¡¯t rush. I got a reliable intel an hour ago that the king will be hosting a royal ball in two months, I also heard he¡¯ll be inviting every supernatural from all walks of life. There¡¯s no doubt Sebastian will be in attendance."</i>

    I sat up straighter. <i>"A royal ball?"</i>

    <i>"Indeed,"</i> Grandfather said<i>. "And that¡¯s where we make our move. I have a few men working inside the pce under mymand. During the ball, I¡¯ll have them slip something into Sebastian¡¯s drink¡ªsomething undetectable, something strong enough to take out even a vampire of his caliber."</i>

    Mars growled in approval. <strong><i>"Smart. That way, we don¡¯t have to fight him head-on."</i></strong>

    I smirked.<i> "And what about Cole and Mist? They won¡¯t just sit back and let their friend be taken."</i>

    <i>"Cassandra will handle them," </i>Grandfather said. <i>"She¡¯ll keep them upied while you focus on Natalie. Make sure you get her away from everything. Then, while Cole and Mist are distracted, my men will take Sebastian away, and you will personally hand him over to Cassandra once the dust settles."</i>

    I let out a slow exhale. This... this was brilliant.

    Sebastian gone. Cole distracted. And Natalie¡ª

    My stomach twisted, my grin faltering.

    Natalie.

    She¡¯d be in the same ce as me. The thought sent a rush of conflicting emotions through me.

    Mars rumbled lowly.<strong><i> "Are we sure we can handle seeing her again?"</i></strong>

    I clenched my jaw. That didn¡¯t matter. This was about setting things right. I will get her to forgive me by all means.

    <i>"So, for now, we wait?" </i>I asked, my voice steady.

    Grandfather hummed.<i> "Not quite. These two months will be crucial. We need to gather intel on Sebastian, learn his patterns, his weaknesses. We need to keep a close eye on him because if we make a wrong move too soon..."</i>

    <i>"He¡¯ll kill us,"</i> I finished grimly.

    <i>"Exactly."</i>

    Mars scoffed.<strong><i> "Great. Just what we needed¡ªa vampire who¡¯s apparently stronger than we can imagine."</i></strong>

    Grandfather¡¯s tone darkened. <strong><i>"Sebastian is not someone you can just ¡¯pop up¡¯ and kill. It will take more than brute force. Even Cassandra, the famous vampire killer, won¡¯t be able to take him down easily. I¡¯ve already seen it in a vision. If we aren¡¯t careful, we will be the ones lying dead."</i></strong>

    I let those words sink in.

    Two months.

    Two months of preparation. Two months of ying pretend while waiting for the perfect moment.

    I smirked.<i> "I like this n."</i>

    Mars rumbled in agreement. <strong><i>"It¡¯s risky, but it could work."</i></strong>

    Then a thought struck me. <i>"How do we gather this intel? We can¡¯t just sneak around Sebastian for two months, he would definitely catch us."</i>

    Grandfather chuckled again, this time more sinister. <i>"Oh, my boy, I already have that figured out. You and Cassandra will go to Cole and Sebastian¡¯spany¡ªpretending to berge-scale customers in need of weapons and amenities for your pack."</i>

    I blinked.<i> "You want Cassandra and I to pretend we¡¯re business partners?"</i>

    <i>"Exactly," </i>he said.<i> "Make the proposalrge¡ªsomething that even Cole won¡¯t be able to resist, something that will take at least two months to fulfill. That way, you¡¯ll have a reason to hover around Sebastian and Cole while you wait for the ball."</i>

    Mars let out a sharpugh. <strong><i>"Oh, this is devious and expensive."</i></strong>

    A slow, satisfied grin stretched across my face.

    This was perfect.

    Not only would it give us a reason to be near Sebastian, but Cassandra would also get a firsthand whiff of his blood which would make her even more willing to help me.

    I let out a low chuckle. <i>"You¡¯re a devil, Grandfather."</i>

    He chuckled back. <i>"I prefer the term ¡¯strategist.¡¯"</i>

    My smirk remained.<i> "Same thing."</i>

    There was a pause before he spoke again, his voice serious. <i>"Griffin... don¡¯t let your emotions cloud your judgment. This isn¡¯t just about Cassandra or Sebastian."</i>

    I knew what he meant.

    Natalie.

    My fingers curled into a fist<i>. "I won¡¯t,"</i> I said firmly.

    I heard the approval in his tone. <i>"Good. I¡¯ll make the arrangements for your meeting at Cole¡¯spany. In no time, Sebastian will be expecting you. Don¡¯t keep him waiting."</i>

    With that, the call ended.

    I let my body drop onto the bed and exhaled deeply, running a hand through my hair.

    Mars was silent for a moment before he murmured,<i> "Are we really ready to face her again?"</i>

    Natalie.

    The shy, broken girl I had rejected.

    Only, she wasn¡¯t that girl anymore.

    She was stronger now.

    And she was probably in love with another man.

    I swallowed the lump in my throat. <i>Focus, Griffin. You can do it. </i>

    I pushed myself off the bed and stretched, rolling my shoulders.<i> "Well," </i>I muttered to Mars,<i> "time to y businessman."</i>

    Mars snorted.<strong><i> "Let¡¯s hope we don¡¯t get eaten alive."</i></strong>

    I smirked<i>. "Oh, we will. Just not by Sebastian."</i>

    And with that, I walked out the door, ready to set the game in motion.

 Chapter 91: This is Impossible

    <h4>Chapter 91: This is Impossible</h4>

    <strong>Sebastian~</strong>

    The convoy rolled into Vereth at exactly 9:00 p.m., the city lights flickering like a sea of restless fireflies against the night sky. From my seat in the limousine, I watched the towering skyscrapers pass by, my mind heavy with an unsettling weight I couldn¡¯t quite name.

    Something was off.

    Zane had been acting strange since his conversation with Natalie. He hadn¡¯t said much after the mind call, which was unusual for him. Normally, he¡¯d throw some sarcasticment my way, tease me about my brooding tendencies, or demand that I stop making the limousine "feel awkward with my ancient vampire humor." But tonight, he¡¯d been stiff, silent¡ªcalcting.

    When we finally pulled into the gated estate, the guards stationed at the entrance straightened immediately, their postures rigid with fear. Zane¡¯s presence had that effect on people. Mr Cole Lucky was cold, ruthless, and unpredictable. But I knew him better than that.

    The car slowed to a stop in front of the mansion¡ªZane¡¯s home in Vereth. It was an imposing structure, bathed in silver moonlight, with tall gothic windows and ck iron gates. The convoy had barely stopped when Fox stretchedzily, cracking his knuckles. "Finally. I was starting to think we were going to live in this car," he muttered, sliding out the door before anyone could respond.

    Tiger stepped out without a word. His sharp green eyes scanned the area as if sensing something beyond the ordinary. The way his shoulders tensed made my instincts bristle, but I ignored it.

    I moved to say my goodbyes and then run home, already anticipating the quiet solitude of my own house¡ªmy sanctuary¡ªwhen Zane¡¯s voice stopped me cold.

    "You¡¯re staying here tonight. No arguments."

    I let out a dryugh. "No arguments? You¡¯re actually telling me what to do now?" I leaned against the car, arms crossed. "Since when do you care where I sleep?"

    Zane exhaled, rubbing the bridge of his nose like he was already exhausted by this conversation. "Since tonight."

    "Right. And why exactly?" I tilted my head, studying him. "You know I prefer my own ce. My bed. My wine cer." I smirked. "Unless, of course, you suddenly grew sentimental and can¡¯t stand the thought of being away from me for a few hours."

    Zane didn¡¯t rise to the bait. Instead, he simply met my gaze and said, "I feel morefortable with you here."

    I had known Zane for over a decade. I had seen him at his worst, his best, and everything in between. He was the most calcted person I knew. And right now, he was acting... off. Now I knew something was wrong.

    My smirk faded as I narrowed my eyes. "Bullshit."

    His jaw ticked, but he kept his expression neutral. "Sebastian¡ª"

    "No. Don¡¯t Sebastian me," I interrupted, stepping closer. "You¡¯ve been acting weird since we left Golden City. You were staring at me like I was about to drop dead in the limo. And now, you¡¯re suddenly insisting I stay here? What the hell is going on?"

    For a moment, Zane said nothing. His eyes flicked to Tiger and Fox, as if contemting something. Then he exhaled. "I just feel morefortable with you here. Too many new guards. I don¡¯t trust them yet."

    Lies.

    I scoffed, running a hand through my hair. "Zane. Tiger and Fox are here with you. You¡¯re not exactly defenseless." I nced at Tiger, who stood a few feet away, silent as always. His golden-brown hair ruffled in the cool night breeze, but his green eyes remained locked onto Zane. Fox, on the other hand, looked amused, arms folded over his chest as if enjoying the show.

    Neither of them spoke.

    I turned back to Zane. "See? You¡¯ve got enough firepower around you. So what¡¯s this really about?"

    Zane¡¯s eyes flickered. For the briefest moment, something passed across his face¡ªhesitation. He bit his lip, just slightly, a rare tell that only someone like me would notice.

    I inhaled slowly, my unease deepening.

    Zane didn¡¯t hesitate. He didn¡¯t second-guess. That wasn¡¯t who he was.

    And yet, here he was, looking for an excuse.

    Something wasn¡¯t right.

    My gaze softened, studying him. Zane had always beenposed, always in control. He carried himself like a king even when he wasn¡¯t ready for the throne. He was the one person I had sworn to protect¡ªnot because he needed it, but because I <i>wanted</i> to.

    And now... now he was anxious about something.

    I just didn¡¯t know what.

    My voice was quieter when I spoke again. "It¡¯s not the guards, is it?"

    Zane¡¯s posture stiffened, but he didn¡¯t answer.

    I sighed. "Zane, whatever¡¯s going on, you know you can tell me, right?"

    His fingers curled slightly at his sides. "It¡¯s nothing, Sebastian."

    Lie. Again.

    I clenched my jaw, knowing that pushing him wouldn¡¯t work. Zane was stubborn as hell. If he didn¡¯t want to talk, he wouldn¡¯t.

    But that didn¡¯t mean I had to like it.

    After a long pause, I exhaled sharply, shaking my head. "Fine." I forced a smirk, deciding to take a different approach. "Since you¡¯re being clingy, I¡¯ll stay. But only because I¡¯d hate to see you cry if I left."

    That did the trick.

    Zane¡¯s lips parted slightly in amusement, and then¡ªjust like that¡ªhe smiled. A real one. One that softened the sharp edges of his face, making him look almost... relieved.

    And that relief only made me more suspicious.

    Zane wasn¡¯t the type to needpany. He liked his personal space, guarded it like a fortress.

    So why was he so happy I was staying?

    Something was wrong.

    I just didn¡¯t know what.

    Yet.

    But one thing was certain¡ªI wasn¡¯t leaving until I found out.

    <strong>*********</strong>

    Inside the house smelled like expensive leather and aged bourbon, but tonight, it felt a bit suffocating.

    I threw my coat onto the nearest chair and stretched. "Alright, now that I¡¯m officially being held hostage in your luxurious prison, I assume you have my ¡¯wine¡¯ somewhere?"

    Zane shot me a look. "You know where it is."

    I smirked at him and head straight to my private kitchen, got out a bag from the fridge and poured it¡¯s content into a wine ss.

    Thirty minutester, I stretched out on the plush leather chair in Zane¡¯s dining room, swirling my fifth ss of ¡¯wine¡¯ in one hand and smirking at the ridiculous sight before me. Across the table, Fox was watching Zane with an expression of barely containedughter, while Tiger sat beside him, impassive as ever.

    Zane, however, was not amused.

    "Sebastian," he said, rubbing his temples. "Do you really have to drink that here?"

    I raised a brow, taking a slow sip. "What? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m bleeding someone dry in your dining room. This is top-shelf, pre-packaged, ethically sourced, Grade-A blood, my dear friend. And you stocked it for me."

    Zane exhaled sharply. "That¡¯s not the point."

    Fox, ever the troublemaker, leaned forward, resting his chin on his hand. "Wait, wait, wait. You mean to tell me that you actually keep blood in this house for him?" He jerked a thumb toward me, looking as if Christmas hade early.

    Zane shot him a re. "He¡¯s a vampire. He needs it."

    Fox grinned. "So let me get this straight... You, actually have a private blood bank for your best friend? That¡¯s kinda sweet. Almost domestic."

    I smirked, raising my ss in salute. "He loves me. He just doesn¡¯t know how to say it."

    Zane¡¯s eye twitched. "I regret every life choice that led to this moment."

    Tiger, who had been silent the entire time, finally spoke. "He does need it, Fox." His voice was calm but firm, like an elder settling a dispute between two unruly children. "Zane is only being responsible."

    Fox snickered. "Right. Responsible. Not <i>whipped</i>."

    Zane mmed his fork down. "I will throw you out of my house."

    Fox held up his hands in surrender, but the mischievous glint in his golden eyes didn¡¯t fade. Tiger simply returned to his meal, unfazed by the chaos, while I continued sipping my dinner with the satisfaction of a man who was far too entertained.

    After dinner, I made my way to my room. It wasn¡¯t often that I got to enjoy thefort of actual sleep, but I relished it when I could. Vampires didn¡¯t need to sleep, but for me, it was the only way I could see her.

    The faceless woman.

    She had haunted my dreams since childhood, whispering my name in a voice both urgent and sorrowful. Every time I closed my eyes, she was there¡ªwatching, waiting, pleading.

    Tonight was no different.

    Darkness surrounded me, an endless void stretching in all directions. And then, a voice¡ªsoft but clear¡ªcalled out.

    <i>"Sebastian..."</i>

    I turned, searching for the source, but as always, I found nothing. Only shadows.

    <i>"Find me. Please, find me."</i>

    The words sent a shiver down my spine. There was a desperation to her voice tonight that hadn¡¯t been there before. Like time was running out.

    I reached forward, but before I could touch anything, I jolted awake.

    Damn it.

    I sat up, running a hand through my hair. The dream always ended the same way¡ªunfinished, unresolved. And every time, I woke with the same gnawing feeling in my gut.

    Something wasing.

    Something big.

    But what?

    I didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it. The sun was up, and I had work to do.

    I stepped out of my room to find Zane already waiting, looking infuriatingly awake despite his long trip the day before.

    I arched a brow. "You¡¯re up early."

    "So are you," he shot back.

    I sighed. "Because I actually have work to do today. You, on the other hand, need to rest. Take a day off. Bezy. Live a little."

    Zane scoffed. "I¡¯ming with you."

    I blinked. "What?"

    "You heard me."

    I stared at him, waiting for the punchline. When it didn¡¯te, I folded my arms. "Zane, you just got back. You need¡ª"

    "I need to check on thepany." His voice was firm, brooking no argument.

    I sighed. "Stubborn as ever, I see."

    He smirked. "Always."

    I groaned, rubbing my temples. "Fine. But if you pass out from exhaustion, I¡¯m leaving you on the office floor. No special treatment."

    "Noted."

    I turned to head downstairs, only to stop short when I saw them.

    Ten of them.

    Dressed in identical ck suits, wearing identical scowls, and standing at perfect attention behind Zane like they were guarding the damn president.

    His bodyguards.

    I couldn¡¯t help it. I burst outughing.

    Fox, who hade downstairs to see us off, took one look at the scene and doubled over. "Oh, this is priceless."

    Tiger, standing beside him, just shook his head. "Unnecessary."

    Zane exhaled through his nose, clearly trying to control his temper. "Enough." He turned to the guards. "I don¡¯t need all of you following me to work. This is ridiculous."

    The head guard, the burly man with a permanent scowl, responded without hesitation. "Orders from the King, sir."

    Zane¡¯s jaw tightened. "I¡¯ll be fine."

    "Orders from the King," the guard repeated.

    I leaned over to Fox. "Is it just me, or does this guy have the personality of a brick?"

    Fox grinned. "Oh no, he is a brick. I bet if we pushed him over, he¡¯d just fall face-first and stay there."

    Zane pinched the bridge of his nose. "Sebastian. Fox. Shut up."

    Fox wasn¡¯t done. "C¡¯mon, Zane. Ten? Really? That¡¯s excessive even for you. Are you secretly in a boyband? The<i> ¡¯Faceless</i> Ten¡¯?"

    I grinned. "More like ¡¯Cole and the Clones.¡¯"

    Zane shot us both a death re. "I hate you both."

    Fox smirked. "You love us."

    Tiger turned to Zane and repeated. "They are unnecessary."

    Zane let out a long-suffering sigh. "Tell that to the king."

    We all turned to look at the guards. They remained silent and motionless, like statues carved from stone.

    Fox pped a hand on my shoulder. "Well, good luck with that, Sebastian. Enjoy your day babysitting the royal parade."

    I groaned. "You¡¯re a terrible person."

    "I know."

    Tiger and Fox stayed behind as Zane, his entire security detail, and I made our way to thepany. The moment we arrived, Zane strode inside like a man on a mission, the ten guards moving in sync behind him.

    Every single employee in the lobby stopped to stare.

    I could practically feel Zane¡¯s frustration.

    "Sebastian," he muttered under his breath. "Say nothing."

    I smirked. "Oh, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t say anything."

    Zane exhaled in relief¡ªuntil I pulled out my phone and snapped a picture.

    "Sebastian!"

    I grinned. "Sorry, my friend, but this moment deserves to be immortalized."

    Zane growled under his breath before storming off to his office. His guards, of course, followed.

    As I watched them go, I shook my head in amusement.

    This was going to be a fun day.

    <strong>*********</strong>

    I had barely stepped into my office when my secretary, Brianna, called out to me before I could even settle into my chair.

    "Mr. Lawrence, you have a meeting scheduled in ten minutes," she informed me crisply, her red-rimmed sses sliding down her nose as she scanned her tablet.

    I frowned. "I don¡¯t recall scheduling a meeting this morning."

    "You didn¡¯t," she said, looking up at me. "They requested it this morning, but considering the offer on the table, I thought you might want to reconsider turning them away."

    I arched a brow. "And who exactly am I meeting with?"

    She nced down at the screen in front of her before meeting my gaze again. "Mr Griffin ckthorn and Miss Brielle Hector."

    My entire body went rigid.

    Griffin.

    Zane was already having a terrible day, and now this?

    I almostughed at the absurdity. Almost. Instead, I scowled, already shaking my head. "Tell them I¡¯m not interested."

    Brianna hesitated. "Mr. Lawrence..."

    I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. "What?"

    She cleared her throat. "Griffin came with a 200 million dor contract."

    That got my attention.

    I paused, running my tongue over my teeth. Of all the things I expected from Griffin, a financial incentive wasn¡¯t one of them.

    "200 million?" I repeated, arching a brow.

    She nodded.

    Damn it.

    I leaned back in my chair, exhaling slowly. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for whatever Griffin had to say, but 200 million dors was hard to ignore. I could already hear Zane calling me an idiot if I turned this down.

    "Fine," I muttered. "Send them in."

    Brianna nodded and stepped out.

    I spent the next fifteen minutes trying to prepare myself.

    But then there was a knock at my door.

    Immediately, the thick, unmistakable scent of werewolf hit me. Griffin. But there was something else¡ªsomething different.

    Something... intoxicating.

    A scent so sweet, like wildflowers and apples after a fresh rain, drifted into the room, curling around me like a whisper of something forbidden. It made my pulse quicken. My throat went dry.

    What the hell?

    I wasn¡¯t one to be easily affected by scents, but this was different. This scent made my entire body tense, my instincts scream, my heart¡ª

    Wait.

    My heart was racing.

    That had never happened before.

    "Enter," I called out, my voice rougher than I intended.

    The door opened, and Griffin strode in with a woman beside him.

    I never saw Griffin.

    From the moment she stepped inside, she was all I could see.

    She had piercing brown eyes that flickered with an unreadable intensity, jet-ck hair that framed her strong, sharp features, and an aura of danger that clung to her like a second skin.

    But it was her scent¡ªher presence¡ªthat threw me intoplete chaos.

    Something inside me snapped into ce, something I didn¡¯t even realize had been missing.

    I couldn¡¯t stop looking at her.

    The room, the air, the world around me faded.

    All I knew was her.

    And then¡ª

    It hit me.

    Like a wildfire roaring through dry timber, a bond ignited between us.

    <i>My mate.</i>

    I staggered slightly, my breathing fast. I had heard about this¡ªread about it¡ªbut I had never thought it would happen to me. Ever since I could remember, Vampires had mates, and they talked fondly about what it felt like to meet your mate; but I was told that Vampires like me, would never get to experience that feeling because I was a rarity, an abomination.

    They said this was impossible.

    Yet, here she was.

    The pull toward her was unbearable, like an invisible string was yanking me forward. Before I even realized what I was doing, I was moving¡ªstepping around my desk, walking toward her like a man possessed.

    She was staring at me now, eyes wide, chest rising and falling rapidly.

    She could feel it, too.

    I could hear her heartbeat¡ªwild and erratic.

    "Brielle," Griffin said beside her, clearly confused. "Are you okay?"

    Brielle.

    Her name settled into my chest like a brand, but before I could say anything, before I could reach her¡ª

    She turned on her heel and ran.

    One second she was standing there, staring at me in shock. The next, she was bolting toward the door as if the devil himself was chasing her.

    What the¡ª

    I barely had time to react before the door swung open.

    And she mmed right into Zane.

    He grunted at the impact, taking a step back as she collided with his chest. But Brielle didn¡¯t stop.

    With a force I didn¡¯t expect, she shoved Zane aside like he was nothing more than an obstacle in her way.

    And then¡ªshe was gone.

    The silence that followed was deafening.

    Zane, Griffin, and I all stood there, staring at the now open door,pletely dumbfounded.

    Zane slowly turned his head toward me, brows furrowed. "Did she just... push me?"

    Griffin looked just as confused.

    I barely heard him.

    All I could think about was her.

    The way she had looked at me.

    The way my entire world had tilted the moment she walked into the room.

    The way she had run¡ª

    From me.

 Chapter 92: This Changes Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 92: This Changes Nothing</h4>

    <strong>Cassandra~</strong>

    Destiny. A word so many throw around without truly understanding it. And if I¡¯m being honest, I never gave it much thought either¡ªuntil now. Is destiny a chain of coincidences, or is it a script already written, each step meticulously ced before us? I never imagined I¡¯d be asking myself these questions, not until I crossed paths with a certain vampire.

    That evening, after Griffin took me to an outrageously extravagant hotel, I found myself sprawled across the plush couch in the penthouse, a ss of winezily swirling between my fingers. The city skyline stretched beyond the towering windows, its glittering lights scattered like fallen stars against the ss.

    Griffin had disappeared into his room a while ago, leaving me to my thoughts. I had been restless all day, an odd, almost suffocating feeling gnawing at my insides. It felt like something¡ªsomeone¡ªwas calling me, tugging at my very soul.

    I scoffed at the ridiculousness of the thought and took a sip of my wine. Nothing calls Cassandra unless Cassandra calls first.

    Fifteen minutester, Griffin burst back into the room, eyes gleaming with wild excitement¡ªlike a kid high on too much candy and bad ideas.

    "We have a meeting tomorrow," he announced, plopping down onto the chair across from me.

    I arched a brow. "With whom?"

    His lips twitched as if he were holding back amusement. "A Purple Blood Vampire."

    I stilled, my grip tightening around the ss. My pulse, steady and cold as always, suddenly quickened.

    "A Purple Blood Vampire?" I repeated, slowly setting my ss down. My mind raced. "And how, exactly, do you know one of the rarest vampires in existence?"

    Griffin smirked. "I have my ways."

    That smug bastard.

    Nera, stirred in my mind, her hackles raised in a way that made my stomach churn.

    <strong><i>"Something is wrong," </i></strong>she whispered. <strong><i>"Something... strange." </i></strong>

    I shook off the feeling and leaned forward, resting my elbows on my knees. "Tell me everything, Griffin. Who is he?"

    "Sebastian Lawrence," he answered. "Co-founder of a multi-billion-dorpany. He¡¯s close to Cole Lucky the person I want you to keep out of my way."

    <i>Sebastian Lawrence. </i>Interesting.

    Kalmia, had been searching for a Purple Blood Vampire for centuries. Their blood held unfathomable power¡ªpower that could change everything. ording to her.

    My lips curled into a slow smile. "You¡¯ve proven to be useful, Griffin."

    "tter me more," he teased, leaning back in his chair.

    Ignoring him, I closed my eyes and reached for Kalmia.

    <i>"He is the one," </i>Kalmia¡¯s voice slithered into my mind, dark and hypnotic.<i> "Once you kill him, your mission will beplete. You will rule by my side for eternity, Cassandra." </i>

    My chest tightened. The idea of eternity by Kalmia¡¯s side should have thrilled me. It didn¡¯t.

    Instead, an inexplicable dread settled in my bones.

    I swallowed it down.<i> "It will be done."</i>

    The next day, Griffin and I got ready to meet this so-called Sebastian. Earlier, he had filled me in on the n¡ªI¡¯d be going undercover as his business partner, using the name Brielle Hector. Total bullshit, if you asked me. But Kalmia had told me to stick with Griffin, and for better or worse, I had to trust her judgment.

    The moment I stepped into the toweringpany building, a jarring sensation crashed over me¡ªsharp, cold, and sudden, like an icy wave mming straight into my chest.

    My breath hitched.

    I wasn¡¯t the type to get nervous. I had faced creatures far stronger than me, danced with death more times than I could count.

    But this?

    This was different.

    Nera suddenly became restless.

    <strong><i>"He¡¯s here,"</i></strong> she whispered, her voice filled with something foreign¡ªsomething dangerously close to longing.

    My pulse quickened. "Shut up, Nera," I muttered under my breath, pushing the odd sensation aside.

    Griffin shot me a look as we walked through the sleek, modern corridors. "Talking to yourself now?"

    "Mind your business," I quipped, forcing a smirk.

    The truth was, I was trying desperately to ignore the way my body felt pulled¡ªyanked¡ªtoward something. Toward someone.

    The scent hit me before I even reached his office.

    Gods.

    It was intoxicating. Dark and rich, like smoked vani. A deep, smoky, and slightly sweet aroma that lingers in the air and the faintest hint of wine. It wrapped around me, seeping into my skin, curling into my lungs.

    My feet faltered.

    My heart¡ªmy damned traitorous heart¡ªmmed against my ribcage.

    No. No, this isn¡¯t happening.

    But it was.

    <strong><i>"He¡¯s in there, Cassie."</i></strong>

    I clenched my jaw and straightened my spine, ignoring the way my hands trembled at my sides.

    When Griffin knocked, a deep voice called from within.

    "Enter."

    The sound of it sent an unfamiliar shiver down my spine.

    And then¡ª

    The door swung open.

    My world stopped.

    The moment my eyesnded on him, the air left my lungs.

    <i>Sebastian Lawrence.</i>

    Tall. Impossibly handsome. Midnight-ck hair that curled slightly at the ends, framing a face that was all sharp angles and smooth perfection. His sharp, ancient eyes locked onto mine, and for a moment, the universe ceased to exist.

    Nera howled.

    <strong><i>MATE! </i></strong>

    <strong><i>MINE! </i></strong>

    No.

    No, no, no.

    This was wrong. This was impossible.

    A vampire? I was a vampire hunter for fuck¡¯s sake!

    Sebastian¡¯s entire body tensed as his nostrils red, his pupils dting.

    I saw it¡ªthe realization mming into him.

    His lips parted slightly, his breathing uneven.

    And then¡ªhe took a step forward.

    Like a predator stalking prey.

    Like a man starved.

    Oh, hell no.

    Panic surged through me.

    I wasn¡¯t supposed to feel this way. I wasn¡¯t supposed to want him.

    I was here to kill him.

    And yet everything in me screamed to run to him.

    Instead, I did the opposite.

    I spun on my heel and bolted.

    The door flew open before I could reach it¡ªonly to have me collide straight into a solid chest.

    A low grunt of surprise vibrated through the air.

    My head snapped up, and I found myself staring into cold, stormy blue eyes.

    A man I didn¡¯t know.

    He raised a brow. "Well, this is new."

    I shoved him aside without hesitation.

    "Did she just¡ª"

    I didn¡¯t wait to hear the rest.

    I ran.

    No. No, this cannot be happening.

    My mate.

    The man I was supposed to kill was my mate.

    Inside me, Nera whimpered.

    <strong><i>"Sebastian. My Sebastian." </i></strong>

    <strong>**********</strong>

    I didn¡¯t know where I was running to. I just ran.

    The city blurred past me in streaks of light and shadow, my breathing out in ragged gasps. My boots pounded against the pavement, echoing in the empty streets. The heavy scent of rain lingered in the air, but I barely noticed it.

    My heart was a war drum in my chest, my pulse roaring in my ears.

    Sebastian.

    My mate.

    No.

    This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. It couldn¡¯t happen.

    I had one mission. One purpose. Find the rarest vampire blood and deliver it to <i>her</i>. That was all. That was my existence.

    So why? Why had the universe¡ªcruel, merciless¡ªdecided to y this sick joke on me?

    The need to escape burned in my veins, and by the time I stopped, I was in a dark alleyway, tucked away from the city¡¯s glow. The only sound was mybored breathing and the distant hum of traffic.

    I braced my hands on my knees, trying to steady my breath.

    I could still feel him. The imprint of his presence. Like an invisible thread wrapping around my ribs, squeezing tighter with each second.

    Nera, whimpered. <strong><i>"Cassie, he¡¯s ours." </i></strong>

    <i>"Shut up," </i>I snapped, gripping my head as if I could squeeze the thoughts away.

    But it was useless.

    I had one option left.

    "Kalmia," I whispered, my voice only a breath. "I need you."

    The temperature plummeted instantly.

    The air grew thick, suffocating. The world around me stopped, and then, a whisper followed.

    Soft. Gentle. Sweet, like honey dripping from a de.

    <i>"My precious little Cassandra."</i>

    A shiver ran down my spine.

    I turned slowly.

    She was there.

    Kalmia.

    Tall. Elegant. Dressed in a flowing ck gown that seemed to be made of shadows. Her long, inky hair drifted around her like it was alive, each strand moving with an unnatural grace.

    Her eyes¡ªimpossibly dark¡ªheld an eerie, otherworldly glow, swirling like liquid night.

    She smiled. It was the kind of smile that sent entire armies to their knees.

    "I called for you," I whispered, my throat dry.

    <i>"And I answered,"</i> she purred. She reached out, trailing a cold, wed finger along my cheek.<i> "You¡¯re trembling, my child. That¡¯s not like you."</i>

    I swallowed hard. "I¡ª"

    I hesitated. How could I even exin this?

    Sebastian. My mate. A vampire.

    I clenched my fists. "Great mother...something happened."

    Her smile didn¡¯t falter, but I felt the shift in the air. Like the entire universe held its breath.

    "I met Sebastian." The name felt foreign on my tongue. "The vampire with the blood you need."

    Kalmia¡¯s smile widened, her eyes glinting. <i>"How wonderful. So, why do you look like a frightened little rabbit instead of the ruthless hunter I raised?"</i>

    I forced myself to breathe.

    "He¡¯s my mate."

    Kalmia was silent for a bit and then sheughed.

    Low. Melodic. Wrong.

    <i>"My poor, poor Cassandra," </i>she cooed.<i> "The gods have such cruel humor, don¡¯t they?"</i>

    I tensed.

    Her cold fingers suddenly gripped my chin, forcing me to look into those endless ck eyes.

    <i>"This changes nothing," </i>she murmured.

    My heart plummeted.

    <i>"You will kill him."</i>

    I recoiled, ripping myself from her grasp. "No."

    Her expression didn¡¯t change, but the air grew even colder. The walls of the alley seemed to darken, the shadows stretching, watching.

    <i>"This is the time for you to prove your loyalty, Cassandra," </i>Kalmia said, her voice still sweet, still calm, yetced with something deadly.

    I shook my head. "You can¡¯t ask me to do that."

    <i>"I can."</i>

    Her voice¡ªstill so soft, so deceptively kind¡ªsent a chill through my bones.

    <i>"He is the price,"</i> she whispered, stepping closer. <i>"The rarest blood. The blood I have sought for centuries."</i>

    I backed away.

    "This isn¡¯t fair," I hissed. "You don¡¯t understand."

    <i>"I understand everything."</i> Her voice turned sharp, slicing through me like a de. <i>"I raised you. I made you what you are. And now, I am asking you to do what must be done."</i>

    My chest heaved.

    She wasn¡¯t asking.

    She wasmanding.

    I could feel it¡ªthe weight of her presence pressing on me.

    I shook my head, desperation wing at my throat." Great mother, please."

    Her expression remained unreadable. <i>"Don¡¯t break my heart, Cassandra."</i>

    I froze.

    <i>"Because if you do..."</i> She leaned in, her lips brushing against my ear.

    <i>"I will kill you."</i>

    The words were a dagger to my spine.

    A promise.

    I barely noticed I had stopped breathing.

    Kalmia pulled back, tilting her head, studying me like a predator observing its prey.

    <i>"If you refuse me, you will no longer hear my voice,"</i> she said smoothly<i>. "And if I stop speaking to you...you will die."</i>

    My stomach twisted violently.

    "Great mother¡ª"

    <i>"Shhh." </i>She ced a cold finger against my lips. <i>"No more begging, my little wolf. You have your orders.</i>"

    The world went still.

    Then, she was gone.

    The air warmed instantly. The city sounds returned.

    Like she had never been there.

    But I felt her absence like a de to the gut.

    I copsed onto the cold, damp ground, my body trembling.

    Tears burned my eyes.

    I gritted my teeth, shaking my head. "No," I whispered to myself.

    I couldn¡¯t do this.

    <i>Sebastian.</i>

    The name echoed through my mind, through my soul.

    Nera whimpered inside me, curling against the pain.

    <strong><i>"Don¡¯t hurt him," </i></strong>she whispered.

    I clenched my fists.

    But what choice did I have?

    Kalmia had never given me a choice.

    Tears slipped down my face, silent and bitter.

    I didn¡¯t know what to do.

    But for the first time in a very long while...

    I was truly, utterly terrified.

 Chapter 93: A New Dawn

    <h4>Chapter 93: A New Dawn</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    <i>"Just a friend."</i>

    I couldn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t speak. I could barely even think.

    My heart pounded so violently that I swore it was trying to escape my chest. My hands shook as I clutched Rose tighter against me, as if holding onto her would somehow keep me tethered to reality. But what was reality anymore? Because what I had just witnessed¡ªwhat they had just done¡ªwasn¡¯t normal. It wasn¡¯t human.

    Natalie knelt beside me, her warm blue eyes filled with concern. She reached out, and I flinched before I could stop myself. She hesitated for only a second before gently grasping my arm and helping me to my feet.

    "Let¡¯s get you to the couch," she murmured.

    My legs felt like jelly, and if it weren¡¯t for her, I would¡¯ve copsed. She guided me carefully, making sure I sat down before she eased down beside me.

    I held Rose so tightly she squirmed in protest, her tiny hands patting at my face. I loosened my grip but didn¡¯t let go. My eyes darted from Natalie to the now-empty space where that man¡ªJacob, whatever the hell he was¡ªhad vanished with my husband.

    My husband.

    Gone.

    With him.

    I swallowed hard, my throat painfully dry. My voice came out hoarse, almost unrecognizable. "Seriously, what... what are you?"

    Natalie blinked. "What? I didn¡¯t catch that."

    I swallowed again, trying to gather my thoughts, but my brain was short-circuiting. I had just seen her snap a man¡¯s arms like twigs without even touching him. I had seen her do... something to Ruben¡¯s mind, something that made him scream like he was being dragged to hell itself. I had seen her heal all my wounds.

    And then there was the other guy¡ªJacob.

    He had looked normal, sure. But the way he moved, the way the air around him felt wrong, heavy... and then the way he disappeared with my husband? That was not normal. That was terrifying.

    I licked my lips, my voice shaking. "Are you... are you superhuman? Aliens? Or¡ª" I hesitated, my grip on Rose tightening again. I dropped my voice to a whisper. "Or are you practicing witchcraft?"

    For a split second, Natalie just blinked rapidly with her lip slightly opened.

    And then, she burst outughing.

    A full-blown, throw-your-head-back, wipe-tears-from-your-eyes kind ofugh.

    I blinked at her. "I¡ª"

    "Aliens?" She wheezed. "Superhuman?" She wiped at her eyes. "Oh my goodness, Easter, you¡¯re killing me."

    I frowned, feeling heat creep up my cheeks and neck. "Well, excuse me for trying to make sense of the actual insanity I just witnessed! If you don¡¯t tell me who you are, I¡¯m going to start assuming you two crawled out of some X-Men movie."

    She bit her lip, clearly trying to suppress anotherugh. "Okay, okay, I¡¯ll exin."

    Instinctively, I leaned forward, my ears at a ready.

    Natalie smirked. "I¡¯m not a mutant, I promise." She tilted her head, amusement twinkling in her eyes. "But I am something special."

    I exhaled sharply. "Yeah, no kidding."

    She smiled, but this time it was softer, almost... reverent. "I am the Second Moon, daughter of the First Moon."

    I just stared at her. "You¡¯re the what now?"

    Natalie leaned forward slightly, her eyes locking onto mine like she was about to tell me a very big secret. "I¡¯m a goddess, Easter."

    I blinked. "A¡ªwhat?"

    "A goddess. The daughter of the Moon Goddess herself." She gestured vaguely at the empty space where Jacob had been. "And Jacob¡ªhe¡¯s my brother. Most people call him that now, but his true name is Mist. He¡¯s the Wolf Spirit, son of the First Moon."

    I continued staring, hoping she¡¯d burst outughing again and say she was joking.

    She didn¡¯t.

    I sucked in a deep breath, trying to process what she had just said<i>. A goddess? The daughter of the Moon Goddess? The Second Moon? And her brother was the Wolf Spirit?</i>

    I had no idea what any of that meant.

    But... for some reason... I believed her.

    I wasn¡¯t sure why. Maybe it was the way she carried herself. Maybe it was the way the very air around her seemed different. Maybe it was the fact that she had literally snapped my husband¡¯s arms without touching him.

    Or maybe it was because, for the first time in my life, someone had actually saved me.

    Tears welled up in my eyes before I could stop them. "You saved us."

    Natalie¡¯s expression softened. "Of course I did."

    <i>"You saved us."</i> My voice cracked, and then the dam burst. Tears spilled down my cheeks as a sob escaped my lips. "I¡ªI thought I was going to live like that forever." My body shook. "I was terrified, Natalie. Every single day."

    Natalie reached out and ced a warm hand on mine.

    I gripped her fingers desperately. "I don¡¯t care what you are. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a goddess, an alien, or the literal Grim Reaper¡ªI owe you my life." I looked up at her, my tears falling freely. "From now on, I¡¯m indebted to you. I swear¡ªif you ever need anything, I¡¯ll be there. Even though I probably can¡¯t do much... I¡¯ll be there."

    Natalie squeezed my hand gently. "Easter, you don¡¯t have to¡ª"

    "I do," I cut in firmly. "You saved us. That means everything."

    Natalie exhaled and gave me a small smile. "Well... I appreciate that." Her expression turned mischievous. "But trust me, your life is going to be a lot better now that I¡¯m here."

    Something about the confidence in her voice made me believe herpletely.

    For the first time in years, I believed that things were going to be okay.

    Then a new thought struck me.

    "Wait," I said, sitting up straighter. "Where did Jacob take Ruben? What¡¯s he doing to him?"

    Natalie tilted her head, looking almost bored. "Oh, nothing much. Just teaching him a little lesson. They should be back any¡ª"

    As if on cue, the air in the room changed. A sudden gust of energy swept through, sending a shiver down my spine. And then¡ª

    Jacob appeared.

    I stiffened.

    He wasn¡¯t alone.

    Ruben was with him.

    Except...

    Ruben didn¡¯t look like Ruben anymore.

    His body was wrecked. His clothes were torn, soaked in blood that dripped onto the floor in small, horrifying puddles. His face was covered in bruises, his lip split, his eye swollen shut. His hands trembled at his sides. His whole body was shaking.

    And his eyes...

    I had never seen them like that before.

    Wide. Frantic. Terrified.

    I gasped, my breath catching in my throat.

    Jacob, on the other hand, looked perfectly fine. In fact, he was smiling.

    "Brand new," he said cheerfully, patting Ruben¡¯s shoulder hard enough to make him flinch. "He¡¯s all yours."

    I gawked at Ruben. The man who had spent years making my life a living nightmare¡ªthe man I thought was scarier than any monster in the world¡ªwas now reduced to a whimpering mess.

    Ruben¡¯s lips parted, but no words came out. He was shaking so violently that his knees buckled.

    He copsed onto the floor, gasping for breath like he had just escaped death itself.

    Jacob grinned. "So, what do we do with him?"

    I could barely breathe.

    Natalie turned to me, her blue eyes sharp. "Easter," she said, tilting her head slightly, her tone casual but firm. "What do <i>you</i> want to do with him?"

    She nodded toward Ruben, who had crawled to a corner andy crumpled like a discarded rag doll, his bloody form trembling, his breathing in ragged gasps. The man who had once towered over me in rage, the man who had dictated every second of my life with his fists and cruel words, now looked... pathetic.

    I swallowed, my throat dry. "What do you mean?"

    Natalie¡¯s lips curved into a smirk. "I mean, do you still want to be married to him? Or do you want a divorce?"

    My entire body went still.

    A divorce.

    The word sent a jolt through me, like the snap of a whip. Divorce was something I had never allowed myself to think about, not really. It had always been an impossible dream, a forbidden thought.

    I blinked rapidly, trying to process what she was offering me. "I... I can do that?" My voice cracked.

    Natalie scoffed. "Of course, you can. Why wouldn¡¯t you be able to?"

    Tears burned in my eyes as I shook my head. "Because I was told it was a sin. It was impossible." I hesitated, then my voice dropped to a whisper. "There was a time... Ruben had beaten me so badly I could barely walk. I ran to my parents¡¯ house, hoping¡ªpraying¡ªthey¡¯d help me. But my father looked me in the eyes and told me divorce was against our faith. He said I had to stay. He said... he said I deserved what I got. That I needed to be... straightened out"

    Natalie went utterly still.

    And then¡ªher face twisted in fury.

    "Excuse me?" she said, her voice low and dangerous.

    I flinched at the sudden shift in her demeanor, but it wasn¡¯t directed at me. It was at the very memory of what had been done to me.

    Natalie clenched her fists, the air around her crackling like an impending storm. "No one," she seethed, her voice shaking with restrained rage, "deserves to be beaten. Let alone every. Single. Day." Her eyes zed. "Divorce isn¡¯t just an option for you, Easter. It¡¯s necessary. And if your father couldn¡¯t see that, then he¡¯s as much of a problem as Ruben."

    I stared at her, my breath shaky, my fingers digging into myp. "But..."

    "No buts," Natalie cut me off sharply. Then her expression softened as she reached for my hand. "Easter, listen to me. You deserve happiness. You deserve peace. And if that means divorcing this sorry excuse for a man, then we¡¯ll make it happen."

    A rush of emotions surged through me¡ªhope, disbelief, overwhelming gratitude. I nodded rapidly, my heart pounding. "Yes," I whispered, then louder, "Yes! I want a divorce!"

    Natalie¡¯s smirk returned, her sharp features lighting up with satisfaction. "Good choice." She turned to Jacob, who had been standing there quietly, arms crossed, watching the exchange with a knowing look. "Get the papers ready."

    Jacob grinned. "On it."

    And then¡ªhe disappeared.

    One second he was there, and the next, he was gone, vanishing into thin air like mist dispersing in the morning light.

    I gasped. Even though I had seen strange things today¡ªthings I never thought possible¡ªit still startled me every time. My heart pounded as I turned to Natalie. "He did it again."

    "He¡¯ll be back soon," she said casually, as if disappearing men into thin air waspletely normal.

    I barely had time to process what had happened before¡ª

    <strong>BAM!</strong>

    Jacob reappeared, and he wasn¡¯t alone.

    Standing beside him was a middle-aged man, his gray suit slightly wrinkled, his neatlybed hair now tousled, and his face twisted in sheer terror.

    My breath hitched.

    I knew that man.

    "Is that¡ª?" I stammered.

    Jacob smirked. "Yep. Meet Thomas Caldwell¡ªfamous divorcewyer. He said he¡¯d be <i>honored</i> to be your attorney."

    Thewyer, still lookingpletely shell-shocked, nodded vigorously. "Y-yes," he stammered<i>. "Absolutely honored!"</i>

    I almost choked on augh.

    The fear in his eyes was unmistakable. Clearly, he hadn¡¯t willingly agreed to be here, but now that he was in this room¡ªwith Jacob, Natalie, and Ruben looking like death itself¡ªhe was too scared to refuse.

    Thomas straightened his tie, taking a deep breath before slipping into full professional mode. "Mrs¡ª" He looked at me expectantly, "Easter," I said and he nodded.

    "Mrs Easter," he repeated, his voice steadier, "do you wish to proceed with a divorce?"

    I exhaled sharply. "Yes. Yes, I do."

    He nodded. "And your husband¡ª?"

    I turned to where Ruben sat, his body still trembling. He hadn¡¯t moved, hadn¡¯t spoken, hadn¡¯t even made eye contact with me.

    I pointed at him. "That¡¯s him."

    Thomas followed my gaze and immediately went pale. "Oh dear lord," he muttered. He took a step back, looking at Jacob warily. "What happened to him? He¡ªhe needs a hospital! This¡ªwhatever this is¡ªthis is illegal!"

    Jacob¡¯s smirk deepened. "Illegal? What do you mean, Mr. Caldwell?"

    Thewyer gestured frantically at Ruben. "I mean, look at him! He¡¯s been beaten to the brink of death! You can¡¯t just force a man into a divorce while he¡¯s like this!"

    Jacob arched a brow. "You think he looks hurt?"

    Thomas threw his hands up. "Are you blind? He¡¯s practically¡ª!"

    Then he stopped.

    His mouth parted slightly, his eyes widening.

    I frowned. "What is it?"

    Thewyer slowly turned back to Jacob. His voice dropped to a whisper. How... how did he suddenly be okay?"

    I blinked. What was he talking about? Ruben was still the same¡ªbroken, bleeding, <i>ruined</i>.

    But Thomas... he looked like he was seeing somethingpletely different.

    Jacob leaned in, his smirk yful yet dangerous. "Why don¡¯t you tell me what you see, Mr. Caldwell?"

    Thewyer swallowed hard, his face pale. He didn¡¯t answer.

    Jacob chuckled. "That¡¯s what I thought. Now¡ªlet¡¯s move on, shall we?"

    Thomas hesitated before regaining hisposure. "Mr. Ruben Morgan," he said, his voice cautious, "do you agree to the divorce?"

    A weak, broken whisper came from the corner. "Yes."

    Jacob pped his hands together. "Excellent. You have one day to draft the divorce papers, Mr. Caldwell."

    Thewyer barely had time to process what Jacob had said before¡ªPOOF¡ªhe vanished.

    I blinked. "Did you just¡ª?"

    Natalie patted my hand. "Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be fine."

    Jacob turned to Ruben, his expression hardening. "And you. Listen carefully."

    Ruben flinched.

    "You don¡¯t leave this house," Jacob said, his voice smooth, yetced with deadly intent. "Not now. Not after the divorce. Not ever. Because if you do¡ª"

    Jacob¡¯s eyes gleamed.

    "I¡¯ll kill you."

    A fresh wave of terror passed through Ruben¡¯s broken frame.

    Jacob smiled. "And trust me. I¡¯ll be watching."

    Natalie exhaled, looking back at me. "You¡¯re free now, Easter. He won¡¯t bother you anymore. Use this time to heal, to live."

    I nodded, my chest feeling lighter than it had in years.

    Natalie rose from the couch, she kissed Rose on the forehead, making the baby giggle. Then she turned back to me. "Take care of yourself, Easter. I¡¯ll be back to make sure the divorce goes smoothly.

    She and Jacob turned to leave.

    And suddenly, panic wed at my chest.

    They were leaving.

    They were about to disappear, just like that.

    "No¡ªwait!" I shot up from the couch, grabbing their hands. "Please don¡¯t leave me here. I can¡¯t¡ªI can¡¯t stay here anymore." I swallowed hard, my voice trembling. "Take me with you. Please. I¡¯ll do anything. Just... don¡¯t leave me behind."

 Chapter 94: The Vanishing Act

    <h4>Chapter 94: The Vanishing Act</h4>

    <strong>Sebastian~</strong>

    I stood frozen, my entire world having just turned upside down in the span of a few seconds. The scent, the bond, the way my heart had nearly leaped out of my chest¡ªit was undeniable. That woman, Brielle Hector, was my mate.

    But she ran.

    I blinked, still processing what had just happened. My mate had turned on her heel and bolted out of the office like I was some kind of monster. She had shoved Zane aside like he was nothing more than a piece of furniture in her way.

    Zane, standing beside me, still looked stunned. His brows were furrowed, and he nced toward the open door before turning to me. "Did she just... push me?"

    I didn¡¯t respond. I couldn¡¯t.

    Griffin, who had been just as frozen as us, suddenly cursed under his breath and took off after her.

    Zane let out an incredulousugh. "What the hell is going on? Why was Griffin here? Who was that woman? And why did she push me?"

    I barely heard him. My head was spinning, my breath unsteady. The room felt too small, too confining. My heart was still racing, my body thrumming with a need I had never felt before.

    <i>I had a mate.</i>

    <i>I had a mate.</i>

    I turned to Zane, and the sheer awe in my eyes must have been obvious because his expression shifted from confusion to wariness.

    "That woman," I said breathlessly, barely able to contain the overwhelming joy rising in my chest. "She¡¯s my mate, Zane. My mate!"

    Zane¡¯s eyes widened. "What?"

    My entire body buzzed with excitement. I spun around in a full circle, then turned back and grabbed Zane by the shoulders, shaking him. "Zane! I have a mate! I never thought I¡¯d have a mate, but she was right here! Did you see her? She was¡ª"

    Zane didn¡¯t respond the way I expected him to.

    I thought he¡¯d be happy for me. Thought he¡¯d smirk and say something sarcastic, or maybe even pat me on the back. But instead, his face darkened. He looked... scared.

    "Sebastian," he said slowly, his voice low, cautious. "Are you sure?"

    "Of course I¡¯m sure!" I practically shouted. "I felt it. The pull, the bond. My entire being is screaming for her! That woman is mine."

    Zane exhaled sharply, his jaw tightening. "Sebastian... be careful."

    I frowned. "What the hell is that supposed to mean?"

    "That woman might be dangerous."

    I recoiled like he had just pped me. Anger red in my chest. "Are you serious right now? I just told you I found my mate, and that¡¯s the first thing you say?"

    Zane pinched the bridge of his nose. "Sebastian¡ª"

    "No," I snapped, my joy twisting into frustration. "When you told me about Emma, I was happy for you. When you found Natalie, I was happy for you. But now that it¡¯s me, suddenly I need to be ¡¯careful¡¯? What the hell, Zane?"

    He sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it like that. It¡¯s just... she ran, Sebastian. She looked at you like she¡¯d seen a ghost and then bolted. That¡¯s not normal."

    My anger softened slightly, but I shook my head. "I don¡¯t care. I need to find her. I need to know why she ran. I can¡¯t just let her disappear."

    Zane exhaled, looking reluctant. "I think you¡¯re rushing into this."

    "Maybe I am," I admitted. "But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m wrong."

    Zane stared at me for a long moment, then sighed. "Fine. I¡¯ll help you."

    A grin tugged at my lips. "Really?"

    "Yeah," he muttered, clearly not thrilled. "What¡¯s her name?"

    "Brielle Hector."

    Zane nodded, then grabbed his phone. "We start with the inte."

    For the next twenty minutes, we scoured every database, every public record, every social media tform we could think of. But there was nothing. No trace of a Brielle Hector who matched the woman I had seen.

    Zane leaned back in his chair, frustration flickering in his gaze. "Nothing. It¡¯s like she doesn¡¯t exist."

    I clenched my jaw. That didn¡¯t make sense. She had been standing right in front of me. She was real. She had to be.

    Zane hesitated before saying, "We need to talk to Griffin."

    I scowled. "I know how you feel about him."

    Zane ran a hand through his hair. "Yeah. But he clearly knows her, and right now, he¡¯s the only lead we have."

    I hated to put him in such a situation but I was grateful.

    I grabbed the inte and buzzed Brianna. "Get me everything you have on Griffin ckthorn and Brielle Hector."

    Brianna¡¯s voice was professional, but I could hear the curiosity underneath. "Right away, Mr. Lawrence."

    As I waited, I clenched my fists.

    I didn¡¯t care what it took.

    I was going to find Brielle Hector.

    And I wasn¡¯t letting her go.

    The moment Brianna came with the information, I could tell from her hesitant expression that something was off. She smoothed down her already-perfectly-ironed blouse and set the papers on my desk with a small frown.

    "I found Griffin ckthorn¡¯s contact details," she said, voice clipped and professional, but there was something uncertain about the way she held herself. "But... there¡¯s no record of a Brielle Hector in our database."

    I frowned. "What do you mean?"

    Brianna shook her head. "There¡¯s nothing on her. No contact info, not even a visitor¡¯s log. It¡¯s like she was never here."

    Zane, sitting beside me with his usual impassive expression, exhaled sharply. "Well, that¡¯s unsettling."

    I forced myself to stay calm. "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll start with what I have." I snatched up Griffin¡¯s number, pulled out my phone, and quickly dialed the number written on the paper. I pressed the phone to my ear, my heartbeat hammering as I waited. One ring. Two. Three. Then¡ª

    <i>"The number you have dialed is not avable at the moment¡ª"</i>

    I yanked the phone away from my ear, scowling at the automated message before turning to Zane. "It¡¯s not going through."

    Zane gave me an unimpressed look. "Yeah, Sebastian, I could hear that. I wasn¡¯t suddenly struck deaf."

    I threw my hands up, pacing the length of my office. My mind was a storm, swirling with frustration, confusion, and an underlying panic I didn¡¯t want to acknowledge.

    "I should have stopped her." My voice was raw, strained. "I should have chased after her. Should have¡ªhell, I don¡¯t know¡ªpinned her down and demanded answers! But now she¡¯s gone. And I have nothing."

    Zane leaned against my desk, watching me with an impassive gaze. "Sebastian¡ª"

    "Don¡¯t," I snapped, rounding on him. "Don¡¯t tell me to calm down, Zane. If this were you¡ªif this were Natalie¡ªyou¡¯d be tearing the city apart right now."

    Zane¡¯s expression shifted slightly, just a flicker of something in his otherwiseposed face. Slowly, he raised his hands in surrender. "I wasn¡¯t going to say that."

    I red at him.

    "Okay, fine," he amended. "I <i>was</i> going to say that, but not because I don¡¯t understand. I just don¡¯t want you to do something stupid."

    I let out a frustrated breath, running a hand through my hair. "I can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing."

    "Then we won¡¯t." Zane pushed off my desk, straightening his jacket. "Let¡¯s go find her."

    I stared at him, searching for any sign of insincerity, but Zane wasn¡¯t the type to make empty promises. He meant it.

    I nodded once. "Let¡¯s go."

    The problem, however, became immediately apparent the moment we stepped outside thepany doors.

    Zane let out a sigh. "Okay. Now what?"

    I clenched my jaw. I had been so desperate to move, to do something, that I hadn¡¯t actually considered the logistics. Brielle could be anywhere by now. Wandering the city, hiding, hell¡ªshe might not even be in the area anymore.

    Then, an idea struck me. My secret service contacts.

    "I have an idea," I muttered, already turning back toward the building.

    Zane groaned. "Oh, now we¡¯re going back inside?"

    I didn¡¯t wait for him, striding purposefully back to my office. Behind me, I could hear Zane¡¯s begrudging footsteps as he followed.

    Back in my office, I immediately called security. The response was quick, efficient, just the way I liked it.

    "I need all the security footage from this morning," I ordered.

    A few minutester, the footage was delivered, and Zane and I huddled over myputer, fast-forwarding through the morning¡¯s events.

    "There," Zane pointed suddenly. "Pause."

    I froze the footage. On the screen, I saw Griffin entering the building. My eyes flicked beside him, expecting to see Brielle, but¡ª

    I frowned.

    Where the hell was she?

    I rewound. yed it again.

    Griffin walked in. Alone.

    A chill ran down my spine. "No, no, no. This isn¡¯t right. She was there. She walked in with him."

    Zane leaned closer, eyes narrowing. "Then why isn¡¯t she on the footage?"

    I didn¡¯t answer. I was already transferring the footage to my secret service contact. Maybe something was wrong with the footage, but, I trusted that they would be able to fix it and get me the information I needed.

    I wrote a quick message: <i>"Find the woman who entered with Griffin ckthorn this morning."</i>

    I sat back, drumming my fingers against the desk, my frustration growing by the second.

    Zane eyed me warily. "You¡¯re freaking out."

    I shot him a re. "You think?"

    He sighed. "Look, let¡¯s go home. Waiting around here isn¡¯t going to make them work any faster."

    I hated the idea of sitting idly, but I knew he was right. With a reluctant nod, I stood. "Fine. But keep calling Griffin."

    "Already on it," Zane muttered, pulling out his phone as we headed for his house with his guards following behind.

    Hours passed.

    I paced the living room, my phone clutched in my hand, waiting, waiting, waiting¡ª

    Then it rang.

    I answered immediately. "Tell me you have something."

    A pause.

    Then the agent on the other end said, "Sir, we checked the footage you sent over."

    "And?" I demanded.

    "There was no woman."

    I stopped pacing. My blood turned ice-cold.

    "...What?"

    "The footage only shows Griffin ckthorn entering the building. No one else was with him."

    My grip on the phone tightened. "That¡¯s impossible."

    "We double-checked," the agent said. "I¡¯m sending the footage back to you now."

    A secondter, my email dinged. I quickly opened the file and yed it.

    Griffin walked in. Alone.

    I reyed it. Again. Again.

    Nothing changed.

    Zane, watching from the couch, muttered, "That¡¯s a bad sign."

    I turned on him, my entire body vibrating with frustration. "I don¡¯t want to hear your pessimistic bullshit right now, Zane. I need to find her."

    He held up his hands in a silent <i>¡¯I¡¯m not arguing¡¯ </i>gesture but didn¡¯t say another word. Instead, he focused on his phone, still trying Griffin¡¯s number.

    But Griffin wasn¡¯t answering.

    His phone just rang. And rang. And rang.

    Like he had left it somewhere. Like he wasn¡¯t even bothering to pick it up.

    I clenched my fists, my mind spinning in a million different directions.

    Brielle had been there.

    I had seen her.

    I had felt her.

    So why was she missing from the footage?

    And why did it feel like Griffin ckthorn was avoiding me?

 Chapter 95: Watch Out!

    <h4>Chapter 95: Watch Out!</h4>

    <strong>Sebastian~</strong>

    I had never felt frustration this deep, this consuming. It gnawed at my patience, coiling like a tight spring in my chest, ready to snap at any moment.

    It was nearly 10:00 p.m. The city was quiet, but my mind was anything but. I had spent hours running around with Zane, searching for any trace of Brielle or Griffin. Every lead turned to dust in my hands, every alley we checked, every call we made¡ªnothing.

    Now, back at Zane¡¯s house again, exhaustion was evident on his face. "I hate this," Zane muttered, voice muffled. "I hate waiting. I hate chasing people. And I really hate being this damn tired."

    Hey sprawled on the sofa and closed his eyes but not asleep, one arm draped over his forehead. His suit jacket was long discarded, his ck shirt rumpled¡ªa rare sight for the everposed Zane.

    Tiger and Fox were nowhere to be found, which was unsettling. They were always nearby, lurking like silent shadows, but today, when I needed them, they had vanished without a word. The guards, however, remained stationed at every entrance, their presence a reminder that the house was under constant surveince.

    As for me? I had refused to sit still.

    Griffin¡¯s number had been my obsession, my fingers dialing over and over, each call met with dead silence. But I wasn¡¯t stopping. Not now. Not when I was this close.

    I pressed the call button again, pacing near the window. The phone rang once. Twice.

    Then¡ª

    A click.

    <i>"Sebastian."</i>

    My heart mmed against my ribs. He picked up.

    "Griffin," I breathed, gripping the phone like a lifeline. "Where the hell have you been?"

    A brief pause. Then, his voice, low and unreadable. <i>"I¡¯m at Starview Hotel."</i>

    I stilled. Starview?

    <i>"I¡¯m here with Brielle,"</i> Griffin continued. <i>"Come. Now."</i>

    I didn¡¯t hesitate. I ended the call before he could say another word.

    "She¡¯s there," I muttered, shoving my phone into my pocket. A rush of energy pulsed through me, adrenaline taking over my exhaustion. "She¡¯s at Starview with Griffin."

    Zane didn¡¯t move from the couch. He merely opened one eye, regarding me with that unreadable, borderline-annoyed expression he always wore when he thought I was being reckless.

    "Hmm," he hummed.

    I didn¡¯t have time for his cryptic nonsense.

    "I need to go," I said, already grabbing my coat. "I need to see her."

    That¡¯s when Zane sat up. Slowly. Too slowly. His sharp gaze locked onto me like a predator sizing up its prey.

    "That¡¯s it?" he said, voice deceptively calm. "He just... called you out of nowhere?"

    I frowned, yanking my sleeve into ce. "No. I called him. He answered."

    Zane exhaled, standing to his full height, adjusting his cuffs like he had all the time in the world. "And that doesn¡¯t seem a little off to you?"

    I clenched my jaw. "Zane¡ª"

    "I mean," he cut in, stepping closer, "you¡¯ve been calling him all damn day. And now, after hours of silence, he finally picks up?" He tilted his head. "And just so happens to be waiting for you at a random hotel with your missing mate?"

    I opened my mouth, then closed it.

    When he put it that way...

    No. I shook my head, clearing the doubt. "You¡¯re overthinking this. He¡¯s with Brielle. That¡¯s all that matters."

    Zane¡¯s lips curled into something between a smirk and a sigh. "Right. Of course. Because that makes so much sense."

    I threw my hands up. "Zane, I don¡¯t have time for your paranoia. I¡¯m going."

    "I didn¡¯t say you weren¡¯t."

    I turned to leave. Zane¡¯s voice followed me.

    "I¡¯ming with you."

    I froze. "What? But your tired."

    "I said¡ª" He walked past me, grabbing his own coat. "¡ªI¡¯ming with you."

    "No." I shook my head. "I can handle this on my own."

    Zane buttoned his coat. "Sure, you could. But you won¡¯t."

    "Zane¡ª"

    "Sebastian," he cut in smoothly, his eyes dark, sharp. "I let you run around the city all day, chasing ghosts. But this? This stinks of a setup."

    I clenched my fists. "I need to see her."

    "And you will," he said, adjusting his cor. "But you¡¯re not going alone."

    I let out a frustrated breath. "Fine."

    Zane smirked. "Good boy."

    I flipped him off.

    <strong>********</strong>

    The hardest part wasn¡¯t the drive to Starview Hotel. Wasn¡¯t even the creeping paranoia gnawing at my gut.

    No.

    The hardest part was sneaking out of Zane¡¯s own damn house like we were fugitives.

    Zane, a literal prince, rolled his eyes as we crouched near the back entrance. "This is so stupid. This is my house. I should be able to leave whenever I want."

    I smirked. "But you can¡¯t. Because you have ten overprotective bodyguards who would tackle your ass if they saw you sneaking out."

    He scowled. "I never asked for them."

    "Yeah, yeah, rich-boy problems," I whispered as I peeked around the corner. Two guards stood near the main gate, chatting quietly. "Alright, we go now."

    Zane and I darted past the garden, keeping low. We barely made it to the car without triggering an rm. Zane slid into the driver¡¯s seat, grumbling.

    "This is ridiculous."

    "You love the thrill," I teased.

    Zane just muttered something about how he was going to fire everyone when we got back.

    Yeah right. As if that was possible.

    We arrived at Starview in record time.

    The moment we stepped inside, my senses went on high alert. The hotel lobby was too quiet, too empty. Even at this hour, there should have been some kind of life¡ªreceptionists,te-night guests, staff moving about.

    But there was no one.

    A chill crawled up my spine.

    Zane exhaled through his nose. "Well. That¡¯s not unsettling at all."

    I ignored him, moving toward the elevator. My pulse quickened with every step.

    I needed to see her.

    We took the private elevator straight to the penthouse.

    <i>Ding.</i>

    The doors slid open.

    I barely raised my fist to knock when¡ª

    The door swung open.

    I froze.

    Brielle stood there.

    She looked¡ªperfectly fine. No bruises. No signs of distress. Nothing.

    And yet¡ª

    Something was wrong.

    Her expression was too calm. Her smile was too smooth.

    "Sebastian," she greeted softly. "Cole."

    A lump lodged in my throat. I had been desperate to see her all day, but now¡ªstanding here, staring into her too-bright eyes¡ªI hesitated.

    Zane stood stiffly beside me. He wasn¡¯t saying anything, but I felt his unease.

    Brielle stepped aside. "Come in."

    The moment we crossed the threshold, the door clicked shut behind us.

    And I swore I heard the sound of a lock sliding into ce.

    A chill crept up my spine.

    Something wasn¡¯t right.

    But it was toote to turn back now.

    I had barely taken a step inside when I locked eyes with Brielle again.

    I didn¡¯t think¡ªI just moved.

    "Why did you run from me?" I demanded, my voice rough with frustration and something deeper¡ªsomething raw.

    She stood there, perfectly poised, her long dark hair falling over one shoulder, her lips curved into a small, unreadable smile. But her eyes¡ªsomething was off in her eyes. Too bright. Too calm.

    "Brielle," I continued, stepping closer, my pulse hammering. "I know you felt it. When we saw each other. I know you felt what I felt¡ª"

    She didn¡¯t answer.

    Silence stretched between.

    I took another step, my heart racing, the need to understand wing at me. "Talk to me. Please. You don¡¯t have to run. I¡ª"

    "Sebastian, watch out!"

    Zane¡¯s voice ripped through the air, sharp as a gunshot.

    Before I could even process what was happening, Brielle moved.

    Fast.

    Too fast.

    Her hand shot up, a gleam of wood shing under the chandelier light.

    A wooden stake.

    Time slowed. My brain struggled to catch up, to understand.

    She was trying to kill me.

    She lunged, her grip on the stake firm, her movements deliberate. There was no hesitation, no flicker of regret in her expression.

    Only cold determination.

    For the first time in centuries, real fear licked up my spine. Not because of the stake¡ªbut because it was her.

    My Brielle.

    Or at least, the woman I thought she was.

    A snarl ripped from my throat as I stumbled back, but the room was too small, and she was too close¡ª

    A sudden rush of heat.

    A blur of red and gold.

    Then there was fire.

    A wall of mes erupted between us, crackling violently, swallowing the stake before it could touch me.

    Fox.

    He had appeared out of nowhere. He stood between me and Brielle, his fiery red hair looking almost aze in the flickering glow. His golden eyes locked onto Brielle¡¯s with a look of pure amusement.

    "Whoa there, sweetheart," Fox drawled, tilting his head, the stake now a pile of ashes at his feet. "That¡¯s no way to greet a guest."

 Chapter 96: Lifeless

    <h4>Chapter 96: Lifeless</h4>

    <strong>Cassandra~</strong>

    I needed rity. I needed to think.

    The penthouse was silent when I returned, the sunlight seeping through the floor-to-ceiling windows. I stood in the middle of the living room, my mind a tangled mess of unanswered questions and fragmented ns. I was at a crossroads, and for the first time in a long while, I had no way out.

    Nera stirred within me, her energy restless and erratic. <i>"</i><strong><i>We can¡¯t kill our mate,"</i></strong> she hissed in my head, her voice low and unsettling. <strong><i>"This wasn¡¯t how things were supposed to go." </i></strong>

    I ran a hand through my hair, frustration bubbling under my skin. "No kidding," I muttered under my breath.

    The door burst open with a loud m.

    I turned sharply just as Griffin stormed in, his face contorted with fury, his hands clenched into tight fists. He looked like a man on the verge of ripping the entire ce apart.

    "You¡ª" His voice was a sharp snarl, his gray eyes burning with rage. "You ruined everything!"

    I narrowed my eyes, my patience thinning by the second. "Griffin¡ª"

    "You think this is a game?!" he yelled, pacing back and forth like a caged beast. "Do you even realize how much work I put on this? How much time I wasted on you?! And for what? For you to mess everything up with your impulsive, reckless decisions?"

    I clenched my jaw. "Shut up."

    But he didn¡¯t. He stepped closer, his rage boiling over into venomous words. "I can¡¯t believe I actually thought you were worth my time. I built everything¡ªeverything¡ªfor this moment, and you? You just tore it apart like it was nothing."

    I crossed my arms, ring at him. "I said, shut up. I¡¯m trying to think."

    Griffin let out a bitter, humorlessugh. "Think? Now you want to think?" He scoffed, shaking his head. "You know what your problem is, Cassandra? You rely too much on that pathetic excuse of a demon. You drink vampire blood just to keep yourself from falling apart, clinging to scraps of power like a leech. And for what? To pretend you¡¯re something more than a half-broken, pitiful excuse of a hunter?"

    Something inside me snapped.

    Before I could respond, the temperature in the room plummeted.

    A dark, swirling presence filled the space, thick and terrifying. The very air trembled. Shadows stretched unnaturally along the walls, and the scent of something wrong¡ªsomething ancient¡ªcoiled around us like a noose.

    Kalmia had arrived.

    Her demon¡¯s form materialized out of the darkness, a wraith-like figure with obsidian eyes that pulsed with barely restrained malice. Her presence sent a chill crawling down my spine.

    "You dare insult me?" Her voice was silk and razors, a whisper that carried the weight of death itself.

    Griffin turned, his anger momentarily shifting into unease. "I¡ª"

    He didn¡¯t get the chance to finish.

    Kalmia¡¯s wed hand shot forward, wrapping around Griffin¡¯s throat in an iron grip. His eyes widened in shock as his body lifted off the ground. He struggled, his hands grasping at her wrist, but it was useless.

    "Great mother, no!" I screamed, stepping forward.

    She didn¡¯t even look at me.

    "Arrogant brat," Kalmia murmured, tightening her grip. "I no longer have use for you."

    Griffin gasped, his face turning pale as his legs kicked uselessly in the air. He tried to say something¡ªmaybe to fight back, maybe to plead¡ªbut the words never came.

    With a sharp twist, Kalmia snapped his neck.

    The sound of breaking bone echoed through the penthouse.

    Griffin¡¯s body went limp in her grasp.

    She let go, and he crumpled to the floor like a discarded rag doll, his lifeless eyes staring at nothing.

    Fear sank its ws into me.

    My breath caught in my throat, my pulse hammering. My brain refused to process what had just happened.

    "You killed him," I whispered, my voice shaking. "Why?"

    Kalmia took on a human form before she turned her dark, soulless eyes toward me, unbothered. "He was unnecessary. A liability. His usefulness had expired."

    I clenched my fists, my entire body trembling with rage. "You told me to get close to him! You were the one who said we needed him¡ªso why the hell did you just kill him?!"

    Kalmia tilted her head, her lips curling into a faint smirk. "Are you deaf? I just told you he was no longer needed." She stepped over Griffin¡¯s corpse as if he were nothing more than an inconvenience. "Besides," she murmured, her voice dripping with amusement, "his constant whining was getting annoying."

    I sucked in a sharp breath, fury wing at my insides.

    Griffin was many things¡ªa pain in the ass, a reckless idiot¡ªbut he had been useful. A useful pawn, yes, but he was just a kid, he still had a lot to learn. He didn¡¯t need to die in such a cruel manner.

    Now he was gone.

    And for what?

    Because Kalmia had decided on a whim that he was no longer worth the effort?

    I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms. The rage inside me was a wildfire, burning hotter with every passing second.

    Kalmia¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, sensing my hesitation. "Tell me, my little wolf," she purred, tilting her head, "weren¡¯t you the one who wanted him dead more than anyone else?"

    My breath caught in my throat.

    I couldn¡¯t answer.

    I had wished for Griffin¡¯s suffering¡ªhad fantasized about revenge ever since he set a trap for me using the vampires, but now that he was lying there, lifeless, his neck twisted at an unnatural angle... something twisted painfully in my chest.

    Kalmia¡¯s smile faded, her voice dangerously soft. "I hope you¡¯re not going soft on me, dear."

    I forced myself to meet her gaze, swallowing down the lump in my throat. If she sensed weakness, she would be disappointed in me, and her disappointment always came with a cost. I couldn¡¯t afford to be weak.

    I shook my head quickly. "Of course not," I said, forcing my voice to stay steady. "I¡¯m just... surprised, that¡¯s all."

    A slow, knowing smirk crept across her face. "Good."

    A sudden vibration cut through the tense silence.

    I snapped my head toward Griffin¡¯s body, my eyes widening as his phone buzzed against the marble floor. The screen lit up with a name that made my blood run cold.

    <i>Sebastian.</i>

    I held my breath.

    Of all people, why did he have to call Griffin now?

    Kalmia¡¯s chuckle sent a fresh wave of unease through me. "Now, what are you going to do about that?" she mused, eyes gleaming with dark delight.

    I turned to her, voice sounding very small. "Well now that Griffin is dead, I don¡¯t know. Griffin had been the one making the ns on how to approach Sebastian."

    Kalmia threw her head back andughed, the sound echoing hauntingly around the room. "Oh, Cassandra, my dear little wolf, don¡¯t you see?" She leaned closer, her fingers trailing along my jaw, her touch as cold as ice. "We don¡¯t need Griffin anymore. Sebastian will be dying to see you now¡ªno matter what. You¡¯re his mate after all."

    A sick feeling coiled in my stomach.

    Sebastian.

    My hand trembled as I reached for the phone, my thumb hovering over the power button. I could shut it off. End this right now.

    But Kalmia¡¯s hand shot out, gripping my wrist with crushing strength.

    "Ah-ah," she tutted, shaking her head. "Let it ring."

    I swallowed the lump in my throat.

    "Let him grow desperate," she continued, her voiceced with amusement. "Let him wonder why little Griffin isn¡¯t answering. Let the panic set in. Let him search for you. And when he¡¯s at his most vulnerable..." She leaned in, whispering against my ear, "That¡¯s when you strike. That¡¯s when you kill him."

    I felt like the ground had been ripped out from beneath me.

    <i>Sebastian. </i>

    No.

    I couldn¡¯t.

    I wouldn¡¯t.

    In that short time I had spent in his office, looking at him, staring into those deep, dark, knowing eyes, something inside me had snapped into ce. It was crazy¡ªinsane, even¡ªbut I knew, without a doubt, that I would do anything just to protect him.

    And now Kalmia wanted me to kill him?

    Hell no! Not in this life or the next.

    Nera stirred inside me, growling in protest. "<strong><i>We¡¯re not going to sit back and watch our mate die," </i></strong>she snarled. <strong><i>"I won¡¯t allow it." </i></strong>

    I lifted my chin, forcing myself to look Kalmia in the eyes. "I can¡¯t do it," I said, my voice firm despite the terror in my veins. "No matter how many times you ask me to do it, I won¡¯t be able to kill Sebastian. I¡¯m sorry, Great mother, but I just... I won¡¯t."

    A slow, eerie smile stretched across Kalmia¡¯s lips.

    And then¡ª

    Pain.

    Her fingers wrapped around my throat, squeezing with inhuman strength.

    I gasped, wing at her wrist, my vision blurring as my airway was crushed. My legs kicked uselessly beneath me.

    She pulled me closer, her voice as sweet as honey, as deadly as a viper.

    "You¡¯ve disappointed me, little wolf," she whispered.

    Then she threw me.

    The impact was brutal. My back mmed into the wall, the force cracking the ster. My body crumpled to the ground, pain exploding through me in waves.

    Before I could even process what was happening, Kalmia lifted her hand¡ªand darkness swallowed me whole.

 Chapter 97: A Vessel

    <h4>Chapter 97: A Vessel</h4>

    <strong>Cassandra~</strong>

    Gaining back consciousness, I heard a distant voice.

    Muffled but familiar.

    <i> "I¡¯m at Starview Hotel. I¡¯m here with Brielle. Come. Now."</i>

    My head throbbed as I forced my eyes open, the world around me shifting in and out of focus.

    Griffin? He¡¯s alive?

    I blinked.

    No.

    It wasn¡¯t Griffin.

    It was Kalmia.

    She was holding his phone, her lips curled into a cruel smile as she spoke into the receiver.

    My stomach twisted.

    My heart pounded painfully against my ribs.

    "Kalmia..." My voice was only a breath, my throat raw from the choking.

    She turned to me, her expression eerily soft as she crouched beside me. Cold fingers traced my cheek, sending a shiver down my spine.

    "You were asleep for quite some time," she murmured. "But don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ve been busy setting the stage."

    Dread coiled in my stomach.

    "What...?" My voice cracked. "What did you do?"

    She chuckled, tilting her head in amusement. "Oh, nothing much," she purred. "I simply ensured that Sebastian will be here in a few minutes."

    Ice ran through my veins.

    No. No.

    She was luring him here.

    Sebastian was walking straight into a death trap.

    Kalmia saw the horror in my eyes andughed. "Oh, Cassandra, save your breath. No one is going to save him."

    Panic surged through me.

    Desperate, I reached out, clutching the hem of her dress. "Please," I whispered. "Don¡¯t do this."

    She sighed, almost as if she were bored. "You¡¯re really making this difficult for me, child."

    I clenched my teeth. "I won¡¯t do it," I said, my voice gaining strength. "I don¡¯t care what you say¡ªI¡¯m not going to kill my mate." My grip tightened. "If you want blood, then take mine. Just kill me instead."

    Kalmia stared at me, her expression amused.

    Then sheughed.

    A cold, hollowugh that made my skin crawl.

    "You foolish child," she crooned, running her fingers through my hair in a mockingly affectionate gesture. "Killing you would be such a waste."

    She gripped my chin, forcing me to look into her eyes.

    "You are my vessel, Cassandra. My <i>perfectly</i> selected, carefully crafted vessel. You will do what Imand."

    My breath shuddered out of me.

    "And whether you like it or not," Kalmia whispered, her lips brushing against my ear, "you will kill Sebastian."

    The world around me spun, my heartbeat a deafening drum in my ears. My breath was shaky as I forced my words out, my voice a whisper.

    "Why does it have to be me?" My throat burned as I swallowed back the panic rising inside me. "If you want Sebastian dead, why don¡¯t you do it yourself? You killed Griffin without hesitation. Why do I have to kill my mate with my own hands? Why do you want me to do something so cruel?"

    Kalmia¡¯s lips curled into a slow, knowing smile. She crouched down in front of me, her eerie dark eyes gleaming in the light.

    "Oh, Cassandra," she murmured, dragging my name out like a luby. "That¡¯s the whole point. It has to be you. That¡¯s the only way the sacrifice will be worth it, dear."

    The whole point?

    My heart pounded against my ribs as I stared at her, confusion clouding my thoughts. "What do you mean?"

    Kalmia sighed as if she were speaking to a child struggling with the simplest lesson. She reached out, twirling a loose strand of my hair around her long, elegant fingers. "For me to acquire the power I need," she mused, "and the perfect body to wield it... I need a vessel."

    My stomach twisted violently. "A vessel...?"

    Kalmia¡¯s fingers trailed down my face, her touch deceptively gentle. "Yes. And that vessel is you, Cassandra."

    My entire body turned cold. My head shook automatically, as if the simple act of denial could change the truth.

    "No," I whispered.

    "Yes," she said, amusement flickering in her eyes.

    My stomach twisted violently. "You¡ª" I swallowed hard. "You¡¯re saying that this whole time...the only reason you kept me around, was to take my body?"

    Kalmia¡¯s smile deepened, slow and cruel. "Ah, there it is," she whispered, stroking my cheek. "The realization. The heartbreak. It¡¯s delicious."

    Bile rose in my throat.

    Kalmia shook her head, eyes gleaming with amusement. "Oh, Cassandra, how else did you think you ended up with me?"

    Dread coiled around my ribs. My hands trembled. "This isn¡¯t... you don¡¯t mean..."

    Kalmia leaned in closer, her lips brushing against my ear , her voice a gentle, venomous whisper. "Did you really think everything that happened to you was just... fate?"

    I couldn¡¯t breathe.

    "No," I rasped.

    "Yes."

    "No."

    "Yes."

    The word pounded in my skull.

    Kalmia pulled back and tilted her head, studying me like I was an insect beneath a magnifying ss. "Do you want to know a secret, Cassandra?"

    I didn¡¯t.

    I really, really didn¡¯t.

    But I couldn¡¯t stop her.

    "I was the one who killed your family."

    A sound tore from my throat¡ªpart gasp, part strangled sob.

    Kalmia grinned. "And, I was the one who turned your pack against you. Who made them despise you, call you names and tried to kill you. I was the one who stripped you of everything you had."

    The ground beneath me crumbled.

    I wanted to run. I wanted to scream to the high heavens. I wanted to rip my own skin off because something inside me knew¡ªdeep down, I had always known¡ªthat there was something unnatural about my suffering.

    I shook my head frantically, more bile rising in my throat. "No," I gasped, "no, you¡¯re lying!"

    Kalmia let out a slow, delighted chuckle. "Oh, darling. Why would I lie?"

    I couldn¡¯t breathe.

    "You see, Cassandra," she continued, "I needed a body. But not just anyone would do. I needed someone... pure."

    My hands clenched into fists.

    "Someone I could mold," she murmured, her voice dripping with satisfaction. "Someone I could taint... slowly."

    My stomach lurched violently.

    "I made you this way, Cassandra. You had to be perfect."

    My breathing was shallow, rapid. My mind raced, struggling to process the weight of her words.

    "You... you did all of this?" My voice was barely audible.

    "Yes."

    My vision blurred with rage.

    A guttural scream ripped from my throat as I lunged at her, my hands curling into ws, aiming for her throat¡ª

    But before I could even touch her, my entire body seized up. A sharp, unnatural force locked my muscles in ce.

    I couldn¡¯t move.

    My limbs wouldn¡¯t respond.

    Kalmia¡¯sughter rang out like a cruel melody.

    "That¡¯s enough of that," she murmured, brushing nonexistent dust from her sleeve. "We wouldn¡¯t want you getting any foolish ideas, would we?"

    I gritted my teeth, willing my body to move, to break free, to do something.

    Nothing.

    My heart mmed against my ribcage.

    Kalmia smirked. "Sebastian is here."

    My blood ran cold.

    No.

    Footsteps.

    Sebastian.

    I could hear him.

    The way his boots clicked against the floor with effortless confidence.

    But he wasn¡¯t alone.

    Someone else was with him.

    A second pair of footsteps¡ªcalmer, heavier.

    A strangled scream lodged in my throat.

    No.

    Kalmia¡¯s lips curled.

    I fought, struggled, every nerve in my body screaming in protest. But I was trapped.

    My limbs weren¡¯t my own anymore.

    I was nothing but a passenger in my own body.

    And I could do nothing¡ªnothing¡ªas Kalmia made me rise to my feet.

    Every step toward the door was agony.

    I wanted to dig my heels into the ground, to stop, but my body obeyed her will, not mine.

    My hand reached for the doorknob.

    No.

    No, no.

    The door swung open.

    And there he was.

    Sebastian stood in the doorway, his dark eyes flickering with excitement.

    I wanted to scream. To warn him. To do anything.

    Instead, I smiled.

    Kalmia made me smile.

    "Sebastian, Cole. Come in," I heard my own voice say.

    Sebastian stepped forward, Cole at his side.

    No.

    No, please, run.

    Run.

    Once Sebastian entered, he started off with questions. "Why did you run from me?" He demanded, his voice rough with frustration.

    I wanted to tell him.

    I wanted to tell him so badly.

    But I wasn¡¯t in control anymore.

    "Brielle," he continued, stepping closer, "I know you felt it. When we saw each other. I know you felt what I felt¡ª"

    A wooden stake appeared in my hand.

    Terror gripped me so fiercely I thought I might shatter.

    Sebastian¡¯s expression darkened, his eyes narrowing. He took another step towards me, "Talk to me. Please. You don¡¯t have to run. I¡ª"

    "Sebastian, watch out!"

    His friend¡¯s voice ripped through the air.

    I couldn¡¯t stop it.

    My arm moved¡ªnot my arm, not my choice¡ªbut it moved.

    The stake rose above my head.

    I felt the weight of it, the sharp point angled toward his heart.

    Sebastian¡¯s eyes widened, realization dawning toote.

    And as my body betrayed me, as my own hands prepared to drive the stake into the man I just met but automatically cared about, I knew¡ª

    In that split second¡ª

    My life was over.

 Chapter 98: The Enemy In The Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 98: The Enemy In The Shadow</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    Easter¡¯s grip was tight¡ªdesperate. Her trembling fingers pressed into my skin, and her wide, pleading eyes locked onto mine, brimming with raw hope and fear. I had seen that look before. Too many times. In too many lifetimes. It was the look of someone clinging to theirst shred of salvation, terrified of being abandoned again.

    I opened my mouth, but no words came. The sheer vulnerability in her face was too much. I knew that feeling. I had lived it. I had begged, prayed, and clung to anything that promised a way out¡ªonly to watch it slip through my fingers.

    Her voice was small. "Please... take me with you. I¡¯ll do anything you ask. I don¡¯t have anyone else."

    I started to respond¡ªsomething, anything to reassure her that we weren¡¯t leaving for good¡ªbut then a voice tore through my mind. Sharp. Urgent.

    <i>"Mummy Natalie!"</i>

    I froze.

    Alex.

    Beside me, Jacob stiffened, his eyes snapping to mine. "Was that¡ª?"

    "Alex," I breathed, a chill running down my spine.

    Something was wrong.

    I didn¡¯t hesitate.

    "Easter¡ªstay here with Jacob," I ordered, pulling free from her grasp. Before she could argue, before Jacob could throw in some remark¡ª

    I vanished.

    One blink, and Easter¡¯s living room was gone.

    I was somewhere else.

    Somewhere dark.

    The air was clouded with dust, the scent of old wood filling my nose. My body was curled awkwardly, my limbs cramped against narrow walls.

    A closet.

    I was in a coat closet.

    And I wasn¡¯t alone.

    A small, shivering figure was huddled in the corner, knees to his chest, little hands mped over his ears as if trying to block out the world.

    "Alex," I whispered.

    He flinched. For a second, my heart stopped, afraid he wouldn¡¯t look up.

    Then¡ªslowly¡ªhis fingers loosened, and wide, teary brown eyes met mine.

    "M-Mummy Natalie?" His voice cracked, hoarse with fear.

    The second recognition hit, heunched himself at me.

    I caught him easily, wrapping him up in my arms as his tiny body trembled uncontrobly. He clung to me, little fists gripping my jacket like I might disappear if he let go.

    "I was so scared!" he sobbed. "They¡ªthey came for me!"

    Icenced through my veins.

    I gently pulled back, cupping his tear-streaked face. "Who, baby? Who came for you?"

    He sniffled, wiping his nose on his sleeve. "I¡ªI don¡¯t know them," he stammered. "They came to school. They said Daddy sent them to pick me up."

    My blood ran cold.

    Zane would never. He didn¡¯t trust anyone with his son¡ªlet alone strangers.

    "Did they say anything else?" I pressed.

    Alex hesitated, then shook his head. "They didn¡¯t look like Daddy¡¯s friends. And I knew¡ª" He hupped. "I knew Daddy didn¡¯t tell me about anyoneing. And they looked... wrong. Scary."

    A deep, feral growl rumbled in my chest.

    The school had state-of-the-art security. No ordinary humans could have breached it.

    Which meant...

    They weren¡¯t human.

    And worse¡ªif they¡¯d made it past the school¡¯s defenses, they weren¡¯t just some random supernaturals looking for ransom money.

    They knew who Alex was.

    Which meant they knew who Zane was.

    I forced my pulse to steady. Alex was already terrified. He didn¡¯t need to see me panic.

    I pressed a kiss to his forehead, smoothing back his hair. "It¡¯s okay now, sweetheart," I promised. "I¡¯m here. No one is taking you anywhere."

    He sniffled, nodding against my chest.

    We needed to leave. Now.

    I reached for my power, Jasmine stirring inside me, ready to take action. The world blurred as I prepared to teleport¡ª

    <strong>CRACK.</strong>

    The closet exploded.

    I gasped, shielding Alex as sharp splinters of wood flew past us. The impact sent a shockwave through my body, momentarily disorienting me¡ªbut I stayed firm, my magic redirecting every splinter away from us.

    And then, before I could react¡ª

    We weren¡¯t alone anymore.

    Five presences.

    I blinked against the sudden light filtering into the small, empty ssroom where Alex had been hiding.

    We were surrounded.

    Five figures stood in a loose semi-circle, their stances deceptively rxed. But I could smell what they were.

    Werewolves.

    Not just any werewolves.

    Trained ones. Fighters. And one of them wasn¡¯t fully wolf¡ªthere was something else in her scent. It was witch scent.

    A hybrid.

    The hybrid¡ªthe leader of the group¡ªa tall, striking woman with raven-ck hair and sharp ck eyes¡ªstepped forward. A smirk curled her lips, like I was some fascinating puzzle she had just stumbled upon.

    "Wow," she drawled, voice smooth as silk and just as sharp. "That was impressive. Didn¡¯t expect anyone to react so fast."

    I bared my teeth, shifting Alex behind me. "Who the hell are you?"

    She ced a hand over her heart, feigning offense. "Oh, where are my manners?" Her smirk widened, shing sharp white teeth.

    "I¡¯m Helen. And you, sweetheart, are in my way."

    Alex whimpered behind me, his tiny fingers digging into my jacket.

    I wanted to reach back, tofort him, but I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her. There was something sickly twisted about her.

    But no worries¡ªI was worse.

    My fists clenched. "In your way of what?"

    Helen¡¯s smirk deepened. "Taking what belongs to us."

    Every nerve in my body ignited.

    Jasmine surged forward.<strong><i> "Mara, I want her dead now!" </i></strong>My skin prickled as power flooded through me, hot and untamed.

    Alex sucked in a sharp breath. His little hands clung tighter.

    Helen just chuckled. "Rx, darling. We don¡¯t want a fight. Just hand over the kid, and we¡¯ll be on our way."

    I shook my head, my own smirk forming.

    "You think," I whispered, voice razor-sharp, "that I¡¯d just hand over my child to you?"

    She sighed dramatically. "Come on now, don¡¯t be difficult." Her gaze flicked over me. "You¡¯re not his mother. You¡¯re just some wolfless stray who got attached. So why don¡¯t you be a good girl and let us do our job?"

    Oh, so she¡¯d been briefed about me?

    Interesting.

    Jasmine snarled inside my head, outraged. <strong><i>"Wolfless? What am I, a damn potato?"</i></strong>

    I exhaled slowly, keeping my voice calm. <i>"Not now, Jasmine."</i>

    I turned my attention back to Helen and then, I let out a low growl alerting her to the presence of my wolf. Then I smirked.

    Helen¡¯s smirk wavered.

    Good.

    In a blink, I wasn¡¯t standing in front of Alex anymore.

    I was in front of her.

    And before she could react¡ª

    My fist crashed into her jaw.

    She flew.

    The impact sent her sailing across the room, smashing through multiple children¡¯s desks with a sickening crack. A surprised snarl tore from her throat.

    The other wolves tensed, hands twitching toward their weapons.

    I rolled my shoulders, stepping forward, my eyes burning with power.

    "Let me make something very clear," I said, my voice low and deadly.

    "If you so much as look at my child the wrong way again..."

    Jasmine¡¯s energy crackled around me.

    I smiled.

    "I will tear you apart."

    Helen groaned, pushing herself up, blood dripping from her lip.

    Then, to my amusement¡ª

    She grinned.

    "Oh," she murmured, wiping her mouth. "This is going to be fun."

    I didn¡¯t hesitate. The moment Helen grinned, the moment I felt that surge of arrogance roll off her like a disgusting wave, I reached out with my mind.

    <i>"Bubble, I need you. Now."</i>

    His response was immediate. <i>"On my way."</i>

    I barely had time to process the link cutting off before the air in the room changed. The temperature dropped slightly, and the faint scent of the ocean filled my nose.

    Then, with a soft ripple¡ªlike water bending reality itself¡ªBubble appeared.

    His pure white hair fell over his shoulders, almost glowing in the ssroom light, and his translucent blue eyes flickered over the scene before him. His gaze swept from me to Alex, to the five stunned kidnappers, and then back to me.

    He arched an eyebrow. "Huh." A slow smile spread across his lips as he shook his head. "I don¡¯t know what these idiots did, but whatever it was... they really shouldn¡¯t have done it."

    Helen stiffened, her smirk faltering as she took in Bubble¡¯s presence. The other wolves, though still trying to look menacing, were visibly thrown off.

    Bubble let out a deepugh, one that was both amused and slightly wicked. Then, without a care in the world, he turned his attention to Alex.

    "Hey, little prince," he greeted, crouching down. Alex¡¯s eyes had been shut the whole time, afraid to watch the violence going on around him, but when he heard Bubble¡¯s familiar voice, his eyes flew open and his face lit up.

    "Bubble!" Alex reached for him instantly, and Bubble scooped him up with ease, cradling him like he weighed nothing.

    "Time to go, kiddo," he said lightly, giving Alex a small grin before ncing back at me. "Have fun, Natalie."

    With that, he was gone.

    Vanished.

    Helen¡¯s expression twisted into rage. "You bitch!" she spat. "I don¡¯t care what kind of magic you just pulled¡ªbring him back. Now!"

    I tilted my head, amusement curling in my chest. "Oh?" I folded my arms, my voice calm. "You seem upset."

    Helen growled, fists clenched. "Bring him back right now, or I will kill you where you stand."

    I blinked at her. Then, with a sigh, I shook my head. "You¡¯re really not as bright as you look."

    Helen¡¯s face darkened. "Enough of this! Kill her¡ªnow!"

    Her men lunged.

    Or rather... they tried to.

    But they never made it.

    They froze mid-step. Every single one of them. Their bodies locked in ce, their muscles strained as they tried¡ªdesperately tried¡ªto move. Their eyes widened in sheer panic as they realized they couldn¡¯t.

    Helen¡¯s breath hitched. "What... what did you do?!"

    I tapped a finger against my chin, feigning thoughtfulness. "Huh. That¡¯s a good question." I flicked my wrist, and one of her men¡ªa tall, burly-looking one¡ªjerked forward an inch before mming hard against the wall. "Looks like I did something."

    Helen¡¯s nostrils red, her hands twitching. "You witch."

    I let out a lightugh. "Oh, sweetheart, you wish I was a witch." My voice dropped, taking on a deadly edge. "But I¡¯m something much, much worse."

    Helen clenched her jaw, but I could see the cracks forming. The flicker of doubt, the barest hesitation in her stance.

    Good.

    Because I wasn¡¯t done.

    A sigh slipping past my lips as I fixed my gaze solely on Helen. "You know, this really is a waste of my time." My voice was almost bored, but beneath it, my power simmered, a storm waiting to be unleashed.

    Helen¡¯s face was frozen in an expression of pure fury, but the fear creeping into her eyes was unmistakable. She could feel it¡ªthe shift in the air, the tension wrapping around her throat like an invisible noose.

    "You and your little goons thought you could waltz in here, take Alex, and just walk away?" I tsked, shaking my head again. "I think it¡¯s time you learned a few lessons." My lips curled into a slow, dangerous smile. "And trust me, I can be an excellent teacher."

    Helen¡¯s body jerked, a desperate attempt to move, to lunge at me, to do anything other than stand there frozen. But she couldn¡¯t. None of them could.

    They were mine now.

    I took a slow, deliberate step forward. Then another. The floorboards creaked beneath my boots, the only sound in the silent room.

    "Let¡¯s start with lesson one," I murmured, lifting my hand. "Don¡¯t. Touch. My. Family."

    And then, with just a whisper of my will, I reached into their minds.

    The sensation was electric. Their thoughts, their fears, their memories¡ªthey were all there, tangled together like a chaotic web. I unraveled them effortlessly, searching, digging.

    I heard them scream. Not out loud, but in their heads, their souls wailing as I sifted through their minds like they were nothing more than pages in a book I was too impatient to read properly.

    But what I found was... disappointing.

    I frowned, pushing deeper.

    Nothing.

    They knew nothing.

    Helen¡¯s goons were just hired muscle, empty-headed brutes paid to follow orders. They weren¡¯t important. They weren¡¯t useful.

    Ugh. What a waste.

    I let go of them, their minds snapping back into ce like broken rubber bands. Their bodies sagged slightly, but they were still frozen in ce, their breathsing out in short, terrified gasps.

    "Well, that was pointless," I muttered, rolling my shoulders. My eyes flicked to Helen. "Looks like you¡¯re up next, sweetheart."

    Helen stiffened, her eyes darting around wildly, searching for some kind of escape. I smirked, stepping closer, my power curling around her like an invisible vice.

    "Don¡¯t worry, darling," I cooed mockingly. "I¡¯ll be gentle."

    Then, I reached into her mind.

    Unlike the others, Helen fought.

    She thrashed against me, her thoughts twisting and shifting like smoke, trying to escape my grasp. But she was weak. Desperate.

    And desperation never won against power.

    I pushed harder, tearing through the barriers she tried to put up. And then¡ª

    A name.

    <strong><i>Dexter.</i></strong>

    My stomach clenched. I had no idea who he was, but the way Helen¡¯s mind recoiled at the thought of him told me everything I needed to know.

    He was powerful. Dangerous.

    And right now, he was in Golden City.

    But that wasn¡¯t all.

    As I dug deeper, another truth unraveled before me, one that made my blood run cold.

    A coup.

    In one week.

    The King¡ªZane¡¯s father¡ªwas going to be killed.

    I barely registered the way Helen¡¯s mind trembled, how she whimpered as I sifted through every ugly little secret she had. All I could think about was the weight of what I had just learned.

    Zane¡¯s father was in danger.

    The kingdom was in danger.

    Zane was in danger.

    I clenched my jaw, my hands curling into fists.

    Then, slowly, I let out a breath.

    And I smiled.

    It wasn¡¯t a pleasant smile. It was sharp, cold.

    Deadly.

    "You¡¯re useless to me now," I told Helen softly.

    Then, with just a flick of my fingers¡ª

    I broke her mind.

    Notpletely. No, that would have been mercy.

    I scrambled it. Tore apart her memories, her thoughts, twisted them into an endless maze with no exit. She wouldn¡¯t die.

    But she wouldn¡¯t be Helen anymore, either.

    And I did the same to the rest of her little group, their minds shattering like fragile ss under my power.

    When I was done, I straightened, brushing nonexistent dust off my sleeves.

    "Now," I murmured, my voice taking on that same eerie calm. "I think you all should sit here quietly and wait for the nice security officers toe and take you away."

    Their bodies went rigid, their empty, hollow eyes blinking in unison.

    "Yes," Helen said tonelessly.

    "We will wait," one of the men echoed, his voice robotic.

    I smiled, pleased.

    "Good little minions."

    And then, without another word¡ª

    I vanished.

    The second I reappeared at home, I let out a breath, pressing my fingers against my temples.

    My heart was still pounding. My head was a mess.

    I needed to think.

    Dexter. Golden City. A coup.

    Zane¡¯s father was going to die if we didn¡¯t stop this.

    I inhaled deeply, trying to steady myself, but my mind was still spinning.

    Jasmine stirred inside me, her voice slinking into my thoughts like warm honey. <strong><i>"Well, that was fun, she purred. I liked the part where we made them go insane." </i></strong>

    I rolled my eyes.<i>" d you enjoyed yourself." </i>

    <strong><i>"I did!"</i></strong> But now... Her voice turned teasing. <strong><i>"Are we gonna go see our mate?" </i></strong>

    I sighed.<i> "Yes, Jasmine. We¡¯re going to see Zane." </i>

    <strong><i>"Oooh, good. You know, you should kiss him when you see him. He needs a good kiss." </i></strong>

    I ignored her.

    I had news to deliver. And Zane wasn¡¯t going to like it.

 Chapter 99: The Hand I Refuse to Let Go

    <h4>Chapter 99: The Hand I Refuse to Let Go</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    Natalie was there one second¡ªand gone the next.

    I gasped, my grip tightening around Jacob¡¯s hand as my eyes darted frantically around the room. The air still crackled with the energy of her sudden disappearance, the space where she had been standing now empty. My pulse pounded in my ears. I had seen Jacob do this countless times today¡ªvanishing, reappearing, like gods walking among mortals¡ªbut something about the way she left... something about her urgency made my stomach twist.

    Why had she gone like that? What had made her leave so fast? Was something wrong? Was she ok?

    Jacob sighed beside me, and I turned to look at him. He wasn¡¯t staring at the space Natalie had disappeared from. No, his warm brown eyes were fixed on me, steady and calm, as if he could see straight through my panic, through my fear, through every wound I had ever endured.

    "You don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore," he said, his voice deep and soothing. "You¡¯re free now, you can live however you see fit. You don¡¯t have toe with us. You don¡¯t owe us anything."

    His words should have reassured me. They didn¡¯t.

    I shook my head immediately. I didn¡¯t even have to think about it. My fingers clung to his like my life depended on it.

    Because it did.

    "No."

    Jacob tilted his head slightly, studying me with quiet curiosity. "No?"

    I couldn¡¯t exin it, I didn¡¯t understand it myself¡ªthe fear, the pull deep in my gut¡ªlike if I let him go, I¡¯d regret it for the rest of my life.

    "I can¡¯t," I whispered, my voice raw. "I¡ª" My mind scrambled for a reason, an excuse, something to make him stay. "Ruben¡¯s family... they visit sometimes. If they see him like this¡ª" I swallowed, my throat dry. "They¡¯ll me me. They always do."

    It wasn¡¯t a lie. Ruben¡¯s family had never liked me. In their eyes, I was the whore, the useless woman who had ¡¯tainted¡¯ their son with her sins. If they found him beaten and broken, they wouldn¡¯t ask what he had done to deserve it. They¡¯d only see a wife who had defied him.

    Jacob¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He simply nodded, as if he had already known what I would say. "No one will find this house again."

    I blinked. "What?"

    "This ce¡ª" He gestured vaguely around us. "It¡¯s hidden now. Only you can enter it. Only the people you invite in will ever be able to find it."

    I stared at him, my breath catching.

    "Wait¡ªwhat?"

    "You heard me," he said, his lips twitching slightly like he was amused by my reaction. " This house is protected now."

    Protected? By what? By who?

    By him.

    "You¡¯ll be safe," he added, his voice softer now. "You don¡¯t have to worry anymore."

    I did worry.

    I wanted to argue more. To make him understand that I couldn¡¯t do this on my own. That being alone wasn¡¯t the same as being free. But Jacob just smiled, a frustratingly calm smile and gently tried to pull his hand free from mine.

    I refused to let go.

    "Easter," he sighed.

    "No, please," I said stubbornly, gripping him tighter.

    He wiggled his fingers, trying to pry himself loose, and I held on even harder, my knuckles turning white. But then¡ª

    He yanked his hand out of my grasp.

    His sudden movement made my breath hitch, and before I could stop myself, I flinched. Hard.

    My arms shot up, covering my face, my body curling in on itself as instinct screamed at me that pain wasing. I squeezed my eyes shut, bracing for the blow, for the sting of a fist or a p¡ª

    But nothing came.

    Everywhere was silent.

    When I finally forced myself to look up, Jacob was standing there, staring at me with an expression I couldn¡¯t even begin to decipher.

    I felt my face burn with shame. My heart hammered in my chest.

    "I¡ªI¡¯m sorry," I whispered, my voice cracking. "It¡¯s just¡ªinstinct."

    Jacob¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. "Never apologize for that again."

    I blinked.

    "What?"

    His voice was quiet but firm. "It¡¯s not your fault."

    My throat tightened.

    "You¡¯ll heal," he continued. "It won¡¯t be easy, but you will. And when you do, all of this¡ªeverything you¡¯ve been through¡ªwill only make you stronger."

    Something about the way he said it... the certainty in his tone... made my eyes sting.

    He was going to leave again. I could see it in the way he shifted his weight, the way his muscles tensed like he was preparing to teleport.

    No.

    I opened my mouth to stop him¡ªbut before I could say a word, my stomach twisted violently.

    Oh no.

    The nausea hit me like a fast train. My hands shot to my mouth, and I barely managed to turn before I lurched forward. I needed to get to the bathroom¡ªnow. I took a shaky step¡ª

    And immediately tripped over my own foot.

    "Shit!" I squeezed my eyes shut, bracing for impact¡ª

    But instead of hitting the floor, I felt strong arms catch me effortlessly.

    Jacob sighed. "You¡¯re really not making this easy for me, are you?"

    And then, the world tilted.

    No, not tilted. Moved.

    I barely had time to register the sensation before I was suddenly¡ª

    In the bathroom.

    Jacob set me down just as my stomach rebelled again. I lunged for the sink, emptying my guts as the room spun around me. The teleportation hadn¡¯t helped. If anything, it had made the nausea worse.

    I groaned, gripping the edge of the sink, my forehead pressed against the cool porcin.

    Then, we heard a sound.

    A wail.

    A baby¡¯s cry.

    Rose.

    My heart clenched.

    She was in the living room. She had seen me disappear. She must be really terrified.

    "Rose," I croaked, trying to push myself up. "I¡ªI need to¡ª"

    I barely managed to take a step before my stomach heaved again. I gritted my teeth, gripping the sink even tighter. I had to go to her. I had to let her know I was still here.

    "Easter," Jacob¡¯s voice was calm, but firm. "I¡¯ll check on your baby. Take your time."

    I turned my head slightly, still breathless. "But¡ª"

    Before I could protest, he disappeared.

    Gone.

    Just like before.

    I stared at the empty space where he had been, my body trembling. My stomach still twisted painfully, but my heart...

    My heart felt something else entirely.

    <strong>******</strong>

    I had spent thest few minutes in the bathroom, sshing cold water on my face, gripping the sink like it was the only thing keeping me standing. My hands still trembled, and my heart pounded so hard it made my ribs ache.

    I wasn¡¯t sure how long I had stayed in there, but I knew one thing¡ªI was terrified to walk back out.

    What if Jacob had left?

    What if I stepped back into that cramped, suffocating living room only to find nothing but empty space where he had stood? The thought made my stomach churn, but I forced myself to move, if not for any reason but for my Rose. No matter what happened, she needed me. My feet felt heavy, like they weren¡¯t mine to control, but I pushed forward, shoving the door open.

    My breath caught in my throat.

    Jacob was still there.

    Relief crashed over me so hard I almost stumbled. He hadn¡¯t left. Not yet.

    And he wasn¡¯t just standing around¡ªhe wasughing. Actuallyughing. His deep, rich chuckle filled the room, lightening the air in a way I didn¡¯t think was possible in this miserable house. And the reason for his amusement? Rose.

    My little daughter sat on hisp, pping her tiny hands together as she babbled nonsense with a toothy grin. Jacob leaned in, making yful growling noises that sent Rose into a fit of giggles, her small hands reaching for his face. He let her grab his nose, his eyes twinkling with warmth.

    I had never seen her so happy.

    For a moment, I just stood there, my chest tightening with something I couldn¡¯t quite name.

    On the other side of the room, Ruben was still curled up in the corner, arms wrapped around himself, shaking like a leaf. He hadn¡¯t moved since Jacob sent him into a silent panic earlier. I didn¡¯t spare him a nce.

    Jacob¡¯sughter died down when he noticed me standing there. He looked up, his eyes scanning my face before tilting his head slightly.

    "Feeling better now?" he asked, his voice calm but edged with amusement.

    I nodded quickly, not trusting my voice. But even as I did, I could feel it¡ªthe shift in the air.

    Jacob was about to leave.

    Panic wed at my chest. What could I say? What could I do to make him take me with him? I had already pleaded, already begged. I didn¡¯t want to do it again¡ªnot when the rejection might actually break me this time.

    I tightened my fists, forcing back the sting of tears. I¡¯d embarrassed myself enough for one day. I was grateful¡ªtruly¡ªthat he and Natalie had taken the time to free me from Ruben. But begging to go with them? That was pushing it. I see it now. That was pathetic.

    Jacob sighed, running a hand through his dark hair. "Look, Easter," he started, his tone turning serious. "I¡¯m a man with a lot of responsibilities. I don¡¯t have time to babysit."

    I felt like I had just been punched in the gut.

    I swallowed the lump in my throat, forcing myself to nod. "I understand, and I¡¯m sorry so for being unreasonable. Thanks for helping me out today, I will never forget your kindness until the day I die." I said, my voice sounding really small.

    But Jacob wasn¡¯t done.

    "Let me finish," he said, his voice firm.

    I blinked, looking up at him, confused.

    Then, in the most casual tone, as if he weren¡¯t about to change my entire world, he said, "I¡¯ll take you with me."

    For a second, I forgot how to breathe.

    I must have misheard him. There was no way he actually just said that.

    "You... you will?" My voice was small, barely holding back the disbelief and overwhelming emotion bubbling up inside me.

    Jacob nodded, but his expression remained serious. "Temporarily."

    My heart sank.

    "I¡¯m going to find a good living condition for you and Rose," he continued, his voice even. "Once I¡¯m sure you can survive on your own without me or Natalie, we¡¯ll part ways."

    I hated that part.

    I wanted to argue, to tell him I didn¡¯t care about temporary¡ªI just needed to be somewhere that wasn¡¯t here. But I also knew that if I pushed too hard, he might change his mind.

    So instead, I nodded quickly, gripping onto the only good part of his words. "Half a loaf is better than none," I mumbled to myself.

    Jacob raised an eyebrow. "What?"

    "Nothing," I said, shaking my head. "Thank you."

    He studied me for a moment before sighing. "Don¡¯t make me regret it," he muttered.

    I wouldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t.

    Jacob stood, shifting Rose effortlessly into one arm while holding out his other hand toward me. "Come on," he said.

    I didn¡¯t hesitate.

    The second my fingers touched his, the world around me blurred.

    A rush of energy, cold and electric, wrapped around me, making my skin tingle. The living room, the walls that had felt like a prison, Ruben¡¯s trembling figure¡ªeverything vanished in an instant.

    And just like that...

    I was free.

 Chapter 100: A Hopeful Vampire

    <h4>Chapter 100: A Hopeful Vampire</h4>

    <strong>Sebastian~</strong>

    Fox¡¯s mes flickered between me and Brielle. My mind couldn¡¯tprehend what had just happened.

    Brielle¡ªmy mate¡ªhad just tried to kill me.

    I stood frozen, my body stiff as the reality of betrayal settled in my chest. The woman I had thought might be my salvation, my chance at something real, had lunged at me with a wooden stake, her expression void of hesitation.

    Had I been too blind? Too foolish? Too hopeful?

    I had always known I wasn¡¯t an ideal choice for anyone. A vampire, feared by both humans and supernaturals alike. Even among my kind, I was different¡ªan anomaly. A natural-born vampire, the rarest of my species. They called us purple-bloods, and because of it, I was either feared or hunted. People didn¡¯t see me, only the power that flowed through my veins.

    No one had ever wanted Sebastian.

    Except Zane.

    Zane, who had saved me from death, had treated me like a friend, like family. He had seen me as something more than just my bloodline. Zane filled a void in my life that I never thought possible. But romantic love? That had been a luxury I had never dared to dream of.

    Until Brielle.

    For the first time, I had let myself hope. And now, she had just tried to end me.

    The crackling mes between us snapped me back to reality.

    Fox stood in front of me, his fiery red hair seeming to glow in the flickering light. His golden eyes danced with amusement, despite the clear danger in the air.

    "Whoa there, sweetheart," he drawled, tilting his head as he nced at the pile of ashes where the stake had once been. "That¡¯s no way to greet a guest."

    Brielle didn¡¯t respond.

    But then Fox¡¯s gaze lifted¡ªnot to Brielle, but behind her.

    He smiled, but it wasn¡¯t a friendly smile. It was knowing. Amused. Dangerous.

    "Wow," Fox murmured, "look who finally decided to step out of the shadows. You¡¯re trailing on dangerous grounds, Kalmia."

    Kalmia? Who the hell was that?

    A chill ran down my spine. There was no one there. No one except Brielle.

    But Fox wasn¡¯t talking to Brielle.

    He was talking to something else.

    Something unseen.

    My pulse pounded in my ears as I forced my voice to work. "Who the hell are you talking to?"

    Fox didn¡¯t answer me. He just kept smiling at the empty air behind Brielle.

    "Oh, don¡¯t y coy," Fox continued, voiceced with mocking amusement. "You and I both know you don¡¯t belong in this world. You¡¯ve overstepped, Kalmia."

    Still, no answer.

    But something changed.

    Brielle¡¯s posture stiffened.

    And then¡ªshe spoke.

    Not in a voice I had expected. No, this voice couldn¡¯t be normal. It was darker. Twisted.

    <i>"You have no power over me, Fire Spirit," </i>she said, though she wasn¡¯t looking at Fox. Her eyes were unmoving, zed, as if she was staring into a void.

    The hair on the back of my neck stood on end.

    Fox chuckled, shaking his head. "You left your darkness unattended, Kalmia. Now you¡¯re just an echo ying puppet master. I¡¯d be careful if I were you." His golden eyes gleamed. "But do me a favor¡ªdon¡¯t ever let me see you again. Next time, I won¡¯t be so polite."

    A low, invisible presence thickened around us like air. The room itself seemed to pulse with a sickening energy.

    Then Brielle¡¯s lips curled in a sneer.<i> "This isn¡¯t over."</i>

    And suddenly¡ªBrielle copsed.

    My body moved before I could think.

    I lunged forward, catching her just before she hit the ground.

    She was unconscious. Her face¡ªso perfect, so delicate¡ªwas ck, her breathing steady but shallow. She looked so fragile in my arms, so different from the cold killer she had been just moments ago.

    I barely had time to process it when¡ª

    "Shit."

    Zane¡¯s voice snapped me out of my haze.

    I turned my head just as he rushed past me, past Fox¡ªtoward something on the floor.

    Something I hadn¡¯t noticed before.

    A body.

    It was Griffin.

    Hey sprawled out, deathly still, his eyes wide open but vacant.

    A heavy scent of blood hung in the air, mingled with something darker. Something twisted.

    Zane crouched beside him, his expression sad, but his voice was sharp. "She killed him. Brielle killed him."

    I stiffened. "No."

    Fox exhaled loudly, rubbing his temples like he was dealing with a group of unruly children. "No, Zane, she didn¡¯t."

    Zane¡¯s head snapped up. "Then who the hell did?"

    Fox smirked. "Kalmia. And before you ask who that is, she¡¯s a demon."

    A thick silence filled the room.

    I swallowed, my grip tightening around Brielle.

    The name sent a deep, crawling unease through me. I looked down at the woman in my arms, her soft features peaceful, almost angelic.

    "What does Brielle have to do with a demon?" I whispered.

    Fox turned his golden gaze on me, and for the first time since I¡¯d met him, I felt genuine unease looking into his eyes.

    He smiled. "Everything."

    The seriousness of that one word settled deep in my chest.

    Zane stood, wiping his hands on his pants, his expression resembling worry. "Is she gone?"

    Fox shrugged. "For now."

    "For now?" Zane echoed, his jaw clenching. "So she¡¯ll be back?"

    Fox only grinned. "Of course. Demons don¡¯t just leave."

    Zane ran a hand through his hair, exhaling in frustration. "What the hell did Griffin do to deserve this?"

    Fox didn¡¯t answer right away.

    Instead, Fox walked over to Griffin¡¯s body, crouching down.

    He studied the corpse for a long moment before sighing. "I¡¯m taking him with me."

    Zane¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Why?"

    Fox simply smiled.

    And didn¡¯t answer.

    I didn¡¯t know what to think. Everything felt wrong. Like we had stumbled into something far darker than any of us had realized.

    Fox straightened. "Zane, we need to go."

    Zane frowned. "Why?"

    Fox smirked. "Because the humans are about to wake up."

    Zane blinked. "Wait¡ªwhat?"

    Fox stretched his armszily, like this was all just some boring inconvenience. "Kalmia put them to sleep. But that spell is breaking. You really wanna be standing in a room with a dead guy when a bunch of civilianse up to check if he¡¯s ok?"

    Zane cursed under his breath. "No wonder the hotel was so quiet."

    I didn¡¯t reply.

    I wasn¡¯t thinking about the hotel. Or Griffin. Or the demon.

    I was staring down at the woman in my arms.

    Brielle.

    She was dangerous. Deadly. Possibly linked somehow to that demon.

    But as I held her, all I could think about was how perfect she felt against me.

    I had been a fool to let myself hope.

    And yet¡ª

    I still wasn¡¯t willing to let go.

    Fox¡¯s eyes gleamed as he ced a hand on Griffin¡¯s lifeless body. A low hum filled the air, an unnatural stillness engulfed us. Then, as if the body had never been there in the first ce, it dissolved into thin air. No ash, no blood, no trace¡ªjust gone.

    I stiffened., Fox¡¯s abilities unsettled me. The way the elements bent to his will, the way he and his siblings could make things disappear without so much as a flicker of effort¡ªit was unnatural, eerie, and, quite frankly, annoying.

    Fox turned to Zane, brushing his hands together as if dusting off the weight of the dead. "It¡¯s time to go."

    Zane exhaled through his nose, his hands clenching at his sides before he turned to me. "Sebastian, let¡¯s go."

    I didn¡¯t move. Instead, I tightened my grip around Brielle. My mate. Her face was soft and rxed,pletely at odds with the fierce warrior I was positive she was.

    "I¡¯m staying," I said, my voice firm.

    Zane¡¯s jaw tensed. "Sebastian¡ª"

    "No," I cut him off. "I¡¯m staying with her."

    Zane looked at me like I had grown a second head. "She¡¯s dangerous," he hissed, taking a step closer. "That thing¡ªKalmia¡ªwas inside her. You don¡¯t know how much of it is still lingering around her. You don¡¯t know what she¡¯ll do when she wakes up."

    "I don¡¯t care," I said, voice unwavering. "I¡¯m not leaving her."

    Zane let out a frustrated breath, running a hand through his hair. "Damn it, Sebastian."

    I turned to Fox. "Is she going to be okay?"

    Fox studied Brielle for a moment, his fiery eyes shimmering. Then, with a small nod, he said, "Yeah. She¡¯ll wake up soon."

    Relief flooded my chest, but Zane was still ring at me like I had just made the dumbest decision of my life.

    "I¡¯m staying too," Zane said suddenly.

    Before I could protest, Fox¡¯s sharpughter cut through the room.

    "No, you¡¯re not."

    Zane snapped his head toward him. "Excuse me?"

    Fox smirked, his eyes glinting with mischief. "You have somewhere else to be."

    Zane folded his arms across his chest. "Like hell I do."

    Fox¡¯s grin widened. "Oh, but you do." Then, with an infuriatingly casual tone, he said, "You need to go talk to Natalie."

    Zane went rigid.

    The shift in his expression was instant. His whole body tensed, his sharp blue eyes widening in something dangerously close to panic.

    "Natalie?" His voice was no longer calm, no longer detached. It was frantic, desperate. "What¡¯s wrong? Is she okay?"

    Fox hummed thoughtfully. "Calm down. She¡¯s fine." Then he leaned in slightly, his smirk deepening. "But you still need to go."

    Zane looked torn, his instincts battling each other. He didn¡¯t want to leave. He didn¡¯t want to let me stay with Brielle. But the moment Natalie¡¯s name was mentioned, all his focus shifted.

    Fox reached out, cing a hand on Zane¡¯s shoulder. Then he turned to me, winking.

    "Take care, Sebastian."

    And before Zane could utter another word¡ª

    They vanished.

    Just like that.

    Gone.

    I blinked at the empty space where they had stood just moments ago.

    "Damn fox," I muttered under my breath.

    Then, slowly, I turned my attention back to the sleeping woman in my arms.

    Brielle.

    I sighed, carefully adjusting her in my hold before scooping her uppletely. She was light, too light. For someone who tried to kill me, she looked fragile like this¡ªvulnerable. It did something to my heart, seeing her like this.

    I wasn¡¯t going to let her slip through my fingers again.

    I carried her up to one of the bedrooms, moving quietly through the empty house. The hotel was eerily silent, the remnants of Kalmia¡¯s spell still lingering in the air.

    Inside the room, I ced her carefully onto the massive bed. The moonlight streamed in from the floor-to-ceiling windows, glowing over over her sleeping form.

    She looked peaceful.

    For the first time since I met her, she looked... at rest.

    I sat beside her, watching her, studying every detail of her face like a man obsessed.

    Her long darkshes fanned across her cheeks, her lips slightly parted, her dark hair spilling across the pillow in soft waves.

    She was beautiful.

    And she was mine.

    I reached out, brushing a strand of hair from her face.

    "You¡¯re not running from me this time, Brielle," I murmured softly.

    She didn¡¯t stir.

    I leaned closer, my voice low, intimate.

    "I don¡¯t care if you push me away. I don¡¯t care if you wake up and tell me to leave. I¡¯m not going anywhere."

    I exhaled slowly, my fingers tracing over the back of her hand.

    "That demon..." My jaw tightened. "Kalmia won¡¯t take you from me. I¡¯ll get rid of her. I don¡¯t care what it takes."

    I let my gaze roam over her once more, memorizing everything about her.

    Damn, she was something.

    I had spent years searching for something I didn¡¯t even understand¡ªonly to now realize that the only thing I had ever truly needed was her.

    I sighed, shaking my head. "You really are a pain in the ass, you know that?"

    Then, she shifted.

    It was a slight movement.

    My breath caught in my lungs.

    Slowly, her long, darkshes fluttered.

    And then her eyes opened.

    Warm. Brown. Strangely familiar.

    They locked onto mine instantly.

    She blinked once, her brows furrowing slightly in confusion.

    And then her lips parted, her voice soft, hoarse¡ª

    "...Sebastian?"

    I smiled.

    I had never heard my name sound so perfect...

    "Wait..e again?"

 Chapter 101: Home Again

    <h4>Chapter 101: Home Again</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    Fox¡¯s smirk was thest thing I saw before his handnded on my shoulder.

    And then there was darkness. A sensation of weightlessness, like the universe had been ripped away from under my feet. The sounds of the room, Sebastian¡¯s presence, the lingering scent of blood and magic¡ªall of it disappeared in an instant.

    By the time I regained my bearings, we were somewhere else. I staggered slightly, my instincts still fighting against the sudden shift, my chest rising and falling with sharp breaths.

    "Damn it, Fox!" I snapped, whirling on him. "I was still talking!"

    Fox chuckled, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Yeah, yeah, I noticed. But you talk too much, brother-inw."

    I took a threatening step forward, my hands clenched into fists. "I don¡¯t trust that woman, Fox. That Brielle woman¡ªshe could hurt Sebastian. And if anything happens to him¡ª" My voice was like ice,ced with fury and desperation. "I will never forgive you."

    Fox sighed, running a hand through his fiery red hair. "Zane, stop worrying. Even if it doesn¡¯t look like it, Tiger and I are watching over Sebastian. Nothing¡¯s going to happen to him."

    I clenched my jaw, unwilling to be soothed. "Are you sure about that."

    Fox arched a brow. "Absolutely. Come on, Zane, you and I both know Sebastian is too damn powerful for a demon to take him down that easily. The demon would be the one running for the hills." He smirked. "And besides, thanks to Tiger and I, right now, Sebastian is probably the most protected vampire in the world."

    I narrowed my eyes, not entirely convinced. "Swear it."

    Fox let out a chuckle but raised a hand. "Fine. I swear it. Sebastian is safe."

    I exhaled, the tightness in my chest loosening¡ªjust a little. But before I could argue further, a scent hit me.

    A familiar, warm scent.

    Home.

    I spun around, my eyes widening as recognition settled in. Fox didn¡¯t teleport me back to my house in Vereth, he teleported me back to my Paris home. Back to Alexander and Natalie.

    I turned back to Fox, excitement surging through me. "You¡ª" My voice broke with a rare hint of emotion. "You brought me home."

    Fox smirked. "Missing home that much, are we?"

    I didn¡¯t bother denying it. "Damn right I was."

    Fox shook his head. "Don¡¯t exaggerate. You left two days ago."

    Two days? It had felt like a lifetime.

    The overwhelming need to see them¡ªAlexander. Natalie. I had to see them. I turned, ready to bolt, but before I could take a step, Fox¡¯s hand shot out, gripping my arm.

    "Slow down, lover boy," he drawled. "Remember this is temporary. You have to go back to Vereth soon for Sebastian¡¯s sake."

    My heart sank. I stared at him, my excitement fading. "What do you mean? Didn¡¯t you just say Sebastian is safe?"

    Fox nodded. "He is. But he¡¯ll need your helpter."

    Something twisted in my gut. "Fox." My voice was low, dangerous. "Stop dancing around whatever the hell you¡¯re trying to say."

    Fox hesitated, then sighed. "Look, it¡¯s not just Sebastian who¡¯s going to need you. Someone else will, too. But I¡¯ll let Natalie exin the rest."

    Before I could question him further,ughter echoed through the room.

    I turned just in time to see Alexander floating into the living room, giggling uncontrobly.

    Eagle stood behind him, his eyes glowing as he used his magic to keep my son hovering in the air.

    A slow, genuine smile spread across my face. "What the¡ª?"

    Alex wasughing so hard,pletely oblivious to everything else around him. But the moment he heard myughter, he froze.

    He turned his head, his big brown eyesnding on me.

    "DADDY!!"

    Before I could react, he soared toward me,unching himself into my arms. I caught him easily, hugging him tight as his tiny arms wrapped around my neck.

    "I missed you so much!" he squealed, clinging to me.

    I closed my eyes for a second, inhaling his familiar scent. My son. My everything. "I missed you too, buddy," I murmured.

    Alex pulled back just slightly, looking at me with wide, serious eyes. "Daddy, I was really scared today."

    My stomach dropped. I tensed. "Scared? What happened?"

    Alex¡¯s bottom lip wobbled. "Some men and ady came to my school." His voice was small, hesitant. "They said you sent them to take me."

    Every muscle in my body locked.

    "They¡ªwhat?"

    Alex nodded. "But I knew they were lying! So I ran and hid in the closet." His tiny hands clutched my shirt as he whispered, "I called for Mummy Natalie, and she came. She saved me."

    My heart sank.

    My son. My son had almost been taken. I could have lost him. Goddess, I could have lost by baby.

    The only reason he was safe¡ªwas Natalie.

    I swear I was going to find who ever they are and end them.

    I tightened my grip around him, burying my face in his hair. "Are you okay, buddy?" My voice was hoarse, raw. "Did they hurt you?"

    Alex shook his head. "I¡¯m okay, Daddy. I promise."

    I exhaled, pressing a hard kiss to his forehead before turning sharply to Eagle. My voice came out like amand. "Where is Natalie? Is she okay?"

    Eagle gave me a calm, assessing look. "In her room."

    I wasted no time.

    I pressed a quick kiss to Alex¡¯s cheek. "Daddy has to talk to Mummy, okay?"

    Alex nodded, letting go as Eagle took him.

    And then I practically ran to Natalie¡¯s room.

    I didn¡¯t knock.

    I didn¡¯t think.

    I just stormed in¡ª

    ¡ªand stopped dead in my tracks.

    Natalie stood near the bathroom doorway, her damp hair falling over her bare shoulders. A towel was wrapped around her body, clinging to her curves. Steam curled in the air around her, the scent of vani and wildflowers filling the room.

    My breath caught in my throat.

    For a moment, I forgot everything. The kidnapping attempt. My panic. My anger.

    Red growled his approval. <strong><i>"She¡¯s so beautiful."</i></strong>

    Natalie blinked at me, stunned. Then a slow smirk curled her lips. "You¡¯re back already." Her voice was teasing, flirtatious. "If I knew you missed me this much, I would have left the door open."

    That snapped me out of it.

    I crossed the room in three long strides, grabbing her and pulling her into my arms.

    Natalie gasped, momentarily caught off guard¡ªbut then she hugged me back just as fiercely.

    I buried my face in her hair, inhaling deeply, grounding myself in her presence. "You saved Alex." My voice was rough, unsteady. "Thank you, my love."

    She pulled back slightly, tilting her head up to look at me. Her blue eyes gleamed with love and warmth.

    "Of course, I did."

    I tightened my grip on her, unable to let go. "You and Alexander are my entire world, Natalie." My voice dropped to a whisper. "I can¡¯t lose any of you. Are you ok? Did they hurt you?"

    Natalie cupped my cheek, her touch gentle but firm. "You won¡¯t. And I¡¯m perfectly fine. It takes more than a few rascals to kill a goddess."

    I swallowed hard, my emotions warring inside me and I hugged her tighter.

    Natalie finally pulled away from me, pressing her palm t against my chest, her warmth lingering like an anchor against my frayed emotions. My arms ached to keep her close, to assure myself she was safe, but I forced myself to step back.

    She smirked, tilting her head yfully. "You gonna let me get dressed now, or should I just parade around in this towel all night?"

    I exhaled sharply, stepping back just enough to give her space, but my eyes refused to leave her. The damp towel clung to every curve, the soft glow of the floatingnterns in the room illuminated her bare skin.

    Red growled in my head, restless.<strong><i> "Ours. Every inch of her is ours."</i></strong>

    I clenched my fists. <i>"Not now, Red."</i>

    Natalie arched a brow at me knowingly, her gaze flicking down to my tensed hands before she turned away, deliberately slow, as if daring me to look away. I didn¡¯t.

    She let the towel drop, her bare back and round ass teasing me for a moment before she reached for fresh clothes. My jaw tightened as I took in the smooth, perfect canvas of her skin, the soft, hypnotic curves. I could still feel the warmth of her body from when she was in my arms. She moved with an effortless confidence now, so different from the shy, broken girl she once was.

    She was breathtaking. Fierce. Mine.

    And I waspletely, utterly ruined for her.

    I didn¡¯t even realize I was holding my breath until she finally turned around, now dressed in a fitted ck top and leggings that clung to her like a second skin. A yful smirk danced across her lips.

    "You done staring?" she teased, sauntering toward me.

    I caught her wrist, yanking her down onto the bed beside me. She let out a surprisedugh, but before she could say anything else, I pulled her onto myp, her legs draping over mine. She gasped, her hands gripping my shoulders.

    "Zane!"

    I smirked. "What? You started it."

    She rolled her eyes, but there was no hiding the way her heartbeat quickened. She lifted a hand to trace her fingers down my jaw, her touch featherlight. "You¡¯re so naughty."

    "And you love it."

    She leaned in closer, her breath fanning against my lips. "Maybe."

    I kissed her before she could say anything else, capturing that teasing smirk and recing it with a needy moan. She melted into me instantly, her fingers tangling in my hair as my grip tightened around her waist.

    This¡ªshe¡ªwas my peace. My sanity.

    We kissed like we were both starving. It was exhrating. When we finally pulled apart, her forehead rested against mine, our breaths mingling.

    We were still riding the high from our kiss but then her expression suddenly turned serious.

    I frowned. "What is it?"

    She bit her lip before sighing. "There¡¯s a problem, Zane."

    My body stiffened immediately.

    "What kind of problem?" My voice was suddenly sharper but I didn¡¯t care. After what happened today with Alex, I was on edge.

    Natalie pulled back slightly, her eyes darkening. "There¡¯s someone else working in the shadows."

    I wentpletely still. "What are you talking about?"

    She exhaled, gripping my hand tightly. "Nora and Charlie¡ªthey¡¯re not just working for your uncle alone. There¡¯s someone else. A much bigger threat."

    My blood ran cold.

    She hesitated before finally saying the name.

    "Dexter."

    Who the hell was that? Anger with a mix of fear raised inside me like a storm. Red snarled violently.

    Natalie¡¯s grip on my hand tightened, keeping me in ce. "He¡¯s an unknown face who sent people to kidnap Alex."

    Rage detonated in my chest like an explosion.

    I shot to my feet so fast that Natalie almost tumbled off myp, but she caught herself, eyes widening as I started pacing. My mind whirled, my breathsing out in sharp, controlled bursts.

    "They tried to take my son," I growled. "They tried to take my son."

    Natalie nodded solemnly. "I know."

    "I¡¯m not waiting any longer." My voice was deadly calm, but my body trembled with restrained fury. "I¡¯m going to kill them. Nora and Charlie. I¡¯m killing them Now."

    I turned toward the door, my vision already blurring with the hunger for blood, but Natalie moved fast.

    She lunged in front of me, pressing both hands against my chest. "Zane. Stop."

    I bared my teeth. "Move, Natalie."

    "No."

    Her defiance only fueled the fire inside me. Red was wing to the surface, demanding vengeance. But Natalie¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver.

    She lifted her chin. "We need them."

    I let out a bitterugh. "For what? Target practice?"

    "To draw Dexter out," she said firmly. "Same with Nathan."

    I clenched my jaw, muscles twitching with the need to act, to rip someone apart for daring to threaten my family.

    Natalie softened, reaching up to touch my face. "We¡¯ll make them suffer more than they are currently facing, Zane. But not yet."

    I exhaled sharply through my nose, staring into those fierce, determined eyes.

    Then I sighed. "Fine. What¡¯s the n?"

    She smirked. "First things first¡ªwe go home."

    That gave me pause.

    Home. To. Our country. To Vereth?

    I frowned. "Why?"

    Natalie¡¯s expression darkened. "Because right now, your father¡¯s life is in danger."

    My stomach twisted. "What?"

    "Dexter is nning a coup," she revealed grimly. "The king will be killed next week if we don¡¯t stop it."

    Everything inside me froze.

    A coup. A direct attack against my father.

    Red let out a furious, guttural snarl.

    I barely heard Natalie continue. "We need to move fast. If we don¡¯t, it¡¯ll be toote."

    My hands curled into fists. "We leave at dawn."

    Natalie hesitated.

    My instincts screamed at me. Something was wrong.

    I narrowed my eyes. "What else?"

    She swallowed, suddenly looking uneasy. Then, finally, she met my gaze.

    "When we get there...I¡¯m letting myself get captured by Darius¡¯s men."

    The entire room went still.

    For a moment, I wasn¡¯t sure I had heard her right.

    Then the words sank in.

    And I snapped.

    "Absolutely not." My voice was lethal, a low growl vibrating in my chest. "Are you out of your damn mind?"

    Natalie didn¡¯t flinch. "Zane¡ª"

    "No." I cut her off, stepping closer, towering over her. "You¡¯re not doing this."

    She exhaled slowly. "I saw a vision, Zane. The coup is tied to Silverfang. And this is my chance to get revenge on Darius."

    My hands shook.

    "You¡¯re going to get yourself killed," I bit out.

    She smirked. "I¡¯m a goddess now, remember? It¡¯s going to take more than Darius and a bunch of fools."

    I grabbed her by the shoulders, my voice shaking. "I can¡¯t lose you."

    "You won¡¯t."

    I didn¡¯t believe her. No matter how much power she possessed, I just couldn¡¯t.

    But as I looked into those determined blue eyes, I knew one thing.

    She wasn¡¯t going to change her mind.

    She was going to do this¡ªwhether I liked it or not.

 Chapter 102: A Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 102: A Mistake</h4>

    <strong>Jacob (Mist)~</strong>

    I had lived for centuries. Time moved differently for me, like the steady pull of the moon on the tides¡ªconstant, inevitable, unchanging. And yet, in all those years, I had never been shaken, never been tempted, never questioned the choices I had made.

    Until now.

    I still remember the beginning as if it were yesterday. I remember the moment I first opened my eyes beneath the pale light of my mother, the Moon Goddess. I was her first born, the eldest among many, and with that came a purpose unlike any other.

    Once, she was revered. Humans worshipped her, looked to her for guidance, and bathed in her celestial glow with prayers on their lips. But as time passed, their devotion waned. One by one, they turned away, seeking other gods, other paths, and for some¡ªno gods at all. My mother did not curse them for their abandonment. She did not rage or smite them as some deities might have. Instead, she turned her love toward those who still believed, those who still lifted their heads to the night sky and whispered her name with reverence.

    And among those faithful were the beings she had created at my sister¡¯s plea¡ªwerewolves.

    Mara, my sister, (Natalie) had always loved humanity more than I ever could. She saw their frailty, their fleeting lives, and instead of pitying them, she adored them. And in other to save a group of them, It was she who convinced our mother to create something new, something that blended the strength of beasts with the hearts of men. And so, werewolves were born.

    But they were iplete. They were powerful, yes, but without direction, without control. They were beings of instinct and impulse, driven by hunger, rage, and the pull of the moon. My mother turned to me then, entrusting me with a duty that would define my existence.

    She gave me power¡ªmore than I had ever imagined. She ced within me the ability to shape the very consciousness of lost souls.

    It was I who gave the wolves inside the humans their voice.

    I shaped them into something more than primal creatures. I made them a conscience, a guiding force, a bnce to the chaos of human emotions. They became more than just beasts¡ªthey became protectors, guardians, warriors of the night. Together, my mother and I created what should have been the perfect species, a true harmony of man and beast.

    And for centuries, I fought for them.

    I stood at the forefront of every battle, leading them, defending them against threats both human and supernatural. I bled for them, suffered for them, and in return, they revered me. They called me many names¡ªMist, the Wolf Spirit, the Father of Wolves.

    But for all my love for them, there was one thing I could never find within myself¡ªlove for the remaining humans.

    To me, they were betrayers. They had abandoned my mother when she had given them nothing but kindness, turned their backs on her in favor of other gods, or worse, turned their prayers into nothingness. Why should I care for them when they had cast her aside? Why should I lift a hand to save them when they had once prayed to her and then forgotten her name?

    I did not.

    Or at least, I tried not to.

    But my mother was kind. And my sister was even kinder. There were humans, she said, who were still worthy of love, even if they did not worship her. And because of them, because of her, I sometimes found myself stepping in when I should not have. A lost traveler attacked by creatures in the night, a starving child abandoned in the snow, a woman crying for help with no one else to hear her¡ªsmall moments, fleeting decisions.

    I did not linger. I did not let them thank me. I did not let them look into my eyes for too long, for I had no desire to be anything to them. A betrayer would always be a betrayer, and I would not waste my heart on creatures that had once forsaken my mother.

    That is... until I met her.

    Easter.

    <strong>********</strong>

    The moment I stepped into my house with Easter and her daughter, Rose, I knew I had made a mistake.

    Not because I regretted saving them¡ªno, that wasn¡¯t it. I had seen Easter¡¯s life, her pain, her suffering, and something inside me had made a decision before I could think better of it. She had no one. And the thought of leaving her there, in that miserable house, terrified and broken, had sat wrong with me.

    So, against my better judgment, I brought her here.

    And now, as she stood in the middle of my living room, her arms wrapped tightly around her trembling body, her wide, cautious eyes scanning the unfamiliar space, I realized exactly what I had done.

    I had just invited chaos into my life.

    Easter didn¡¯t fit here.

    This house, my home, had always been a ce of solitude. Built deep within the forest, hidden from prying eyes except when I wanted it to be found, it was a sanctuary¡ªspacious but sparse. Not a home in the human sense. Just a ce to exist between duties.

    The walls were made of dark wood, the ceiling high with exposed beams, and the furniture was minimal¡ªsleek, modern, and built for function rather thanfort. Even with Bubble¡¯s soft touches here and there, It was still a house meant for a being like me, not for a fragile human woman and her child.

    Rose, however, didn¡¯t seem to care.

    The tiny girl had wriggled free from my grasp and was now toddling around the room, her big, curious eyes taking in everything.

    "This ce is so big," she said, her little voice filled with awe as she touched the soft fabric of the couch.

    Easter, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t moving. She just stood there, clutching the sleeves of her too-thin sweater, her knuckles white. I could feel the fear radiating off her in waves.

    She didn¡¯t trust this ce. She didn¡¯t trust <i>me</i>.

    Notpletely.

    A sharp pang hit my chest¡ªunfamiliar, unwee. I shoved it aside before it could take root.

    I sighed and ran a hand through my hair before turning to her. "You¡¯re safe here," I said, keeping my voice calm, steady. "No one will hurt you."

    Easter flinched slightly, like she wasn¡¯t sure whether to believe me.

    The ridiculousness of this woman! It¡¯s not like I wanted her here¡ªshe was the one whotched onto me, who begged me to take her with me.

    Yet here she was, acting like I was the who dragged her here.

    After what felt like forever, she finally spoke, her voice a whisper, pulling me out of my thoughts.

    "Why?"

    I frowned. "Why what?"

    "Why are you helping me?" She hesitated, eyes flickering with something I didn¡¯t want to read. "I know I¡¯m the one who begged you to take me, but..." Her voice dipped lower, almost fragile. "People don¡¯t help others unless they want something in return."

    My jaw tightened. <i>So human. So painfully, frustratingly human.</i>

    "First of all," I said, my voice t, "I¡¯m not ¡¯people.¡¯" I stepped closer, watching as she tensed but held her ground. "Second, I don¡¯t want anything from you."

    She dropped her gaze, staring at her hands before slowly looking up at me again. "Then why?"

    I had no answer for that. Or maybe I did, but I wasn¡¯t about to say it out loud.

    So, like always, when things got too personal, I shut it down.

    "You think too much."

    Easter blinked at me, clearly thrown off by my dismissiveness. But before she could say anything else, a sharp gust of wind blew through the room, rattling the windows.

    And then, the ceiling opened up.

    Easter let out a startled scream as a massive eagle swooped down from above, knocking over amp with the sheer force of its wings.

    Therge snow eaglended in the middle of my living room, its sharp eyes locked onto me.

    Rose gasped, her tiny hands pping together in excitement. "Mummy, a bird!"

    Easter barely had time to react before the eagle shimmered¡ªits entire form twisting, stretching, morphing. Feathers melted into flesh, wings folded into limbs, and in the blink of an eye, a man stood where the bird had been.

    I let out an exasperated sigh, rolling my eyes.

    Eagle and his damn dramatic entrances.

    His long ck hair shifted as if caught in an invisible breeze, moving even when the air was still. Silver eyes glinted with quiet amusement as he dusted off the flowing robes draped over his frame, like he hadn¡¯t just fallen out of the sky and shape-shifted in front of a child. Why the hell was he even wearing a robe?

    I gave him a long, skeptical once-over, crossing my arms. "What the hell are you wearing?"

    He met my stare without a hint of shame. "Alexander and I were cosying."

    I exhaled through my nose, nodding slowly. Of course they were.

    Easter clutched Rose tightly against her chest, her breathing in short, shallow gasps. "What the¡ªwhat¡ªwho¡ª?"

    Eagle turned his piercing gaze on her, tilting his head slightly. "She¡¯s human," he noted, his voice smooth and deep.

    I sighed. "Obviously."

    Eagle¡¯s eyes flicked to me, then back to Easter. He was assessing her, probably reading the lingering fear in her posture, the way she was gripping her daughter like a lifeline.

    Then, slowly, he smiled. "You brought home a human woman. That¡¯s... new."

    "Shut up."

    His grin widened. "Does Natalie¡¯s know about this? You know she has always been a matchmaker."

    I groaned. "Why are you here, Eagle?"

    His amusement faded, reced by something more serious. "Natalie is leaving Paris tomorrow."

    That got my attention.

    I stiffened. "She¡¯s going home?"

    Eagle nodded. "And knowing you, I assume you¡¯ll be going with her."

    My immediate instinct was <i>yes</i>, of course.

    I had always followed Natalie. It wasn¡¯t just duty¡ªit was instinct, ingrained in my very existence. I had protected her for centuries, across lifetimes, and I always would.

    But now...

    I nced at Easter.

    She was still watching Eagle warily, like she wasn¡¯t sure whether he was real or a hallucination brought on by exhaustion. Rose, on the other hand, had gotten over her shock remarkably fast.

    "Are you a fairy?" she asked, blinking up at Eagle with innocent curiosity.

    Eagle crouched down to her level, his silver eyes gleaming. "Close."

    Rose giggled. "You¡¯re pretty."

    Eagle chuckled. "Thank you, little one."

    Easter, however, was still visibly shaken.

    I let out a long sigh. "Eagle, stop scaring the human."

    He blinked at me, all wide-eyed innocence. "I¡¯m not scaring her. She¡¯s here with you, and we both know you¡¯re the scarier one."

    I shot him a look before turning back to Easter. "This is Eagle. He¡¯s my brother. He¡¯s like me."

    Her lips parted slightly. "Like... you?"

    I nodded. "He¡¯s the Wind Spirit."

    Easter let out a slow breath, clearly struggling to process everything. "Right. Okay. Sure. Wind Spirit. Why not?"

    I almost felt bad for her. Almost.

    Eagle straightened, giving me a pointed look. "So, what are you going to do?"

    I knew what he was asking.

    Was I going to leave with Natalie tomorrow?

    Or was I going to stay here¡ªwith them?

    The answer should have been easy.

    Natalie was my sister, my priority. The only person who had ever truly mattered to me. And yet...

    I looked at Easter again.

    At the way she was still gripping the edge of her sleeves, her body tense but trying to appearposed. At the way Rose had started to climb onto the couch like she already belonged here.

    At the way the house no longer felt empty.

    Damn it.

    This was exactly why I didn¡¯t get involved with humans.

    I pinched the bridge of my nose, feeling the beginnings of a headache forming.

    "I need to think," I muttered.

    Eagle smirked. "You? Think? Now that¡¯s very new."

    I threw a pillow at him.

    He dodged it effortlessly, still grinning as he made his way toward the door. "Well, let me know when you make up your mind. But don¡¯t take too long¡ªLittle Moon won¡¯t wait forever."

    And with that, he was gone, disappearing into the wind.

    I exhaled heavily, turning back to Easter.

    She was still watching me, her expression unreadable. "Are you leaving?" she asked softly.

    I hesitated.

    For the first time in centuries, I didn¡¯t know what to do.

    I had spent my existence following one path, one purpose. And now, for the first time, there was something¡ªor rather, someone¡ªmaking me question it.

    My jaw tightened.

    I wasn¡¯t about to let a <i>human</i>¡ªno matter how fragile, no matter how much she and her daughter looked at me like I was the only solid thing in their crumbling world¡ªchange who I was.

    Humans weren¡¯t loyal. They never had been.

    And once she was free of her fears? She¡¯d betray me.

    Just like the rest of her kind.

 Chapter 103: Just For Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 103: Just For Tonight</h4>

    <strong>Sebastian~</strong>

    I must have misheard.

    That had to be it.

    But my ears¡ªsharp, inhumanly sharp¡ªhad never failed me before. Not once in my centuries of existence.

    And yet, I couldn¡¯t believe what I had just heard.

    That voice.

    I knew that voice.

    For years, I had heard it in my dreams. Soft, haunting, pleading¡ªalways calling my name, always asking me to find her.

    And now, that very same voice had just slipped from Brielle¡¯s lips.

    My mate.

    The same mate who had nearly killed me two hours ago.

    How could this be?

    My mind raced, trying to make sense of it, but the only thing I could focus on was her voice.

    I swallowed hard, my throat tightening as I stared at her. She looked groggy, her darkshes fluttering slightly, her warm brown eyes unfocused.

    I needed to hear it again.

    "Say it again," I said, my voice only a whisper.

    Brielle blinked sluggishly at me. "Say what?"

    "My name," I said, inching closer. My entire body was tense, every muscle wound tight as if bracing for a blow. "Say my name again, Brielle."

    She exhaled softly, rubbing her temple as if I was being the most annoying thing on the¡ªwhich, to be fair, I often was.

    "What are you talking about?" she mumbled, her voice thick with sleep. "Besides, I don¡¯t know any ¡¯Brielle.¡¯"

    I froze.

    Not because of what she had said¡ªbut because of how she had said it.

    That voice.

    It was the same. The same voice that had whispered through my dreams, calling me, searching for me.

    I wasn¡¯t even listening to the meaning of her words anymore.

    All I could hear was her voice.

    I had found her.

    I had finally found her.

    A sharp, almost painful relief surged through me, so overwhelming that I moved before I could think.

    I pulled her into my arms, gripping her tightly, my fingers curling into her back as if I could somehow anchor her to me, make sure she wouldn¡¯t disappear.

    Her body stiffened against mine.

    For a moment, I thought she would shove me away, stab me, or maybe even bite me¡ªsomething dramatic. But then, slowly... she rxed.

    And damn, did it feel right.

    I could feel it¡ªthis strange, electric pull between us, like our very existence was trying to fit back together after being separated for too long.

    My dead heart... it did something impossible.

    It leaped.

    A deep, bone-melting warmth spread through me, something I had never felt before. My kind¡ªvampires¡ªweren¡¯t supposed to experience this. Not after death.

    But I did.

    With her.

    I tightened my arms around her, inhaling deeply,mitting everything to memory. "I¡¯ve been looking for you," I whispered, my voice raw with something I couldn¡¯t name. "For so long. And I didn¡¯t even know it was you."

    Then, as if I had snapped her out of some trance¡ª

    She shoved me.

    Hard.

    I barely budged, but the moment was shattered.

    "What the hell is wrong with you?" she snapped, ring at me as she pushed herself up on the bed.

    I grinned despite myself. "A lot of things, actually. Where do you want me to start?"

    She ignored my sarcasm, her expression shifting. She looked... confused. Almost scared.

    Then, Brielle¡¯s expression suddenly hardened as she looked at me, like puzzle pieces were clicking into ce in her mind. "What happened?"

    I hesitated, unsure how much to tell her.

    Do I tell her about the demon? About Kalmia and whatever twisted game she was ying? Do I tell her that she copsed in my arms, that Zane nearly lost his mind, that Fox casually made a dead body vanish like it was a misced sock?

    Or do I just keep it simple?

    "...You fainted."

    Brielle scoffed. "I don¡¯t faint."

    I raised a brow. "Then what would you call it?"

    She opened her mouth, then paused.

    Then scowled.

    I grinned. "That¡¯s what I thought."

    Brielle muttered something under her breath that I was sure wasn¡¯t very nice.

    Then, her gaze darted around the room, then back to me. "Where¡¯s Griffin?"

    I hesitated.

    She noticed.

    Her face paled.

    "Sebastian." Her voice was sharp now, demanding. "Where is Griffin?"

    I exhaled, running a hand through my hair. "He¡¯s gone."

    She didn¡¯t move.

    Didn¡¯t breathe.

    Then, without warning¡ª

    She bolted.

    "Brielle¡ª!"

    I barely had time to react before she shoved past me, her bare feet barely making a sound as she sprinted out of the bedroom.

    Damn it.

    I chased after her, my body moving in a blur.

    By the time I reached the living room, she was already there, her wild eyes scanning the space.

    Looking for him.

    For Griffin.

    But he wasn¡¯t here.

    I saw it¡ªthe moment realization dawned on her.

    Her shoulders slumped, her hands slowly rising to clutch her head.

    She looked... scared.

    And that? That did something awful to my chest.

    I took a cautious step forward. "Brielle."

    She flinched.

    I ignored the sting of that and tried again, softer this time. "His body was taken. It¡¯s...plicated."

    Her breath hitched, and she shook her head rapidly, as if trying to clear it. "No. No."

    This was going to hurt.

    "He¡¯s gone," I said gently. "Some demon... Kalmia killed him."

    Her entire body went rigid.

    Then, suddenly¡ª

    She spun toward me, her eyes burning with something dangerous.

    "You met Kalmia?" she hissed, her hands curling into fists. "Where. Is. She?"

    "She¡¯s gone. For now," I said carefully, watching the way her breathing grew heavier, more erratic.

    But then her eyes flicked past me.

    To the door.

    Shit.

    I knew that look.

    She was going to make a break for it.

    "Brielle, don¡¯t¡ª"

    But I was already toote.

    She lunged.

    And I did the only thing I could.

    I caught her.

    She gasped as I wrapped my arms around her from behind, pinning her against me before she could make an escape.

    "Let me go, Sebastian!" she snarled, struggling hard. "I swear to the gods, if you don¡¯t let me go right now¡ª"

    "No," I said simply.

    She froze.

    Her breath was ragged, her body vibrating with fury, but she didn¡¯t fight me this time.

    I held her firmly, my chin resting lightly against the top of her head. "I know you¡¯re confused," I murmured. "I know you¡¯re scared and panicking right now. But running from me wouldn¡¯t solve the problem."

    Her fists clenched.

    I could feel the heat radiating off of her¡ªrage, grief, panic the need for escape.

    But I wasn¡¯t going to let her run away from me. Never.

    She inhaled shakily. "She killed him."

    "I know."

    Her body trembled, and I felt my own resolve tighten.

    "You do not understand," Brielle whispered, her voice hollow, distant. "This isn¡¯t the end."

    Her body trembled against me, and for a moment, she seemed utterly lost in thought, speaking not to me, but to herself.

    "This is just the beginning..." she murmured. Her breathing turned shallow, her fingers twitching at her sides. "What happened today was nothing. A taste. A warning. I need to leave this city before she¡ªbefore she makes me do something I¡¯ll regret."

    Her voice cracked on thatst word, and I felt something tighten in my chest.

    Then, suddenly¡ªshe moved.

    Like a shadow slipping through cracks, Brielle twisted out of my grasp and made a break for the door again.

    Shit. This woman.

    I caught her again.

    One second she was bolting, the next I had her pinned against my chest again, my arms wrapped tightly around her waist.

    She struggled. Harder this time. But I wasn¡¯t letting go.

    "Sebastian. Let me go!" she snarled, her voice raw and desperate. "I need to get away from here!"

    I tightened my grip. "Not happening."

    She turned in my arms, fire zing in her eyes, but her strength was wavering. She was too weak to fight me properly, her body exhausted, barely keeping up with the rage fueling it.

    "Sebastian," she hissed. "I mean it. Get. Away. From. Me."

    I scoffed. "Yeah, not gonna happen, sweetheart."

    "Stop calling me that!" she snapped, but even then, I noticed how she wavered, how she was shaking, how something deeper than exhaustion clung to her¡ªfear.

    She tried to push me again, but I had had enough.

    Before she could even blink, I lifted her into my arms.

    Bridal style.

    She gasped, her fingers gripping the front of my shirt as if her body betrayed her instincts. "What the hell are you¡ª"

    "Carrying you," I interrupted, moving swiftly toward the elevator. "Because you clearly have no idea what¡¯s good for you."

    "Sebastian, put me down!" she growled, thrashing weakly.

    I smirked. "Nope."

    She squirmed, but I felt the moment she gave up fighting¡ªwhen her muscles stopped resisting, when the mate bond between us made her crave my warmth even though she didn¡¯t want to. She was torn between wanting to push me away and just letting herself copse.

    Her head rested against my chest for a moment, and my damn dead heart clenched so hard I thought it might beat.

    I stepped out into the night, the city lights flickering around us, and carried her straight to my car.

    She didn¡¯t fight me when I ced her in the passenger seat, didn¡¯t fight when I buckled her in.

    She just... stared.

    As if she didn¡¯t recognize herself.

    As if she couldn¡¯t believe she was letting me do this.

    I didn¡¯t say a word as I drove through the city, navigating the streets until we reached my home.

    And for the first time in years... I felt like I was bringing someone back to where they belonged.

    <strong>***********</strong>

    Brielle stood in my living room, arms crossed, jaw clenched.

    She was still trying to push me away.

    "I can¡¯t stay here, Sebastian," she said, voice firm but unconvincing. "It¡¯s not safe for you. I¡¯m not safe for you."

    I leaned against the kitchen counter, watching her.

    "Cool. Noted. You¡¯re still staying."

    Her lips pressed into a thin line. "You¡¯re so stubborn."

    "And you¡¯re exhausted," I countered. "So maybe, just this once, stop fighting me."

    She red at me but didn¡¯t argue.

    Progress.

    I sighed and rubbed the back of my neck. "Look, you don¡¯t have to tell me anything. Not about Kalmia, not about whatever¡¯s chasing you. Just... let me take care of you for one night."

    Brielle scoffed. "Take care of me? You? A vampire? Vampires I know would rather drink bleach than deal with someone else¡¯s problems."

    I smirked. "I¡¯m still considering the bleach option, but here we are."

    She rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t move when I stepped closer.

    "Besides," I added, lowering my voice, "you¡¯re my mate. That changes everything."

    Her breath hitched.

    She turned away sharply, her fingers gripping the hem of her shirt like she needed something to ground her.

    I saw it, though.

    The way she kept stealing nces at me. The way her heartbeat spiked when I got close. The way she wanted to push me away but couldn¡¯t.

    She was fighting this.

    Fighting us.

    And gods help me, I was too whipped to let her.

    I walked past her and into the kitchen, opening the fridge.

    Brielle blinked, watching me warily. "What are you doing?"

    "Making you dinner."

    She blinked again. "You can cook?"

    I smirked. "Shockingly, yes."

    Her brow furrowed as I pulled out ingredients.

    "Why the hell do you have normal food in your fridge?"

    "My best bud, Zane visits sometimes. He¡¯s a werewolf like you. Werewolves eat. I prefer my best friend alive, so I keep food around for him."

    She stared at me like I had just confessed to being a unicorn. "That¡¯s... weirdly thoughtful of you."

    I snorted. "Don¡¯t get used to it."

    I turned on the stove, moving around the kitchen with ease, feeling Brielle¡¯s gaze on me the entire time.

    She sat at the table, arms crossed, expression was full of disbelief.

    Then, finally, I ced a te of food in front of her.

    She hesitated.

    I raised a brow. "If you think I poisoned it, I¡¯ll eat some first. Even though it would be like eating trash. I can do it for you."

    Brielle scowled. "That¡¯s not¡ª" She sighed and picked up her fork. "Fine."

    She took a bite.

    Then another.

    Her expression didn¡¯t change, but I caught the slight widening of her eyes, the way her shoulders rxed just a little.

    I leaned on the counter, smirking. "Good, huh?"

    She stabbed her fork into the food. "It¡¯s edible."

    I chuckled. "You like it."

    "I tolerate it."

    "That¡¯s high praiseing from you."

    She muttered something under her breath, but I caught the way her lips twitched.

    When she finished, she pushed the te away and stood.

    I watched her closely, waiting for the moment she¡¯d try to run.

    She hesitated.

    Then, in a voice softer than I¡¯d ever heard from her, she said, "I need to clean up. I feel sticky."

    I gave a short nod. "Bathroom¡¯s down the hall. I¡¯ll get you a towel and clean clothes."

    Without another word, she disappeared inside, and the moment the door clicked shut, I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t even realized I was holding.

    Her scent lingered in the air, weaving through the empty spaces of my home. For years, the only thing I¡¯d breathed in was solitude¡ªcold, suffocating, andced with the ghost of something long dead.

    But now?

    Now, it smelled like her.

    And I wanted to drown in it.

    But I wasn¡¯t stupid.

    Brielle was still nning to run away.

    So I waited.

    I sat outside the door, listening. The sound of water running, the asional shuffle of movement. I pictured her in there, washing away whatever haunted her, scrubbing off the weight of whatever had brought her to my doorstep.

    And when she was done, I was waiting.

    She stepped out of the bathroom, hair damp, skin flushed from the heat. My shirt hung off her frame, swallowing her whole. She looked smaller like this. More fragile.

    "Come on," I said, keeping my voice even.

    She didn¡¯t argue when I led her down the hall to a room I barely used¡ªthe one I kept for Zane whenever he was around. Unlike the rest of the house, this room was untouched by my own existence. No shadows of the past clung to the walls. It was warm, clean, a ce that didn¡¯t feel like it belonged to me.

    I pushed the door open. "Sleep here."

    She hesitated again, ncing at me like she wanted to say something. But in the end, she just stepped inside, curling into the bed as if it had always belonged to her.

    I stayed outside, listening.

    Waiting.

    And when her breathing finally evened out, I moved.

    Silent as the night itself, I slipped into the room, standing over her sleeping form.

    She looked peaceful. Like she wasn¡¯t carrying the weight of something dark and terrible. Like, just for a moment, the storm had passed.

    I should have left.

    But I didn¡¯t.

    Instead, I did something I never thought I would.

    Iid down beside her.

    Not close enough to wake her. Just close enough to feel her warmth. Close enough to exist in the same space, in the quiet, in the stillness of a moment neither of us had asked for but somehow needed.

    I didn¡¯t ask her about Kalmia. I didn¡¯t ask why she called my name in my dreams.

    I just let myself be in her orbit.

    Because something told me¡ª

    She was doing the same.

    Just for tonight.

 Chapter 104: Return Of An Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 104: Return Of An Old Friend</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    Zane was still sulking.

    I could feel the tension radiating from him as he sat stiffly on the edge of the bed, arms crossed, his jaw clenched so tightly I was surprised his teeth didn¡¯t crack. His blue eyes were dark with frustration, watching me like a predator waiting for its prey to make the wrong move.

    "You¡¯re really going through with this?" His voice was calm, eerily so.

    I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "Yes, Zane. For the hundredth time, yes."

    His fingers twitched. "I don¡¯t like it."

    "No kidding."

    His eyes narrowed at my sarcasm, but I didn¡¯t back down.

    Jasmine snorted inside my head. <strong><i>"Big bad lycan thinks he can keep us locked in a tower like a helpless princess. Joke¡¯s on him."</i></strong>

    I swallowed augh, but Zane¡¯s re intensified, as if he somehow knew Jasmine was talking shit about him.

    "You¡¯re risking your life for revenge," he said, his voice tight with restraint.

    "I¡¯m not risking my life Zane, I¡¯m trying to stop a coup. To stop Darius. To stop Dexter. To stop Nathan." I folded my arms. "You know I can handle this, Zane."

    "You shouldn¡¯t have to." His voice dropped to a low growl. "Not alone. I can do all that for you."

    I softened slightly, stepping closer. "I¡¯m not alone. I have my brothers, I have you, and I have Jasmine. We can do it together."

    At that, Jasmine purred dramatically. <strong><i>"Damn right. And if anyone so much as breathes wrong near us, I¡¯ll personally rip out their intestines and shove it right down their throat."</i></strong>

    Zane¡¯s jaw twitched. "You¡¯re not going to change your mind, are you?"

    I shook my head.

    He exhaled sharply, scrubbing a hand down his face. "Damn it, Natalie."

    There was no stopping the small smile that curved my lips.

    This was a battle of wills, and for once, I was winning.

    Zane must have noticed because his eyes darkened with something else¡ªsomething hotter, more dangerous. His frustration was shifting into something else entirely, something that made my skin tingle with anticipation.

    I barely had time to react before he grabbed me by the waist, pulling me onto hisp in one swift movement.

    "You¡¯re a very stubborn woman.," he muttered against my neck, his lips brushing my skin.

    I shivered. "And that¡¯s what makes you obsessed with me."

    His fingers tightened possessively. "Damn right, I¡¯m totally obsessed."

    Jasmine sighed dreamily. <strong><i>"I love when he gets all growly. Tell him to bite us. Just a little."</i></strong>

    I bit back augh, but Zane must have felt my shoulders shake because he pulled back, eyes narrowing suspiciously. "What?"

    "Nothing," I lied, pressing a quick kiss to his lips. "Now stop sulking and kiss me properly."

    Zane didn¡¯t hesitate.

    His lips crashed against mine with enough heat to make my toes curl. He kissed me like he wanted to im me, like he wanted to mark me so thoroughly that even the gods would know I was his.

    And I let him.

    We spent the rest of the night tangled in each other, his arms wrapped around me as if he could physically stop me from leaving tomorrow. His hot, warm lips traced my skin, his long fingers mapping out every inch of me as if memorizing me in case something happened.

    <strong><i>"He won¡¯t admit it, but he¡¯s terrified of losing you,"</i></strong> Jasmine murmured.

    I tightened my grip around Zane. "You won¡¯t lose me," I whispered against his chest.

    He didn¡¯t reply.

    But the way he held me all night said everything.

    <strong>***********</strong>

    Then next morning, the first thing I felt was warmth.

    Zane¡¯s body was wrapped around mine, his intoxicating scent enveloping me in a cocoon offort.

    Then I remembered.

    We had to leave.

    I shifted slightly, but Zane groaned, pulling me closer. "No. Five more minutes."

    Iughed softly. "Zane, we have to get up."

    "No, we don¡¯t," he grumbled against my neck, pressing a kiss there. "Stay in bed. Let someone else save the kingdom."

    "Tempting," I murmured, running my fingers through his tousled hair. "But you and I both know you love your father too much to entrust his safety to someone else."

    He let out a frustrated sigh before finally opening his eyes.

    "Fine," he muttered. "But I¡¯m making sure you¡¯re clean before we leave."

    I arched a brow. " What are you suggesting? We¡ª"

    Before I could even finish my sentence, Zane moved like lightning, scooping me up effortlessly. A startledugh escaped me as he carried me straight into the bathroom, his grip firm yet gentle.

    "Zane!" I giggled, yfully swatting at his chest.

    He didn¡¯t bother responding¡ªjust smirked in that infuriatingly sexy way before setting me down with deliberate slowness. The moment my feet touched the cool tiles, we wasted no time. Clothes hit the floor in a heated blur, and without hesitation, we stepped into the steaming shower together.

    The second the warm water hit my skin, I sighed, closing my eyes.

    But the peace didn¡¯tst long.

    Zane¡¯s hands were on me in an instant, his touch slow and deliberate as hethered soap along my arms, gliding over my shoulders, down the curve of my back. Each movement was unhurried, almost teasing.

    A sharp breath hitched in my throat as his fingers trailed lower, skimming over my ribs before grazing my breasts and lingering there.

    "Zane," I murmured, shivering.

    "Shhh," he whispered against my neck. "Just let me take care of you. You¡¯re so beautiful, I want to caress every part of you."

    Jasmine practically purred. <strong><i>"I vote we stay here forever."</i></strong>

    I almost agreed.

    His touch was intoxicating. His hands cupped my breasts, squeezing them gently, pulling a soft moan from my lips. His mouth found his mark on my neck, cing feathery kisses on his im, then along my skin, tracing slow, deliberate patterns. His hands drifted lower, skimming over my waist before gripping my ass, kneading and squeezing¡ªlike he was trying to memorize me all over again.

    I turned in his arms, pressing my body against his, my lips grazing his jaw.

    "We don¡¯t have time, Zane." I whispered, though I didn¡¯t sound convinced.

    Zane let out a low growl. "I know."

    But neither of us moved.

    Not until the reality of what was ahead settled between us like a heavy stone.

    Eventually, Zane pulled away, exhaling sharply. "We need to go."

    I nodded, forcing mypletely aroused body to step out of the shower before we lost what little restraint we had left.

    By the time we stepped out of the bathroom, wrapped in towels, the weight of what we were about to do settled over us.

    I dressed quickly, pulling on dark jeans and a fitted leather jacket, my hair still damp. Zane opted for his usual all-ck attire, looking every bit the deadly prince he was.

    Jasmine snickered. <strong><i>"He¡¯s sulking." </i></strong>

    <i>"I know." </i>

    Zane grabbed a bag, shoving in a few essentials¡ªclothes, weapons, a few documents. I did the same, ncing at him as he moved with controlled precision, his movements stiff, his shoulders tense.

    When he zipped the bag shut, I hesitated.

    "Zane..." I called, squeezing his fingers. "Still mad?"

    He shot me a look. "What do you think?"

    Jasmine cackled. <strong><i>"He¡¯s adorable when he¡¯s grumpy. Like a giant, deadly puppy."</i></strong>

    I bit back augh, tugging him down for a quick kiss. "Cheer up, my love. We have a coup to stop."

    Zane grunted. "Yeah. A coup. And a goddess who refuses to listen to me."

    I smirked. "You love me anyway."

    He sighed. "Unfortunately, yes."

    I grinned, dragging him forward. "Come on, my Prince. Adventure awaits."

    Zane groaned but followed anyway, his grip on my hand steady.

    And with that, we walked of of the room, together.

    <strong><i>*********</i></strong>

    The moment Zane and I stepped out of the bedroom, the morning air sent a small shiver down my body. It was still dark outside, with only the faintest hints of dawn peeking over the horizon through the windows. The house was quiet, save for the soft crackling of the firece and the rhythmic ticking of a nearby clock.

    Eagle and Bubble were already waiting for us in the living room. Eagle stood near the window, his eyes scanning thendscape with an intensity that never wavered. Bubble, on the other hand, was sprawled across the couch in his usual rxed manner, absentmindedly twirling a drop of water between his fingers.

    Fox was nowhere to be seen. He had disappeared the previous day, iming he had something important to do and that I would be helping in some way. He had promised to contact me when the time came. Whatever he was up to, I had no doubt it would be something important.

    Bubble stretchedzily, his translucent blue eyes flickering over to me. "You two look well-rested," he teased, a smirk ying on his lips.

    Jasmine snickered in my head.<strong><i> "Oh, if only they knew just how well we slept." </i></strong>

    I rolled my eyes, ignoring her. "Bubble, I need a favor," I said, stepping closer. "I need you to stay behind and help me get Alex ready for school. Make sure he eats breakfast, packs everything he needs, and once sses are over, bring him back to me and Zane."

    Bubble¡¯s smirk faded, reced by a thoughtful look. "You sure you don¡¯t want me with you? Things could get¡ª"

    "I know," I interrupted, my tone firm. "But Alex¡¯s education can¡¯t be interrupted. He¡¯s already been through so much. I don¡¯t want him feeling like his life is constantly unstable."

    Bubble sighed, dramatically falling back onto the couch. "Fine. But only because Alex is adorable. And because you asked so nicely." He gave me a wink before sobering up slightly. "I¡¯ll make sure he gets to school safely. And after sses, I¡¯ll bring him back to you and Zane."

    I smiled. "Thank you."

    "Thank you Bubble," Zane added and Bubble smiled, waving us off.

    With that settled, I turned to Eagle. His eyes were already locked on me, watching me carefully, already seeming to know what I was about to ask.

    "You want me to watch over Nora and Charlie," he stated, his voice steady.

    I nodded. "They¡¯re an ace card I¡¯m keeping for the right time. But I need you to make sure the silver in their system doesn¡¯t kill them." I hesitated, my fingers clenching slightly. "Just... don¡¯t ease their pain."

    Eagle studied me for a moment before giving a slow nod. "Understood."

    Zane nced at me, his gaze unreadable, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Bubble whistled lowly. "Damn, Little Moon. Remind me never to get on your bad side."

    Jasmine chuckled darkly.<strong><i> "Oh, honey, that¡¯s not even her bad side. That¡¯s just her strategic side." </i></strong>

    Just as I was about to speak again, a sudden shift in energy rippled through the room. A secondter, Jacob materialized out of thin air in the center of the living room. But he wasn¡¯t alone.

    Easter was standing beside him, clutching a small bundle wrapped in nkets¡ªher baby, Rose.

    Easter¡¯s wide, frightened eyes darted around the room, taking in the unfamiliar faces, her grip tightening protectively around her sleeping child. She looked so small, so vulnerable, with her wild curls framing her delicate face.

    For a moment, I simply stared at them confused.

    Then, my heart clenched. "Easter?" I breathed, stepping forward.

    At the sound of my voice, her eyes snapped to mine, and her expression shifted from fear to relief. "Natalie!" she gasped, tears instantly welling up.

    I closed the distance between us and wrapped my arms around her carefully, mindful of the child in her arms. She held onto me tightly, trembling slightly. "I... I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening," she whispered. "But I¡¯m so happy to see you again."

    I pulled back just enough to meet her gaze. "I¡¯m happy to see you too."

    Easter smiled at me but she still looked overwhelmed.

    My eyes shifted to Jacob, my confusion returning. "Jacob," I said, my voice firm. "Why is Easter here?"

    Jacob let out a deep sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. "It¡¯s...plicated," he muttered.

    Eagle and Bubble instantly took the opportunity to pounce.

    "Oh? Complicated?" Eagle repeated with an amused glint in his eyes. "You, the all-knowing Wolf Spirit, found yourself in aplicated situation?"

    Bubble chuckled. "I didn¡¯t think anything could rattle you, Mist. Are you losing your touch?"

    Jacob shot them both a re. "I swear, if you two don¡¯t shut it."

    Eagle grinned. "Damn, this is serious." Bubbleughed in agreement.

    Jasmine snorted. <strong><i>"They¡¯re like overgrown puppies who enjoy tormenting their older sibling." </i></strong>

    Jacob ignored them and turned his attention back to me. "Listen, Natalie. I know what your ns are." His tone was serious now. "And I know Zane isn¡¯t happy about it."

    Zane, who had been silent up until now, crossed his arms. "Finally, something we can agree on."

    Jacob smirked slightly but didn¡¯tment. Instead, he continued, "But what if I told you... I have a better n?"

    That got both mine and Zane¡¯s attention.

    Zane¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed. "What kind of n?"

    Jacob¡¯s smirk widened. "One that doesn¡¯t put Natalie at unnecessary risk."

    I folded my arms. "I¡¯m listening."

    Jacob stepped back slightly and, in a blink, his entire form shimmered¡ªhis body shifting, morphing, until he no longer looked like Jacob.

    Instead, standing before me was Garrick.

    My breath caught in my throat.

    Garrick.

    My long-lost friend. The one I thought I¡¯d never see again.

    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t breathe. Couldn¡¯t think.

    Jasmine sighed.<strong><i> "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on." </i></strong>

    Zane¡¯s entire body tensed beside me. His muscles coiled and his jaw clenched.

    I took a shaky step forward, my heart hammering. "Garrick?" I whispered.

    Jacob¡ªno, Garrick¡ªgrinned. "Surprise."

 Chapter 105: The Truth Behind Garrick

    <h4>Chapter 105: The Truth Behind Garrick</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    I couldn¡¯t move.

    I couldn¡¯t breathe.

    My entire world narrowed to the figure standing before me¡ªthe impossible reality of Jacob wearing the face of my long-lost friend. My fingers curled at my sides, my body trembling with something between shock and overwhelming relief.

    Jasmine was the first to speak. <strong><i>"What¡¯s happening? Why Is Jacob wearing another face and why do you and Zane look so shocked?" </i></strong>

    I barely heard her. My voice came out in a whisper, shaky and unsure. "Jacob... were you... Garrick all along?"

    Jacob¡ªno, Garrick¡ªgrinned. "Guilty as charged."

    My breath hitched.

    Zane suddenly let out a sharp breath beside me. His body stiffened, and his arms remained crossed, but there was no anger¡ªjust a dawning realization that he had beenpletely and utterly yed. His blue eyes flickered with something between disbelief and reluctant amusement as he looked at Jacob.

    "You absolute scam artist," Zane said, his voice light but held real usation.

    Jacob blinked. "Excuse me?"

    Zane¡¯s nostrils red. "You scammer! You tricked me into taking you¡ªGarrick¡ªto the hospital, wasted my damn money on all those medical bills, and now you¡¯re telling me the whole thing, the sickness was fake? That I spent a fortune treating a fraud?"

    Jacob let out a loud, boisterousugh. "Oh,e on, Zane, don¡¯t be so dramatic¡ª"

    "Dramatic?" Zane¡¯s eye twitched. "I spent thousands on treatments for your pathetic, imaginary illness!"

    Jacob smirked. "Correction: you knew my sickness wasn¡¯t that serious. You just yed along because you were looking for any excuse to keep Natalie by your side."

    I turned to Zane so fast I nearly gave myself whish. "Wait... what?"

    Zane stiffened. A faint pink dusted his sharp cheekbones. "That¡¯s not true," he muttered.

    Jacob waved him off. "Oh, please. Don¡¯t lie to yourself. You saw Natalie caring for me¡ªGarrick¡ªand realized that you wanted to know more of her. Admit it, Zane. You just needed an excuse to keep her close."

    Zane clenched his jaw. "I had a perfectly valid reason."

    Jacob cocked an eyebrow. "Oh yeah? And what was that?"

    Zane opened his mouth. Then closed it. Opened it again. Then let out a low growl.

    Jacob smirked in victory.

    Jasmine cackled in my head. <strong><i>"Ohhh, this is delicious. Do you see his face? He¡¯s trying so hard not tobust from embarrassment! Damn, I missed a lot!" </i></strong>

    I ignored them both and stepped forward, my hands shaking. I didn¡¯t stop until I was right in front of Jacob. And then, without warning, I threw my arms around him.

    Jacob stiffened for a moment before exhaling and wrapping his arms around me.

    "I thought I lost you forever," I whispered. "And now... you¡¯re telling me you were here all along."

    Jacob¡¯s grip on me tightened. "I never left, Nat."

    I pulled away just enough to look him in the eyes. "But why, Jacob? Why did you pretend to be Garrick? And why did you disappear from the hospital?"

    A shadow crossed Jacob¡¯s face. His usual yful demeanor slipped, reced with something heavier¡ªsomething like guilt.

    He hesitated. Then, finally, he spoke.

    "Because of a mistake," he admitted. "A mistake our brothers and I made."

    My stomach twisted. "What do you mean?"

    Jacob sighed and ran a hand through his dark hair. "Natalie... when you were in the Silverfang pack, suffering under Darius¡¯s rule, we thought... we thought Griffin would be your salvation. That once he realized what you had been through, he would be your light¡ªyour shield. We thought he would protect you."

    My breath caught.

    Right, Griffin was once my mate. I almost forgot.

    Jasmine¡¯s voice was eerily calm. <strong><i>"I don¡¯t like hearing what that good for nothing pack and man did to you." </i></strong>

    Jacob swallowed hard. "But everything fell apart. Instead of standing by you, Griffin turned his back on you. And then you were banished. You were alone. Again." His voice grew rough with emotion. "I followed you, you know? Even after you left. I watched over you. But no matter how much I wanted to help, I knew that revealing who I really was would only make things worse. So... I became someone else. Someone who could be there for you without interfering too much with your destiny."

    Something in my chest twisted.

    Jacob¡¯s voice thickened. "I thought... if I couldn¡¯t undo our mistakes, the least I could do was be your friend. To give you someone to rely on." He exhaled, then turned to Zane, who had been silent, listening with an intensity that made the air feel heavier. "And then I realized... it was never Griffin. It was Zane. It had always been Zane."

    Zane¡¯s eyes darkened, the weight of Jacob¡¯s words sinking in.

    Jacob pressed on. "That¡¯s when I decided to be the bridge between you two. I started looking into Zane¡¯s life. And that¡¯s when I found out about Alexander."

    Zane tensed instantly.

    Jacob turned to me. "Natalie, Alex was suffering. He kept running away. And one day... he was taken."

    I sucked in a sharp breath, the memories crashing into me. My baby. How much he had suffered.

    Jacob nodded, as if reading my thoughts. "He was scared, lost, and alone. I was the one who saved him."

    Zane¡¯s breath hitched. "You¡ª"

    Jacob met his gaze head-on. "Yes. I saved him from those bastards."

    My heart pounded as I pressed a hand against my chest.

    Jacob¡¯s voice softened. "And while I was with him, I told him about you, Natalie. I told him that there was someone¡ªa fierce, kind, beautiful woman¡ªwho would protect him. Someone who would never let him feel alone again." His gaze held mine. "And then I led him to you."

    The alley.

    That night.

    When I found Alex.

    My throat tightened.

    Jacob¡¯s expression was a mix of guilt and quiet satisfaction. "I needed you and Zane to meet, Natalie. Because I knew that, together, you could heal each other."

    Silence filled the room.

    For a long moment, no one spoke.

    Then I moved. Without thinking, I threw my arms around Jacob, this time holding on tighter, afraid he would slip away. "Thank you," I whispered, my voice trembling. "For watching over me. For watching over Alex."

    Jacob exhaled, wrapping his arms around me just as tightly. "Always, little sister."

    A presence shifted beside me. I turned. Zane was there. His face was unreadable, but his blue eyes¡ªraw, vulnerable¡ªheld an emotion I had never seen before.

    He looked at Jacob, and in a voice softer than I had ever heard, he said, "Thank you."

    Jacob blinked. "For what?"

    "For looking after Alex when I couldn¡¯t."

    A small, almost surprised smile yed on Jacob¡¯s lips. "Huh. Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever hear that from you."

    Zane smirked. "Don¡¯t get used to it."

    Jacob chuckled, the tension breaking.

    Then, from across the room, a hesitant voice spoke.

    "We, uh... we should probably apologize too," Bubble muttered.

    Eagle shifted awkwardly beside him, rubbing the back of his neck. "Yeah. We... may have meddled. A little."

    Bubble shot him a look. "A little? We literally tried to control their love life."

    Eagle sighed. "Okay, fine. We meddled¡ªa lot." He turned to me and Zane, his expression earnest. "We thought we were helping. We thought we knew what was best for you two." He hesitated. "But we didn¡¯t. And we¡¯re sorry."

    Bubble nodded. "Yeah. We just wanted to see you happy, but we should¡¯ve let you figure things out on your own. We messed up."

    I exchanged a nce with Zane. Then, shaking my head, I smiled. "You guys are idiots."

    Bubble groaned. "Okay, we deserve that."

    Zane smirked. "You deserve worse."

    Eagle held up his hands. "We get it! We were wrong!"

    Iughed, and after a moment, Zane did too. The tension that had been so thick moments ago finally began to dissolve.

    Zane crossed his arms, giving them a mock-stern look. "Just don¡¯t try to y matchmaker again."

    Bubble grinned. "No promises."

    Eagle elbowed him. "Dude."

    I rolled my eyes. "You two are idiots."

    Bubble winked. "We¡¯re your idiots."

    I sighed, shaking my head. "Unfortunately."

    <strong>********</strong>

    The room was still buzzing with Jacob¡¯s confessions when he suddenly straightened, his yful smirk returning. His dark eyes flickered between me and Zane before he casually leaned back against the arm of a sofa, arms crossed.

    "We¡¯ll talk more about thister," Jacob announced, his voice carrying an unmistakable finality. "There are more things I¡¯d like to reveal, but for now, we need to focus on the mission at hand."

    Zane exhaled through his nose, his jaw tight. His eyes burned with a mixture of frustration and curiosity, but he gave a sharp nod. "Fine. What do you have in mind?"

    Jacob¡¯s lips curved into a slow, knowing smile¡ªthe kind that sent shivers down my spine. I had known him long enough to recognize that look. Whatever he was about to say next was going to be either brilliant or absolutely insane.

    He straightened. "Tomorrow, there¡¯s going to be a meeting at Silverfang."

    The name of my former pack sent a cold jolt down my spine. My fingers clenched into fists at my sides as memories of pain and humiliation flooded back. But I forced myself to remain still, listening.

    Jacob continued, his expression calm. "Guess who¡¯s attending? Zane¡¯s uncle, Nathan. And.... Dexter."

    Zane¡¯s head snapped up. "Dexter?" His face turned to me, "The same one you said sent people to kidnap Alex?"

    I frowned, "Jacob, you already know who Dexter is?"

    Jacob exhaled slowly, his gaze darkening. "That¡¯s the problem. I tried looking into who he is, but..." He hesitated, and I saw something rare on him¡ªuncertainty.

    "But what?" I pressed.

    Jacob rubbed the back of his neck. "His face keeps changing."

    What?

    Zane¡¯s entire body tensed, his muscles coiling. "What the hell do you mean by that?"

    I shook my head, trying to make sense of it. "You can¡¯t find him? You? That doesn¡¯t make any sense. People don¡¯t just... change faces."

    Jacob gave a humorless chuckle. "Mortals don¡¯t."

    A shiver ran down my spine. The implication in his words settled into my bones like ice. My voice came out quieter than I intended. "Are you saying... he¡¯s not mortal?"

    Jacob¡¯s eyes locked onto mine, deadly serious. "No mortal can escape my sight, Natalie. Whoever this Dexter is, he isn¡¯t human or wolf. And that means we¡¯re dealing with something much bigger than we thought."

    The seriousness in his tone and of his words sent a ripple of unease through the room.

    Bubble let out a low whistle. "Well, shit."

    Eagle muttered under his breath, rubbing his temples. "And here I thought things were finally calming down."

    Zane¡¯s expression hardened. "We need to find out who¡ªor what¡ªhe is."

    Jacob nodded. "That¡¯s exactly why we¡¯re going to Silverfang."

    I inhaled sharply, my stomach twisting. "You mean... we¡¯re infiltrating Silverfang?"

    Jacob smirked. "Not as prisoners or fugitives, sweetheart. We¡¯re going as invited members of the coup."

    The room went deadly silent.

    I blinked. "You want us to pretend we¡¯re joining them?"

    Jacob¡¯s grin widened. "Exactly."

    Bubble let out a nervousugh. "That¡¯s... not a terrible idea, actually."

    Eagle groaned, shaking his head. "It¡¯s a terrible idea. A brilliant one, but still terrible."

    Zane spoke next, his voice quiet but firm. "You want us to walk into enemy territory and pretend to be on their side. If they suspect anything, we could be dead."

    Jacob smirked. "Nothing can kill us." Zane rolled his eyes and sighed but didn¡¯t reply.

    Jasmine growled in approval. <strong><i>"Finally, some action. Let¡¯s go and burn that ce to the ground." </i></strong>

    I smirked. "I like your thinking, Jasmine."

    Jacob stepped forward, resting a hand on my shoulder. "Natalie, you and I will go in together. We¡¯ll pose as allies and gain their trust. Once we¡¯re inside, we gather intel and find out who this Dexter really is."

    I hesitated. The thought of returning to Silverfang... to the ce where I had been humiliated, marked against my will, and thrown away like I was nothing¡ªmade my blood boil. But at the same time, the idea of walking in as someone powerful, as someone who no longer cowered in fear, sent a thrill through me.

    I lifted my chin. "Fine. Let¡¯s do it."

    Zane turned to me sharply. "Natalie¡ª"

    I met his gaze, my voice steady. "I¡¯m not that scared, broken girl anymore, Zane. I refuse to let them have power over me."

    His jaw ticked. "I don¡¯t doubt that. But this isn¡¯t just about you proving something. It¡¯s dangerous."

    I stepped closer to him, our faces inches apart. "I know. And I still want to do it."

    Zane¡¯s eyes searched mine, his frustration warring. He let out a low growl, then ran a hand through his hair. "I don¡¯t even know why I keep trying."

    I smirked.

    Jacob, clearly enjoying himself, pped his hands together. "Well, then! Looks like we have ourselves a n."

    Bubble snorted. "A very reckless n."

    Eagle smiled. "Too bad I¡¯ll miss it."

    Jacob grinned. "Oh, it¡¯s gonna be fun."

    Zane pinched the bridge of his nose, muttering something about regretting ever associating with us.

    Jasmine purred in my mind. <strong><i>"I really like this n. I especially like the part where we get to rip throats out if necessary." </i></strong>

    I smirked.<i>" Let¡¯s try not to make that our first option." </i>

 Chapter 106: A Love I Could Never Have

    <h4>Chapter 106: A Love I Could Never Have</h4>

    <strong>Cassandra~</strong>

    I woke up to the sensation of being watched. My senses sharpened instantly, my body tensing as I prepared for a fight. But when my eyes fluttered open, the sight before me was not an enemy.

    It was Sebastian.

    He was lying beside me, his head propped up on one arm, watching me with an expression so raw, so intense, that it made my breath catch. His dark eyes burned with something unspoken, something I wasn¡¯t sure I had the strength to face.

    For a long moment, neither of us spoke. The silence between us was heavy¡ªdangerous, even. I should have looked away. I should have rolled over, put some distance between us. But I didn¡¯t.

    Instead, I let myself drink him in.

    Sebastian, with his jet-ck hair that fell over his forehead in careless waves. Sebastian, with his perfectly sculpted features, his smirk always a second away from appearing. Sebastian, whose mere presence made my chest ache in ways I forced myself to ignore.

    Gods, I wanted him.

    I wanted him more than I had ever wanted anything in my life.

    But I couldn¡¯t have him.

    His life, his very existence, was in danger because of me. If I let myself love him¡ªif I let myself fall¡ªit wouldn¡¯t be long before Kalmia decided to take what she wanted. His blood.

    Sebastian didn¡¯t know it, but every vampire I had evere across had died at my hands. Kalmia made sure of it. And I couldn¡¯t¡ªwouldn¡¯t¡ªlet Sebastian be next.

    He deserved better.

    He deserved to live.

    Even if it meant I had to leave him.

    Just two more hours. That was all I would allow myself. Two hours before I forced myself to walk away.

    But damn it, he was making it difficult.

    "You¡¯re staring, Sebastian," I murmured.

    Sebastian blinked, as if only just realizing he had been caught. His lips curled into a cocky smirk. "Can you me me?"

    I raised an eyebrow. "Yes, actually."

    Heughed, the sound low and husky in the quiet morning air. "Well, that¡¯s unfortunate, because I have no intention of stopping."

    I tried to re at him. Really, I did. But the way he was looking at me¡ªthe way his dark eyes traced my face as if memorizing every line¡ªmade it impossible.

    Instead, I rolled onto my back, staring at the ceiling. "You do realize you¡¯re acting like a total creep, right?"

    Sebastian hummed, utterly unbothered. "Mmhmm. But I bet you love it."

    Damn him.

    Damn him for being right.

    I turned my head, meeting his gaze. I pretended not to notice the way his fingers twitched, like he was fighting the urge to reach for me. And gods help me¡ªI wanted him to. Badly.

    I¡¯d spent my whole life keeping people at a safe distance, making sure no one got close enough to hurt me. But Sebastian... he was different. He made me feel things I had no business feeling. He made me wish¡ªjust for a second¡ªthat I could be someone else. Someone worthy of him.

    And just this once, I decided to let myself have this. I knew I shouldn¡¯t, but I chose to be selfish.

    I reached out slowly, letting my fingers brush softly against his cheek.

    Sebastian stiffened, his breath hitching. He stared at me like I¡¯d just rewritten every unspoken rule between us¡ªlike I¡¯d just broken something he never expected me to touch.

    To be fair, I couldn¡¯t believe it either. All I knew was that I needed to feel him.

    "Brielle..." he breathed.

    My heart stilled.

    He didn¡¯t know my real name. And I couldn¡¯t bring myself to correct him because if I did, he might start digging. And if he did that... he might find the monster underneath.

    Sebastian grinned, fangs shing. "I think you¡¯re the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen."

    I felt my heart leap. I never thought I will ever hear someone say that to me. My eyes welled up quickly and just as quickly I pushed the tears back down and forced a smirk. "I think you¡¯re the most beautiful vampire I¡¯ve ever seen too."

    Sebastian¡¯s smirk faltered, his expression turning almost... bashful.

    Gods, why was he so damn cute?

    I tilted my head, watching him closely. "What? Did I just make the great Sebastian Lawrence blush?"

    His eyes narrowed. "I don¡¯t blush."

    I grinned. "You so would if you were human."

    Sebastian scoffed, rolling onto his side to face me fully. "You¡¯re awfully confident for someone who just woke up looking like she fought a war in her sleep."

    I gasped in mock offense. "Excuse me?"

    His lips twitched. "You heard me."

    "I¡¯ll have you know, I wake up looking wless."

    He chuckled. "Of course you do, Brielle."

    Brielle.

    The name really stung, even though it shouldn¡¯t have. It was a lie. A shield. A way to make sure he never went looking for the real me.

    And yet... a part of me almost wished he could call me by my real name.

    I shook the thought away. I was ying a dangerous game, and I needed to stop before I forgot who I really was.

    Before I forgot that I wasn¡¯t allowed to have this.

    But then Sebastian took my hand and pressed a kiss to my knuckles.

    My breath hitched.

    His lips were cool against my skin, but his touch burned.

    I looked into his eyes and saw the silent plea there. The longing. The need.

    I shouldn¡¯t.

    I couldn¡¯t.

    But gods, I wanted to.

    So I did.

    I leaned in slowly, closing the distance between us. Sebastian¡¯s eyes widened slightly, as if he hadn¡¯t expected me to make the first move.

    And then, just as my lips brushed against his cool ones, he meltedpletely.

    The kiss was slow, lingering¡ªalmost hesitant, as if he was savoring the moment. As if he was afraid I would disappear if he moved too fast.

    I pressed closer, losing myself in the feel of him, in the way his hands rested on my waist, in the way he kissed me like I was something precious. Something fragile.

    Like I was something worth loving.

    It was intoxicating.

    It was Dangerous.

    I wanted more. I wanted so much more.

    My hands tugged hungry at his shirt, hoping to take it off his back but before I could take things further, Sebastian pulled back slightly, resting his forehead against mine.

    His voice was soft, almost reverent. "We have time."

    I blinked, trying to focus. "What?"

    He smiled, brushing a strand of hair behind my ear. "We have forever, Brielle. There¡¯s no rush."

    Forever.

    The word cut through my heart leaving a deep wound.

    There was no forever for us.

    But I couldn¡¯t tell him that. Not now.

    So I let him hold me.

    I let myself pretend, just for a little while longer, that this could be real.

    That I could be his.

    That I could stay.

    I closed my eyes and rested my head against his chest, ignoring the coldness of his skin.

    Because no matter how cold his body was, I felt warm.

 Chapter 107: A Hard Decision

    <h4>Chapter 107: A Hard Decision</h4>

    <strong>Cassandra~</strong>

    The warmth of Sebastian¡¯s body against mine was like heaven. Vampires were supposed to be cold, unfeeling creatures, yet here he was, warm and cozy. And he was holding me like I wasn¡¯t the monster I knew myself to be.

    I traced my fingers over the fabric of his shirt, feeling the slow rise and fall of his chest. I shouldn¡¯t have let things get this far. I shouldn¡¯t have kissed him. I shouldn¡¯t have allowed myself to pretend, even for a moment, that this could be real. But here I was, wrapped in his arms, savoring every second.

    Sebastian shifted slightly, his fingers brushing against my lower back. "Tell me about yourself."

    My body stiffened. "What do you mean?"

    He let out a low, amused chuckle. "You know quite a bit about me, Brielle¡ª" he paused, rolling the name over his tongue like he was testing it. I nearly flinched at the name. "You know about mypany, you¡¯re here in my home... yet I know nothing about you. So tell me¡ªwho are you, really?"

    I stared at him, my mind scrambling for a response. I couldn¡¯t tell him the truth¡ªnot about the demon, not about my real mission, not about the fact that I¡¯d been Kalmia¡¯s ve since I was sixteen, used as a weapon against his kind. No, I couldn¡¯t give him that. But I could give him something else.

    Half-truths.

    I forced a smile, shifting slightly so I could look into his hypnotic ck eyes. "I was born into the Wolfcrest Pack¡ªone of the strongest and most respected werewolf packs in the region."

    Sebastian¡¯s brows lifted slightly, interest sparking in his gaze.

    "My parents were warriors," I continued, letting the words flow easily from my lips. "Respected, honored. They raised me with love, but also discipline. They taught me how to fight, how to defend myself, how to never bow to anyone."

    Sebastian hummed in approval, brushing his fingers absentmindedly over my arm. "That exins a lot."

    I smirked. "Exins what?"

    He tilted his head, smirking back. "The attitude. The confidence. The fact that you look like you could kill me in my sleep."

    A bitterugh nearly escaped me. Oh, Sebastian, if only you knew.

    Instead, I yed along, chuckling softly. "You¡¯re not wrong."

    Sebastian¡¯s gaze darkened slightly, his expression turning more serious. "What about your family? Are they still alive?"

    I nodded. "Yes." Another lie. "I¡¯m the youngest. I have four older brothers. They were very protective...still are." I let out a smallugh, allowing myself to remember, just for a second, what life had been like before everything went to hell. "They used to chase off anyone who so much as looked at me the wrong way."

    Sebastian smiled at that. "Sounds like they love you a lot."

    I swallowed hard, nodding. "They do." They did. And I had failed them.

    Sebastian¡¯s fingers found mine, entwining them gently. "I like hearing you talk about your family. You have this... look in your eyes."

    "What look?" I asked softly.

    He studied me for a moment. "Like you belong to something. Like you have something good."

    I forced myself to keep smiling. "I do."

    Sebastian sighed, running a hand through his jet-ck hair. "I wish I could say the same."

    I looked up at him, waiting.

    "My parents were killed when I was young," he admitted. "By an enemy I never sawing. I was raised by someone whoter turned on me. But then, I was saved by someone who naturally should have been my enemy, he became my light instead. Zane." A small, almost wistful smile touched his lips. "He¡¯s my only family now. My best friend. My brother in every way that matters."

    Something tightened in my chest. I shouldn¡¯t have cared. I shouldn¡¯t have felt this ache for him, this unbearable need to erase the sorrow from his face. But I did.

    I reached up, cupping his cheek. "You have me now."

    Sebastian¡¯s gaze softened. "Yeah," he whispered. "I do."

    For the next two hours, we stayed tangled in each other, talking,ughing, kissing¡ªpretending like this moment couldst forever. At one point, Sebastian had tried to leave the bed to make breakfast, but I pulled him back, refusing to let go.

    "I just want to stay here," I murmured, my face buried in his chest.

    Sebastian chuckled, pressing a kiss to my forehead. "You¡¯re acting like I¡¯m going to disappear."

    I tightened my grip around him. "I never thought I¡¯d have a mate. Let alone someone like you."

    He let out a soft sigh. "I know the feeling."

    I closed my eyes, breathing him in, memorizing his scent, his warmth, the way he felt in my arms.

    But time was running out.

    I opened my eyes, ncing at the bedside clock. Two hours. My time was up.

    Regret settled in my bones as I slowly reached for the small vial hidden in the thin bracelet around my wrist. It was always with me, no matter what I wore. A single drop of the liquid inside could put even the strongest vampire into a deep, dreamless sleep.

    I ran my fingers up Sebastian¡¯s spine, trailing soft, feather-light touches against his skin. He sighed in contentment, pressing azy kiss to my shoulder.

    "I think I¡¯m addicted to you," he murmured.

    I smiled sadly. "That makes two of us."

    With one swift motion, I brought my fingers to his lips, slipping the drop of liquid onto his tongue before he could react.

    Sebastian¡¯s body tensed. His eyes widened in shock as he opened his mouth, but I was faster, capturing his lips in a slow, lingering kiss. I had immunity to the drug.

    He melted against me, his grip tightening¡ªthen loosening.

    His body rxed, his breaths growing deeper, heavier.

    He tried to fight it¡ªI could see it in the way his fingers twitched, the way he tried to hold on¡ªbut the potion was too strong. Hisshes fluttered, his grip on me going ck as he finally surrendered to sleep.

    I swallowed hard, looking down at him. My chest ached as I brushed his hair back, pressing onest kiss to his forehead.

    "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered.

    My fingers traced his lips, memorizing the shape, the feel.

    "This is for your own safety."

    I leaned down, pressing onest, lingering kiss against his lips before I forced myself to pull away.

    I dressed quickly, my hands shaking as I buttoned my shirt. My legs felt like lead as I stepped away from the bed, away from him.

    I turned back onest time.

    Sebastiany there, peaceful, beautiful,pletely unaware of the war raging inside of me.

    Tears burned at the back of my eyes, but I blinked them away.

    Then, without another word, I turned and ran.

    And I didn¡¯t look back.

 Chapter 108: Confusing Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 108: Confusing Feelings</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    The night was silent, but my mind wasn¡¯t.

    I curled up on the bed Jacob had given me, staring at the ceiling, my heart racing for no reason I could exin.

    Or maybe I could.

    Jacob.

    I had only just met him today, and yet, here I was¡ªrestless, unsettled, clinging to the thought of him like he was the only solid thing in my life.

    It made no sense.

    Maybe it was all because of the pregnancy.

    I had just escaped from a hellish marriage. My body still remembered the sting and soreness from the bruises left by Ruben¡¯s fists. My heart was still raw from years of betrayal¡ª from learning the hard way that trust was nothing but a pretty lie.

    So why¡ªwhy¡ªdid I feel like I needed Jacob?

    I squeezed my eyes shut, willing the feeling away.

    It wasn¡¯t like this with Natalie. When I held onto her earlier, when I begged her to take me and Rose with them, it was desperation. A plea for salvation.

    But with Jacob, it was different.

    There was a pull, a force I didn¡¯t understand, something stronger than logic, stronger than fear. Every time he so much as looked at me, my heart stuttered in my chest. His presence filled every corner of the room, like he was something more than I could imagine¡ªsomething ancient, something undeniable.

    And I hated it.

    Hated how ridiculous I was being.

    I didn¡¯t trust men.

    I didn¡¯t trust anyone.

    And yet, the idea of Jacob leaving¡ªof him disappearing from my life just as suddenly as he¡¯d entered it¡ªmade my stomach twist with panic.

    I rolled onto my side, pulling the nket tighter around me, trying to shake off the feeling. But my thoughts kept circling back to what Eagle had said earlier.

    Natalie was leaving tomorrow.

    Jacob would go with her.

    And where does that leave me?

    I couldn¡¯t stay here. I had nowhere to go. Every bridge behind me had been burnt. And even if I did have a choice, the idea of Jacob walking away, of never seeing him again, felt¡ª

    No. I wouldn¡¯t think about that.

    I exhaled shakily and sat up. Sleep was impossible. Anxiety had its ws in me, deep and unrelenting. I felt trapped in my own skin, overwhelmed by the storm in my mind.

    Before I knew what I was doing, I was out of bed.

    I moved quietly, checking on Rose. She was fast asleep, curled up under the nkets, her tiny fingers wrapped around the stuffed bunny Jacob had conjured out of thin air earlier. My heart clenched at the sight of her peaceful face, at how unaware she was of my turmoil.

    I pressed a soft kiss to her forehead, then turned and slipped out of the room.

    My bare feet padded soundlessly down the hallway, my heartbeat growing louder with every step. I didn¡¯t know where Jacob¡¯s room was, but I felt it¡ªlike something inside me was pulling me toward him.

    And when I reached the door, I didn¡¯t hesitate.

    I sat down right there in front of it.

    Maybe it was stupid. Maybe it was pathetic.

    But I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of him slipping away in the middle of the night.

    I wrapped my arms around my knees, staring at the wooden door in front of me. What the hell was I doing? Why was I acting like this?

    I didn¡¯t need Jacob. I could survive without him.

    Right?

    My stomach growled suddenly, breaking the silence.

    I winced.

    I hated this. Hated the way pregnancy cravings made me weak, needy. When I was pregnant with Rose, Ruben had made sure I never asked for anything. The one time I had, he¡¯d beaten me so badly that I had spent days curled up on the floor, too afraid to move.

    So I had learned.

    I had learned to swallow my cravings, to pretend I wasn¡¯t hungry, to never let myself need anything.

    But right now, I wanted something.

    Chicken. And something sweet.

    It was stupid, really. But the craving hit me hard, wrapping around my ribs like a vice.

    I sighed and buried my face in my knees.

    I wasn¡¯t going to ask. I wasn¡¯t going to be weak again.

    So I sat there in silence, fighting against my own hunger, and trying to ignore the ache in my chest.

    And then, the door creaked open.

    I sucked in a breath as Jacob¡¯s towering figure filled the doorway. He was shirtless, his muscr frame illuminated by the soft glow of the hallway light. His dark hair was messy, like he had just woken up, and his sharp brown eyes locked onto mine with an unsurprised expression.

    He didn¡¯t speak at first. He just stared down at me, his face caught somewhere between irritation and amusement.

    Finally, he sighed.

    "Why the hell have you been sitting in front of my room for the past hour?"

    I swallowed hard, suddenly feeling ridiculous.

    "I¡ª" My voice came out weaker than I wanted it to. I cleared my throat, straightening my back. "I couldn¡¯t sleep."

    Jacob arched a brow. "And sitting on the floor outside my door is somehow the solution to that?"

    I scowled, heat rushing to my cheeks. "I don¡¯t know, okay? I just¡ª" I hesitated, looking away. "I don¡¯t want to be like this either."

    His expression shifted slightly, something flickering in his sharp brown eyes, studying me as if he could see straight through me. Then, he sighed, "Are you hungry?"

    The question startled me. Yes, I was hungry, but that wasn¡¯t why I was sitting outside his door like some abandoned puppy. Before I could even find the words to respond, Jacob sighed again¡ªthis time with something that sounded suspiciously like exasperation¡ªbefore he bent down and scooped me into his arms.

    I barely had time to gasp before I was lifted off the floor, cradled effortlessly against his warm, bare chest. My breath hitched.

    "What¡ªwhat are you doing?" I stammered, my heart pounding.

    Jacob nced down at me. "Taking you to get some food into your system."

    I blinked up at him,pletely dumbfounded. He carried me as if I weighed nothing, his arms steady, his scent a mix of earth and something faintly wild¡ªlike the wind before a storm. My face burned with embarrassment, but a traitorous part of me curled closer to him, reveling in his warmth.

    He carried me effortlessly down the hall and into a spacious dining room, where he set me gently on a chair. His hands lingered for half a second longer than necessary before he straightened, his deep brown eyes never leaving mine.

    "What do you want to eat?" he asked.

    I hesitated, swallowing hard. The craving was still there, wing at me, but the thought of saying it out loud made me nervous. Years of conditioning had taught me to never ask for anything. I clenched my hands in myp, my gaze dropping to the polished wood of the table.

    "I¡¯m fine," I whispered.

    Jacob¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. "Easter."

    There was something in the way he said my name¡ªfirm, steady¡ªthat made me nce up. His expression softened, but his voice remained steady. "You can tell me anything."

    I studied him for a long moment, searching for any trace of mockery, any sign that he was testing me. But there was none. Only patience.

    I took a breath. "Chicken." My voice came out small, hesitant. "With ketchup." My cheeks warmed. "And vani ice cream."

    Jacob didn¡¯tugh. He didn¡¯t sneer or scoff.

    Instead, he simply snapped his fingers.

    In an instant, the scent of freshly cooked chicken filled the air. My eyes widened as a te of golden, crispy chicken appeared in front of me, perfectly arranged with a generous side of ketchup. Beside it, a bowl of creamy vani ice cream sat, a single spoon resting on its edge.

    I gawked at the food, then at Jacob. "How did you¡ª"

    "It¡¯s safe," he interrupted, as if reading my mind. He pulled out a chair and sat across from me, watching me with quiet amusement. "Eat."

    I hesitated, my stomach warring with my mind. This was magic. Real magic. I knew Jacob wasn¡¯t human, but this was something else entirely.

    Still, the hunger won.

    I reached for the chicken cautiously, half-expecting it to disappear the moment I touched it. When it didn¡¯t, I took a tentative bite¡ªand nearly moaned. It was delicious. Perfectly seasoned, hot, crispy¡ªexactly what I had been craving.

    Jacob didn¡¯t say anything as I ate. He just sat there, watching me, his expression impassive.

    After a while, I slowed down, licking ketchup from my fingertips before sneaking a nce at him.

    "Are you going to leave tomorrow?" I asked quietly, not looking at him. "With Natalie?"

    There was a long silence. Then, Jacob sighed. "Do you want to go with me?"

    I froze, my head snapping up. His eyes held mine, steady and calm, but I could see the weight behind them.

    "I¡ª" I faltered, unsure how to answer.

    Jacob smirked, tilting his head. "Of course you want to go with me."

    I scowled, but my pulse betrayed me, hammering wildly in my chest.

    Jacob leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table, his gaze steady. "I¡¯m not irresponsible, Easter," he said, his voice quieter now, more measured. "I wasn¡¯t nning on sneaking out in the middle of the night," he muttered.

    Heat crawled up my neck. That was exactly what I¡¯d thought. I bit my lip, unsure if I should admit it. "You were nning to leave, though. Tomorrow."

    Jacob exhaled through his nose, running a hand through his already-messy hair. "Yeah. But I haven¡¯t decided yet."

    My chest tightened. He hasn¡¯t decided.

    Which meant he could still leave.

    Which meant I was still standing on shaky ground.

    I lowered my gaze, staring at the empty chicken carton in front of me. My fingers curled around the fork, gripping it like an anchor. <i>I just...</i> I wanted to say <i>don¡¯t go. </i>I wanted to say<i> I feel safer when you¡¯re here</i>. I wanted to say <i>I don¡¯t understand why I feel like this, and it¡¯s messing with my head.</i>

    But I said none of that.

    Instead¡ªmy stomach growled. Loudly.

    Heat flooded my face as Jacob¡¯s lips twitched, his amusement barely contained.

    "You¡¯re still hungry," he said, his tone somewhere between teasing and knowing.

    "No," I lied immediately.

    Jacob¡¯s dark eyes sharpened, like he could see straight through me. In one smooth motion, he reached forward, brushing a stray strand of hair from my face.

    "You¡¯re a terrible liar," he murmured.

    I sucked in a breath.

    His voice. His touch. His scent¡ªclean and wild, like earth after rain¡ªwrapped around me, making it impossible to think straight. My pulse thrummed in my ears, and suddenly, the space between us felt impossibly small.

    I looked away, forcing my voice to remain steady. "It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m fine." I just didn¡¯t want him to think I was being a glutton or greedy.

    Jacob didn¡¯t move. "What are you craving this time?"

    I shook my head. "It doesn¡¯t matter."

    "Easter," he said, softer now, but firm. "Tell me."

    I pressed my lips together. I wanted to say I don¡¯t need anything else. I wanted to say I¡¯m used to swallowing my cravings, my needs.

    But the words slipped out before I could stop them.

    "More chicken," I whispered. "And this time, chocte ice cream."

    Jacob let a small smile graze his lips.

    Then, just like before, he snapped his fingers.

    The scent of warm, crispy chicken filled the air, and beside it¡ªa bowl of chocte ice cream, perfectly melting around the edges.

    I stared at the food, my stomach twisted, not with hunger this time, but with something else¡ªwonder, hope.

    Jacob leaned back, watching me with that expression I couldn¡¯t decipher.

    "Easter," he said again.

    I turned, expecting a teasing remark.

    Instead, he met my gaze, his voice steady.

    "If I ept someone as my responsibility, I protect them. To the end."

    My throat tightened. No one had ever said that to me before. No one had ever looked at me like I was worth protecting.

    Jacob continued, his gaze never wavering. "I¡¯m not about to bring you and Rose here just to abandon you. If I leave tomorrow, you¡¯reing with me."

    I swallowed hard. "You mean it?"

    Jacob exhaled, shaking his head slightly. "I don¡¯t say things I don¡¯t mean."

    For a long moment, I just stared at him. Then, finally, I nodded.

    Jacob sat back, satisfied. "Good. But next time you want to ask me something, don¡¯t just sit outside my door like a lost kitten. Knock. I¡¯ll open."

    Heat crawled up my neck. "I wasn¡¯t¡ª"

    He arched a brow.

    I groaned, hiding my face in my hands. "Fine."

    He chuckled, the sound deep and warm.

    We sat infortable silence after that, and I slowly finished my food. Jacob stayed with me the entire time, never rushing me, never looking away.

    When I was done, he stood and extended a hand. "Come on. Time to get you back to bed."

    I hesitated, but then I took it. His grip was strong, steady. Warm.

    He walked me back to my room, stopping just outside the door. Rose was still asleep inside, her tiny form curled under the nkets.

    Jacob nced at me. "Get some rest."

    I nodded. But as I turned to go inside, I hesitated.

    I didn¡¯t understand what I felt for Jacob. But I knew one thing.

    I didn¡¯t want to leave his side. Not yet.

 Chapter 109: The Royal Scepter

    <h4>Chapter 109: The Royal Scepter</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    The room still crackled with the energy of Jacob¡¯s ns when he turned to me, his smirk stretching like a cat that had just trapped an especially intriguing mouse.

    "Before we can move forward with our infiltration," he said smoothly, "you, dear brother inw, have something to take care of first."

    I didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, I raised an eyebrow, already guessing where this was going.

    "And that would be?"

    Jacob crossed his arms, his dark brown eyes practically glittering with mischief. "You have to go back home. To the pce"

    That, I had no issue with.

    Returning to the pce wasn¡¯t a problem¡ªI had expected it woulde to this eventually. I had to protect my father at all cost.

    I gave him a small nod. "Alright."

    Jacob blinked, clearly expecting more resistance. "Wow. No argument? No dramatic monologue about how much you hate the ce?"

    I smirked slightly. "It¡¯s still my home, Jacob."

    He studied me for a moment before grinning. "Good. Then that makes things easier."

    I should¡¯ve known he wouldn¡¯t stop there.

    "You need to return to the pce and convince the King to tighten his security," Jacob continued, his voice light, as if he were asking me to fetch a loaf of bread. "Make him paranoid about the possibility of a coup."

    That part made sense. If we wanted to control the chaos, we had to be the ones to set it in motion. I nodded again.

    "And," Jacob added with a smirk, "you need to convince dear old Dad to hand over the Royal Scepter to you."

    I stilled.

    Slowly, I turned to face him fully. "What?"

    Jacob¡¯s smirk deepened. "You heard me."

    I let out a breath, leveling him with a look. "Jacob, you do realize what you¡¯re asking me to do, right?"

    Jacob tilted his head mockingly. "Of course. I¡¯m asking you to charm your dear father into giving you the most important artifact in the kingdom. Should be simple, right?"

    I scoffed. "You think he¡¯ll just hand it over?"

    Jacob shrugged. "Why wouldn¡¯t he? You¡¯re his only son. His heir. The future King." He shed me a knowing smile. "Or don¡¯t you have your dear Daddy¡¯s trust?"

    I didn¡¯t take the bait.

    Instead, I ran a hand through my hair, already feeling the seriousness of what he was asking. "The Scepter isn¡¯t just a symbol of authority. It¡¯s a source of power¡ªhis power. He won¡¯t part with it unless he has no other choice."

    Jacob snapped his fingers. "Exactly. That¡¯s where youe in."

    I gave him a t look. "Exin."

    Jacob lounged against the sofa arm, arms crossed, his expression effortlessly smug. "If we want this infiltration to work, we need the Scepter. Normally, I¡¯d whip up a fake one in a heartbeat, but with Dexter in the mix, I¡¯d rather not roll the dice. We need the real deal. Stealing it? Too messy¡ªsets the pce andter on the kingdom into panic before we¡¯re ready to use it. So, the only y is getting the King to hand it over willingly." His smirk deepened, eyes flickering with amusement. "Once you have it, you give it to me. I¡¯ll present it to Darius, Nathan, and Dexter as proof that I¡¯ve turned on the King and earned his trust. If they buy it¡ªif they believe I¡¯m the King¡¯s secret royal adviser who¡¯s flipped to their side¡ªthey¡¯ll drop their guard. And once that happens... we¡¯ll have everything we need to shut this coup down from the inside."

    I exhaled sharply. "You¡¯re trying to make them believe that you are important to the king and that you want the him dead?"

    Jacob snapped his fingers. "Bingo."

    I narrowed my eyes. "And if they don¡¯t believe you?"

    Jacob smirked. "Then I¡¯ll improvise."

    I pinched the bridge of my nose. "That is not a n, Jacob."

    "Sure it is," he said cheerfully. "A loose n."

    Eagle snorted. "Loose? More like suicidal. What if this Dexter guy is as powerful as you? Have you thought about that?"

    Jacob smirked, his confidence unwavering. "No one is as powerful as me, Eagle," he said, his tone dripping with certainty. "But let¡¯s say, for argument¡¯s sake, that Dexter does turn out to be a problem." He leaned back casually, stretching his arms as if the thought barely concerned him. "Then I¡¯ll handle it. Simple as that."

    His eyes gleamed with amusement as he nced between us. "So don¡¯t waste your energy worrying. That¡¯s my job¡ªand trust me, I¡¯m very good at it."

    I sighed before I locking my eyes with Jacob. "Even as the king¡¯s son and heir, it¡¯s not that simple, Jacob," I said. "The scepter isn¡¯t just sitting in my father¡¯s study waiting for me toe ask for it and take it. It¡¯s locked in a vault, surrounded by an entire legion of guards trained to kill first and ask questionster. Even the king himself has to have a genuine reason to want to take the scepter out."

    Jacob, ever the picture of reckless confidence, merely grinned. "Then make your father believe you deserve it," he said, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

    I exhaled sharply, dragging a hand down my face. "And how do you propose I do that?"

    Jacob¡¯s grin widened. "By proving to your father that you¡¯re the only one capable of leading this kingdom."

    I let out a dryugh, shaking my head. "Right. Because it¡¯s that simple."

    "Fine. You¡¯re utterly hopeless," Jacob sighed, shaking his head with a smirk. His eyes gleamed with mischief as he crossed his arms. "Looks like I have no choice but to tag along. You need an ally¡ªone stronger than anyone he¡¯s got on his side."

    I stilled. My heart thumped hard against my ribs. "You don¡¯t mean¡ª"

    Jacob smirked.

    A cold wave of realization crashed over me. "You¡¯re going to reveal yourself to him?" I asked, my voiceced with disbelief.

    Jacob shrugged, his smirk deepening. "Something like that."

    I stared at him, searching his face for any trace of hesitation. There was none. This was Jacob we were talking about¡ªan ancient being, a living legend, the Wolf Spirit himself. Revealing his true identity to my father would shake the entire foundation of the kingdom. My father would milk that situation to the fullest.

    Before I could press further, Jacob turned away from me and extended a hand toward the woman who had been standing silently beside him. The one Natalie called Easter.

    She looked up at him, her wide green eyes filled with a mix of fear and quiet trust. Jacob gently took her hand and guided it toward Natalie.

    "Natalie," he said, his voice calm but firm. "Teleport her to Zane¡¯s house. She¡¯ll be safest there."

    Natalie¡¯s eyes flickered with understanding before she reached out, sping Easter¡¯s delicate hand in hers. "And you?" she asked Jacob, tilting her head.

    Jacob smirked. "I¡¯ll be taking Zane somewhere much more fun."

    I scowled. "Define fun."

    Jacob ignored me. Instead, he turned to Easter, who was staring up at him, her expression torn. It was subtle, but I saw it¡ªthe slight tremble of her fingers, the way her lips parted like she wanted to say something but didn¡¯t.

    Jacob reached up and gently tucked a stray curl behind her ear. "Don¡¯t worry," he murmured. "Natalie will protect you."

    Easter hesitated before nodding. "Be careful," she whispered.

    Jacob shed her a wink. "Always."

    Then, with a wave of his hand, he gestured for everyone to move.

    Natalie gave me a quick kiss on the lips, "See you soon my love." I smiled at her, "Be careful." she nodded, then she turned to Easter.

    "Hold on," she said, a wicked grin tugging at her lips.

    Before Easter could respond, a soft golden light enveloped them both, and in the blink of an eye, they were gone.

    Bubble and Eagle smirked.

    The two of them turned to Jacob. "Try not to get yourself killed," Eagle said, pping Jacob on the shoulder.

    Jacob smirked. "No promises."

    Bubble gave me a quick nod before stepping back. "Well, have fun storming the pce."

    And then, just like that, they vanished as well.

    I barely had time to prepare myself before I felt Jacob¡¯s handnd on my shoulder.

    "Ready, Prince Charming?" he asked, amusement thick in his voice.

    I shot him a re. "Not in the slightest."

    Jacob just grinned.

    Then, in a blur of light and shadows, the world around me disappeared.

 Chapter 110: A God And A King

    <h4>Chapter 110: A God And A King</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    The moment Jacob and I materialized in my father¡¯s private chambers, the air seemed to shudder, the temperature plummeting as if the room itself recoiled from our sudden arrival.

    My father stood before the grand arched window, framed by the cold glow of the moonlight. His silhouette was rigid, hands sped behind his back¡ªa stance that radiated unyielding authority. The soft light from the obsidian chandelier barely softened the sharp angles of his face. The walls were lined with ancient tapestries, each depicting the brutal conquests of our lineage, a legacy written in blood.

    The scent of burning incense and aged parchment lingered, a haunting reminder of my childhood, of whispered lessons and unbreakablews.

    Then, his eyes¡ªicy and piercing, identical to mine¡ªsnapped to us.

    He didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t speak. But I saw it. The flicker. The almost imperceptible twitch of his fingers.

    A tell.

    He was extremely shocked to see us.

    "Zane," he finally said, his voice smooth but edged with suspicion, like a knife. His gaze drifted to Jacob, scrutinizing him with the precision of the deadly predator he was.

    Then, with a slow, deliberate pause, he asked, "And you are?"

    Jacob, ever the picture of smug confidence, casually slipped his hands into his pockets and tilted his head. "Oh, don¡¯t mind me, Your Majesty. Just a friend of your son¡¯s."

    My father¡¯s gaze sharpened. "A friend?" His voice was dangerously quiet, the kind that always preceded a storm. His eyes flicked back to me. "And how, exactly, did you and this... friend get past my security?"

    I barely opened my mouth before Jacob grinned, answering with a cocky tilt of his head. "I can do a lot of things, Your Majesty."

    My father¡¯s expression darkened. His lips pressed into a thin line as he slowly turned to face me fully. "You brought an outsider into my private chambers?" His voice was ice. "You, of all people, know the importance of secrecy, yet you waltz in here with aplete stranger." He took a step toward me, his towering presence imposing. "Have youpletely lost your mind, Zane?"

    I clenched my fists, forcing my voice to remain steady. "Jacob can be trusted."

    My father let out a sharpugh, void of any humor. "Trusted?" He scoffed. "You expect me to believe that when you¡¯ve deliberately broken every rule I¡¯ve set for you?" His expression was carved from stone, his fury barely contained. "You are the heir to the Lycan throne, Zane. You should be doing everything in your power to keep your identity hidden, and yet here you are, throwing caution to the wind!"

    I took a deep breath, steadying myself. "I wouldn¡¯t have brought Jacob here if it wasn¡¯t important."

    "Important?" My father¡¯s voice was sharp and angry. "What could possibly be so important that you¡¯d risk exposing yourself like this?"

    I met his gaze, my voice steady. "There¡¯s going to be a coup."

    The room fell into silence.

    My father¡¯s eyes narrowed. "What did you just say?"

    I swallowed the lump in my throat. "A coup. It¡¯s already in motion. And next week... you¡¯re going to be killed."

    For the first time, I saw something flicker in my father¡¯s expression¡ªsomething close to shock. His fingers twitched again, but his face remained impassive.

    Jacob chose that moment to step forward. "That¡¯s where Ie in," he said smoothly. "I brought a proposition for you."

    My father¡¯s gaze snapped to him, his eyes burning with quiet rage. "A proposition?" His voice was low.

    Jacob nodded. "I want your royal scepter."

    A sudden silence filled the room.

    Then my father barked out augh, sharp and full of disbelief. "You¡¯re joking." Hisughter faded into something more dangerous as he shook his head. "You think I¡¯d just hand over the most powerful artifact in this kingdom to aplete stranger?" He turned toward the door, his patience clearly at its limit. "Guards!"

    I tensed.

    Jacob, however, didn¡¯t so much as blink. He merely examined his fingernails, his smirk intact.

    My father waited, his expression growing darker by the second. "Guards!" He called again.

    Still nothing.

    His brows furrowed. "What the¡ª"

    Jacob let out a slow chuckle. "Oh, Your Majesty," he mused. "No one can hear you."

    My father froze. His gaze darted around the room, realization dawning.

    I exhaled quietly. Jacob¡¯s power was absolute.

    "Who are you?" my father finally demanded, his voice a low growl as he took on a fighting stand.

    Jacob met his gaze without hesitation, his smirk widening. "I am Mist," he said. "Also known as the Wolf Spirit."

    My father stilled. Then, suddenly, heughed again¡ªthis time, long and hard, as if he had finally solved the puzzle. "Oh," he exhaled, wiping an imaginary tear from his eye. "Now I understand." He shook his head, turning to me. "You¡¯ve brought a madman into my chambers."

    Hisughter faded as he leveled me with a cold stare. "What is the meaning of this, Zane?" His tone was sharp,manding. "You¡¯re the heir to this throne, and yet you behave like a reckless child. You¡¯ve always been reckless, but this¡ªthis is beyond irresponsible. Do you even understand the consequences of your actions?"

    Before he could continue, the temperature in the room shifted.

    A deep, rumbling sound filled the air.

    Mist. Thick, swirling mist seeped from the floor, curling like spectral tendrils. The lights flickered wildly before extinguishingpletely, plunging the chamber into an eerie darkness.

    Then, before my father¡¯s stunned eyes, Jacob began to change.

    His body elongated, his form shifting seamlessly. White fur erupted from his skin, stretching over powerful limbs. His bones cracked and reformed, his posture dropping as his hands and feet morphed into massive paws. His eyes¡ªonce warm brown¡ªglowed gold, burning like twin suns in the darkness.

    The transformation was both terrifying and mesmerizing.

    The massive wolf before us¡ªtowering, magnificent, otherworldly¡ªexuded an aura so ancient, so powerful, that even the very air in the room trembled. His fur shimmered under the dim light, a ghostly white against the encroaching mist.

    And then, as if the very walls of the chamber could no longer contain his power, Jacob¡¯s voice echoed¡ªdeep,manding, undeniable.

    "Now that I have your attention, Your Majesty," his voice rumbled through the walls, vibrating in my very bones, "it¡¯s time we talked about why I¡¯m here."

 Chapter 111: An Excited King

    <h4>Chapter 111: An Excited King</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    A charged silence clung to the air like static, the mist curling through the dim chamber, thick and unnatural. The entire ce was swallowed by the overwhelming presence that was Jacob Bartholomew¡ªMist, the Wolf Spirit.

    My father¡ªKing Anderson Moor¡ªstood frozen, his once-imposing figure seemingly dwarfed by the ancient power crackling in the room. His regalposure wavered, the weight of Jacob¡¯s transformation pressing down on him like a storm. His fingers twitched slightly, betraying the battle between awe and authority raging inside him.

    Then, suddenly, my father took a sharp breath and straightened his shoulders, forcing his expression into something resemblingposure. But it was failing¡ªmiserably.

    His mouth opened, but for once, words didn¡¯te. He looked between Jacob and me, as if expecting one of us to break the silence, but neither of us did. We let him sit in the reality of what he had just witnessed.

    Then, in a voice thatpletely betrayed theposure he was trying to maintain, my father let out a breathless chuckle. Not augh of amusement¡ªno, this was the kind ofugh that came when the mind struggled to grasp something unfathomable.

    He took a cautious step forward, his eyes wide with reverence.

    "I... I am honored," he breathed, bowing his head ever so slightly. Bowing. My father¡ªthe king¡ªwas bowing his damn head.

    Jacob tilted his own head, his golden eyes gleaming with quiet amusement as the mist began to retreat.

    "I had no idea," my father continued, his voice hushed, as though speaking too loudly would shatter the moment. "I had no idea I was in the presence of Mist himself."

    Jacob¡¯s form shimmered, the massive, glowing-eyed wolf melting away into something more human¡ªtall, sharp-featured, his dark hair tousled as if he had just stepped out of a storm. He smoothed out the sleeves of his shirt as if he hadn¡¯t just shifted into an ancient entity in the middle of the royal chamber.

    "No harm done," Jacob said, waving a hand dismissively. "You didn¡¯t know."

    My father exhaled sharply, pressing a hand against his chest as if steadying his own heartbeat. "Still, I apologize for my rudeness earlier. It was foolish of me."

    Jacob¡¯s lips twitched, his amusement barely concealed. "It was," he agreed, his tone light, yet the sharp edge of his humor was unmistakable.

    I inhaled deeply through my nose, biting back a smirk. Of course, Jacob couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to prod at the king, even if only a little.

    Yet my father didn¡¯t seem to mind. If anything, he was too enthralled by the situation, his excitement radiating from him like a man who had just uncovered a long-lost treasure.

    "You must forgive me," he said, stepping forward with renewed eagerness. "But I have so many questions!"

    Jacob folded his arms across his chest, his smirk deepening. "I figured."

    "The Celestial Princess," my father blurted without hesitation, his eyes shining with raw anticipation. "Who is she? Where is she now?"

    At that, a quiet chuckle slipped past Jacob¡¯s lips as he shook his head. "Straight to the point, huh?" He exhaled, flicking his gaze toward me before returning it to my father. "She¡¯s doing just fine."

    My father¡¯s expression tensed ever so slightly, suspicion creeping into his sharp gaze. "And where is she?"

    Jacob hummed thoughtfully, tapping his chin, as if weighing how much to reveal. "That," he said smoothly, "is something you¡¯ll learn in due time."

    The flicker of eagerness in my father¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly, but he recovered quickly. "I see," he said carefully, though the twitch of his fingers at his side betrayed his barely contained impatience.

    Jacob¡¯s eyes gleamed with quiet amusement. "But if you truly wish for the Celestial Princess to reside under your roof, then I suggest you focus on protecting the home she¡¯sing to." His tone darkened, a subtle but undeniable warningced beneath his words. "And, of course, you need to be alive to do so."

    The words sent a visible jolt through my father. His mouth parted slightly, his throat bobbing as he processed the weight behind them.

    I studied his face¡ªshock, intrigue, and something else lurking beneath. Something that looked disturbingly close to desperation.

    "So," my father began slowly, his voiceced with cautious excitement, "you mean to say that my family will truly be honored by meeting the Celestial Princess?"

    Jacob held his gaze, then nodded. "Yes."

    A breath of pure relief escaped my father¡¯s lips, his shoulders visibly rxing.

    Then, before I could even brace myself, his voice burst into my head through the mind link.

    <i>"Zane! Do you realize what this means?!"</i>

    I clenched my jaw, already dreading whatever came next.

    <i>"This is it! This is our opportunity to keep the throne without contest! No one will dare challenge us once we have the Celestial Princess in our household!"</i>

    His excitement was deafening. Loud. Eager. Relentless.

    <i>"After all these years of searching! You¡¯ve done well, Zane. Bringing Mist to me¡ªthis is the greatest thing you¡¯ve ever done in your life."</i>

    I exhaled slowly, my fingers curling into my palms. I already knew where this was going.

    And sure enough¡ª

    <i>"That girl." </i>His voice dipped into something colder. <i>"Natalie."</i>

    I resisted the urge to roll my eyes.

    <i>"I hope it has ended?"</i>

    Lifting my head, I met my father¡¯s gaze across the room. His expression was sharp, yet the weight behind his words was anything but subtle.

    <i>"Whatever you have with her, cut it off. She¡¯s going to be a stain on your reputation. We can¡¯t let Mist know about her existence."</i>

    My jaw locked.

    <i>"This is our path to absolute power, Zane. Don¡¯t let foolish attachments get in the way." </i>

    Inside me, Red bristled.

    Across the room, my father was still grinning, practically glowing with approval as he looked at me.

    Approval.

    Something he rarely ever gave.

    And yet... it felt wrong.

    Like a cold knife being pressed against my spine.

    Jacob, still standing at ease, flicked his gaze toward me then, as if sensing the shift in my energy. His eyes flickered¡ªjust for a second¡ªwith something knowing.

    I exhaled through my nose, forcing myself to stayposed.

    Because as much as I wanted to throw my father¡¯s words back at him¡ªas much as I wanted to tear through the mind link, to snarl my defiance and tell him that Natalie was the very Celestial Princess he was searching for¡ª

    I didn¡¯t.

    Not yet.

    Instead, I gave him the answer he wanted.

    <i>"Understood, Father."</i>

 Chapter 112: Gods Donâ€™t Steal

    <h4>Chapter 112: Gods Don¡¯t Steal</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    <i>"Understood, Father."</i>

    The words slipped from my lips¡ªcalm, controlled, effortlessly obedient. But inside, Red was roaring withughter.

    <strong><i>"Come on, Zane, why not rub our mate in his face?"</i></strong> he whined.

    <i>"Not yet,"</i> I murmured, biting back a grin.

    A sudden, sharp pulse cut through my mind.

    Not from my father.

    It was from Jacob.

    The mental link between my father and me shattered like fragile ss. The connection severed so fast that my father flinched, as if someone had physically yanked him backward. His eyes flickered with momentary confusion, but before he could question it, Jacob spoke.

    "It¡¯s time we talked about why I¡¯m here," he said.

    His voice was light¡ªtoo light.

    Almost amused. Almostzy.

    But the air around him had changed.

    Gone was the yful mischief in his brown eyes, the smirks designed to needle at my patience. Instead, something ancient stirred behind them, like the shifting tides of a vast, unseen ocean.

    My father¡¯s gaze sharpened.

    The king in him¡ªthe ruler, the strategist¡ªsensed it too.

    Without a word, he turned on his heel and strode toward the doors. "Pleasee," he said. "Let¡¯s talk in my study. The walls have ears here."

    I exchanged a nce with Jacob, who merely smirked as if this entire situation was an amusing spectacle for him. He had that look in his eyes¡ªthe one that said he knew more than he was letting on. It was irritating.

    We followed my father out of the grand hall, his stride purposeful as he led us down the dimly lit corridors. The castle was silent, but I knew better. Shadows lurked, unseen eyes watching. My father wasn¡¯t being paranoid. There were always people listening. Always waiting.

    When we reached his study, he pushed open the heavy oak doors and stepped inside. It was avish room, lined with towering bookshelves filled with centuries of knowledge and deceit. The scent of aged parchment, leather, and faint traces of my father¡¯s cologne filled the air.

    The door clicked shut behind us. My father strode toward a cab in the corner, unlocking it with a small, ornate key. Inside, nestled among crystal decanters, was a bottle of whiskey older than me. He poured three sses¡ªone for Jacob, one for me, and thest for himself.

    Jacob took his ss with azy sort of amusement, swirling the golden liquid before taking a sip. "Generous," he mused.

    My father didn¡¯t respond to the remark. Instead, he took a slow drink, letting the silence stretch before finally setting his ss down. Then, with the same eerie calm, he looked at Jacob.

    "You mentioned a coup," he said. "Tell me everything."

    Jacob leaned back in his chair, his face calm as always. "I suppose you¡¯d want to know who¡¯sing for your throne."

    A muscle in my father¡¯s jaw twitched. "If you know something, Mist, please speak to me inly."

    Jacob exhaled through his nose, setting his ss aside. "I need the royal scepter."

    I watched my father¡¯s reaction. My fingers clenched around my ss.

    We all knew that the royal scepter wasn¡¯t just a symbol of the kingdom¡ªit was power itself. It was said to be a conduit of the ancient magic that ran through our bloodline.

    My father¡¯s expression darkened. "Why? Who¡¯s after my life to warrant you asking for something like this?"

    Jacob tilted his head. "Nathan."

    The silence that followed was deafening.

    Then, very slowly, he set his drink down. "Why am I not surprised." His voice was quiet, but I could hear the storm raging beneath it.

    Jacob nodded. "He¡¯s involved. And not just him. There are others, but Nathan is one of the main yers. The meeting will be held at Silverfang Pack." I looked at Jacob wondering why he didn¡¯t mention Dexter.

    A bitterugh escaped my father. "Of course. The Silverfangs have never been loyal. Not truly."

    I watched his fingers tighten around the edge of the desk. My father wasn¡¯t the type to show emotion, but I knew him well enough to see the betrayal settling in his bones.

    Jacob studied him for a moment, then spoke again. "You don¡¯t have to believe me."

    My father¡¯s gaze snapped up, sharp.

    Jacob shrugged. "If you doubt me, I¡¯ll leave. It¡¯s not my throne on the line."

    The threat wasn¡¯t loud. It wasn¡¯t aggressive. But it hit its mark.

    My father inhaled deeply, then, in a tone that almost surprised me, he said, "Don¡¯t go."

    Jacob didn¡¯t respond right away. He simply watched, as if gauging the sincerity of those words. Then, after a beat, he smiled. "I¡¯ll take that as a yes, then."

    My father¡¯s jaw flexed. "You need the scepter."

    "Yes," Jacob confirmed.

    My father exhaled, long and slow. "That scepter is the foundation of this kingdom."

    Jacob didn¡¯t blink. "And it will be the reason your kingdom doesn¡¯t fall."

    The weight of those words settled heavily in the air.

    Then, atst, my father gave a small nod. "Fine. You have my permission."

    Jacob¡¯s lips curved. "Good."

    And then, before either of us could blink, he snapped his fingers.

    In an instant, the royal scepter¡ªan artifact of gold and obsidian, ancient runes glowing faintly along its length¡ªmaterialized in Jacob¡¯s hand.

    My father shot to his feet. "What¡ª?"

    Jacob smirked. "You look surprised, Your Majesty."

    "How¡ª" My father¡¯s gaze darted between Jacob and the scepter. "If you could do this... then why bother asking for my permission?"

    Jacob twirled the scepter between his fingers effortlessly, his expressionzy. "Because without your consent, it would be stealing." He flicked his gaze to my father. "And a god doesn¡¯t steal."

    A silence fell over the room.

    Then, my father let out a low breath, shaking his head as he slumped back into his chair. "A god," he murmured, half to himself.

    Jacob grinned. "You¡¯re catching on."

    There was something infuriating about how amused he was by all of this.

    Jacob turned to me then, his expression shifting into something more serious. "Help your father as much as you can," he said. "Because this kingdom will be yours soon."

    I tensed.

    Jacob¡¯s words weren¡¯t just a prediction. They were a certainty.

    My father didn¡¯t say anything. But I could feel his gaze on me.

    Jacob smiled, stepping back. "I¡¯ll see you soon, King Anderson." And then, with a small bow, he vanished.

    The air crackled for a moment where he¡¯d stood, and then¡ªnothing.

    Silence.

    I turned to my father. His face held an emotion I couldn¡¯t read, but his mind was already spinning, I could tell. His gaze, still locked on the empty space where Jacob had been, held something I rarely saw in him.

    Wonder.

    And then, he turned to me. "Zane."

    I met his gaze.

    He leaned forward, his voice low, urgent. "How the hell did youe in contact with the Wolf Spirit?"

    I didn¡¯t respond immediately. I could see it in his eyes¡ªthe way his thoughts were already racing ahead, calcting, nning.

    I knew my father too well¡ªthe glint in his eyes said it all. This kind of knowledge and power in his hands wouldn¡¯t just shape the kingdom. It would remake it.

    And that terrified me.

 Chapter 113: Silverfangâ€™s Gate

    <h4>Chapter 113: Silverfang¡¯s Gate</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    I sat on the plush couch in Zane¡¯s house at Vereth, my fingers absentmindedly tracing the rim of the mug in my hands. Across from me, Easter was curled up in an armchair, her hands sped around her coffee mug as she stared into the distance, lost in thought. The only real movement in the room came from Tiger, who sat on the floor, utterly unbothered as Rose climbed all over him like a jungle gym.

    My massive brother didn¡¯t seem to mind in the slightest. Every so often, he would grunt in amusement as Rose tugged at his thick golden-brown hair, her tiny hands clutching his ears like reins.

    It was almost peaceful.

    Then, the air shifted. A sudden gust of energy swept through the room, curling around my skin like a whisper of power. I tensed, my eyes snapping toward the doorway just as a shimmer of gold and ck materialized before us.

    Jacob.

    He emerged from nothing, his tall frame settling into ce as if he had always been there. In his right hand, he held the royal scepter¡ªan artifact of gold and obsidian, glowing faintly with ancient power.

    A slow grin spread across my face. "You got it."

    Jacob, ever the picture of nonchnt confidence, twirled the scepter between his fingers before tossing it once in the air and catching it smoothly. "Of course, I did."

    Easter sat up straighter, her green eyes widening in relief. "You¡¯re back," she said softly, her voice carrying a warmth she probably didn¡¯t even realize.

    Jacob turned his gaze to her, his usual cocky smirk softening just slightly. "Did you miss me?"

    Easter blinked, then looked away, flustered.

    I smirked, watching the exchange with great amusement. Oh, she had it bad for him. And Jacob, as usual, was either oblivious or ying dumb. Probably thetter.

    But I had more important things to focus on. I crossed my arms. "Where¡¯s Zane?"

    Jacob finally turned back to me, his expression turning serious. "He stayed behind, just like we nned. He¡¯s making sure his father is safe."

    I nodded, exhaling. Zane was strong¡ªprobably the strongest man I knew¡ªbut the thought of him staying behind in the middle of this mess didn¡¯t sit well with me. I knew I had agreed to the n, but that didn¡¯t mean I had to like it. Jasmine stirred in the back of my mind, her usual sass momentarily subdued.<strong><i> "If he doesn¡¯te back in one piece, I¡¯m taking over your body and dragging us back there to get him."</i></strong>

    <i>"Noted," </i>I replied dryly.

    Jacob rolled his shoulders as if shaking off the weight of responsibility. "Alright, time to move. We need to head to Silverfang Pack."

    I raised a brow. "And what about Easter?"

    Jacob nced at her before turning to Tiger. "Think you can keep an eye on them for me?"

    Tiger, still seated on the floor, looked up from his spot where Rose had fallen asleep on his arm. He nodded once. "Sure. No problem."

    Easter, however, wasn¡¯t asposed. I could see the hesitation in her eyes, the longing¡ªthe silent war between wanting to be with Jacob and not wanting to seem like a burden.

    But she didn¡¯t say it.

    And I didn¡¯t interfere.

    I simply leaned back and observed, my smirk widening slightly when Easter fidgeted with the hem of her dress. "This ce is safe," Jacob assured her. "Tiger will take care of you and Rose."

    Easter forced a smile. "Okay."

    Liar.

    She wasn¡¯t okay. Not even close.

    But Jacob, either blind to her feelings or choosing to ignore them, just smiled. "Good." Then, he turned back to me. "Now that that¡¯s settled¡ª" he twirled the scepter onest time before waving his hand. In an instant, the artifact vanished into thin air.

    I narrowed my eyes. "Where did you put it?"

    Jacob tapped his temple. "Safe ce."

    I rolled my eyes. "You¡¯re impossible."

    He smirked, then extended his hand toward me. "Ready?"

    I looked at his outstretched fingers. Looked at his face.

    Then, I smiled.

    "Always."

    After a brief goodbye to Easter and Tiger, and with Jacob promising not to stay away for too long, he tightened his grip on my hand.

    And just like that, we vanished.

    <strong>*********</strong>

    The moment Jacob and I materialized behind a familiar towering oak tree, just a few meters from Silverfang¡¯s main gate, the stench of the pack assaulted my senses. It was as putrid as ever¡ªa sickening cocktail of blood, arrogance, and the desperation of a pack clinging to its former glory. My hands curled into fists at my sides as memories wed their way up my throat, threatening to choke me..

    But I was no longer the broken, wolfless girl they had cast out. I was stronger now. And this time, I wasn¡¯t here to beg for mercy. I was here to remind them exactly who they had underestimated.

    Jacob, standing beside me, rolled his shoulders and then nced at me. "You good?"

    I forced myself to exhale, shaking off the ghostly fingers of my past. "Yeah," I muttered, then turned to him with a smirk. "But are you good with leaving Easter alone with Tiger?"

    Jacob arched a brow, clearly unimpressed by the question. "Why wouldn¡¯t I be?"

    I gave him a knowing look. "Oh, I don¡¯t know. Maybe because Tiger has the uncanny ability to make anyone fall for him without even trying?"

    Jacob snorted. "Tiger¡¯s the most responsible out of all of us."

    "Oh, I know that." I grinned. "But let¡¯s not pretend that he isn¡¯t also ridiculously charming, even when he¡¯s dead silent. Are you sure you¡¯re not worried about Easter swooning before we get back?"

    Jacob gave me a t look. "Why exactly would I be worried?"

    I just smiled and shrugged. "No reason."

    Jacob exhaled sharply, shaking his head as he muttered, "You¡¯re impossible." Then, more seriously, he added, "Focus, Natalie. We have bigger things to deal with."

    I nodded, rolling my shoulders as if shaking off the weight of old memories. "Right."

    With that, we stepped out from behind the tree, walking straight toward the iron gates that loomed ahead.

    Every step felt heavier than thest, my heart thudding in my chest as the past pressed in on me. This was where I had been cast out. This was where my parents had been murdered. Where my dignity had been stripped from me.

    But they had taken everything from a girl who no longer existed. I wasn¡¯t here to mourn.

    I was here to show them the storm they had created.

    The guards stationed at the gate straightened as we approached, their sharp eyes assessing us with suspicion. Their expressions twisted into scowls as they recognized me.

    "Well, well," one of them sneered. "Look who decided to crawl back."

    I tilted my head, smiling sweetly. "Oh, did you miss me? How touching."

    His lips curled into a snarl. "State your business."

    Jacob took azy step forward, standing tall. "We¡¯re here to see the Alpha."

    The guards exchanged nces before scoffing. "And why the hell would we let you see him?"

    The second guard¡¯s eyes flicked back to me. "And you¡ªyour banishment still stands. Turn around and get lost before we make you."

    I smiled wider, but there was nothing warm about it. "Oh? You make me? I¡¯d love to see you try."

    The first guard gripped his gun tighter. "We¡¯re not ying games, girl. You step one foot past these gates, and you¡¯re dead."

    Jacob exhaled slowly, like a man whose patience had just about run dry. "You don¡¯t seem to understand," he said, tilting his head slightly. "We will see the Alpha."

    The guards burst intoughter¡ªdeep, mockingughter that made my fingers itch to punch something.

    "You two?" one of them scoffed. "You should¡¯ve stayed gone. Turn around before we decide to end you right here."

    Jacob smirked, shaking his head in amusement. "Alright. I tried being nice."

    He took a slow, deliberate step forward, lifted his hand¡ª

    And waved it.

    Theughter died in an instant, as if someone had pressed mute. The guards¡¯ bodies locked up, their muscles going rigid, their eyes stretching wide with sheer terror.

    I crossed my arms, cocking my head as I examined them. "You really should¡¯ve listened."

    One of the guards, his voice shaky and panicked, managed to stammer out, "W-what did you do to us?"

    Jacob let out a low chuckle. "Oh, nothing much. Just took away your wolves." He shrugged, as if it was no big deal. "So, congrattions¡ªyou¡¯re basically human now."

    A strangled gasp escaped one of them. Then, one by one, they copsed to their knees.

    "Please¡ªplease, no!" one of them begged, his voice cracking.

    Another gritted his teeth, panic shining in his eyes. "I-I can¡¯t feel him. My wolf¡ªhe¡¯s gone."

    Jacob simply stared at them, unmoved. "Your wolves will return when I see real repentance."

    Chaos erupted.

    They groveled, their previous arrogance shattering as they begged for mercy. Pleading eyes turned to me, desperate and unashamed.

    "Please," one of them whimpered. "Talk to him. Make him stop."

    I raised a brow, pretending to consider their words. Then, with a smirk, I leaned down slightly and asked, "So... how does it feel? Being wolfless? Weak? Powerless?"

    Their faces twisted in humiliation, but they kept begging.

    Satisfied, I straightened and gave them a casual shrug. "Fine. Open the gates. Announce our arrival to Darius. Maybe then my friend here¡ª" I jerked my chin toward Jacob, "¡ªwill consider giving your wolves back."

    They didn¡¯t hesitate.

    The gates swung open immediately.

 Chapter 114: A Statement

    <h4>Chapter 114: A Statement</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The iron gates groaned open, their rusted hinges screeching in protest as if thend itself rejected my return. The air was thick with unease, the kind that settled deep in your bones. I felt the guards¡¯ stares drilling into my back, their hushed footsteps echoing with restraint. They didn¡¯t dare speak. They didn¡¯t have to. The silence screamed louder than any insult they could throw my way.

    Beside me, Jacob moved with effortless dominance, his every step a quiet deration of power. He didn¡¯t need to puff out his chest or bare his teeth¡ªthe air bent around him in silent submission. I wasn¡¯t afraid. Not anymore. The world had taken everything from me, and now? Now, I was here to take it all back.

    I reached through the mind link, amusement curling in my voice. <i>"Tell me, Jacob, why didn¡¯t we just teleport straight into Darius¡¯s home? Would¡¯ve saved us all the theatrics."</i>

    His smirk practically dripped through the link.<i> "Where¡¯s the fun in that, sweetheart? This isn¡¯t just a visit. It¡¯s a statement. You don¡¯t just return¡ªyou make damn sure they never forget it."</i>

    A slow grin spread across my face<i>. "Damn, I love you for that."</i>

    Jacob¡¯s quiet chuckle hummed through my mind, a dark luby against the rising tension.

    As we walked deeper into the territory, a crowd began to form around us, the pack¡¯s eyes clung to us like vultures circling a corpse. Their hatred pressed against my skin, but it only fueled the fire in my chest. I wasn¡¯t the same girl they had cast out, broken and humiliated. I had been reforged in the ashes of that betrayal. Stronger. Sharper. Unshakable.

    Murmurs slithered through the growing crowd, sharp as des.

    <i>"What the hell is she doing back?"</i>

    <i>"She was banished. The nerve of her¡ª"</i>

    Jasmine snarled in my mind, her rage like a storm tearing through me. <strong><i>"Let them bark, Mara. Soon, they¡¯ll be begging for mercy."</i></strong>

    I let their venom roll off me like rain. Their disgust? Their outrage? It was fuel. Let them loathe me¡ªI was about to give them a reason to.

    Then, another voice, dripping with spite:

    <i>"She¡¯s shameless. Thinks she can just walk back in after what she¡¯s done?"</i>

    Jasmine¡¯s growl was pure fire. <strong><i>"Shameless? Oh, these fools have no idea. We¡¯re just getting started."</i></strong>

    I smirked. <i>"Damn right, we are." </i>

    Jacob didn¡¯t react to their whispers. He didn¡¯t need to. His presence alonemanded the space, and with every step he took beside me, the crowd parted like the Red Sea. They didn¡¯t know him but their instincts told them he was dangerous.

    We kept walking, Jacob¡¯s strides unhurried, my steps a little lighter with each second. Soon enough, we reached the Alpha¡¯s residence, the samerge, imposing mansion that stood at the heart of the pack¡¯s territory. There, outside the grand house, stood Darius. His tall figure was surrounded by a small group of enforcers, all of them listening intently as he barked orders at them.

    And then, as if the very universe had aligned, his gaze fell upon us.

    For a moment, time seemed to stop.

    Darius¡¯s eyes widened. His jaw tightened. But he quickly masked it with that cool, impassive expression I remembered so well. The years had done nothing to change his arrogance or his ability to hide his emotions behind a mask of calm. Still, his nostrils red, and I could see the flicker of recognition in his gaze.

    A ripple of unease passed through the enforcers. They could feel it too. They parted in an instant, creating a path for Darius to approach us.

    "Nat..." Darius¡¯s voice was cold, but the undercurrent of something else¡ªsomething deeper¡ªwas unmistakable. <i>Happiness? </i>It flickered in his eyes for a fraction of a second, but he quickly crushed it down.

    "You¡¯re back," he said, the words dripping with something I couldn¡¯t quite ce. It wasn¡¯t joy, but there was a flicker of something else there¡ªsomething he didn¡¯t want to show. <i>Regret? Anger?</i>

    I raised an eyebrow, the smile never leaving my face. "Did you miss me, Darius?" I said, letting the words hang in the air. My voice was soft, but it carried the weight of everything I had endured. Everything he had taken from me. "I can see you¡¯ve been keeping busy."

    Darius¡¯s gaze flickered to Jacob, taking in the strange man at my side. His expression darkened as he took in the sight of Jacob¡¯s confident, effortless stance. "And who might you be?" he asked, his tone sharper now, though the tightness in his jaw betrayed his unease.

    Jacob¡¯s response was as cool as ever. "I¡¯m a friend of Natalie¡¯s," he said, his voice smooth but carrying an edge of authority that made even the guards standing around us straighten their backs in respect. "And I¡¯vee with a proposition for you, Alpha."

    The crowd behind us shifted, the murmurs growing louder. Some of them were still ring at me with disgust, but there were others who watched with a kind of reluctant curiosity, sensing that something bigger was about to unfold.

    Darius¡¯s gaze flickered over to the crowd, and with a gesture, he ordered them to disperse. "Go on, go back," he barked, his voice carrying an edge that sent the onlookers scattering even though they didn¡¯t want to. "I¡¯ll exin everythingter."

    As the crowd slowly melted away, I couldn¡¯t help but smile wider. This was it. The beginning of the end for Darius.

    Jacob¡¯s arm brushed against mine, the subtle movement a reminder that I wasn¡¯t alone in this. Not anymore.

    Darius turned his attention from the retreating crowd back to us, his nostrils red, and I saw his eyes snap to me. A slow realization dawned in his eyes. His gaze dropped to my neck, lingering for a moment too long before snapping back up to my face.

    He frowned, taking a few steps forward. "Wait..." His voice dropped into a low growl, his eyes searching me intently, like he was seeing me for the first time. "Where... where¡¯s my mark?"

    I saw the shock in his eyes. The fury that ignited within him as he grasped the meaning of what he was seeing¡ªor rather, what he wasn¡¯t seeing. His mark¡ªthe one he had forced on me years ago¡ªwas gone.

    And the realization hit him really hard as his jaws clenched. His eyes shed with a mix of anger, confusion, something darker and twisted in them. But instead ofshing out, he took a deep breath, controlled himself, and nodded stiffly.

    "You carry another man¡¯s scent..." he muttered, though I could see the fury bubbling beneath his calm. "I¡¯m happy for you. Come with me." His voice was low, dangerous. "Let¡¯s talk inside."

    Darius gestured for us to follow him, and we did. But every step I took felt like a victory, and as we crossed the threshold of the house, I knew there was no turning back.

 Chapter 115: A New Search

    <h4>Chapter 115: A New Search</h4>

    <strong>Sebastian~</strong>

    Cold.

    That was the first thing I felt as I stirred awake. A chill that seeped into my bones, curling around me like an unwee embrace. Something had gone terribly wrong.

    For a moment, I remained still, my mind groggy, my body oddly heavy. Again, something wasn¡¯t right.

    Then it hit me.

    She was gone.

    The bed beside me was cold. The scent of her¡ªwild and intoxicating¡ªlingered faintly, but she was no longer here.

    And that was when I remembered.

    The soft touches. The way she had whispered to me. The slow, lingering kiss that had sent me into unconsciousness.

    "Son of a¡ª" I shot up from the bed, my head spinning.

    That sneaky little minx drugged me!

    I ran my tongue over my lips, searching for any lingering taste of the sedative she had used. I should have sensed it. I should have known! But no. I had been too caught up in her. Too addicted to the feel of her, the taste of her, the way her body fit against mine like we were crafted from the same damn mold.

    A sharpugh escaped me¡ªbitter, breathless. "Damn, Brielle."

    I raked a hand through my already-messy ck hair, exhaling hard. I should have been angry. Should have wanted to tear the room apart. But all I felt was¡ª

    Excitement.

    Oh, sweetheart. You have no idea what you¡¯ve just done.

    I swung my legs over the side of the bed, standing up too quickly and instantly regretting it. My body still felt sluggish from whatever she had given me. That little traitor. I bet she thought this would keep me away. That I would give up just because she slipped me a sleeping potion and ran.

    She really didn¡¯t know me at all, did she?

    A slow smirk pulled at my lips. Time to put this little gift from Fox to use. Stretching my senses, I reached into the mind link Fox had so generously bestowed upon Zane and me, already preparing to summon my Zane.

    And then I hesitated.

    Zane was my best friend. My brother in every way that mattered. But he was also a dramatic bastard, and if I told him Brielle had drugged me and run off, he would turn this into a full-scale hunt. Probably burn half the city down looking for her.

    When ever Zane freaked out, people died.

    Lots of people. That¡¯s a story for another day.

    No, no. This was something I had to handle on my own¡ªfor now. Besides, tracking down my runaway mate sounded like a challenge.

    And I loved challenges.

    I grabbed a clean shirt from the chair near my bed, tugging it over my head as I strode toward my office. If I was going to track Brielle down, I needed a n. A damn good one.

    Step one? Her picture.

    I gathered my materials, rolling my shoulders as I sat down, the weight of determination settling over me. The charcoal felt familiar in my grip, cool and smooth, before I dragged it across the parchment in bold, precise strokes. Her lips¡ªfull and deceptively soft. Her cheekbones¡ªsharp enough to cut. And her eyes¡ªintense, knowing, the kind that could unravel a man with a single look.

    Every movement was deliberate, my hand guided by memory and obsession. A few hours I had traced those features¡ªunder my fingers, against my lips. I knew them better than I knew my own damn reflection.

    The picture wasing together perfectly, every detail capturing the essence of the woman who had drugged me and disappeared into the night.

    I should have been pissed. I should have been furious.

    Instead, I grinned.

    "Damn, Brielle," I muttered, shaking my head. "You really thought you could just vanish on me?"

    Oh, sweetheart. You have no idea who you¡¯re dealing with.

    At some point in my ridiculously long life, I had taken up drawing and painting just because I was bored. Never thought it woulde in handy like this, but here we were.

    With the finished sketch in hand, I leaned back in my chair, surveying my work. It was perfect. Now, I just needed an army to help me find her.

    Good thing I had one.

    My coven.

    <strong>***********</strong>

    The underground hideout in Vereth was one of my greatest aplishment. The entrance to my coven wasn¡¯t marked by grand iron gates or ominous stone archways. No, it was hidden beneath the city of Vereth, tucked away in thebyrinth of tunnels that stretched for miles beneath the surface.

    To the world above, Vereth was just another metropolis¡ªsleek, modern, bustling. But down here? It was a different world entirely.

    The tunnels gave way to an underground sanctuary¡ªa sprawlingwork of chambers carved from the rock, bathed in the dim glow of enchantednterns. The air was thick with the scent of fresh blood, burning incense, and something undeniably... otherworldly.

    This was my coven.

    They weren¡¯t just subordinates. They were my people. My family.

    And unlike the bastards who left me to burn under the sun, these vampires would do anything for me.

    The moment I stepped inside, heads turned. Conversations halted. A ripple of energy surged through the coven as my presence was noticed.

    And then¡ª

    "My Lord!"

    A dark-haired woman dropped to one knee, her head bowed. Others followed suit, their voices a hushed murmur of reverence.

    I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. "We¡¯ve been over this. Stop kneeling. It¡¯s weird."

    Some of them chuckled. Others straightened up, smiling.

    "Says the guy who literally saved us from starvation," a voice drawled from the shadows.

    I turned, already smirking. "Luca."

    Luca emerged, his silver-white hair catching the soft glow of thenterns. He was dressed in his usual all-ck ensemble, looking every bit like the deadly second-inmand that he was.

    Beside him, a woman leaned against the stone wall, arms crossed, dark eyes sharp and assessing. Amelia. His mate. She had ck hair so glossy it looked almost liquid in the light, and she was as fierce as she was beautiful.

    "You¡¯re... early." Luca said, his eyes narrowing slightly.

    I quirked a brow. "Disappointed?"

    Luca snorted. "Just shocked. You usually onlye down when something¡¯s on fire. Or about to be."

    "Ah, well," I sighed dramatically, "consider this a preemptive visit before the chaos starts."

    Several of my vampires exchanged nces, whispering among themselves. They weren¡¯t wrong to assume chaos wasing. I wasing.

    I stepped further inside, taking my usual seat in the high-backed chair that overlooked the room. "I need your help."

    At once, silence fell.

    Luca folded his arms. "This should be good."

    "Oh, it is," I assured him with a grin. "I need to find someone. A woman. She¡¯s beautiful, dangerous, and utterly infuriating."

    Luca smirked. "Sounds like love."

    "Sounds like insanity," another vampire muttered.

    I ignored them. "Her name is Brielle Hector and I need to find her ASAP."

    Luca sighed, shaking his head. "Of course. Come on."

    I didn¡¯t argue, I got up from my seat and followed him. He led me into a private chamber, the VIP lounge of our underground haven. The room wasvish¡ªplush velvet seating, a bar stocked with the finest blood reserves, walls lined with priceless art (most of which had been ¡¯borrowed¡¯ from human collectors).

    Amelia poured herself a drink and took a seat, watching me over the rim of her ss. "Alright, Lord Sebastian. Let us have it."

    I pulled the parchment from my coat and ced it on the table between us.

    Luca and Amelia leaned forward.

    Luca picked it up first, studying it with narrowed eyes. "You drew this?"

    "Obviously."

    Amelia raised a brow. "Since when do you draw?"

    Luca snorted. "He gets bored, remember?"

    I rolled my eyes. "Can we focus? I need to find her."

    Luca¡¯s expression shifted from amusement to something more serious. He exchanged a nce with Amelia, then looked back at the sketch. His fingers brushed over the edges of the parchment, a strange tension settling in his shoulders.

    I frowned. "What?"

    Luca didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he slowly ced the drawing back on the table, exhaling through his nose.

    "This isn¡¯t Brielle."

    My blood ran cold. "What?"

    Luca tapped the paper. "This woman... She¡¯s not who you think she is."

    I stared at him, my mind whirling. "What the hell are you talking about?"

    Lucian leaned back, his silver eyes locking onto mine. "Her name is Cassandra. The Cassandra."

    The name was like ice piercing through me.

    I swallowed hard. "You¡¯re wrong."

    Amelia¡¯s voice was quiet but firm. "No, he¡¯s not."

    I shook my head. "That doesn¡¯t make any sense. She told me her name was Brielle."

    Luca sighed. "My Lord... every vampire knows Cassandra is dangerous. She¡¯s a rogue werewolf and a vampire hunter."

    I stilled.

    Amelia continued, her voice softer now. "She has strange dealings with demons. And if she was with you... that means something is very, very wrong."

    My grip tightened on the armrest of my chair.

    "She wouldn¡¯t¡ª" I stopped myself. Wouldn¡¯t what? Wouldn¡¯t lie? Wouldn¡¯t manipte me?

    Hadn¡¯t she already done that?

    Luca studied me carefully. "You care about her."

    It wasn¡¯t a question.

    I clenched my jaw. "She drugged me."

    Amelia smirked but you could see the shock on her face. "How the hell is that even possible?"

    I exhaled sharply, running a hand through my hair. My mind was a storm. Brielle¨CCassandra. A vampire hunter. A rogue. A woman working for a demon who had sent her to kill people like me.

    And yet...

    She didn¡¯t kill me.

    She ran.

    Why?

    Was it because we¡¯re mates?

    Luca¡¯s voice was steady. "Lord Sebastian... you need to let this go."

    Iughed, but there was no humor in it. "Not a chance."

    Amelia groaned. "Of course."

    Luca sighed. "Sir¡ª"

    I held up a hand. "She ran from me for a reason. If she was really working for some demon, she would have killed me the moment she had the chance. Instead, she ran."

    Luca and Amelia exchanged another look, something unspoken passing between them.

    Finally, Luca nodded. "Alright."

    Amelia groaned again. "You¡¯re actually going to help him?"

    Luca smirked. "Of course. He¡¯s our master."

    I grinned. "That¡¯s what I like to hear."

    Luca picked up the drawing again, his expression thoughtful. "We¡¯ll find her. But you better be ready for whates next."

    I met his gaze. "I always am."

 Chapter 116: The Power Shift

    <h4>Chapter 116: The Power Shift</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The moment we stepped inside, the heavy wooden doors mmed shut behind us, cutting off thest murmurs of the pack outside. The entire space had been redecorated, it was different from when I hadst seen it. The room was draped in dark leather and polished mahogany, a space designed to intimidate. I fought the urge to roll my eyes. Darius always did have a ir for the dramatic.

    Darius led us to his office, the ce he had once marked me against my will. The office brought back dark memories but I pushed them away. The air between us was foggy with tension, and Darius wasted no time. He moved toward a sleek ck chair at the head of a long table and gestured for us to sit. His every step was measured, controlled¡ªbut I didn¡¯t miss the way his jaw clenched when his gaze flickered back to me.

    Jacob and I exchanged a nce before settling into our seats across from him. I leaned back, draping an arm over the chair, my bodynguage deliberately rxed, while Jacob sat forward, exuding quiet confidence.

    Darius folded his hands on the table, his ck eyes locked onto me before they shifted to Jacob. "Who are you and what is the purpose of your visit?" His voice was smooth, but there was an undercurrent of unease, as if he already knew this conversation wouldn¡¯t go the way he wanted.

    Jacob tilted his head slightly before offering a slow, easy smile. "Garrick Wilson," he said smoothly. "And I¡¯m here to make sure your little coup doesn¡¯t copse before it even begins."

    Darius¡¯s gaze sharpened, a flicker of surprise shing through his dark eyes before he masked it behind an easy smirk. But there was no warmth in it¡ªjust cold calction.

    "Interesting," he drawled, his voice smooth, deliberate. "But I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve lost me. I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about." He leaned back slightly, tilting his head as his eyes flicked to me, his smirk widening just enough to be infuriating. "What intrigues me more is why you decided to bring her here."

    His gaze lingered on me again, his nostrils ring just slightly as if he was fighting some internal battle. His fingers curled against the table, a muscle ticking in his jaw.

    Jasmine stirred in my mind,ughing darkly. <strong><i>"Oh, he¡¯s seething. I love it."</i></strong>

    I arched a brow, meeting his stare head-on. "Something on your mind, Alpha?" I asked, voice dripping with mock sweetness.

    His lips pressed into a thin line, but he didn¡¯t take the bait. Not yet.

    Jacob let out a low, amused chuckle, effortlessly pulling Darius¡¯s focus back to him. His expression was rxed, almost bored, but his eyes gleamed with something sharp and dangerous.

    "Are you sure you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about?" he mused, tilting his head slightly. Then, with a slow, knowing smile, he added, "Because without us, your little coup is already dead in the water."

    That got his attention.

    Darius¡¯s smirk faded ever so slightly, his shoulders tensing as he studied Jacob. "borate."

    Jacob leaned forward; his facial expression was smooth but predatory, making sure he had Darius¡¯s full attention. "We know about Nathan. We know about Dexter. And we know that you¡¯re nning to kill the king."

    Silence crashed over the room.

    Darius didn¡¯t react at first. He merely studied Jacob, as if trying to peel back theyers of his mind, to uncover how much we truly knew. Then, slowly, he leaned back in his chair, expression controlled.

    "You speak boldly for a stranger," he finally said, his voice low, measured.

    Jacob shrugged, unconcerned. "I speak facts. The question is, do you want to hear them?"

    Darius drummed his fingers against the table, his gaze flickering toward me again. Something in his expression shifted, a flicker of something I couldn¡¯t quite ce. Nostalgia? Regret? No. That wasn¡¯t it. That would imply he was capable of either.

    "You shouldn¡¯t be here," he said atst, his tone quieter now. "You were banished."

    Jasmine bared her teeth.<strong><i> "Oh, he did not just say that."</i></strong>

    I let out a slow breath, meeting his gaze with a smirk. "And yet, here I am," I said lightly. "Almost as if your opinion of where I belong doesn¡¯t matter to me at all."

    Darius¡¯s jaw tightened.

    I leaned forward, my voice dipping into something just a little sharper, a little crueler. "I go where I choose, Darius. And if you have a problem with that, I suggest you keep it to yourself¡ªunless, of course, you want to regret it."

    Darius¡¯s growl rumbled through the room, low and dangerous, the kind that once would have sent ice through my veins. But not anymore.

    I met his re with an amused smirk, lounging back in my chair as if his fury was nothing more than an irritating buzz in the background. His nostrils red, his ck eyes burning with a barely restrained rage. The Darius I once knew had always expected me to cower¡ªto fold beneath his presence like brittle paper. But today? Today, he was learning that the girl he had broken was gone.

    The new me¡ªthe real me¡ªhad no patience for his theatrics.

    "You dare speak to me like that?" he snarled, his fingers digging into the polished surface of the table. "You forget your ce, Natalie."

    I let out a slow,zy sigh, tilting my head as I tapped a finger against my chin. "Hmm. My ce. Right." I met his re with a slow, mocking smile. "Remind me again¡ªwas my ¡¯ce¡¯ when you marked me against my will? Or was it when you threw me away like garbage? Or was it when you sent your hounds after me like I was prey¡ªafter you were the one who cast me out in the first ce?" I leaned forward, voice soft butced with venom. "Or maybe, just maybe, my ce is wherever the hell I decide it is."

    Darius¡¯s growl deepened, his hands clenching into fists. "You¡¯re ying a dangerous game."

    I arched a brow. "And you¡¯re the one losing."

    For a split second, something flickered in his eyes¡ªconfusion, disbelief. Like he couldn¡¯t reconcile the fearless woman sitting in front of him with the broken girl he had once tossed aside. Good. Let him struggle with that.

    I waved a dismissive hand, as if brushing his anger away. "I¡¯d love to keep ying ¡¯who¡¯s more intimidating¡¯ with you, Darius, but I don¡¯t have the time. There are more important things at hand¡ªlike your little coup."

    His face hardened. "Didn¡¯t I just tell you that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about?"

    I rolled my eyes. "Right. And I¡¯m the Tooth Fairy."

    Darius turned his re to Jacob, the muscle in his jaw twitching. "This is a waste of my time. Leave, now. And as for Natalie," his lips curled into a dark smirk, "she isn¡¯t walking out of this pack. Ever again."

    Jasmine stirred inside me, herughter slithering through my mind. <strong><i>"Oh, he thinks he has a say in this? How cute." </i></strong>

    I didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t react. Instead, I just smiled. "Bold of you to assume you have that kind of power over me anymore."

    Darius¡¯s eyes darkened, but before he could spew whatever nonsense he had lined up next, a chuckle cut through the tension.

    Jacob.

    He leaned backzily in his chair, amusement dancing in his warm brown eyes, looking as if he had all the time in the world to y with Darius. "Oh, Darius," he mused, shaking his head. "You always did love empty threats."

    Darius¡¯s lip curled. "You¡¯re testing my patience."

    Jacob¡¯s grin widened. "Good. Then let¡¯s see how you handle this."

    Without warning, a sh of light shimmered in the air, and then¡ª

    The room tensed.

    The royal scepter materialized in Jacob¡¯s hand, gleaming with an undeniable, overwhelming aura of power.

    The symbol of the Lycan throne.

    Silence swallowed Darius whole.

    Darius stiffened, his breath hitching as his eyes locked onto the ancient artifact. His pupils dted, shock rippling through his features like cracks in a carefully crafted mask.

    Jacob didn¡¯t move. He simply lifted the scepter slightly, letting its weight, its meaning, settle into the air. Then, with slow, deliberate grace, he rose to his feet, his movements fluid, unhurried.

    "You sure you want me to leave?" His voice was deceptively light, but beneath it was something vast. Something dangerous.

    Darius shot up from his chair so fast that it scraped against the floor with a sharp screech. His chest rose and fell heavily, as if the air itself had grown too thick for him to breathe.

    His voice, when he finally spoke, was hoarse. "Who the hell are you?"

    Jacob smirked.

    And just like that, the power in the room had shifted.

 Chapter 117: A Familiar Presence

    <h4>Chapter 117: A Familiar Presence</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    Darius stared at the royal scepter in my hands, his face draining of color. His nostrils red, his breathing in short, sharp bursts. His ck eyes widened in raw disbelief. For the first time since I had walked into this room, he looked shaken.

    His lips parted, but no sound came. Then, finally, in a voice that a mortal could barely hear, he asked, "Who the hell are you?"

    I tilted my head, letting his question hang in the air. I had expected this reaction, but seeing it firsthand was... satisfying.

    I took my time, watching him squirm before answering. "Like I said earlier, I¡¯m Garrick Wilson." I paused, enjoying the total confusion in his eyes.

    I was about to tell him. About the lie, I hade to deliver. About my role as the king¡¯s secret royal advisor. But then, a scent breezed into the room.

    Faint. Barely there. But unmistakable.

    My entire body went rigid. It wasn¡¯t fear that gripped me¡ªno, I had no concept of fear¡ªbut something close. A primal warning from instincts honed over centuries. This scent... it belonged to someone I had hoped never to cross paths with again.

    Damn it. Natalie.

    We needed to leave. Now.

    I forced my body to rx, my movements slow and deliberate as I rose from my seat. I couldn¡¯t let Darius see the shift in me. If he noticed, he would ask questions, and I didn¡¯t have time for that.

    With a flick of my wrist, the royal scepter vanished from my hand into thin air.

    Darius gasped, his head snapping up in shock. "What¡ª"

    "Jacob," Natalie¡¯s voice filled my mind through our link, confusionced in her tone. "What¡¯s going on?"

    I didn¡¯t answer her yet.

    Instead, I reached deep into the ancient well of power inside me and sent a silent pulse of magic outward, weaving an invisible barrier around Natalie and myself. A scent-erasing spell. Just in case.

    Darius¡¯s voice cut through the heavy silence. "Wait."

    I turned back to him, arching a brow.

    His expression was controlled, but there was something in his eyes. Something calcting. "Was that real?" His voice was lower now, careful. "Was that the real royal scepter?"

    A slow smirk curved my lips. "What do you think?"

    Darius¡¯s jaw clenched. He wanted to push, but something held him back.

    "When the time is right," I said smoothly, "I¡¯ll be back. And I hope you¡¯ll wee me better than this."

    Natalie¡¯s voice returned in my mind, sharp this time. "Jacob, why are we leaving? Remember what I came here to¡ª"

    I cut her off. "I¡¯m sorry, Little Moon. But your revenge will have to wait. Something very important hase up."

    She didn¡¯t like that. I could feel her frustration. But to her credit, she didn¡¯t argue.

    "Stand up slowly," I told her through our link. "But keep your head high. Walk with confidence."

    She hesitated for only a second before rising gracefully, as if nothing was amiss. She met Darius¡¯s gaze with the same fearless defiance she had held throughout the entire meeting.

    We turned toward the door.

    Darius stood abruptly, his power surging outward like an invisible force, mming against us. "Don¡¯t you dare take a step out of this room?" Darius said, his Alphamand wrapping his words¡ªan attempt to hold us in ce.

    A foolish attempt.

    I barely flinched. Instead, I turned my head slightly, meeting his gaze with cold eyes. "Darius," I murmured, my voice calm, almost gentle. "If you stand in my way, or in Natalie¡¯s..."

    I took a step forward.

    His power wavered.

    "You will regret it."

    Darius¡¯s hands curled into fists. His teeth clenched so hard I thought they might crack.

    I waited. Letting the moment stretch. Letting him feel the seriousness of what I was saying.

    Then, finally, he looked away.

    Smart.

    Natalie, never one to waste an opportunity, smirked. "I¡¯ll be back, Darius," she purred, tossing her hair over her shoulder. "Try not to miss me too much."

    I nearlyughed at the way his face twisted in barely restrained fury.

    And with that, we left the office and walked out of the house.

    Natalie and I could have teleported but I didn¡¯t want to. Not yet.

    The stench of a familiar, foul presence clung to the air like a sickness. Hidden in the shadows, it watched¡ªcalcting, waiting. A predator studying its prey, patient and relentless. I could feel its gaze locked onto Natalie and me, probing, searching for weakness. But I wouldn¡¯t give it the satisfaction. Not here. Not now.

    Instead, I took a slow, measured breath and walked forward, guiding Natalie through the Silverfang pack with the same unbothered confidence as before. She moved beside me, graceful yet alert, her piercing gaze scanning the lingering pack members still gaping at us in confusion, anger, and barely concealed fear.

    Their fear was justified.

    Just a few steps ahead, the guards I had stripped of their wolves stood waiting, their faces filled with something I had seen countless times in the eyes of those who had lost their power¡ªdesperation. They dropped to their knees the moment I approached, hands trembling as they reached for me, pleading.

    "P-please," one of them stammered, his voice hoarse from exhaustion. "We¡¯ve learned our lesson. Have mercy."

    Another guard, the one who had tried to intimidate Natalie when we first arrived, practically crawled forward. "Give us back our wolves! We swear¡ªwe swear we won¡¯t ever defy you again!"

    Natalie stiffened slightly at my side, her brows furrowing as she nced at me. I could feel the question brewing in her mind, but she didn¡¯t voice it. Not yet.

    I looked down at the men, their eyes filled with raw panic. I wanted to give them back their wolves. Truly, I did. But not now. Not yet. That would expose Natalie and I.

    "The lesson isn¡¯t over," I said simply, my voice even and cold.

    Their eyes widened. One of them let out a strangled sob. "Please, Sir, have mercy¡ª"

    I turned away, already walking past them. Their cries followed me, but I didn¡¯t stop.

    Natalie kept pace beside me, silent but watchful. Only when we reached the pack¡¯s main gate did she finally speak, her voice measured.

    "That was... unexpected."

    I nced at her. "You think I was cruel?"

    She shook her head, a wry smile ying on her lips. "Not cruel. Just... different. I thought you would have ended their suffering the moment they begged."

    "End it?" I let out a shortugh. "No, Little Moon. Not today. There¡¯s too much at stack today."

    Natalie arched a brow at me, but she didn¡¯t press.

    The entire pack had gathered by now, watching us from a distance. Some whispered in hushed tones, others red outright. A few¡ªlikely the ones who had once known Natalie before her exile¡ªlooked as if they wanted to say something but didn¡¯t dare.

    I met their gazes with the same detached amusement I had shown Darius. Let them watch. Let them wonder.

    And then, we stepped through the Silverfang gates.

    The moment we crossed the threshold, I let out a slow exhale, finally shaking off the weight of that wretched ce. But we weren¡¯t done. Not yet.

    I led Natalie toward arge, ancient tree standing just a few meters from the gates. I could still feel the guards watching us from behind, trailing at a careful distance. It was time.

    "Natalie," I murmured, grabbing her wrist.

    She turned to me, her expression shifting into something more serious. "What is it?"

    I didn¡¯t answer. Instead, I pulled her behind the tree and¡ª

    Vanished.

    The world blurred for a fraction of a second. Darkness. Silence. Then¡ª

    Light. Warmth. Home.

    We reappeared in the living room of Zane¡¯s house.

    The room was empty, the quiet almost unsettlingpared to the chaos we had just left behind. The firece crackled faintly in the distance. A lingering scent of something rich and smoky¡ªprobably whatever Fox or Tiger hadst cooked¡ªhung in the air.

    Natalie stepped away from me, crossing her arms as she turned to face me fully.

    "Alright, Mist," she said, her voiceced with that sharp, yful sarcasm I had grown to love. "What the hell just happened? You looked like you saw a ghost back there."

    I didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, I turned my gaze toward the window, scanning the estate and beyond. The presence I had felt back at Silverfang... was it still watching?

    Natalie stepped closer, poking me in the chest. "Jacob."

    I finally met her gaze, my expression darkening. "Something very serious just happened."

    Her teasing smirk faded. "Exin."

    I hesitated. Not because I didn¡¯t want to tell her, but because I wasn¡¯t sure how.

    "I wasn¡¯t afraid of Darius," I said carefully. "But there was someone else there. Someone I didn¡¯t expect. Someone who shouldn¡¯t have been there."

    Natalie frowned. "Who?"

    I exhaled slowly. "A shadow from the past."

    Her eyes narrowed. "Jacob."

    I reached out, brushing a loose strand of hair from her face.

    Where do I begin?

 Chapter 118: Whispers Of The Forgotten God

    <h4>Chapter 118: Whispers Of The Forgotten God</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    Natalie¡¯s piercing gaze was locked onto me, unblinking, unwavering. The firelight flickered across her face, highlighting the slight furrow in her brow¡ªthe only outward sign of the frustration simmering beneath her calm exterior.

    I had seen her like this before. She hated waiting. Hated uncertainty.

    I exhaled slowly, running a hand through my dark hair as I leaned back against the wooden armrest of the couch.

    "You really are enjoying dragging this out, aren¡¯t you?" she asked, crossing her arms.

    A smirk tugged at my lips. "Maybe a little."

    She groaned, flopping onto the couch beside me, legs curled beneath her. "Jacob, if you don¡¯t start talking in the next three seconds, I swear I¡¯ll¡ª"

    "Alright, alright," I cut in, chuckling. "No need for violence, Little Moon."

    Her re deepened. "Then start exining."

    I hesitated for just a moment, not because I didn¡¯t want to tell her¡ªbut because what I was about to say wasn¡¯t just a story. It was history. A history she had never been told.

    I took a slow breath, gathering my thoughts.

    "You ever wonder why night falls, why the moon rises, and why darkness always seems to creep into the hearts of men?" I asked, my voice softer now, almost hypnotic.

    Natalie frowned slightly. "I mean... I never really questioned it. That¡¯s just how things work, isn¡¯t it?"

    "That¡¯s what most people think," I said. "But the truth is far moreplicated. And it all started with three gods."

    Natalie shifted closer, intrigued despite herself.

    I let my voice drop lower, making her lean in. "In the beginning, before wolves, before packs, before the world knew light and darkness as it does now... there were three divine rulers. The God of Light, the Goddess of the Moon... and the God of Darkness."

    Natalie blinked. "Wait. There was a god of darkness?"

    I tilted my head. "Of course. The world has always had bnce¡ªlight and dark, sun and moon, good and evil. The God of Light ruled the days, while the Moon Goddess and the God of Darkness ruled the nights. Together, they created harmony, a cycle. As the sun set, darkness would sweep across thend, nketing the world in shadows, and then the Moon Goddess would rise, her silver light cutting through the void."

    Natalie nodded slowly, processing. "So they worked together?"

    "At first," I said. "For centuries, the God of Darkness had no issue with his role. He epted his ce in the cycle. But over time, resentment festered."

    I leaned forward, my fingers intertwining. "He began to believe he was living in the Moon Goddess¡¯s shadow. The mortals revered her, worshipped her, admired the beauty of the night she created with her silver light... but they feared him. They whispered about his presence, his darkness. He was never honored, never loved. Only feared."

    Natalie¡¯s expression hardened. "Let me guess... he didn¡¯t take that well?"

    A humorless chuckle left my lips. "Not at all. He wanted more. He wanted worship, admiration, devotion¡ªjust like the other two gods received. But instead of earning it, he did what all desperate beings do."

    Natalie¡¯s jaw tensed. "He took it by force."

    I nodded. "He whispered into the hearts of mortals, filling them with dark desires. He fed their greed, their lust, their hunger for power. He twisted them, made them see the night not as a time of rest and beauty, but as a time for cruelty and chaos. He gave them his own gifts¡ªrage, envy, deception. And they flourished."

    Natalie let out a slow breath. "He created monsters."

    "In a way," I agreed. "He didn¡¯t force them to be evil. He simply... nudged them in the direction they were already leaning. And they embraced it."

    Silence stretched between us. The mes in the firece crackled, casting shadows along the walls.

    "What did the other gods do?" Natalie asked finally.

    "They tried to reason with him at first," I said. "The Moon Goddess pleaded with him, told him that he didn¡¯t need to manipte mortals to earn devotion. That his role was just as important as theirs. That without darkness, there could be no light."

    Natalie scoffed. "Yeah, I¡¯m guessing that didn¡¯t work."

    I smirked. "You guessed right. The God of Darkness refused to listen. He was too far gone. So, the God of Light and the Moon Goddess made a decision."

    I met her gaze. "They trapped him. Bound him in chains of celestial silver and locked him away in the deepest void, where no mortal could ever reach him. They erased his name from history, ensuring that his influence would slowly fade over time."

    Natalie¡¯s fingers curled into the fabric of the couch. "But..."

    "But," I echoed, "he didn¡¯t disappear. Not entirely."

    Her brows furrowed. "But you just said¡ª"

    "There was a rule among the gods," I interrupted. "A divinew. Any god who did not fulfill their role in the cycle would eventually fade into nothingness."

    Natalie¡¯s breath caught. "But the God of Darkness still had a role, didn¡¯t he?"

    I nodded. "He was still responsible for bringing night to the world. And so, even from his prison, he fulfilled his duty. Every sunset, his power still sweeps across thend, allowing night to fall. And as long as night exists, so does he."

    A shiver ran through Natalie, but she quickly masked it with a forced smirk. "So... let me get this straight. There¡¯s an ancient, bitter god of darkness who was locked away for being too power-hungry... and he¡¯s still out there? Still watching?"

    I shook my head slowly, watching Natalie¡¯s smirk fade. "No, Natalie. He¡¯s not just watching."

    She stiffened beside me, her body coiling like a spring. "What do you mean?"

    I exhaled, dragging a hand through my hair. The memory wed at me from the past, an echo of something I had spent centuries trying to bury.

    "The God of Darkness," I murmured, my voice a whisper, "he found a way to escape."

    Natalie flinched, her sharp inhale cutting through the thick silence.

    "But you said he was bound," she argued, her voice trembling with something between disbelief and barely-contained fury. "Chained in celestial silver, locked away where no mortal could reach him!"

    "That¡¯s what we all thought," I admitted, leaning forward, elbows resting on my knees. "But we underestimated him. We assumed that just because he was imprisoned, he would fade. But Shadow... he¡¯s not like other gods. He¡¯s not like our mother. He doesn¡¯t just exist¡ªhe seeps, Natalie. He infects. And he waited. Centuries. Millennia. Watching. Twisting the world in ways we didn¡¯t even notice."

    Natalie swallowed hard, her throat bobbing. I could see the thoughts racing in her head, the way she wanted to deny it¡ªto shove it back into the realm of myths and forgotten warnings. But she couldn¡¯t. Because deep down, she already knew.

    She had felt it.

    "Have you met him before?" she whispered.

    I exhaled sharply through my nose. "Once."

    Her eyes widened. "When?"

    I let my gaze drift to the fire, watching the mes lick hungrily at the wood, consuming, devouring¡ªjust like he did. "I was a child. A long, long time ago."

    A bitter chuckle escaped me. "I remember the scent before I even saw him. That¡¯s what struck me first. Not his power. Not his presence. But his stench."

    Natalie wrinkled her nose. "His... stench?"

    I nodded, my jaw clenching. "It wasn¡¯t just darkness, Natalie. It was death. Decay. An endless abyss where nothing good could survive. It was the kind of scent that clung to your soul, that made your instincts scream at you to <i>run</i>¡ªeven if you had nowhere to go."

    Natalie¡¯s fingers curled into fists on herp, but she stayed silent, letting me continue.

    "He appeared before our mother once," I murmured. "I don¡¯t know how. He shouldn¡¯t have been able to, but he did. One moment, the air was still¡ªthe next, it was thick with shadows, like the entire world had forgotten how to breathe.

    "And then he was just... there."

    I leaned back, rubbing the back of my neck, the memory tightening around my throat like a vice. "I was too young to understand what was happening. I only knew that Mother, was standing before him¡ªunwavering, unafraid. She didn¡¯t recoil. She didn¡¯t tremble. She just... faced him."

    Natalie¡¯s brows furrowed, her expression intense. "What did he want?"

    I scoffed. "What do you think? He wanted her dead."

    Natalie¡¯s breath hitched.

    "He came to destroy her, to take revenge for what she and the God of Light did to him. He swore she had stolen everything from him¡ªhis power, his name, his legacy." I clenched my fists. "And I remember how he looked at her, like he wanted to tear her apart, to reduce her to nothing but a whisper lost in the wind."

    "But she fought him off," Natalie said, half statement, half question.

    A slow smirk pulled at my lips. "Oh, she didn¡¯t just fight him off. She wrecked him."

    Natalie blinked. "Wait, what?"

    Iughed, the tension in my chest easing just a little. "Our mother isn¡¯t just the goddess of the moon, Natalie. She¡¯s a warrior. And when Shadow came for her, she met him head-on. She didn¡¯t cower. She didn¡¯t falter. She fought him with everything she had, and she won."

    Natalie exhaled a breath she must have been holding. "So she can defeat him."

    "She did once," I admitted. "But that was centuries ago. Before he got stronger. Before he found a way back."

    Natalie¡¯s expression hardened. "You don¡¯t think she can do it again?"

    I hesitated.

    Because honestly?

    I wasn¡¯t sure.

    Shadow had been bound for so long. We had all thought he was nothing but a dying whisper, a fading stain on the past. But now... now he was back. And he wasn¡¯t just hiding in the void. He was moving. Spreading.

    And he was working with Darius, under the name Dexter.

    That part? That part made my blood run cold.

    Natalie must have seen the shift in my expression because she suddenly leaned closer, her eyes sharp. "Jacob. What is it?"

    I inhaled deeply, trying to steady the storm inside me. "I don¡¯t know why, but he¡¯s chosen now to reveal himself. And more importantly... he¡¯s doing something with Darius."

    The name alone sent a violent reaction through her. Her lips curled back slightly, and I swore I could feel Jasmine stir beneath the surface.

    "Darius," she spat, the name like venom on her tongue.

    I nodded. "I don¡¯t know what their connection is yet, but it¡¯s not a coincidence, Natalie. Shadow doesn¡¯t form alliances. He corrupts." I met her gaze. "And if he¡¯s taken an interest in Darius and Nathan... it means something big ising and we need to figure out what."

 Chapter 119: Salt, Donut, and Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 119: Salt, Donut, and Shadows</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    We were still in Zane¡¯s living room, seated across from each other, but the tension in the air could have filled the entire mansion. Natalie sat with her legs tucked under her, elbows on her knees, her fingers clenched into her thick leather Jacket. The room was quiet. I stared into the fire, watching the embers burn, trying to find the right words to say.

    She was lost in thought. I could almost feel her mind racing, sharp and intense.

    "Natalie, this isn¡¯t just about the coup," I finally said, voice low, my eyes still trained on the mes.

    Natalie straightened. "What do you mean?"

    I turned to her, watching the way the firelight caught the edge of her hair¡ªso soft and untamed, like she was born of the wild and the stars all at once.

    "This isn¡¯t just about dethroning a king. This..." I exhaled. "This is about something ancient. A y older than politics, older than power grabs and thrones. It¡¯s Something darker."

    Natalie¡¯s lips parted slightly. Her gaze didn¡¯t waver, but her fingers tightened. "This god of darkness is going to be a massive problem."

    I nodded. "Exactly. He¡¯s not just stirring chaos. He¡¯s manipting events. Aligning himself with Darius means there¡¯s a deeper reason¡ªone I haven¡¯t figured out yet. But I will."

    She was silent for a beat. Then, "How long do we have?"

    I leaned back on the couch and crossed one ankle over my knee. "I can¡¯t say. I need time. I have to dig. There are... archives. Memories. Threads I need to follow."

    Natalie tilted her head. "But you¡¯re Mist, the Wolf Spirit. Shouldn¡¯t you already know?"

    I gave her a tired smile. "Even legends need to do their homework sometimes."

    That earned me a scoff. "You¡¯re just saying that because you like the sound of your own voice when you talk about ancient secrets."

    "Maybe," I smirked. "Or maybe I¡¯m buying time until I figure out how to stop an otherworldly force from ripping the realms apart."

    She rolled her eyes but the fire in them softened. "So, what now?"

    "For now?" I leaned forward, resting my elbows on my knees. "You need to have a bit of patience. I know that¡¯s not your strong suit, feisty one, but everything will be fine. I promise you that."

    She eyed me for a long moment, searching for something in my expression¡ªdoubt, maybe. Fear. But when she found none, she nodded.

    "Alright. I¡¯ll try. No promises though."

    I chuckled. "You? Making promises? That would be the end of the world right there."

    Before she could fire back a sarcastic remark, there was a thudding sound¡ªsoft, hurried feet¡ªand suddenly Rose burst into the room like a whirlwind of giggles and sunshine, holding a salt shaker above her head like it was a trophy.

    "Tiger¡¯s gonna get me!" she squealed.

    I blinked. "Wait, what?"

    Then, right behind her, the most unexpected sight followed.

    Tiger¡ªmy silent, deadly, nature-merged brother¡ªran into the room wearing a frilly pink apron that barely fit around his massive chest, a frying spoon in one hand, barefoot, looking mildly winded.

    "Natalie," I whispered, jaw ck, "am I hallucinating or is Tiger... chasing a toddler in an apron?"

    Natalie let out a stunned noise¡ªsomewhere between a snort and a gasp¡ªand then she burst into uncontrobleughter. Her head fell back against the couch, and sheughed so hard, she clutched her sides.

    "Oh my Moon..." she gasped, pointing at him. "Tiger! What the hell are you wearing?!"

    Tiger, as if only now realizing he had an audience, froze mid-stride. His eyes widened when theynded on us, and he abruptly straightened his posture, like someone caught naked in the middle of a battlefield.

    "...Jacob?" he said, blinking. "Natalie? When did you get back?"

    "A few minutes ago," I said, still stunned. "The whole time we were here, you¡¯ve been in the kitchen... in an apron?"

    Tiger narrowed his eyes, ignoring my tone. "You returned earlier than expected."

    "Complication arose," I answered simply, rubbing the back of my neck.

    He raised one golden brow like he wanted more details, but Rose interrupted the moment with a dramatic squeal and a fresh burst ofughter as she darted behind the coffee table.

    "You can¡¯t catch me, Uncle Tiger! I have the salt of victory!"

    Tiger¡¯s lips twitched, the corner of his mouth curling upward in a rare, genuine smile. "Oh, you clever fox," he said, crouching slightly, spoon still in hand. "I will catch you and gobble you up like a bunny stew."

    Natalie gasped again¡ªthis time in mock horror. "He¡¯s doing voices, Jacob. Tiger is actually roleying."

    "Who is this man?" I whispered. "What did Easter do to him?"

    I was about to ask exactly that¡ªwhere Easter was¡ªwhen a blur of motion caught my eye.

    From the hallway, Easter came skidding into view, her wild brown curls bouncing, her green eyes glowing with mirth, chasing a very fat, very disgruntled cat that meowed in protest with every step.

    "Donut, give me back Rose¡¯s sock!" Easter cried, nearly tripping over a toy as sheughed.

    I gawked.

    What¡¯s happening?

    Natalie looked at me, eyes wide, then back at Easter. "She looks... different."

    "She was pouting this morning," I murmured. "She could barely look me in the eye."

    Now, she was radiant¡ªher cheeks flushed pink, her freckles standing out like stardust across her nose, and herughter... It wasn¡¯t just a sound. It was a song. Bright and light and free.

    The cat darted past us, its prize dangling from its mouth¡ªa wool sock, limp and chewed. Easter stumbled to a stop in the middle of the living room, chest heaving as she caught her breath.

    Then her eyes locked on mine.

    And she froze.

    Her breath hitched, and the blush that rushed up her cheeks could¡¯ve rivaled the color of red roses. She fumbled with the hem of her oversized sweater, twisting it between her fingers like a child caught doing something mischievous.

    "H-hi, Jacob," she said, her voice sounding small, thick with nervous warmth. She dared a nce at me and immediately looked down again, like the intensity of my gaze was too much to bear.

    I blinked, momentarily thrown off by her sudden change but I managed a nod, keeping my voice as casual as I could muster. "Hey, Easter."

    She turned to Natalie, who was practically vibrating with silentughter beside me. "Hi, Natalie," she added, her tone a bit brighter but still shy.

    "Hi, sweetheart," Natalie replied sweetly.

    Easter shifted her weight from one foot to the other. "I didn¡¯t expect you both back so early. Everything okay?"

    I scratched the back of my neck, giving a half-hearted shrug. "Let¡¯s just say... things didn¡¯t exactly go ording to n. Nothing you need to worry about."

    "Mm-hm," Natalie said, drawing out the sound in that sing-song tone that always meant she was up to something.

    I narrowed my eyes at her. "What?"

    But she didn¡¯t look at me. Instead, she turned to Easter with a wicked glint in her eyes. "You look different... happy," she said slyly. "What¡¯s got you glowing like you¡¯ve just kissed a prince?"

    Easter¡¯s eyes went wide, and her blush deepened. "I-I¡¯m not glowing," she stammered. "I just¡ªTiger showed me a lot of pretty animals today. He took me to the woods, and... and I got to pet a baby deer. And some foxes came too! And then he let me keep the cat."

    She looked down with a fond smile as if remembering the exact moment. "I named him Donut. He¡¯s just so cute..."

    As if on cue, Donut¡ªfat, fluffy, and undeniably smug¡ªstrode over like a feline emperor answering his royal summons. He rubbed himself against Easter¡¯s leg, meowing softly in approval.

    "Aww, you little show-off," she murmured, bending down to scoop him up into her arms. She hugged him tightly, kissing the top of his head. Donut purred like a motorboat.

    My jaw clenched.

    Tiger, meanwhile, had finally caught Rose and hoisted her up effortlessly onto his hip. She giggled and patted his cheek, proud of her "capture."

    Easter turned her bright, thankful gaze to him. "Thank you again, Tiger. Donut is the best gift I¡¯ve ever received."

    Tiger merely inclined his head, his expression rxed, though I didn¡¯t miss the rare softness in his gaze.

    Natalie turned to me with a smirk so sharp I could¡¯ve cut myself on it.<i> "See what I mean? Tiger is a silent charmer."</i>

    Her voice echoed through our mind link, smooth and mocking.

    I gave her the side-eye, grinding my mrs. <i>"Do you want to die today?"</i>

    <i>"Aw, someone¡¯s jealous,"</i> she teased.

    I wasn¡¯t. Not really.

    Except I was a bit angry.

    No. I was absolutely livid.

    But why?

    Why did it piss me off that Tiger¡ªmy stone-faced, tree-whispering brother¡ªgave her a cat? Why did it feel like someone shoved hot coals in my chest every time she looked at him like that?

    It didn¡¯t make sense. Easter was a sweet girl, sure, but she was just some human I helped. A fragile, abused human girl with a shy smile and too many scars hidden beneath her sleeves. That¡¯s all. That¡¯s all she was supposed to be.

    So why the hell did seeing her light up like a sunrise for Tiger make me want to punch a tree in half?

    "Jacob?"

    I blinked. Easter was looking at me now, concern pooling in those emerald green eyes. She clutched Donut tighter against her chest. "Is something wrong?"

    Behind me, Natalie was silently wheezing withughter, her shoulders shaking as she tried to stifle it.

    I wanted to strangle her.

    But I just forced a tight smile. "No," I said, too quickly. "Everything¡¯s fine."

    Easter didn¡¯t look convinced. Her brows furrowed a little as she studied my face, her fingers twitching in the fur of the cat like she was trying to anchor herself.

    I opened my mouth, intending to smooth things over, maybe even apologize for being weird¡ª

    But Natalie¡¯sughter cut off abruptly.

    Her body stilled, spine snapping straight as if an invisible string had yanked her upright. Her smile vanished. Her pupils dted.

    I froze. "Natalie?"

    Her head whipped toward me, her eyes wide and filled with something I rarely saw in her this days¡ªfear.

    "Jacob," she whispered, her voiceced with a tremor. "I just had a vision."

    My blood ran cold.

    "What did you see?" I demanded, stepping closer.

    She swallowed hard, gripping the edge of the couch like the earth beneath her had started to tilt.

    "Sebastian," she breathed. "He¡¯s in danger."

    The room plunged into silence.

    Even Rose, who had been tugging on Tiger¡¯s ear a second ago, stilled.

 Chapter 120: Running Away

    <h4>Chapter 120: Running Away</h4>

    <strong>Cassandra~</strong>

    I wasn¡¯t just running¡ªI was escaping.

    Vereth blurred behind me like a fever dream through the cab¡¯s rain-streaked rear window. The city was a cacophony of steel and neon, a ce pulsing with secrets and monsters. And I had just walked away from the only one in that city who had ever looked at me like I wasn¡¯t one.

    Sebastian.

    It was 11 a.m. when I made the decision. The sun was high, mocking me through the cracked blinds of his bedroom. He was sleeping¡ªthanks to the vial I¡¯d hidden in my bracelet, a dose potent enough to put a vampire like him out cold. He hadn¡¯t even stirred when I kissed his forehead and whispered sorry.

    I ransacked the ce. Not out of greed¡ªout of desperation. I hadn¡¯t brought a single thing with me to Vereth. No clothes. No food. No money. Just blood on my hands and an order to kill. That time, I had Kalmia with me, so I didn¡¯t need any of those things. I grabbed a worn duffle bag from his closet, stuffed it with a few of his shirts, one of his leather jackets, and two pairs of jeans that hung low on my hips. In the kitchen, I snatched energy bars, bottled water, canned stuff. From his wallet, I took enough cash to keep me moving. I hated doing it. But love wasn¡¯t going to pay for a fake ID or a bus ticket out of this hell.

    Vereth wasn¡¯t built for people like me to vanish. It was a ss-and-gunmetal city, where even the shadows had eyes and my name sent a chill through the vampire underworld. Most people feared me. A few wanted me dead. No one offered favors.

    But fear has its uses. And I knew who to threaten.

    In an old pawn shop tucked between a tattoo parlor and a defunct nightclub, I found a vampire named Mikhail who owed his life to my de once upon a time but I had let him live. I didn¡¯t ask how he got into the business of forging identities. I just watched him sweat when he saw me walk through the door. Within an hour, I had a new name, a fresh ID, and a one-way ticket to a coastal port city where nobody would look twice at a girl with blood in her past.

    "Don¡¯te back," he said as he handed me the documents.

    I didn¡¯t n to.

    By 2 p.m., I was in a rusted-down yellow cab, headed for the border. My hood was up. My fingers clenched around the duffle like it held my entire existence. The cabbie asked where I was going.

    "Somewhere no one will ever find me."

    He just nodded and drove.

    The streets grew quieter. Streetlights gave way to trees, then old concrete, then open road. I let myself believe I was close. That maybe¡ªmaybe¡ªI could disappear before Kalmia found me. That I could go to where Kalmia¡¯s influence didn¡¯t stretch. That Sebastian could wake up alone, confused, but safe.

    Then the cab jerked to a sudden stop.

    "What the hell¡ª" I started.

    The radio cut to static. The engine died.

    I didn¡¯t need to ask why.

    The air shifted. Heavy. Thick. Sweet smoke curling around my throat like a noose. Then the scent of the burnt roses, scorched and ruined.

    The passenger door flung open on its own. Not like someone touched it.

    Like it obeyed.

    She stepped into view, her heels clicking like a metronome of doom. But they didn¡¯t touch the ground. Her dress flowed like it was made of ink and storm clouds. Her hair rippled, caught in a wind only she could feel.

    "Oh, little wolf," Kalmia said, all poisonced silk. "Running away from home already?"

    My breath caught. I was out of the car in seconds, stumbling backward onto the cracked road, eyes wide.

    "Great mother... please."

    She hovered forward, her voice like a luby sharpened to a de. "You look exhausted. Life on the run not suiting you?"

    "I¡¯m not running from you," I lied.

    She smiled like she could hear every lie I¡¯d ever told. "No? Then why the forged documents? The stolen money? The disappearing act?"

    "I¡¯ll do anything," I said, voice cracking as I dropped to my knees. "Take me instead. I¡¯ll kill whoever you want. Vampires, witches, even humans. I¡¯ll be yours. Just... not him."

    I bowed my head, feeling the sting in my chest as I let the words leave me. "Take my body, my life, my soul. But leave Sebastian alone."

    The duffle bag slipped from my grip and hit the ground with a soft thud.

    Kalmia crouched to my level, her fingers cool against my cheek. "Your offer is sweet. Dramatic. And very outdated."

    She stood again. "I already own your body and life, Cassandra. I don¡¯t need you killing any other vampire. I need Sebastian dead. And since you love him so much... you¡¯re perfect for the job."

    I shook my head. "No. No, I can¡¯t¡ª"

    "Oh, and one more thing." Her voice turned cold. "Griffin. Bring me his body."

    "What?" I blinked. "Griffin¡¯s dead body?"

    "I want his body," she said casually. "Your little fire spirit friend showed up and ruined my fun. I didn¡¯t have time to retrieve the body."

    "I¡ªI don¡¯t know what happened to it. I was unconscious¡ª"

    "I didn¡¯t ask for excuses." Her smile faded. "I want that corpse, Cassandra. Don¡¯t question me again."

    Before I could respond, pain shot through my veins like lightning. I screamed, clutching my chest as Kalmia ced a cold, invisible brand on my soul.

    "I tried to be nice to you but you defiled my orders; so, I¡¯ve cursed you," she whispered into my ear. "From now on, every time you see Sebastian, no matter the love you feel for him, you¡¯ll be consumed with one urge: <i>kill him.</i> And you¡¯ll try. Over and over again, until one of you stops breathing."

    "No! Please!" I thrashed, falling onto the pavement as the fire of her curse settled in my blood.

    And then¡ª

    The world folded.

    When it snapped back into ce, I was in Sebastian¡¯s bedroom again.

    Familiar. Quiet.

    His intoxicating scent hit me like a truck.

    I stood there shaking, boots on his rug, heart in my throat, the curse already gnawing at the edges of my sanity.

    He wasn¡¯t home. But I couldn¡¯t leave. Not with the weight of Kalmia¡¯smand coiled around my soul like a serpent.

    So I waited.

    In his room.

    On his bed.

    Willing myself not to turn into the monster she¡¯d made me.

    And when that door opened¡ª

    I didn¡¯t know if I would kiss him or kill him first.

 Chapter 121: A Search Laced In Guilt

    <h4>Chapter 121: A Search Laced In Guilt</h4>

    <strong>Sebastian~</strong>

    For five hours, I lingered in the velvet-draped lounge of my underground haven, fingers loosely wrapped around a ss of aged AB-negative. The scent of aged blood hung in the air, mixing with the faint scent of sandalwood and old parchment. The fire cracked in the stone hearth. The shadows flickered along the high arches, like whispers trying to tell me something I couldn¡¯t quite hear.

    But I wasn¡¯t listening.

    I was waiting.

    Waiting for someone to tell me they¡¯d found her.

    Cassandra.

    Or Brielle. Or whatever the hell she wanted to call herself.

    I sank into my chair and exhaled slowly, one leg crossed over the other. The leather creaked beneath me. I could still see her in my mind¡ªthose eyes, sharp and feral, that voice like a dagger wrapped in silk. And the way she ran... not like a coward, but like a warrior forced to make a terrible decision.

    She had her reasons.

    I told myself that over and over.

    She didn¡¯t kill me.

    She ran.

    The door opened, and I didn¡¯t even bother looking up.

    I felt them before I saw them¡ªLuca¡¯s cool,posed energy, followed by Amelia¡¯s firestorm presence, always two steps from turning the room into ashes. My second-inmand and his mate. My oldest allies.

    "You¡¯rete," I said without looking up. "I told you I wanted updates an hour ago."

    "Well," Luca¡¯s voice was dry as parchment, "we didn¡¯t want to show up without something useful. Turns out, we still don¡¯t have anything useful."

    I looked up sharply, my brow lifting. "Still nothing?"

    He shook his head and moved to pour himself a drink. "We¡¯ve sent out three separate search parties. All discreet. All trained. None of them have even caught her scent."

    "She¡¯s like a damn ghost," Amelia muttered, tossing herself into the chair across from me. Her long legs stretched out as she scowled into the fire. "No scent trail, no visual. Nothing."

    I clenched my jaw and set my ss down, the crystal clinking on the marble. "Because she can¡¯t be seen. I remembered something."

    They both looked at me.

    "When she came to thepany with Griffin ckthorn... the cameras didn¡¯t pick her up. Not once. I didn¡¯t think much of it back then, just assumed it was a glitch. But now..."

    Amelia sat up straighter, eyes narrowing. "You¡¯re saying she can mask herself from tech?"

    "Not just tech. From everything. No recordings, no reflections, no scent trail. She¡¯s erased herself."

    "That¡¯s... not natural," Luca said slowly, pacing toward the firece. "That sounds like demon magic."

    I nodded. "Exactly. Which means we¡¯ve been looking in all the wrong ways. Technology is useless. We need bloodhounds, not satellites."

    "We¡¯re vampires," Amelia said dryly, "not the CIA."

    Luca chuckled. "Unfortunately, this also means we¡¯re walking into something far darker. If she¡¯s using demonic shielding, it¡¯s not just her we¡¯re up against."

    I stood. The movement felt abrupt even to me, like something coiled inside finally snapping.

    "I don¡¯t care how dark it gets," I growled. "Find her. I don¡¯t care if you have to crawl through hell itself¡ªbring her to me."

    There was a pause.

    Then Luca cleared his throat.

    "There¡¯s... something else," he said carefully.

    My eyes snapped to him. "What?"

    Luca exchanged a look with Amelia, who rolled her eyes and crossed her arms like she was preparing for a fight.

    "A while back," Luca began, "we almost had her."

    My heart kicked against my ribs. "What do you mean, almost had her?"

    "We had her cornered in the old chapel ruins near the western border. She was weak, outnumbered. We were ready to strike."

    "And?" I pressed, voice like ice.

    "That¡¯s when Griffin ckthorn happened."

    The name hit me hard.

    "Griffin?" I echoed. "He was here?"

    Luca nodded.

    Amelia¡¯s face twisted into a bitter scowl. "That little snake. He had help us orchestrate the n that helped us get her. Because then, he had told us he was hunting her too. Said she killed a friend of his¡ªone of our own. He begged us to help bring her down."

    "And you believed him?" I hissed, my voice sharper than intended.

    "Why wouldn¡¯t we?" Amelia snapped. "He¡¯s grandfather is respected. Hell, he¡¯s grandfather is known throughout the country. Griffin came in here all fire and grief and made us think he wanted justice."

    "So what happened?" I demanded, my hands clenched at my sides. "Why didn¡¯t you kill her?"

    Amelia leaned forward, voice low and tight. "Because he yed the ¡¯grandfather card.¡¯"

    I blinked. "The what?"

    She exhaled sharply. "Everyone knows Griffin¡¯s grandfather¡ªckthorn¡ªis the greatest seer alive. The old man¡¯s visions have predicted half the supernatural wars of thest century."

    Luca took over, his tone grim. "Griffin said his grandfather had already seen what would happen if we killed Cassandra. He warned us that if we went through with it, we¡¯d all die. And the worst part? Every single prediction Griffin mentioned before we caught Cassandra... had alreadye true."

    I stepped back, stunned. "So you let her go?"

    Amelia stood, fists clenched. "We couldn¡¯t risk it. Not then. And we gave her to him¡ªtrusted him to finish what we couldn¡¯t."

    "And clearly he didn¡¯t," I muttered, internally grateful to Griffin.

    "No," Luca said darkly. "He lied."

    The fire cracked again. I stared into it, jaw tight, the pieces falling together. Griffin. Cassandra. The office visit. The lies. I had no idea what game they were ying, but I was done being yed.

    "I honestly can¡¯t wait to see that bitch dead," Amelia said, voice dripping with venom. "You¡¯ll handle it, right, Lord Sebastian? I mean... you of all people should be able to gut her."

    Her words sliced through me like a dagger dipped in guilt.

    Iughed. Or, at least, I made a sound that passed as one. "Sure," I said lightly, brushing invisible lint off the sleeve of my zer. "I¡¯ll handle it."

    Amelia¡¯s lips curled in that same smirk she always wore when she thought we were all monsters ying a game of chess. "Good. Because if I get to her first, I¡¯m not gonna be gentle."

    She turned and walked off toward Luca, who was staring broodingly into the firece again like he thought the mes were about to whisper secrets to him. They always looked to me for direction. Trust. Justice. And what had I done?

    I¡¯d sent them all hunting my mate.

    <i>Mate.</i>

    Gods, I hated the word tonight. The weight of it was coiled tightly around my chest like barbed wire. I couldn¡¯t even say it out loud. Couldn¡¯t tell them that Cassandra¡ªthe same woman who had killed their friends, their kin, the people they held sacred¡ªwas mine. Bound to me by fate and blood.

    And I was supposed to kill her.

    "Lord Sebastian," Luca called from behind me, his voice breaking through my thoughts like the snap of a neck, "we need your call on the southern border detail."

    "I¡¯ll handle it when I¡¯m back," I said, grabbing my coat from the back of the chair. "I have other things to deal with right now."

    "Other things like obsessively staring at fire until the answers appear?" Amelia called out with that cruel littleugh of hers.

    "Exactly," I replied dryly as I shrugged into my coat. "Except my fire has leather seats and a V12 engine."

    I was nearly at the door when the room¡¯s heavy double doors creaked open. One of the younger coven vampires¡ªBrent, I think his name was¡ªburst in, panting slightly like he¡¯d sprinted the entire length of the contry to reach me.

    "Lord Sebastian!"

    I froze, back still turned, my hand on the doorknob. "This better be good."

    "It is," he said, urgency clear in his voice. "Mikhail just came in. Says he sold Cassandra a fake passport. One-way ticket. The whole identity switch. Thest time he saw her was around 2 p.m. today. She got into a cab near 3rd and Halden Street."

    My heart dropped to my stomach like a stone tossed off a cliff, but I didn¡¯t let it show. Instead, I turned slowly, raising an eyebrow.

    "Did he get a name on the cabpany?"

    "We already traced it." Brent¡¯s face was pale, his eyes wide. "That¡¯s the thing, sir. The cab driver... he swears she vanished."

    "Vanished?" I repeated carefully, each syble weighted.

    "He said the car stalled mid-route. Just died on the road. He looked back to ask if she wanted to wait for a recement or get out and¡ªshe was gone. No door open, no movement, no scent. She just... blinked out."

    My pulse thundered in my ears. I rubbed a hand down my face, mind racing behind a carefullyposed expression.

    Amelia was at my side in a sh, eyes wide. "Demonic magic?"

    "Likely," I muttered, then looked at Brent. "Put eyes on every major transit hub. Airports, seaports, bus terminals, all of it. And get someone to interrogate the cabbie again. Gently."

    He nodded and darted out of the room like a shadow.

    Luca stepped closer. "Lord Sebastian, are you okay?"

    "No," I said with a tight smile, "but when has that ever stopped me?"

    I didn¡¯t wait for their reaction. I turned and strode out the door, my mind spinning so fast it was a miracle my body still moved straight.

    The drive back home was a blur of crimson streetlights and the low growl of my Aston Martin¡¯s engine. My fingers clenched the wheel so tightly the leather creaked. Every block, every second, Cassandra slipped further away. But I wasn¡¯t going to lose her. Not again.

    She thought she could vanish, disappear into some far corner of the world like smoke. But what she didn¡¯t understand¡ªwhat she never understood¡ªwas that I¡¯d follow her.

    To the ends of the earth.

    To hell itself, if I had to.

    The city melted away as I sped into the hills, the night wrapping around my car like a velvet cloak. Wind howled past the windows my dead heart wishing it could race. I pulled into my driveway and mmed the door behind me, tossing my keys onto the counter.

    I didn¡¯t bother with lights. I didn¡¯t need them.

    In the shadows of my house, everything was exactly where I left it. The living room was cold and still, the moonlight shing through the windows like silver des.

    I needed to pack.

    That was the first thought that came to me. Clothes. My travel documents. The essentials. I already pictured my suitcase¡ªhalf open, waiting. The drawer with my passport. The coat I¡¯d throw onst.

    I was about to head that way when my phone buzzed.

    I pulled it from my coat pocket and nced at the screen.

    <strong><i>Text from Luca: </i></strong><i>We¡¯ve expanded the search. No sign yet. Will keep you posted. Be safe, Lord Sebastian.</i>

    I scoffed under my breath. Safe. What a joke.

    I tossed the phone onto the coffee table and leaned back, hands on my hips, eyes fixed on nothing.

    "Cass..." Her name left my lips before I could stop it.

    I knew she was running to protect me. From Kalmia. From whatever darkness she thought she had to face alone.

    But she didn¡¯t need to protect me.

    She needed me.

    "You¡¯re not getting rid of me that easy, sweetheart," I muttered, already turning toward the hall. My steps were slow, steady. I was just about to reach my room¡ªjust a few more feet¡ª

    Then I froze.

    Something hit me.

    Her scent.

    Faint. Familiar. Impossible.

 Chapter 122: The Real Cassandra

    <h4>Chapter 122: The Real Cassandra</h4>

    <strong>Sebastian~</strong>

    <strong>Six Hours Earlier</strong>

    I sat alone, fingers drumming against my knee, dressed in my favorite ck three-piece suit¡ªsilkpels, gold cufflinks, not a wrinkle in sight. Still, I felt like a wreck inside.

    I had barely touched the blood in the crystal ss beside me. Vintage AB-negative, imported straight from ourbs in the Alps. Smooth, sweet, with a hint of spice. It tasted like ash on my tongue.

    Luca and Amelia were still out searching. Every second that passed without news tightened the vice in my chest. Cassandra¡ªno, Brielle¡ªwas still out there. And if she really was her, then everything I thought I knew was about to copse like a bad souffl¨¦.

    The lounge was deathly quiet¡ªuntil a soft, almost apologetic knock disrupted the silence.

    I straightened in my seat, brows furrowing. That wasn¡¯t the knock of someone eager. It was hesitant, uncertain. "Enter," I called, voice smooth, steady. Not a trace of the storm swirling beneath my surface.

    The door creaked open and three vampires stepped in. Two young women, couldn¡¯t be more than a hundred years old, probably turned around the same time. Their blonde curls and wide, terrified eyes practically screamed fledgling. The man with them was older¡ªat least three centuries¡ªgray in the beard, shoulders squared with the confidence of someone who¡¯d survived more than his fair share of bloodbaths.

    All three bowed low. "Lord Sebastian," the man greeted respectfully, voice gravelly.

    I gave them a slow nod. "Speak."

    The older man stepped forward, his hand brushing the back of one of the girls in a reassuring gesture. "Forgive us, my lord. We heard you were here. And we heard you¡¯re searching for... the vampire hunter. Cassandra."

    The name cracked through the air like lightning. I didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t blink. But every nerve in my body stood on end. My instincts, honed through centuries of survival and betrayal, screamed.

    I raised an eyebrow, swirling the blood in my ss like it was brandy. "And what interest do you have in the vampire hunter?"

    The man¡¯s jaw tightened. "She¡¯s taken everything from us."

    "Please," one of the young women stepped forward, her voice trembling. "My sister... my twin, La. We were turned together. We hunted together. Slept in the same crypt. Cassandra tore her apart in front of me. Said we were unlucky to be what we were. But La hadn¡¯t done anything wrong¡ªshe only fed from the willing."

    "She took my fianc¨¦," the second girl said. "Devon. He was only ny. He was gentle. He wanted to open a blood-wine vineyard. He didn¡¯t even fight back when she came for him. She just... she just looked at me and smiled as she ripped out his heart."

    The man¡¯s voice broke as he spoke next. "And my son, Xander. He was only turned a decade ago. Still didn¡¯t know how to cover his scent properly. She hunted him like an animal. Sent his ashes back to our estate in a box marked <i>¡¯No gods will save you.¡¯</i>" His eyes burned with rage. "We want justice, my lord."

    I sat frozen. Their faces¡ªall contorted with pain, with desperation¡ªblurred into a single question I didn¡¯t want to answer: Was I protecting the monster they spoke of?

    Was Brielle... really Cassandra?

    Amelia and Luca had both sworn it. Sworn on their lives. That the girl who filled my dreams with her voice, the mate given to me¡ª

    Could she really be the same creature who¡¯d butchered these people¡¯s loved ones?

    My throat tightened. Still, I offered a smile. Charming. Measured. "Your pain is valid. And your losses, unforgivable."

    "Then you¡¯ll help us?" one of the girls asked, eyes wet with tears. "You¡¯ll find her? You¡¯ll¡ª"

    "I will look into the matter," I said carefully, every word a weight on my tongue. "And I promise to bring you some form of closure."

    The three of them dropped to their knees as if I¡¯d just offered salvation. "Thank you, Lord Sebastian. Thank you," they murmured.

    "Go now," I said gently. "You¡¯ve done enough. Rest. I¡¯ll do what needs to be done."

    They rose, bowed once more, and quietly exited the lounge.

    The moment the door clicked shut, the mask I¡¯d worn cracked. My hand trembled as I reached for the blood ss, downing it in one go. It burned like guilt all the way down.

    "Damn you, Cassandra," I whispered.

    Or was it Brielle?

    Was this some cruel twist of fate? That the one person who¡¯d made my ancient, jaded heart beat again was the very person everyone wanted dead? The one person I should want dead?

    I mmed the ss onto the table and stood, pacing the room like a caged animal. "Why couldn¡¯t she have just been a runaway barista or something? Why this?" I muttered. "Out of all the people in this damn world, why did you have to be my mate?"

    I chuckled bitterly and dragged a hand through my hair. Why couldn¡¯t my life be easy for once? Why did I still want her despite everything I had just been told? Damn. I wanted her. I wanted her sarcasm, her fire, her refusal tough at my terrible puns. I wanted the way she looked at me like I was thest bit of sunlight she¡¯d ever see.

    And gods help me... I wanted to believe she wasn¡¯t the killer they imed she was. I wanted to believe the thing with Kalmia was just a bad coincidence.

    I sank back into the leather seat, my head in my hands. I was supposed to be strong. Ruthless. Calcted. The man who survived being burned under the sun, abandoned by the coven I once called family. The man who survived countless wars, who built an empire with Zane from scratch. The man whoughed in the face of hunters.

    And here I was, begging some ancient deity I didn¡¯t even believe in.

    "Please," I whispered. "Please don¡¯t let her be Cassandra. Don¡¯t let her be the one they want me to kill. I can¡¯t¡ª"

    My voice broke.

    I couldn¡¯t finish the sentence.

    Because if she was Cassandra, I knew damn well what my heart would choose.

    And it wouldn¡¯t be the coven.

    It wouldn¡¯t be justice.

    It would be her.

    Always her.

    Even if it destroyed me.

    <strong>********</strong>

    <strong>Back To The Present</strong>

    You¡¯d think a vampire with centuries behind him and heightened senses sharper than a surgical scalpel wouldn¡¯t be caught off guard by something as obvious as her scent.

    But there I was, halfway down the hallway of my own damn house, blinking like an idiot.

    I¡¯d walked through the front door like a storm¡ªmy dead heart almost thundering, brain doing mental gymnastics, body tense and twitchy like I¡¯d guzzled five AB-negative blood and someone dared me to sit still. I should¡¯ve smelled her the second I stepped inside. Her scent¡ªDamn, that scent¡ªwild, intoxicating with a hint of bloodlust and broken promises. That scent was her. It haunted me. Mocked me. Called to me.

    But I¡¯d been so frantic, so hyper-focused on the chase, on the idea of her, that I missed the truth sitting right under my nose.

    Literally.

    Now, standing inches from my bedroom door, I couldn¡¯t ignore it anymore.

    I stopped dead in my tracks.

    My breath caught. My fingers flexed at my sides. My fangs itched.

    No.

    It couldn¡¯t be.

    It was.

    Her scent was bleeding through the wooden door like mist, thick and real and impossibly here.

    Brielle¡ª

    Was in my bedroom.

    And I had no idea if I wanted tough, cry, kiss her, or set the entire room on fire.

    I shoved the door open, hard enough that it bounced off the wall with a loud crack.

    And there she was.

    Sitting on the edge of my bed, legs crossed like she owned the ce, a duffle bag slumped at her feet. She looked up slowly, like she¡¯d been expecting me. Like this was a casual Tuesday and not the climax of my emotional meltdown.

    And she smiled.

    <i>Smiled.</i>

    "Hey," she said, voice soft. Too soft.

    I stared at her.

    My brainpletely short-circuited.

    "Are you¡ªare you smiling at me right now?" I asked, stepping into the room like a man approaching a lion with a bouquet of roses.

    Cassandra tilted her head, still smiling. "Missed me?"

    "You drugged me."

    "I did."

    "This morning."

    "Yep."

    I blinked. "You drugged me this morning, Brielle."

    "You¡¯re repeating yourself, Sebastian."

    "I feel like that¡¯s warranted!" I exploded, throwing my hands up. "You knocked me out! With something that even worked on me! Do you know how hard that is?! I¡¯ve survived assassins, witches, three wars, and a jealous subus ex-girlfriend¡ªnothing works on me! But you? You toss some fancy potion in my mouth and bam¡ªI wake up drooling on my bed like a child!"

    Cassandra didn¡¯t move.

    Didn¡¯t flinch.

    Didn¡¯t even stop smiling.

    And that scared me more than anything.

    "You ran away," I said, quieter now, eyes narrowing. "You left me there like I was some... some... one-night-stand with poor self-esteem and a t wallet. Why? What was the n? And don¡¯t tell me it was to protect me. I¡¯ve heard that line before."

    She was silent.

    Then she stood.

    Slowly.

    Gracefully.

    She moved like smoke¡ªslipping off the bed and standing in front of me with a casual strength that made the predator in me stir. Her eyes locked on mine, and for a second, I saw it¡ªthe war inside her. Love and fear colliding like storm clouds.

    I wanted to touch her. Shake her. Hold her.

    But instead, I asked the question that had been wing at my chest since this morning.

    "Is your name even Brielle?"

    She froze.

    The smile faltered. Just a crack.

    I took a step forward. "Is it?"

    She hesitated. Then shook her head.

    "My real name... is Cassandra."

    I let out a breath. Loud. Disbelieving. "Cassandra. As in... the Cassandra?"

    She tilted her head, eyes guarded. "That depends. Which Cassandra are you talking about?"

    "Oh, I don¡¯t know," I said, voice rising. "The Cassandra. The rogue wolf. The vampire hunter who works for a demon and probably has a kill count in the triple digits. That one?"

    "Yeah," she said, voice only a whisper. "That one."

    I stared at her like she¡¯d grown horns and sprouted wings.

 Chapter 123: A Dangerous Mate

    <h4>Chapter 123: A Dangerous Mate</h4>

    <strong>Sebastian~</strong>

    I stared at her like she¡¯d grown horns and sprouted wings.

    "Yeah," she said, voice only a whisper. "That one."

    Silence engulfed us tight and choking.

    I took a step back, bumping into the doorframe. My hand clenched around it like it was the only thing keeping me upright. Brielle¡ªno, not Brielle, not the woman I thought she was¡ªstood there with eyes that looked like storm clouds holding secrets sharp enough to cut.

    "You¡¯re the one everyone fears. The one who¡ª" I shook my head. "Sebastian, you¡¯re such an idiot." I said to myself.

    It wasn¡¯t a bad coincidence after all.

    She flinched, just barely, but I caught it.

    "I didn¡¯te back to hurt you, Sebastian," she said, voice trembling now. "I came back because I couldn¡¯t stay away."

    I barked augh. "Oh, really? That before or after youced my tongue with whatever demonic roofie made me pass out like a drunk freshman?"

    She stepped closer, cautious, like I was a wounded animal. Maybe I was. She stopped just short of touching me.

    "I¡¯m sorry Sebastian, I had to leave," she said, voice trembling. "I thought I could protect you by staying away. But I was wrong."

    I stared at her, cold. "Protect me? By running off without a word? That¡¯s not protection¡ªthat¡¯s abandonment."

    Her cool expression crumpled. "I know. I know I hurt you, and I¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life."

    She reached out, hesitating. "I missed you, Sebastian. Every second I was gone¡ªit tore me apart. The mate bond... it was stretched so thin I could barely breathe."

    I flinched. Those words affected me more than I thought they could.

    Cassandra moved forward¡ªslow, sinuous, like a predator cloaked in velvet. Each step she took was deliberate, every sway of her hips an invitation wrapped in danger. The dim light shimmered against the curve of her body, her silhouette a masterpiece of temptation. Her eyes, heavy-lidded and glinting beneath thickshes, locked onto mine like a spell woven in moonlight.

    "I¡¯m sorry," she murmured, her voice a sultry murmur, smooth and liquid like warmed honey. "I thought disappearing was the right thing to do... but gods, it ripped me apart." Her breath hitched, barely audible. "Every moment away from you felt like I was peeling my own skin."

    Then her voice wavered, just enough to expose the storm beneath the surface. "When I saw how Griffin died..." Her throat worked, a swallow trembling just beneath the soft skin. "When I woke up and realized his body¡ªvanished, like the universe swallowed him whole... I was terrified, Sebastian. Terrified that the same thing would happen to you. That I¡¯d lose you without warning. Without goodbye."

    She blinked slowly,shes fluttering like dark wings. Then, almost casually, she slid the question in, her tone a shade too soft. "What... what happened to his body, Sebastian?" Her voice cracked like a whisper wrapped in guilt. "I never got to say goodbye. I still feel like I betrayed him. Like I got him into a deep mess and then left him behind."

    My jaw tightened, my eyes shing with something I couldn¡¯t even exin, a raw feeling. "I told you already," I said, voice cold with restrained. "Fox took him. You know that." Something was wrong, I could feel it deep down. I just couldn¡¯t pin my finger on what it was.

    She tilted her head slightly, her hair falling like silk over one shoulder. "And where¡¯s this... Fox now?"

    I let out a short, bitterugh. "He¡¯s a god, Cassandra. A literal god. You think I have his movements tracked? And even if I did"¡ªmy gaze turned razor-sharp¡ª"why would I tell you anything? After everything? You broke my trust, Cassandra. You shattered it."

    A silence settled between us, thick and humming with tension.

    "I know," she breathed, her voice barely more than a tremor on her lips. "And if it takes a thousand lifetimes, I¡¯ll keep apologizing¡ªagain and again¡ªuntil the weight of what I did stops haunting your eyes."

    Then she did it¡ªbit her lower lip. Just a faint press of teeth, so subtle it could¡¯ve been missed. But I didn¡¯t. I felt it like a punch straight to the chest.

    Her eyes dropped to my mouth, lingered there for a heartbeat too long, then began a slow, deliberate journey over me. It wasn¡¯t just a nce¡ªit was a caress, an exploration, a silent promise. And when she stepped close enough for her breath to ghost against my skin, I couldn¡¯t move.

    Didn¡¯t want to.

    Her fingers touched my chest, light as a feather, tracing the fabric like it offended her. I cursed myself for not stepping back, for letting her this close. But her touch burned through the cotton, warm, teasing, familiar. My fangs ached¡ªnot with anger, but with something older, deeper. The bond.

    Her fingers trailed lower, slow, deliberate, dancing down the ridge of muscle beneath my shirt. Her voice was barely a whisper. "Do you feel it too? This... ache? The bond never left us, Sebastian. I tried to run from it¡ªbut it pulled at me, ever since I met you. And this morning... walking away from you... it nearly broke me."

    "Cassandra..." I murmured, her name scraping against the edge of a warning.

    She didn¡¯t stop.

    Her other hand slid up, curling around the back of my neck, nails grazing my skin just enough to make my breath hitch. "Don¡¯t fight it," she breathed, her forehead brushing mine. "I¡¯m tired of fighting this. I just want <i>us</i>."

    Her lips hovered just above mine, her eyes never leaving mine. The heat between us was electric, alive.

    And then¡ªshe kissed me.

    Soft at first. Testing. Tasting. Her lips parted, and mine answered before I could think. Her body pressed against me, and the warmth of her curves molded perfectly to mine. Her fingers tangled in my hair, and her mouth deepened the kiss, slow and searching, like she was trying to memorize the shape of my soul.

    She pulled back just an inch, her lips brushing mine as she spoke. "You feel like home."

    My hands had moved without permission, gripping her waist, anchoring her to me like I¡¯d drown without her there. Her scent engulfed my senses like a drug.

    But then¡ª

    Something shifted.

    Her heartbeat wasn¡¯t racing.

    It was steady. Too steady.

    A hand slid behind my neck, the movement precise.

    And it hit me.

    This wasn¡¯t surrender.

    It was a setup.

    I jerked back¡ªtoote.

    Her other hand plunged forward, a wooden stake in her grip.

    "CASSANDRA!" I shouted, twisting away as it grazed my ribs.

    She moved fast¡ªunnaturally so. Her eyes¡ªempty. Her body tensed,unching at me again.

    "Cassandra, STOP!" I dodged left as the stake mmed into the wall behind me, splintering on impact.

    But she didn¡¯t stop.

    She didn¡¯t even hesitate.

    She lunged again, wild and feral.

    I ducked, rolled across the bed,nded on my feet. "This isn¡¯t you!" I yelled. "Fight it!"

    She roared, a sound that shattered any illusion of familiarity, and charged. I caught her wrist mid-strike, struggling to hold her back.

    "Don¡¯t make me do this!" I shouted. "I don¡¯t want to hurt you!"

    She snarled, snapping her teeth inches from my neck.

    And then¡ª

    "Stop," a deep voice boomed.

    The room exploded in fire and golden light.

    Cassandra froze, mid-attack. I stumbled back, blinking against the brightness.

    Fox stood near the door, hair zing, eyes molten gold. "Someone call pest control?" he said with a smirk.

    Natalie strode in behind him, followed by Jacob, who looked more annoyed than rmed.

    "What the hell happened here?" he asked, surveying the wreckage.

    "Stab attempt, emotional trauma, general vampire, werewolf drama," I muttered. Natalie shook her head with a smile.

    "Move," Jacob said, stepping forward.

    "Jacob, wait¡ªdon¡¯t hurt her¡ª" I started.

    He didn¡¯t answer. His bare feet glided forward. He raised a hand, silver light forming in his palm.

    "Jacob¡ª!"

    "She¡¯ll be fine," he said calmly.

    He thrust the light into Cassandra¡¯s chest. She convulsed, gasping¡ªand then slumped to the floor.

    Still.

    Breathing.

    Barely.

    I dropped to my knees beside her. "Cass..."

    Natalie joined me, her hand gentle on my back. "She¡¯s okay. He stopped her in time."

    "She tried to kill me," I whispered. "But I don¡¯t think she meant to. I think she came back for a reason other than killing me... I know she cares for me."

    "She does," Natalie said softly.

    Fox knelt beside Cassandra, touching her forehead. "Her aura¡¯s stabilizing. She¡¯s gonna be out of it for a while. But she¡¯s back."

    Jacob sighed. "That was exhausting."

    "You only lifted one hand, Jacob, you barely broke a sweat." I snapped.

    He grinned. "And you¡¯re wee." I rolled my eyes.

    I looked down at her pale face, brushing hair from her cheek. "You came back for me... even though you didn¡¯t have to..."

    Natalie smiled gently. "Love makes people do crazy things."

    Fox scoffed. "You call this crazy? I call this Tuesday."

    I didn¡¯t answer. I just kept looking at Cassandra.

    And all I could think was¡ª

    What the hell happens now?

 Chapter 124: Hiding The Hunter

    <h4>Chapter 124: Hiding The Hunter</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    I watched Sebastian cradle Cassandra in his arms like she was the most delicate thing in the world, even though just five minutes ago, she¡¯d tried to shove a stake through his heart.

    Cassandra looked... peaceful now. Her body limp. Breathing shallow but steady. Her head rested on Sebastian¡¯s chest, his hand brushing her tangled dark hair away from her face like a man trying to remember who she used to be.

    And mother, my heart ached for him.

    I took a step closer, keeping my voice gentle. "Sebastian..."

    "I know," he muttered, eyes locked on her face. "I should hate her. I really should. But I can¡¯t."

    Behind me, Jacob huffed and dusted off his hands like he¡¯d just cleaned a cluttered attic rather than deactivated a cursed assassin.

    "You¡¯re so whipped, there¡¯s no helping you out of that," he said, his tone drier than sandpaper.

    I shot him a look. "Jacob, maybe cool the sass for five minutes? Guy¡¯s clearly going through a lot."

    Jacob raised both hands, mock innocence practically glowing from his face. "Fine, fine. I¡¯m not made of stone, Little Moon."

    "Debatable," Fox chimed in with a smirk, leaning casually against the wall.

    "Anyway," Jacob continued, ignoring him, "we¡¯ve got a bigger issue than vampire heartbreak. Sebastian, keep your eyes on her."

    Sebastian looked up, his brows furrowing. "I am looking at her."

    "I mean <i>watch</i> her, genius," Jacob rified, stepping forward until he stood directly in front of him. "She didn¡¯t just go rogue and tried killing her mate because she missed stabbing practice. Cassandra was under a curse."

    Sebastian¡¯s jaw clenched. "That exins the dead look in her eyes. That wasn¡¯t her. Not even a shadow of her."

    "It was Kalmia," Jacob said, his tone suddenly grave. "That demon witch. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re aware of this, but she¡¯s been trying to get her ws into you for a while now."

    Sebastian¡¯s arms instinctively tightened around Cassandra¡¯s body, holding her a little closer. "That exins a lot. So she¡¯s using Cassandra to get to me?"

    Jacob nodded. "Through link magic. Cassandra¡¯s somehow tied to Kalmia. They have a bond, one that I can¡¯t tell how deep it runs. Kalmia wants your blood. That¡¯s why she came after you."

    "Well that¡¯s disturbing," I muttered under my breath. Jasmine purred in my mind<strong><i>, "Let her try. I dare her. I¡¯ll rip out her intestines and use them as party streamers. No nobody touches anyone close to Zane."</i></strong>

    <i>"Not the time,"</i> I mentally hissed back, although a small, feral part of me agreed with her.

    Jacob crouched in front of Sebastian now, his expression a rare kind of serious. "Listen carefully. I¡¯ve broken the curse. But I doubt it wouldst."

    "What do you mean?" Sebastian asked quietly.

    "I mean," Jacob said, voice low, "that Kalmia could find her again. She can always recast the spell, especially if she knows where Cassandra is. That¡¯s why you need to stay close to her. Watch for anything¡ªanything¡ªthat feels off."

    Sebastian¡¯s face had gone pale. If that was even possible. "How the hell do I stop her? What do I do to break the linkpletely?"

    Jacob looked at him for a long moment, then sighed. "There¡¯s only one way."

    There was a pause.

    "Kill Kalmia."

    Silence swallowed the room whole.

    Sebastian stared at him, surprise written all over his face. "You¡¯re joking."

    Jacob didn¡¯t flinch. "I never joke about demons. Especially ones that want to wear your skin as a coat."

    Fox let out a low whistle. "So dramatic."

    Sebastian¡¯s fingers clenched slightly as he held Cassandra tighter. "Is it possible to kill a demon? How am I supposed to do it? Tell me, Jacob. I¡¯m ready to do anything."

    "You¡¯re not," Jacob said with a shrug, standing up. "I am."

    That caught all of us off guard.

    "You are?" Sebastian asked, blinking.

    "Really?" Fox echoed, looking skeptical. "Jacob, you have a lot of things that require your attention this week alone. You sure you¡¯re up for demon-ying? Why don¡¯t you let someone else handle it?"

    Jacob ignored him and rolled his shoulders. "I¡¯ll handle her. But until then¡ª" He turned and approached Cassandra¡¯s still body in Sebastian¡¯s arms, his hand glowing faintly with that same silvery light he¡¯d used earlier. "I¡¯m putting a divine cloak on her."

    Sebastian tensed. "A what?"

    "Think of it like... magical Wi-Fi jamming," Jacob exined, kneeling beside them. "It¡¯ll keep Kalmia from sensing Cassandra¡¯s presence. Should give us a bit of breathing room."

    He reached out, fingers brushing Cassandra¡¯s temple. A ripple of light spread across her body like a soft shimmer, wrapping her in a transparent veil of protection. It pulsed once¡ªtwice¡ªthen faded.

    "She¡¯s hidden now," Jacob said, his voice quiet.

    Sebastian looked down at her, visibly shaken. "Will itst?"

    "No," Jacob admitted, brushing a strand of hair from Cassandra¡¯s face. "Magic like this has limits. Eventually, Kalmia will try another route¡ªmaybe through dreams, symbols, or even another cursed soul. But for now... she¡¯s safe."

    Sebastian exhaled shakily. "Thank you."

    Jacob stood up, brushing his hands off again like he¡¯d just cleaned up spilled cereal. "Don¡¯t thank me yet. I¡¯m off to track a demon with a vendetta and a ir for drama. You stay with her. If anything changes¡ªcall me."

    "Call you?" Sebastian deadpanned. "What, like on a magical hotline? I don¡¯t have your number, Jacob."

    Jacob just smirked. "I¡¯ll know."

    "Of course you will," Sebastian muttered with an eye-roll. "Because the universe revolves around your glittery wolf-butt"

    "Jealousy¡¯s not a good look on you, Sebastian," Jacob said with a wink and Sebastian smiled.

    I stepped forward, gently resting a hand on Sebastian¡¯s shoulder. He looked back at me with tired eyes.

    "She¡¯ll be okay," I said softly. "We¡¯ll make sure of it. You¡¯re not alone in this."

    He swallowed hard, nodding. "I don¡¯t deserve that kind of loyalty."

    "You saved Zane when he was a boy," I said. "That loyalty? You earned it a long time ago."

    <strong><i>"That was kinda sweet,"</i></strong> Jasmine whispered. <strong><i>"But seriously, if Cassandra stabs anyone again, I get to bite her, not much, just a nibble." </i></strong>

    <i>"Down, girl," </i>I whispered back, fighting a smile.

    Fox let out a theatrical sigh, tossing his hands in the air. "Well, that was a wild ride. Almost got stabbed, witnessed a vampire love confession, now we¡¯re plotting demon assassination... just your average Tuesday. Anyway, Little moon, you and I need to have a serious talk."

    I arched a brow, lips twitching. "That sounds... mildly threatening. But sure. I¡¯m listening."

    Jacob rolled his shoulders, his bones cracking like distant thunder. "I¡¯m heading out. Try not to burn the ce down while I¡¯m gone."

    Fox held up a finger. "Actually¡ªhold up, Wolf Spirit¡ªI need a word with you too."

 Chapter 125: The Forgotten

    <h4>Chapter 125: The Forgotten</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The second Fox raised his hand toward Jacob, something in the air changed. The air was filled with the scent of embers and spice. But before I could ask what was brewing in that devious mind of his, a low voice echoed in my head, smooth like melted caramel and twice as dangerous.

    <i>"Little moon,"</i><strong><i></i></strong>Fox¡¯s voice rang through the mind-link<i>, e with me. There¡¯s something I need you to see... a job only you can do."</i>

    <i>"Cryptic much?"</i> I teased back mentally, raising a brow in real time.

    He grinned at me like I¡¯d just confirmed everything he already knew.

    <i>"Jacob,"</i> he called, still using the link.<i> "You¡¯ll want to be around for this."</i>

    Fox turned to Sebastian, flicking an invisible speck from his red leather jacket. "Well, see you soon, vampire boy; watch yourdy carefully. I hear demon-possessed mates are a handful."

    Sebastian gave him a re that could¡¯ve turned blood to ice, but then his eyes softened. "Thanks, Fox."

    Jacob gave Sebastian a once-over and sighed. "Try not to get bitten, would you?"

    Sebastian gave a sarcastic salute. "No promises."

    I stepped up and hugged Sebastian quickly. "Stay safe... for her. For all of us."

    He nodded, eyes lingering on mine a second longer, a silent gratitude in their depths.

    Then without another word, Fox grabbed my hand, grabbed Jacob by the wrist, winked at Sebastian, and¡ª

    We vanished.

    The moment wended, I realized we were in Fox¡¯s realm, the heat kissed my skin like a lover long lost. I gasped, the air thick with warmth and the scent of smoke and sweet nectar. I blinked against the sudden light and color¡ªcrimson skies streaked with gold, floating embers that danced like fireflies. The ground beneath my feet was ck volcanic ss, glimmering like crushed stars. Exotic trees with obsidian bark and glowing orange leaves waved gently in a warm wind. Strange creatures roamed¡ªsome with ember eyes, others with mes licking their fur, scales, or feathers.

    Fox stood tall, arms spread wide as if to say "Behold my kingdom!"

    And behind him, rising like something pulled from a fever dream, stood Fox¡¯s castle¡ªa jagged, living sculpture of molten rock and zing gemstones. Fire flowed like rivers through channels etched into the walls. Towers spiraled into the sky, their tips glowing like forge metal. Lava poured like waterfalls down the sides into clear pools that shimmered like liquid rubies.

    I couldn¡¯t help the smile that broke across my face. "Damn... it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve been here... I forgot how beautiful it was."

    Jacob snorted behind me. "Please. It¡¯s not that beautiful. My realm is way better. Way more peaceful. Cooler. Fewer fire monsters and¡ª" he paused to side-step a ming squirrel with horns "¡ªthings trying to set me on fire."

    Fox whipped around, smirking, his fiery red hair ring like a torch. "You¡¯re just jealous because you¡¯re not as hot as me."

    I choked on myughter as Jacob dramatically clutched his heart. "Wow. Real original, me Boy."

    They both looked at me as I burst into full-blown giggles, my hand clutching my stomach. "You two... honestly... someone needs to film this."

    We walked toward the castle, our footsteps echoing softly over the polished ss earth. As we reached the massive double doors¡ªeach carved with images of Phoenixes in battle and ancient runes glowing a deep amber¡ªtwo fire spirits dressed in ember-gold armor bowed low before us.

    "Wolf Spirit," one greeted Jacob with a reverence that made him roll his eyes.

    "The Mist God," the other added.

    Jacob whispered to me, "I hate titles."

    "Then stop being legendary," I whispered back.

    Then came another bow, this time from a third fire spirit whose eyes glowed like twin suns. He knelt before me.

    "Second Moon," he said reverently. "The celestial fire wees you."

    I stiffened slightly. Second Moon. Every time someone said it, it felt... big. Too big. Like they were calling a gxy by name.

    Fox waved a hand. "Enough bowing, ze. You¡¯ll break your back."

    ze¡ªthe man who had spoken¡ªrose with grace and gave a sheepish grin. "Forgive me, my Lord."

    "ze," Fox said, growing serious now, "go to the body preservers. Tell them I want to see Griffin ckthorn."

    I flinched at the name.

    Griffin.

    ze didn¡¯t miss the tension in the air, but he only nodded with a bow. "At once, my Lord." Then he turned and vanished in a streak of me.

    Jacob cocked his head. "Did you just say, Griffin?"

    Fox didn¡¯t answer. He just gave us both a look, then turned and strode down a long corridor lined with molten wall sconces and paintings that moved like firelight.

    We followed in silence, the atmosphere shifting with every step we took deeper into the heart of the castle. The corridor twisted and turned, leading us through chambers filled with ancient relics¡ªswords of burning steel, floating books bound in dragonhide, and vials of red-gold liquid that pulsed like heartbeats.

    I could feel the heat growing more intense, but it wasn¡¯t painful. It wasforting... like being wrapped in a nket woven from the sun.

    Finally, we reached a pair of massive double doors, easily twenty feet high. They were jet ck with veins of magma glowing through the surface, and carved into the center was a swirling sun with a single name etched in ancient script beneath it.

    Griffin ckthorn.

    My breath caught.

    The doors opened on their own with a deep, resonant hum¡ªlike a dragon waking from slumber.

    Inside, the room was dim, lit only by streams of molten light falling from the ceiling like chandeliers. At the center, encased in a crystal coffin-like box, floated Griffin.

    I stumbled forward, breath caught in my throat.

    He was suspended, his body perfectly still. Not a scar, not a single sign of injury. He looked peaceful... painfully so. His brown hair curled slightly around his face, and a faint magical glow moved through the air around him¡ªlike a slow, golden heartbeat keeping time with the universe.

    "What...?" I whispered. "How is he...?"

    Fox stepped up beside me, hands folded behind his back.

    "This," he said gently, "is why you¡¯re here."

    I turned to him, disbelief etched across every inch of my face.

    "What do you mean?"

    Jacob came to stand beside me, arms crossed, watching Fox carefully.

    Fox looked at me, his eyes more serious than I¡¯d ever seen them.

    "You¡¯re the Celestial Princess, Natalie. You were born of light, fire, and something no one¡¯s seen in centuries. Your touch can undo what others can¡¯t. He¡¯s been preserved... waiting. Not for time. Not for magic. But for you."

    My mouth hung open. Words refused toe.

    "Griffin¡¯s fate has always been tied to yours," Fox added, quieter now. "I preserved his body the moment he died. I didn¡¯t tell you before because... well, I wasn¡¯t sure you¡¯d be ready."

    Jacob let out a breath. "You¡¯re asking her to bring him back?"

    Fox nodded slowly.

    I turned back to the ss box, my heart thundering in my chest.

    Griffin. The boy who rejected me. Who once looked at me like I was a mistake. And now here he was, lying still... waiting for me to breathe life back into him?

    "What if I can¡¯t?" I whispered, fear curling in my chest like smoke.

    Fox looked at me withplete certainty.

    "You can."

    I stared at Griffin¡¯s face through the ss, his features still so familiar, so haunting.

    And by my mother, I didn¡¯t know what I wanted.

 Chapter 126: The Palace Life

    <h4>Chapter 126: The Pce Life</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    The walls of the pce were too clean. Too polished. Too... sterile. Like a ss coffin lined in gold, all luxury and no life. It had only been four days since I arrived, but each minute stretched like a taut string, threatening to snap. The hallways echoed my steps too loudly, the stares burned into my back, and the silence screamed louder than any roar.

    I was used to boardrooms, private jets, and sharp suits. Not ceremonial robes, long corridors that smelled of polished mahogany, and guards who looked at me like I¡¯d crawled out of the sewer. They didn¡¯t see Zane Anderson Moor, heir to the throne. They saw Cole Lucky¡ªthe billionaire CEO who had no business walking the king¡¯s halls. And those who didn¡¯t know me as either? They saw a stranger. A nobody. A threat.

    Even the guards murmured when they thought I couldn¡¯t hear. "Why him?" "Who is that?" "He doesn¡¯t even bow to the king." I wanted to punch a few of them. Red wanted to tear a few apart.

    <strong><i>"Let me out. Just for five minutes,"</i></strong> Red growled in my mind more than once.

    <i>"You¡¯ll rip someone¡¯s face off."</i>

    <strong><i>"Exactly."</i></strong>

    <i>"Not helpful, Red."</i>

    The king, my father¡ªthough I was still adjusting to using the word¡ªwas no help. He made things worse.

    "Zane," he said on my second day, while I was trying to disappear behind a column, "you¡¯ll apany me to every meeting from now on."

    I blinked at him. "Why?"

    He looked at me like I¡¯d asked why the sun rose. "Because you¡¯re my son."

    I folded my arms. "That didn¡¯t stop you from ignoring me for neen years."

    That earned a twitch of the king¡¯s lip. Not quite a smile, but close. "That ends now."

    And just like that, I became his shadow.

    Every meeting. Every strategic discussion. Every ridiculous council squabble.

    The cab was no less confused than the guards.

    "Your Majesty," one of them¡ªa stringy man named Hollis with a voice like chalkboard scratching¡ªasked on day three, "who exactly is this man?"

    The king took a sip of his tea like he was waiting for that question. "He¡¯s my new advisor."

    I straightened, surprised. He hadn¡¯t told me that.

    "Temporarily," he added, without even ncing at me.

    I scowled. <i>Thanks for the rity.</i>

    <strong><i>"You¡¯re his advisor now," </i></strong>Red snorted. <strong><i>"Does thate with dental benefits?"</i></strong>

    But that wasn¡¯t even the worst of it. No, the worst came when I told my father¡ªpolitely¡ªthat perhaps it wasn¡¯t the best time to hold a royal ball.

    "You want to throw a party?" I asked, raising a brow. "While someone¡¯s plotting to kill you?"

    His response?

    "I might die any day. Which is exactly why I want to announce you to the world. Before someone stabs me in my sleep."

    "Comforting," I muttered.

    He leaned back on his throne and gave me the calmest smile. "This kingdom needs to know who their prince is."

    "And what if they don¡¯t ept me?" I asked. "What if they don¡¯t want me?"

    My father looked me square in the eye. "They will. We have Mist, and very soon, the celestial princess."

    That was the end of it.

    So I stayed. I endured. I yed advisor to a king I barely knew. I nodded through nonsense and helped draft ns for a ball that made me want to flee into the mountains.

    And the people?

    The people came.

    Werewolves from every stretch of the kingdom filed into the pce to speak with the king. Some were desperate, some angry, and a few... well, a few were downright bizarre.

    I sat next to the king on the third morning, already tired, sipping a lukewarm cup of spiced wolfbane tea, when the first case was presented.

    A graying woman limped forward, dragging behind her a full-grown sheep¡ªalive, bleating, and confused.

    "Your Majesty," she said with a dramatic curtsy, "my neighbor keeps using dark magic to shrink my livestock."

    I blinked. "I... what?"

    My father remained calm. "Have you seen this magic performed?"

    "No, but look!" She held up a tiny chicken no bigger than a plum.

    <strong><i>"That¡¯s the most pathetic chicken I¡¯ve ever seen," </i></strong>Red muttered. <strong><i>"Even I wouldn¡¯t eat that."</i></strong>

    I was simply dumbfounded.

    The next case was worse.

    A tall man with wild eyes imed his mate had been stolen by a tree spirit and now only responded to birdsong.

    "I tried barking like a wolf to bring her back," he said, "but she just threw rocks at me."

    My father nodded solemnly. "Have you considered speaking to the seers?"

    "Your Majesty," I whispered, "this can¡¯t be real."

    "Oh, it¡¯s real," he said, entirely too amused. "Wee to ruling a kingdom."

    Red was howling withughter inside my head.

    <strong><i>"King of the bird-possessed and chicken-cursed,"</i></strong> he said between chuckles<i>.</i><strong><i> "That¡¯ll look great on a banner."</i></strong>

    But not all cases were ridiculous.

    A young woman came in with bruises on her arms, begging the king to help her escape her abusive mate. A father begged for justice for his murdered son. A scout reported strange movement along the eastern border.

    That sobered me.

    The people needed a king. A real one. And I wondered¡ªcould I do this? Could I be what they needed?

    Even with all my money, all my skill, I had no idea how to fix a kingdom.

    I missed Natalie.

    I missed her voice, the way she always teased me when I took life too seriously. I missed Alexander calling me "Daddy" and asking for bedtime stories about dragons and rocket-powered wolves. I even missed Sebastian¡¯s sarcasm and his unhealthy addiction to AB-negative blood.

    They said they were fine¡ªNatalie especially. But there was something off about her tone through the mind link.

    <i>"You¡¯re sure you¡¯re okay?"</i> I askedst night.

    <i>"Yes,"</i> she replied.

    <i>"You don¡¯t sound okay."</i>

    <i>"Well, I am. Now stop worrying. You¡¯re supposed to be protecting the king and ying adviser."</i>

    I knew her too well. She was hiding something.

    And so was Sebastian.

    Every time I reached out to him through the link asking him how the situation with his mate was going, he brushed it off with humor or distracted me with questions about pce life.

    They were definitely hiding something.

    I didn¡¯t like it.

    On day four, the doors of the throne room creaked open again. I exhaled, ready for another case of mysterious crop failures or sheep behaving badly.

    But this time... the atmosphere changed.

    Two men stepped into the room. One tall, broad-shouldered with silver hair, hard gray eyes and a strong jaw. The other younger¡ªmid-seventies maybe¡ªwith the same gray eyes that burned like fire. Something about the younger one made my instincts bristle.

    "Owen ckthorn and his son, Michael," the herald announced.

    I straightened. These men were Darius and Griffin¡¯s family.

    Even my father¡¯s face shifted slightly¡ªless amused, more alert.

    The ckthorns.

    I hadn¡¯t expected to see them so soon.

    And judging by the weight that just dropped into the room, this wasn¡¯t going to be another chicken-sized emergency.

    <strong><i>"Told you,"</i></strong> Red whispered. <strong><i>"Something¡¯sing."</i></strong>

    And I felt it too.

    Something wasing. Something big.

    And somehow, I had a sinking feeling that I would be tangled right in the middle of it.

 Chapter 127: The Ghost of Katrina

    <h4>Chapter 127: The Ghost of Katrina</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    The room was suffocating.

    Not because it was hot¡ªthe pce was always cool, scented with sage and wolfsbane¡ªbut because of the serious matter that came in with those two men. The moment the doors creaked open and Owen and Michael ckthorn stepped inside, the air fogged. Not with fear but with purpose.

    I sat straighter in my chair beside the throne, tea forgotten in my hand.

    "Owen ckthorn and his son, Michael," the herald announced.

    My father¡¯s posture shifted by half a degree. Anyone else wouldn¡¯t have noticed, but I¡¯d learned to read him well even though it had been long I shared a roof with him. He was no longer lounging with that bored <i>¡¯I¡¯ve seen worse¡¯ </i>air. He was alert.

    The ckthorns weren¡¯t here to talk about shrunken chickens or bird-possessed mates. No, their energy was too tightly wound, like a too stretched stic ready to snap.

    "Your Majesty," Owen said with a deep bow, his voice steady, carrying the age andmand of someone who¡¯d seen far too many winters. "Wee before the crown with a grave matter."

    I didn¡¯t blink. Didn¡¯t breathe. All I could do was stare at Griffin¡¯s grandfather. And his father, Michael, who looked like he hadn¡¯t slept in a decade. Shadows rimmed his eyes, and there was a stiffness in his gait like grief had settled into his bones.

    My father didn¡¯t respond immediately. He let silence stretch just long enough to draw out every ounce of tension. Then he said, "Speak."

    Owen nodded. "We¡¯ve uncovered evidence of a crime¡ªa ughtermitted years ago by the Silverfang Pack."

    That name activated all my internal rms.

    The silence shattered inside me like ss.

    Even Red, usually quick with sarcasm, went still. <strong><i>"Well damn,"</i></strong> he murmured.

    I turned slightly toward my father.

    His knuckles were white on the armrests of his throne.

    "What crime?" he asked, low and dangerous.

    Michael stepped forward this time. His voice cracked like brittle ice. "They murdered a royal. Her name was Princess Katrina."

    The king stood so quickly from his throne. His eyes, usually cid like a frozenke, shed with fury.

    "When did this happen?" he barked.

    "Eight years ago," Owen said grimly. "Though we only just confirmed the truth. The details were hidden. Buried. By someone within the Silverfang pack."

    I looked between them, mind racing. Princess Katrina... The name rang no bells. Lesser royalty, probably. A distant cousin to some duke or a princess from one of the smaller bloodlines under the Lycan banner. Still, killing royalty¡ªno matter how low in the hierarchy¡ªwas a direct offense to the crown.

    My father¡¯s fury was... impressive. Almost theatrical.

    But I knew better.

    I knew that look. The furious mask didn¡¯t hide the calcting gleam in his eyes. His rage wasn¡¯t about the girl. Not really.

    It was about the name Silverfang.

    Because Silverfang was the same pack Jacob had warned my father about, plotting a coup. The same pack his spies had whispered about in the dead of night. The same pack that had exiled Natalie¡ªmy Natalie¡ªand hunted her like some kind of animal. What they did to Natalie? That was personal. Silverfang was a poison, slowly rotting the heart of the kingdom.

    And now?

    Now my father had a reason. A royal reason. A justified reason to wipe them out before they even made their move.

    Red snorted. <strong><i>"Dad¡¯s about to throw down the hammer and call it justice."</i></strong>

    I stayed quiet. Watching. Thinking.

    Why would the ckthorns report a crimemitted by their own blood? Darius ckthorn led the Silverfang pack.

    Were they trying to shift me? Remove Darius? Or was there something else? Did they even know Griffin was dead?

    My father finally asked what I¡¯d been thinking all along.

    "And why," he said slowly, "do you bring forth a charge against your own kin? Youe here using your own family of murder of a royal nheless. What is your true purpose, Owen ckthorn?"

    Owen didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he looked at his son.

    Michael.

    Goddess, the pain on that man¡¯s face...

    Michael stepped forward, fists clenched, voice raw. "Because she was my mate."

    I flinched.

    Even Red cursed softly. <strong><i>"Well, things just got steamy."</i></strong>

    Michael¡¯s eyes glistened, though no tears fell. "Princess Katrina was my fated mate. I didn¡¯t know for years. I thought she¡¯d disappeared. I searched for her. And when I found the truth¡ªwhat Darius did¡ªI knew I couldn¡¯t stay silent. Mate or no, he killed a royal. And worse, he killed the woman the Moon Goddess gave me."

    The entire hall went still.

    The kind of silence thates after a scream.

    Mate-bond murder was one of the highest sins in our world. It was more than just loss. It was a spiritual desecration. Andbined with Katrina¡¯s royal blood?

    It was a double offense.

    A death sentence.

    The king didn¡¯t sit back down. He paced slowly, his robes dragging like shadows across the floor.

    "When did you discover this?" he asked, voice calm again. Too calm.

    "A month ago," Owen said. "One of the old scouts confessed on his deathbed. He¡¯d witnessed the event, been sworn to silence. Said Darius bounded everyone in the pack to silence, just to seal the truth."

    "Do you have proof?" My father asked.

    Owen stepped forward. "We have evidence. Testimonies. Blood records. The moment we uncovered what happened, we came straight here. We will submit to any investigation you deem necessary."

    "But why now?" the king asked, voice still dangerously calm. "Why did it take you a month to report this?"

    Michael clenched his fists. "Because I wanted to be sure. I infiltrated Silverfang and I found her royal nest week in Darius¡¯s private vault."

    My spine stiffened. Darius.

    That monster.

    Natalie¡¯s mark red in my mind like a scar that never healed even though it was gone now.

    I felt my hands curl into fists. This wasn¡¯t just some political y anymore. This was blood. This was betrayal. This was about a man who took pleasure in ruining other people¡¯s lives.

    He murdered his own brother¡¯s mate?

    My father turned toward me, his eyes alight. "Cole," he said.

    I rose. "Yes, Your Majesty."

    "You¡¯ll oversee the investigation. Personally."

    "Of course." My voice was even, but inside my chest, my heart was pounding. Something about this made my skin prickle and didn¡¯t know why.

 Chapter 128: Dignity

    <h4>Chapter 128: Dignity</h4>

    Zane~

    I stood near my father¡¯s side, still wearing the face of Cole Lucky¡ªcold, unreadable, distant. The mask I¡¯d worn for years now. And yet, when Owen ckthorn¡¯s voice broke the silence again, I felt something ancient stir inside me. Red shifted, ears perked. The restless wolf was listening.

    "If I may ask, Your Majesty," Owen said, bowing with an edge of ice in his voice, "why is Mr. Lucky here? And more importantly... why is he the one entrusted with a matter as sensitive as this?"

    The gall.

    I didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t flinch. But I met Owen¡¯s eyes. Calm. Silent. The kind of silence that unnerves men who crave control.

    My father, however, just chuckled¡ªa low, amused sound that sent a ripple through the gathered court.

    "Because," he said, rising from his throne with the grace of a panther, "Mr. Lucky is no ordinary man. He¡¯s incredible."

    I shot him a sideways nce, confused. He¡¯d never spoken of me like this¡ªnot in public, not even in private. Outside of Nora and Charlie, no one ever knew we had ties. For the sake of safety, we yed our roles¡ªdistant, detached, strangers by design. And never had I been acknowledged for anything by him. Most days, his words to me barely stretched beyond orders. I understood all that, we couldn¡¯t allow our enemies connect the dots between us. But today... he looked the ckthorns dead in the eye, his presence sharp as steel and just as cold.

    "He is my new royal adviser for a reason. A man with an impable record. Cole Lucky has handled situations that would crumble most men. His reputation alone has quelled uprisings, sealed treaties, and restored order in ces chaos once ruled."

    He turned to me¡ªchin high, smug. Actually proud.

    "Everything he touches turns to gold."

    I swallowed, throat dry. Something twisted in my chest¡ªwarm, wild, and way too dangerous. Was that... praise? From him? What the hell for?

    <strong><i>"Don¡¯t flinch, Zane,"</i></strong> Red¡¯s voice slid through my mind.<strong><i> "If he sees it gets to you, he¡¯ll shut it down." </i></strong>

    So I locked it down. Jaw set. Eyes cold. Expression unreadable.

    But deep inside, where no one could see¡ª

    Something cracked.

    The soft, aching fissure that formed when someone you¡¯ve spent your whole life trying to please finally looks at you like you¡¯re worth something.

    "Trust me, Owen," my father said, "Cole will deliver."

    Owen gave a stiff nod, but his lips were pressed so tightly they nearly disappeared.

    Michael, to his credit, remained still. But the tension in his shoulders didn¡¯t go unnoticed. He wasn¡¯t nearly as skilled at hiding disdain as his father.

    Owen cleared his throat. "Forgive me, Your Majesty, but... how did youe to know Mr. Lucky so intimately?"

    That was a snake¡¯s question.

    My father¡¯s smile deepened. "Focus on the matter at hand, Owen."

    A pause. A silent dismissal.

    I stepped forward before Owen could prod further. "Gentlemen," I said, voice sharp andmanding, "if you would join me in a private room, I¡¯d like to review all the evidence you have on Princess Katrina¡¯s death. Every scrap. Every document. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s on napkins or scratched into bark¡ªI want it all."

    Michael nodded first. "Of course," he said quietly. "Whatever you need."

    Owen followed reluctantly, though his face remained impassive. "Naturally."

    As they turned, my father¡¯s eyes locked onto mine.

    <strong><i>"Make this work, Zane," </i></strong>his voice rang through our mind link, cold and sharp. "<strong><i>Spin it in our favor. Break Silverfang. I don¡¯t care how¡ªburn them to the ground. I want Darius and whoever¡¯s standing by his side punished severely for their insolence." </i></strong>

    <strong><i>"Understood, Your Majesty," </i></strong>I replied, voice calm, controlled¡ªeven as Red let out a low, warning growl in the back of my mind.

    My father leaned back on his throne, unimpressed, already moving on as the next dispute¡ªa pettynd quarrel¡ªwas announced.

    Without a word, I turned and gestured for the ckthorns to follow.

    The private meeting room was down a quiet corridor within the pce. High stained-ss windows filtered golden light into the hallway, coloring the floor with delicate swirls of blue and amber. Guards stood aside as I led them in, shutting the door behind us with a gentle click.

    The second the door clicked shut, Michael¡¯s perfect facade cracked like cheap porcin.

    "Oh, you might¡¯ve dazzled the king," he said, voice low andced with venom, "but don¡¯t fool yourself into thinking that earns you a ce here."

    I turned at a deliberate pace, eyes locking onto his like a de sliding into its sheath.

    "Come again?"

    He took a step forward, all pretense stripped away. The disdain on his face was no longer subtle¡ªit slithered across his features like smoke curling from a dying fire.

    "This pce," he said slowly, like each word was dipped in poison, "was built for legacy and dignity. For those with noble blood, kissed by the Moon Goddess herself. Not for... whatever it is you are. Having money isn¡¯t everything, Cole."

    I didn¡¯t say a word.

    Red let out a low, warning growl.

    Owen didn¡¯t flinch. He just stood there, calm as ever. "Michael¡ª"

    "No, Dad," Michael cut him off sharply, his voice brittle with restrained rage. "I¡¯ve kept quiet long enough. In the throne room, sure¡ªI¡¯ll y the game. But here? Behind closed doors? I¡¯ll speak the truth."

    He took another step, practically spitting the words now. "This ce wasn¡¯t meant for strays dressing up like wolves."

    For a moment, silence wrapped around us. The soft ticking of the antique clock on the wall was the only sound, each second piercing the tension like daggers.

    I blinked. Once. Slowly.

    Then, Iughed.

    It wasn¡¯t loud. It wasn¡¯t dramatic. It was the kind ofugh you give when you¡¯ve heard this song before¡ªand you¡¯re tired of pretending it¡¯s a new tune.

    "Dignity," I repeated, almost thoughtfully. "That¡¯s what we¡¯re calling it now?"

    Michael¡¯s posture faltered, just slightly.

    I stepped forward, each word deliberate, my voice dipping low enough to sting. "Is that what you were clinging to when you spent years sweeping your brother¡¯s sins under the royal rug? And now that the mess is too big to hide... suddenly you find your voice?"

    His jaw tightened.

    I took another step, eyes locked on his. "Or maybe you¡¯d like to give me your definition of dignity? You seem to wear the word like armor. But from where I¡¯m standing, it looks a lot more like foolishness."

 Chapter 129: Missing Link

    <h4>Chapter 129: Missing Link</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    Michael¡¯s words still lingered like smoke in the room, curling around the edges of myposure. I didn¡¯t let it show, but Red stirred restlessly inside me, his presence sharp and watchful.

    I gave a small smile, one that didn¡¯t quite reach my eyes. "I¡¯m still waiting, sir," I said casually, folding my arms, "why do you think I don¡¯t have dignity?"

    Michael¡¯s eyes narrowed, his calm veneer slipping just enough to show the sh of distaste beneath it. Owen looked at him, then stepped forward.

    "Because, child," he said like he was talking to a toddler, "a man with dignity wouldn¡¯t take another man¡¯s fated mate, no matter the circumstances."

    Ah. So that¡¯s what this was really about.

    I paused for a moment, letting the weight of his words settle into the space between us. Then I tilted my head, still smiling, but the air around me had changed.

    "If the man in question," I began slowly, "was foolish enough to reject what the Moon Goddess gave him freely... then someone else¡ªsomeone who can see the beauty in the gift¡ªhas every right to cherish it."

    Michael¡¯s lips curled, but I didn¡¯t give him the chance to respond.

    "Love," I continued, my voice lower now, deliberate, "isn¡¯t always about fate. Sometimes, it¡¯s about who¡¯s willing to stay. Who protects. Who heals. And Natalie..." I trailed off for just a second, her name a warm ember in my chest, "she deserves more than someone who turned his back on her when she needed him most."

    Owen shook his head, exhaling a long, tired breath.

    "I don¡¯t trust you, Mr Lucky," he said finally, and there was no sarcasm in his tone now¡ªonly solemn honesty. "I¡¯m a seer. The best in the kingdom. But you? You¡¯re the one person I can¡¯t see. There¡¯s... nothing. Not even shadows. And that makes you dangerous."

    I met his gaze with quiet understanding, even if Red was practically snarling behind my eyes. I knew what I was. What I carried. But I wasn¡¯t here to prove myself to anyone.

    "I don¡¯t care if you trust me," I said inly. "The king does. And right now, what he wants¡ªwhat he demands¡ªis justice for Princess Katrina. That¡¯s what matters."

    Silence stretched between us. The tension was almost tangible, like a string pulled tight between drawn bows.

    "Now," I added, stepping closer to the table, "hand over the evidence you imed you had on Alpha Darius and the Silverfang pack."

    Owen¡¯s chair scraped loudly as he stood, fury shing like a storm behind his eyes. "You insolent child," he spat. "You will regret ever stepping foot inside this pce. It was not built for street rats and mongrels."

    With an elegant turn, he stalked out of the room, his robe sweeping behind him like the trailing wind of a curse.

    Michael didn¡¯t move for a few moments. Then, without a word, he reached into his coat and tossed a thick envelope onto the table.

    Itnded with a soft thud.

    "You might think you¡¯ve won," he muttered, voice low and sharp. "But my son will get Natalie back. I¡¯ll make sure of it."

    I didn¡¯t speak. I just watched him.

    He stared at me a moment longer, then leaned in slightly. "Watch your back, Lucky. Even shadows bite."

    With that, he left, the door clicking shut behind him.

    For a moment, the room was quiet.

    I exhaled slowly, rubbing my jaw as I walked toward the table and picked up the envelope. Red huffed in amusement.

    <strong><i>"They think they¡¯re wolves in control. They have no idea the storm they¡¯re inviting." </i></strong>

    I gave a half-smile, opening the envelope and pulling out the contents.

    Documents. Reports. Letters with the Silverfang seal. And at the bottom of the stack¡ªa photograph.

    I froze.

    It was her.

    Princess Katrina.

    But why... why did she look so familiar?

    I leaned in, studying her face. Red hair. A soft, regal smile. Eyes like blue fire.

    There was something about her¡ªsomething I couldn¡¯t ce. It was like d¨¦j¨¤ vu wrapped in fog. I had never met her. I was sure of that. And yet... it felt like I had. Like a distant memory tugging at the edges of my mind.

    Or, could she be...? No. I wasn¡¯t going to jump into any conclusions.

    Red went still inside me.<strong><i> "Zane... do you feel that?" </i></strong>

    "I do," I replied quietly. "But I need to be sure, Red."

    Setting the photo aside carefully, I flipped through the rest of the documents. Most were what I expected¡ªrecords of Darius¡¯s movements, rumors of missing girls, whispers of brutality dressed up asw. But a few stood out¡ªpersonal letters. One written by Katrina herself, addressed to someone named Rhea. The handwriting was delicate, but rushed, almost frantic in ces.

    I didn¡¯t read it yet. I wanted to, but not here. Not now. This needed a different kind of focus.

    I reached for the mind link, allowing my thoughts to stretch outward like a ribbon of smoke weaving its way through the threads of familiar bonds.

    <i>"Abel."</i>

    I called out softly, but the link red to life almost instantly, humming with recognition.

    <i>"Yes, Your Highness?"</i> came Abel¡¯s voice, crisp but casual, like he¡¯d been expecting me.

    <i>"Where are you right now?" </i>I asked, already sensing the faint echoes of activity behind his voice.

    <i>"In Vereth. At your ce, actually,"</i> he replied. <i>"Rnd and I are digging into that security software you wanted us to look at. Why? Something up?"</i>

    A small smile tugged at the corner of my mouth.

    <i>"Perfect,"</i> I said. <i>"I¡¯ve got a job for the two of you."</i>

    There was a short pause, just a breath of silence, but I could practically hear the way they both tensed up.

    <i>"That sounded ominous,"</i> Abel said slowly. <i>"What kind of job are we talking about?"</i>

    Before I could answer, Rnd¡¯s voice cut in,ced with excitement I hadn¡¯t heard in a long time.

    <i>"The kind that involves danger, secrets, and the chance to blow up some political stability? I¡¯m in."</i>

    I gave a quiet chuckle, letting my gaze drift back to the photo I¡¯d been staring at for the past hour¡ªKatrina¡¯s photo. Her smile was beautiful, soft, almost shy. But the more I looked at it, the more it gnawed at me. Was it really her?

    Something wasn¡¯t adding up. And I wasn¡¯t going to stop until I figured out what.

    Whatever secrets were buried behind her smile¡ªthey weren¡¯t going to stay hidden for long.

 Chapter 130: The Perfect Vessel

    <h4>Chapter 130: The Perfect Vessel</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    <strong><i>Three days ago...</i></strong>

    I stood there, frozen.

    Griffin ckthorn¡ªmy mate who once looked at me like I was broken ss he didn¡¯t want to touch¡ªwas lying in a coffin of crystal light, suspended like he was caught between two breaths. Perfect. Untouched. Peaceful in a way that unsettled me.

    And I hated how my heart reacted.

    Fox¡¯s words echoed in my ears like a spell I didn¡¯t know how to break.

    <i>"This is why you¡¯re here."</i>

    I felt Jasmine stir in my mind, restless and growling.

    <strong><i>"I don¡¯t like this. I don¡¯t like this one bit." </i></strong>She said.

    Neither did I. My legs were trembling. Not from fear exactly... but from everything.

    My chest felt tight, my emotions all crashing over each other like waves during a storm. Jasmine was pacing wildly behind my eyes, her fur bristling.

    But then, I looked at Jacob and I froze.

    He wasn¡¯t saying anything¡ªbut his eyes were locked on Griffin¡¯s body, his jaw tense, his entire expression looked... disturbed. Not his usual smirking, sarcastic, funny self. No. This was different. This was <i>serious</i> Jacob. And that meant something was wrong.

    "Jacob," I whispered, stepping closer to him. "What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at him like that?"

    I expected him to say something slick. Shrug it off. Maybe say<i> ¡¯He always did look better dead.</i>¡¯ But he didn¡¯t even nce at me.

    Instead, it was Fox who responded, his voice low and grim.

    "This is why I asked Jacob toe with us."

    Jacob finally spoke then, his voice unusually quiet. "I thought it was just a theory. A gut feeling. But now..." He gestured subtly to Griffin. "His body. The condition it¡¯s in. It proves everything."

    My stomach dropped. "What are you two talking about?" My voice cracked. "What does that mean?"

    Jacob turned to me slowly, and there was no teasing in his eyes¡ªonly sharp, ancient understanding.

    "Listen, Natalie," he said. "I don¡¯t like the guy. At all. But we need Griffin alive. No matter what. We have to bring him back."

    I blinked at him, trying to process his words. "Why? What aren¡¯t you telling me?"

    Fox walked forward; the firelight reflected off his skin, making him look golden. "There¡¯s a mark," he said softly, "on Griffin¡¯s heart."

    That confused the shit out of me. "A what?"

    Jacob motioned to me. "Look for yourself. Focus on his heart. Just... look, Nat."

    I hesitated, unsure if I could do it. But I took a deep breath and stepped closer to the ss. I narrowed my eyes, channeling the celestial vision I realized I could tap into ever since Jasmine came to me.

    At first, all I saw was stillness.

    Then I saw it.

    A dark cloud, swirling faintly over Griffin¡¯s chest. It pulsed like it was alive¡ªlike it was watching.

    I stumbled back with a gasp, hand over my mouth.

    "Oh my goodness..."

    Jacob nodded. "Yeah. That¡¯s not just any mark. That¡¯s his."

    "Whose?" I whispered.

    Fox looked at me, his gaze intense. "God of darkness, Shadow."

    Him again?! Why was he all of a sudden everywhere?!

    Jasmine snarled at the name, loud and clear in my mind.<strong><i> "That cowardly, maniptive bastard."</i></strong>

    I swallowed hard. "But... why? Why Griffin? What does Shadow want with him?"

    Jacob rubbed the back of his neck, looking frustrated. "Before Shadow disappeared into whatever hole he¡¯s been hiding in, there were whispers¡ªrumors¡ªamong the gods."

    Fox jumped in. "Rumors that he took a mate."

    I blinked. "Shadow took a mate? Like what I did with Frederick?"

    "Yes." Jacob said then he continued, "A demon mate," he rified, his voice dark. "Kalmia."

    I felt my entire body go cold. "Kalmia? As in the crazy, bloodthirsty psycho after Sebastian¡¯s¡ª"

    "Yes," Jacob said, cutting me off. "That one. The idea was dismissed at the time. Gods and demons don¡¯t mix. It breaks the bnce. But now?"

    He gestured to Griffin again.

    "Now I¡¯m sure. Kalmia is Shadow¡¯s mate. Kalmia killed Griffin for Shadow because..." His voice dropped lower, eyes glinting. "He wants Griffin¡¯s body."

    "No," I breathed.

    Fox gave a single nod. "Yes. It fits, doesn¡¯t it? I saw the mark on Griffin as soon as I found him. I knew I couldn¡¯t let Kalmia or anyone from the underrealm get their hands on his body. If they had..."

    "He¡¯d be a vessel," Jacob finished. "Shadow could possess him. Shadow doesn¡¯t just rise and pick a body at random. He waits¡ªfor the perfect match. A vessel that fits him in every possible way."

    My mind reeled. "But why Griffin? What makes him the perfect fit?"

    They didn¡¯t answer right away. Fox finally said, "We don¡¯t know everything yet. But there¡¯s no time to figure it out."

    I took a shaky step back, wrapping my arms around myself. I stared at Griffin¡¯s peaceful face¡ªhow could he be a piece in all this?

    "Okay..." I breathed. "Okay, but¡ªhow do I bring him back? What am I supposed to do?"

    Jacob looked at me, his voice suddenly soft. "It¡¯s simple. You just have to kiss him."

    I blinked. "Excuse me?"

    "On the forehead," he rified, clearly enjoying my difort for a second before sobering again. "It doesn¡¯t take a ritual or a spell. You¡¯re the Celestial Princess, Natalie. Your kiss can wake him. You¡¯re light. You¡¯re fire. You¡¯re bnce. Shadow¡¯s darkness can¡¯t live where you breathe life."

    I stared at them both like they¡¯d lost their minds.

    "Seriously?" I said, my voice a little high-pitched. "You want me to kiss the guy who rejected me, ruined my life, and stood there while I was shamed and banished?"

    "Yup," Jacob said without a hint of sympathy.

    "Awesome. Cool. Totally normal Wednesday."

    Fox gave me a small, encouraging smile. "You don¡¯t have to forgive him. But the world needs him alive. And whether you want to admit it or not..." He paused. "Part of you does too."

    I looked at Griffin again, feeling my heart twist.

    I hated him.

    And maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI felt...passion.

    "Fine," I muttered.

    I stepped forward, cing my hands on the warm ss. My breath fogged up the surface for a moment as I leaned over. Griffin looked peaceful. And beautiful. And infuriating.

    "I swear," I whispered, "if you wake up and say something stupid, I¡¯m going to drop-kick you back into this box."

    Jasmine cackled inside my head.

    Just as I sighed and leaned in, about to reach out and open the casket, Fox¡¯s voice instantly cut off my concentration.

    "Natalie¡ªwait."

 Chapter 131: The Problem with Waking the Dead

    <h4>Chapter 131: The Problem with Waking the Dead</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    Just as my lips were about to touch Griffin¡¯s forehead, my fingers lightly pressed against the ss, breath shallow and heart thudding like a war drum in my chest¡ª

    "Natalie¡ªwait."

    Fox¡¯s voice struck like cold water, yanking me from the brink. I froze, eyes flying open. "What?!" I snapped, spinning on him with a sharpness I hadn¡¯t meant to unleash¡ªbut I was already unravelling inside.

    Fox scratched the back of his neck, looking... sheepish? That couldn¡¯t be good.

    "There¡¯s... um, a slightplication."

    I narrowed my eyes at him. "Fox. Whatplication?"

    Jacob groaned under his breath. "You should¡¯ve told her earlier, genius."

    "I was going to!" Fox said defensively, throwing his hands in the air. "But then she got all glowy and determined and I didn¡¯t wanna kill the mood!"

    I blinked at him, stunned. "What mood?! I was about to kiss my<i> ex-mate-who-rejected-me-but-is-now-a-possible-demonic-vessel goodbye-to-death kind of mood!"</i>

    Jacob bit back augh, turning it into a cough.

    Fox took a breath and looked at me seriously now. "Okay. Listen. If you kiss him¡ªif you bring him back¡ªGriffin can¡¯t leave your side."

    I blinked again. "What?"

    Fox nodded, running a hand through his fiery hair. "As long as he¡¯s near you, the divine aura you give off¡ªyour Celestial energy¡ªit repels Shadow. It¡¯s like... spiritual bug spray."

    "Bug spray?" I repeated tly. "You¡¯reparing me to¡ª"

    "Just let him finish," Jacob sighed.

    Fox continued, "Shadow can¡¯t possess Griffin¡¯s body if he¡¯s in proximity to you. But the moment Griffin gets too far... the barrier weakens. Shadow gets stronger. He¡¯ll try again."

    I stared at them, the ss cool beneath my fingertips. "So, what¡ªyou¡¯re saying Griffin has to stay with me? All the time?"

    "Pretty much," Jacob said with a wince.

    "For how long?"

    Fox hesitated. "Until I finish the seal. A full celestial one. Something that can lock Shadow out of his vesselpletely."

    "And how long is that going to take?"

    "A few moon cycles?" Fox offered with a weak smile. "Maybe less if ze stops rearranging the temple d¨¦cor every two hours."

    "You said a few moon cycles," I repeated, slowly.

    Fox nodded. "Which is why we need you to keep him close, Natalie. Your presence keeps him safe. The world safe."

    My head spun. The idea of Griffin¡ªGriffin¡ªfollowing me around like some half-dead puppy was not on my bingo card for today. I¡¯d been homeless. Marked against my will. Banished. Rejected. And now... now I was being asked to y celestial babysitter to the guy who broke me?

    "But what about Zane?" I asked, my voice quieter now, more fragile. "He won¡¯t be okay with this."

    Jacob tilted his head at me, voice gentler. "Zane trusts you."

    I swallowed. "This isn¡¯t about trust. This is about... everything else."

    Jasmine growled in the back of my mind, her voice dripping with attitude. <strong><i>"Please, Jacob. Like we¡¯d be chill if Zane was suddenly glued to some random girl¡ªespecially his ex? Yeah, no. Any guy with a pulse would lose his damn mind."</i></strong>

    My lips twitched. Trust Jasmine to have my back with ws out.

    I pictured Zane¡¯s eyes, the way they softened when he looked at me, the warmth of his arms around me at night. How could I exin this? How could I ask him to ept Griffin¡ªhis rival, my ex¡ªas a permanent essory to my hip?

    I turned back toward the ss coffin. Griffiny still. Peaceful. Untouched. And so, soplicated.

    "Let me get this straight," I said, pressing my palms against the surface. "If I kiss him, he lives. If he lives, he can¡¯t leave me. If he leaves, darkness wins. But if he stays, I might lose the man I love?"

    Jacob winced. "Yeah... when you say it like that, it sounds bad."

    "It is bad!"

    Fox stepped forward. "Natalie, I swear¡ªonce the seal isplete, he won¡¯t need to be near you anymore. You¡¯ll be free. You¡¯ll both be free."

    "And if the seal fails?"

    Jacob¡¯s jaw tensed. "We won¡¯t let it."

    I stared at Griffin, heart thudding again¡ªbut slower now. I could feel the weight of the choice pressing into my chest like stone.

    He was my past. My pain. But he was also a soul who didn¡¯t deserve to be a puppet for something as evil as Shadow. And if my presence could protect him... protect the world...

    I didn¡¯t forgive him. Notpletely.

    But I could save him.

    "Jasmine?" I whispered inwardly.

    <strong><i>"You already know what to do,"</i></strong> she said softly.<strong><i> "And I¡¯ll be here. If he tries anything shady, I¡¯m ripping his head off with a smile."</i></strong>

    I huffed a smallugh. Then I exhaled long and slow, the decision settling over me like a winter cloak.

    "Okay," I murmured. "Let¡¯s do this."

    Fox gave me a quiet nod. Jacob¡¯s expression looked calm but I knew better.

    I ced my hand against the ss once more. "You better not say anything stupid when you wake up," I whispered. "Or I will drop-kick you back into the underworld myself."

    I reached up and pressed the palm sensor. The ss hissed, steam curling at the edges as it lifted slowly, smoothly, revealing Griffin¡¯s still form to the open air.

    The scent hit me first¡ªfaintly earthy, faintly familiar. My stomach twisted.

    I leaned in, my hair brushing his cheek, and hovered just above his forehead.

    His skin was cool. Not cold. Just enough to make me ache.

    I closed my eyes.

    And kissed him.

    Soft. Gentle. Brief.

    A second passed. Then another.

    Then¡ª

    His chest lurched.

    His hand twitched.

    And then¡ªhe gasped.

    My eyes flew open as Griffin¡¯s eyes snapped wide, the deep gray of them flickering with confusion and¡ªpain.

    "Wh¡ª" he croaked.

    I pulled back quickly, heart in my throat.

    Fox let out a breath. "It worked."

    Jacob smirked. "Told you."

    Griffin blinked at me, dazed. "Natalie...?"

    I stared at him.

    "You¡¯re wee," I said tly. "And by the way, you¡¯re stuck with me for a while."

    "Wh¡ªwhat?" he rasped.

    I stood tall, hands on hips. "Long story short: your body¡¯s a dark god ma, and I¡¯m the only thing keeping you from bing his meat puppet. So congrats. You¡¯re now my celestial sidekick."

    Griffin blinked again. "I... I don¡¯t understand."

    Jacob stepped forward with a grin. "Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll have plenty of time to catch up. So much time."

    Fox patted my shoulder with a proud smile. "You did good, Little Moon."

    I looked at them both, then back at Griffin, who was still lying there, confused and weak¡ªbut alive.

    And even though everything inside me was still unsure, one thing rang louder than the chaos:

    Zane.

    Zane was going to kill me.

 Chapter 132: Guilt and Longing

    <h4>Chapter 132: Guilt and Longing</h4>

    <strong><i>Sebastian~</i></strong>

    I stared at her, unconscious and pale against my navy blue sheets, and for the first time in centuries, I felt my age.

    The chaos from earlier still echoed in the room¡ªsplintered wood from the stake embedded in the wall, w marks on the dresser, a tornmp shade dangling awkwardly to one side like it had survived a drunken party. And in the middle of it all, there she was¡ªCassandra.

    I had carried her to my bed like something precious and breakable, her weight far too light in my arms. The mattress dipped slightly beneath her, her face rxed now, no longer twisted in the agonized frenzy that had possessed her. I brushed a lock of her soft hair from her face, letting my fingers graze the soft curve of her cheek.

    "You really know how to make a man go crazy," I muttered, offering a dry smile she couldn¡¯t see.

    She didn¡¯t stir.

    With a sigh, I stood, stretching out my limbs as the ache of tension settled in. My mind felt like someone had rung a bell inside it and forgotten to stop. I needed a distraction¡ªsomething to keep me frompletely unraveling.

    Her duffle bag sat innocently near the closet.

    I hesitated. Then crouched down, unzipped it slowly like it might bite me. Inside, I found¡ª

    My shirt. One of my favorite ones too. A ck button-up with subtle silver threading. I chuckled bitterly, holding it up to my nose and catching the faintest whiff of her scent mixed with mine. Beneath that, neatly folded bills wrapped in a rubber band, a burner phone, and fake travel documents. Her pretty face stared back at me from the passport, next to aughably fake name: <i>Danie Bloodsworth. </i>Really? Who gives themselves such a terrible name?

    "She was really nning to run far," I murmured to myself. "Of course she was."

    I set the bag aside, rubbing a hand down my face. My thoughts felt like a storm with no eye. She¡¯d packed my clothes. Mine. Like she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop somewhere and get better clothes for herself.

    Gods, I wished her life had been easier.

    I wished she hadn¡¯t been used, betrayed, hunted like an animal by Kalmia. I wished she didn¡¯t have to live like a shadow, always looking over her shoulder.

    And yet, here she was, trying to protect me by running.

    I stood and paced the room, dragging my fingers through my hair. My heart was a mess of guilt and longing. I couldn¡¯t fix everything¡ªnot tonight. But I could do something, however small.

    "Alright," I exhaled, squaring my shoulders. "Let¡¯s try not to burn the house down."

    <strong><i>Twenty minutester...</i></strong>

    "YouTube, don¡¯t fail me now," I muttered, tapping at the screen.

    I was in the kitchen, apron slung around my waist like I was about to host a cooking show. The phone was propped up on a wine bottle, and a bubbly woman on screen chirped,<i> ¡¯Today we¡¯re making creamy garlic butter chicken!¡¯</i>

    "Sounds real fancy. Too bad I¡¯m a vampire whose kitchen skills stop at biting unsuspecting takeout delivery guys."

    I mimicked her movements, pping the raw chicken onto the pan. It sizzled aggressively.

    "Was that too much oil?" I asked the chicken, as if it had the answer.

    The video chirped again. ¡¯Now gently baste¡ª¡¯

    The oil popped and hit my hand.

    "Son of a¡ª! Okay! Not so gently. Got it."

    I reached for the garlic, knocking over a spice rack in the process. A bottle of cinnamon rolled under the fridge.

    "Perfect. Cinnamon chicken. That¡¯s what she¡¯ll remember me for."

    Despite the mayhem, something about it wasforting. Mortal. I wasn¡¯t thinking about covens or demon contracts. Just... her. Cooking for her. Like a man. Like a mate. Not the Vampire Sebastian Lawrence, Master of One of the Oldest Covens on the continent. Just Sebastian. Cassandra¡¯s Sebastian.

    An hourter, the chicken looked surprisingly edible, the potatoes only slightly burnt, and the kitchen not on fire. I wrapped everything in foil, ced it in the fridge with a sticky note that said<i> "Eat me or I¡¯ll cry.", </i>and leaned back against the counter with a triumphant sigh.

    Then my phone rang.

    <i>Luca.</i>

    I winced before answering. "Hey."

    <i>"Lord Sebastian," </i>he said, urgency in his voice. <i>"Still no sign of Cassandra. She¡¯s truly nowhere to be found, and none of our contacts can find her. We¡¯re running dry."</i>

    I swallowed, suddenly feeling a lump in my throat.

    Tell him. You should tell him.

    But I couldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t.

    "Stop looking," I said, my voice t.

    The line suddenly went silent. A pause then¡ª

    <i>"...What?"</i>

    "I said stop the search," I repeated. "Call everyone back. Focus on the coven issues."

    <i>"Lord Sebastian, you were the one ordering the search this morning. You said we¡¯d find her if it was thest thing we did."</i>

    "I changed my mind."

    Another pause, longer this time. <i>"Why?"</i>

    Because she¡¯s here. Because she¡¯s lying in my bed, unconscious, after nearly killing me. Because she¡¯s my mate and I¡¯m so hopelessly in love with her that I¡¯ll lie to my own people to protect her.

    <i>"I¡¯ll handle it," </i>I said instead.<i> "This is my burden. Let it go, Luca."</i>

    <i>"You¡¯re sure?"</i> His voice was cautious, but I could hear the suspicion under it.

    "Yes," I said tightly. "That¡¯s an order."

    <i>"...Alright."</i> His voice was quiet.<i> "As you say, Master."</i>

    <i>Click.</i>

    I dropped the phone on the counter and leaned forward, both hands braced against the marble. My dead heart, yet again, felt like it was hammering.

    I had never lied to Luca before. Not once. He was more than my second-inmand. He was my brother in all but blood.

    But if he knew Cassandra was here... after what she¡¯d done...

    It would break him. It would break all of them.

    They all had one or two tales to tell about Cassandra¡¯s cruelty to them. And now?

    Now I was hiding her.

    Protecting her.

    How long could I keep this up?

    I didn¡¯t have the answer. Not tonight.

    I ran a hand over my face and turned toward the hallway, the quiet hum of the fridge behind me the only sound. I walked down the dim corridor, past portraits and marble floors, until I stood before my bedroom door.

    The moment I stepped inside, the tension in my chest loosened.

    She hadn¡¯t moved.

    I slipped out of my shoes, shrugging off the apron with a tiredugh. "Well, love, you missed quite the culinary performance."

    She didn¡¯t stir, but her chest rose and fell softly. Peacefully.

    I climbed onto the bed beside her, careful not to jostle her too much. Her scent wrapped around me again, calming my senses. My arms slid around her waist, pulling her close, gently but firmly. She sighed in her sleep and shifted, her body melting into mine like it belonged there.

    Damn, she felt right.

    I pressed my forehead to hers, closing my eyes.

    I didn¡¯t know what tomorrow would bring. I didn¡¯t know how I¡¯d fix any of this, how I¡¯d bnce a coven on the edge of fracture with the woman they feared lying in my arms.

    But tonight?

    Tonight she was here with me, and I was ok with that.

 Chapter 133: Acceptance

    <h4>Chapter 133: eptance</h4>

    <strong>Sebastian~</strong>

    At around 9:00 pm, I felt Cassandra stir against me.

    It started as a twitch. A small shift of her fingers beneath mine, then a sudden jerk of breath that nearly stole mine with it. My eyes flew open. The room was still dim, themplight drew a golden halo over her tangled hair and my undead heart stumbled.

    "Cassandra?" I whispered.

    Hershes fluttered. And then... those eyes. Gods, those tortured, haunted eyes opened slowly, blinking against the light. And for a brief second, there was panic in them. Pure, animal panic. Like she didn¡¯t know where she was. Like she didn¡¯t know who I was.

    Then she gasped.

    Her hands shot out and gripped my shirt. "Sebastian," she breathed, and her eyes searched my face like a lifeline. "Sebastian¡ªare you okay? Did I hurt you? Gods¡ªtell me I didn¡¯t¡ª"

    "Whoa, hey¡ª" I tried to sit up, but she was already moving.

    She pushed me back, checking my neck, my arms, my chest. Her fingers trembled as they skimmed my skin. There was this frantic, heart-breaking desperation in every touch. Like she thought she might fall apart if she didn¡¯t check every inch of me.

    "Please," she whispered, "please tell me I didn¡¯t hurt you. I wasn¡¯t¡ªI wasn¡¯t in my right mind. I wasn¡¯t¡ª"

    Her voice cracked, and something in me shattered. "Cass..."

    "I didn¡¯t want to do it!" she said, eyes wide with pain. "Kalmia¡ªshe¡ªshe cursed me. She¡¯s had a curse on me this whole time. It wasn¡¯t me, Sebastian. It was never me. It¡¯s been crawling in my head like a parasite. The voices, the urge to kill you¡ªit wasn¡¯t mine! You have to believe me!"

    "I do¡ª"

    "I¡¯m dangerous," she choked. "I can¡¯t stay here, with you. I¡¯ll end up hurting you. I¡¯ll¡ª"

    "Stop."

    Her words faltered like a runaway train grinding to a halt. She blinked at me, her lips parted.

    "Cass, listen to me." I took her hands in mine, gently but firmly, like I was anchoring her. "I know."

    "You¡ªwhat?"

    "I know everything," I said, brushing a thumb over her knuckles. "I don¡¯t know if you know him but, Mist¡ªThe Wolf Spirit¡ªhe came while you were going crazy. He¡¯s a smug bastard with great hair and a terrible sense of timing, but he helped. He came alongside The Fire Spirit, and also Natalie. Well, it¡¯s a long story."

    Her eyes widened. "The Wolf Spirit?"

    "Yeah. Showed up casual like it was a Sunday pic," I muttered. "And somehow, that overpowered fluffball managed to rip Kalmia¡¯s curse right out of you. He said something about a divine cloak. It¡¯s some sort of invincibility magic. So Kalmia can¡¯t find you now."

    Cassandra¡¯s lips parted, trembling. "You¡¯re serious."

    "I swear it," I said. "You¡¯re free. She can¡¯t find you. Not for a while. And the part of you that was cursed?" I tapped her chest gently. "It¡¯s gone."

    She stared at me like I¡¯d just handed her a star. Then her hands flew up to her mouth and she copsed into my arms, sobbing. I held her tight, rocked her even though the motion felt strange for someone as ancient as me. She shook like a leaf in a storm, clutching my shirt in her fists like I might vanish.

    "I don¡¯t deserve you," she whispered into my chest.

    "Oh, don¡¯t start," I groaned.

    "I mean it," she sniffled. "I tried to kill you. I said horrible things. I¡ª"

    "Cass." I pulled back just enough to look her in the eyes. "You were being manipted by a power-hungry demon with a godplex. That¡¯s not on you. That¡¯s on her."

    "But¡ª"

    "Don¡¯t sweat it," I said, and gave her a crooked grin. "I¡¯ve had exes who did worse. One poisoned my blood supply with garlic. You just tried to stab me a little. It¡¯s fine."

    Augh bubbled from her lips, wet and surprised. "You¡¯re ridiculous."

    "And yet, undeniably charming."

    She gave me a look that was half smile, half eye-roll¡ªand that¡¯s when I scooped her up into my arms.

    "Sebastian!" she squealed, wrapping her arms around my neck like a startled cat. "What are you doing?!"

    "Carrying you to the kitchen," I said matter-of-factly, strolling down the hall with her cradled against me. "You¡¯ve been unconscious for hours. You must be starving. I made food."

    "You... cooked?"

    "Surprisingly well, might I add." I raised a brow. "And only burned two fingers. Very impressive for someone who doesn¡¯t eat."

    She buried her face in my chest again, her voice muffled. "I don¡¯t want to ever leave your arms."

    "Good," I said softly. "Because I¡¯m not letting you go."

    Her grip tightened. "I¡¯ll be better for you. I¡¯ll try¡ªI swear I¡¯ll try. I¡¯ll be stronger, more stable, anything you need¡ª"

    "Cass..." I slowed to a stop, just at the edge of the dining room. "You don¡¯t have to try to be anything. You¡¯re already everything I need."

    That¡¯s when I felt it¡ªwarmth.

    Not literal heat. But the kind that blooms when someone you love gives in. Cassandra trembled once, and then¡ªto my horror andplete confusion¡ªshe started crying.

    "Cassandra?" I shifted her slightly, trying to see her face. "Cass¡ªdon¡¯t cry."

    "I¡¯m sorry," she whispered. "I just... I never thought anyone would fight for me like this. Not even myself. And then you¡ª"

    I pressed a kiss to her hair. "Hey. Hey. No more crying, alright? I need you strong so you can appreciate my first ever attempt at garlic butter chicken."

    A chokedugh escaped her. "Fine. But you¡¯re feeding me."

    "Done."

    I gently set her down at the head of the table, pulling out her chair like some gentleman from a Jane Austen novel. She sat, still sniffling, her eyes following me as I walked to the kitchen to grab the food.

    But before I could even reach the fridge, I felt her.

    She was behind me. Her scent hit me first¡ªblood and forest and something dark, like magic. I turned, and she was already moving.

    Her hands grabbed my shirt, tugging me forward. I dropped the foil-wrapped te on the counter.

    "Cass¡ª"

    And then her mouth was on mine.

    It wasn¡¯t gentle.

    It wasn¡¯t sweet.

    It was wild and rough and raw, like she was trying to devour every second she¡¯d lost. Her fingers buried into my hair. I gasped against her lips, and she used that moment to deepen the kiss. Her body pressed against mine, heat and desperation igniting every dead nerve in me.

    My back hit the fridge. Her hands were under my shirt, sliding over my chest. I groaned, gripping her waist, lifting her up as her legs wrapped around me. Our kiss grew darker, hungrier. She moaned into my mouth, and I was undone.

    The dining room table creaked behind us.

    I carried her to it like she weighed nothing¡ªlike the woman who once nearly killed me was now the only thing keeping me alive.

    Our mouths crashed again, harder, rougher, like we couldn¡¯t breathe without touching.

    And just as Iid her across the table, tearing my lips from hers to catch a breath, I saw it in her eyes¡ª

    Need.

    Mine probably mirrored hers.

    I kissed her again, and this time, there was no holding back.

    Tonight, I was going to make her mine.

    Completely mine.

 Chapter 134: All of Me

    <h4>Chapter 134: All of Me</h4>

    <strong>Warning! Smut ahead! </strong>

    <strong>Sebastian~</strong>

    I had never felt like this before.

    Cassandra was the kind of magic that didn¡¯t ask for permission¡ªit just happened to you. It wasn¡¯t just her warmth or the way her breath lingered like smoke in the cold; it was something buried deeper, something dangerous. She was a storm stitched into skin, a force of nature cloaked in beauty. Her essence carried the wild¡ªearthy woods, blood like fire, and an untamed something that clung to her like a secret she dared you to uncover.

    Kissing her felt like the most extraordinary thing I had ever done¡ªlike the gods themselves had carved that moment just for us. Cassandra had barely caught her breath, her chest heaving as if she¡¯d just outrun the moon. And then, without a single word, she was on me again¡ªwild, breathless, and irresistible.

    Her hands, small but strong, gripped my shirt, pulling me toward her with a force that belied her size. The foil-wrapped te sat forgotten on the counter as her lips crashed into mine again. The kiss was a storm, wild and untamed, a desperate attempt to reim every moment stolen from us, every missed opportunity. Her fingers tangled in my hair, tugging me closer as if she could erase the distance that had always stood between us.

    I gasped against her lips, and she seized the moment, deepening the kiss. Her tongue danced with mine, hungry and demanding, as if she could consume me whole. Her hands roamed my body, tracing the lines of my muscles, setting my skin ame with her touch. I mirrored her actions, my hands sliding down to her ass, pulling her flush against me. She moaned, the sound vibrating through her chest and into mine, a melody that stirred something raw and untamed within me.

    She broke away from my lips, trailing soft, lingering kisses down my jaw, her breath hot against my skin. "Sebastian," she whispered, her voice low and trembling like a prayer. "I need you."

    I gently cupped her face, brushing my thumb along her cheek. "Cass," I murmured, searching her eyes, "are you sure about this?" Her breath caught.

    "I mean it," I said softly. "I could wait for you for years, if that¡¯s what you needed. We don¡¯t have to rush anything. All I want is for you to be happy, to feel safe¡ªespecially when you¡¯re with me."

    She stared at me for a heartbeat, then rolled her eyes with a breathlessugh and pressed her forehead to mine. "Sebastian, shut up," she said, her voiceced with need. "I¡¯ve wanted you since the very first day Iid eyes on you. I¡¯m not going anywhere."

    I didn¡¯t need any more encouragement. With a swift motion, I spun her around, pressing her against the cold granite of the kitchen counter. My hands found the hem of her oversized t-shirt, pushing it up, my fingers tracing thece edge of her panties. She shivered, her breath hitching as I slipped a finger beneath the fabric, finding her already wet and ready.

    Her head fell back, exposing the delicate curve of her neck. And I leaned in, my lips brushing against her skin, my tongue tracing the line of her pulse. She shivered again, her fingers digging into my shoulders.

    "Sebastian," she whispered, her voice trembling with desperation. "Please... im me. I want to feel your teeth on me."

    My heart jumped, eyes darkening as her hands found my chest. "Cass..." I said slowly, "you want me to drink from you?"

    "Yes," she breathed, leaning in until her lips brushed my ear. "I want to feel youpletely. I want you to give me everything and I¡¯ll do the same."

    I pulled back slightly, my eyes searching hers with hesitation. "But... isn¡¯t werewolf blood dangerous for vampires?"

    A smile tugged at her lips¡ªslow, sultry, knowing. "Not when it¡¯s your mate," she whispered, her voice a silken thread. "I¡¯ve studied everything about vampire and werewolf bondings. My blood won¡¯t harm you, Sebastian. It¡¯ll fulfill you... like nothing else ever could. And I want to feel fulfilled too. I want you¡ªyour bite, your mark... all of you."

    I hesitated for the briefest moment. I couldn¡¯t help it. After all, just hours ago, this woman had tried to kill me. But as I stared into her eyes, luminous and full of longing, something inside me surrendered.

    <i>If something must kill a man, I thought, let it be her. Let it be Cassandra.</i>

    I could die in her arms, and it would still be the most alive I¡¯d ever felt.

    "Then don¡¯t beg me again," I growled, my voice sounding rough with want. "Because I won¡¯t be able to stop."

    And I didn¡¯t.

    My fingers curled around the back of her neck, drawing her closer as my lips ghosted over the frantic beat of her pulse. She trembled, breath catching, heart pounding just for me. Then I sank my fangs into her skin, slow and deep, drinking her in with a hunger that was all lust, worship, and wicked devotion. She gasped¡ªsoft, breathless, aching¡ªas her body arched into mine. Her blood spilled into my mouth like fireced honey, rich and heady, as if her soul wasced in every drop. It flowed through me, lighting me from the inside out, and I felt everything¡ªher desire, her surrender, her love.

    Cassandra clung to me, moaning softly against my neck, her nails digging into my back as waves of pleasure rolled through her. The bond between us pulsed and red like a living thing, binding us in heat, in power, in something ancient and irreversible.

    And I drank like a man starved for centuries.

    She moaned, her body pressing against mine, her hips grinding against my hand. I could feel her climax building, her body tensing, her breathing in short, sharp gasps. I increased the pressure of my fingers, my thumb circling her clit, sending her over the edge.

    She cried out, her body convulsing, her blood pulsing into my mouth. I drank deeply, savoring the taste of her, the feel of her, the sound of her moans. It was the most intimate, the most erotic experience of my life, amunion that transcended words. She was right. Cassandra¡¯s blood was the sweetest thing I had ever tasted.

    As her body rxed, I pulled away, licking the wound on her neck. It closed instantly, leaving no trace of my bite. I turned her around, my hands on her hips, my body pressing against hers. She looked at me, her eyes zed with desire, her lips swollen from our kisses.

    "You were right. That was so delicious." I whispered, kissing her temple and then her cheeks.

    "Sebastian," she whispered, her voice soft, her eyes filled with warmth. "I love you."

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile, my heart swelling with happiness. "I love you too, Cass. More than words can express."

    I lifted her onto the counter, her legs wrapping around my waist. I could feel her heat, her wetness, pressing against me. I groaned, my body aching with need. I wanted her, more than I¡¯d ever wanted anyone. And I was going to have her, right here, right now.

    I captured her lips in a searing kiss, my hands roaming her body, exploring every curve, every line. She moaned into my mouth, her body arching against me. I could feel her lust, her need, matching my own. I broke away from her lips, trailing kisses down her neck, her corbone, her chest. I unbuttoned her t-shirt, exposing her breasts, her pink nipples hard and begging for my attention.

    Driven by pure lust, I took one into my mouth, sucking gently, my tongue swirling around the sensitive peak. She moaned, her fingers tangling in my hair, holding me to her. Ivished attention on her other breast, my hand squeezing and kneading, my thumb circling her nipple. She was writhing beneath me, her body begging for more.

    I trailed kisses down her stomach, my hands pulling down her oversized jeans, exposing her pantiespletely. I hooked my fingers into thece, pulling them down, my lips following the path of the fabric. I could smell her pussy, her sweet arousal, her desire, and it was making me go crazy. I pushed her legs apart and leaned in, my tongue tracing the line of her wet slit, tasting her, savoring her.

    She moaned, her body arching off the counter, her hands gripping the edge. I increased the pressure of my tongue, my fingers sliding into her, pumping in and out, in time with my tongue. She was close, I could feel it, her body tensing, her breathing in short, sharp gasps.

    I looked up at her, her eyes zed with need, her lips parted, and I smiled. My fingers pumped faster, my tongue swirling around her clit. She cried out, her body convulsing, her orgasm ripping through her. I drank deeply, savoring the taste of her cum, the feel of her pussy, the sound of her pleasure.

    As her body rxed, I stood up, my body pressing against hers. I could feel her heat, her wetness, pressing against boxers covered cock. I groaned, my body aching with need.

    "Sebastian," she whispered, her voice soft, her eyes screaming her needs. "I need it."

    I smiled, my heart swelling with deep emotions. "Alright."

    I slided down my boxers and I positioned my hard, pulsing cock at her entrance, my body aching for her. I looked into her eyes, seeing my own desire reflected back at me. "Are you ready?" I asked with a smirk and she smiled back, "Always."

    With that said, I pushed into her with a soft grunt, slowly, inch by inch, her body stretching to amodate me. She moaned, her body arching against mine, her legs wrapping around my waist.

    I began to move, my hips thrusting against hers, my body sliding in and out of hers. She met my thrusts, her body moving in sync with mine, her moans filling the air. I could feel her pleasure, her desire, her love, all intertwined in every touch, every kiss, every thrust.

    I increased the pace, my body mming against hers, my hands gripping her hips, holding her to me. She cried out, her body convulsing, her orgasm ripping through her. I followed soon after, my body tensing, my cum spilling into her.

    As our bodies rxed, I pulled her into my arms, her head resting on my chest, her body pressed against mine. I could feel her heartbeat, rapid and erratic, matching the rhythm of my own. I could feel her love, her lust, her need, all intertwined in every touch, every kiss, every beat of her heart.

    I looked down at her, her eyes closed, a soft smile on her lips. I brushed a strand of hair from her face, my fingers tracing the line of her jaw. She opened her eyes, looking up at me, her eyes filled with love.

    "Sebastian," she whispered, "That was mind blowing. I love you so much."

    I smiled. "It was. And I love you, Cass. More than words can express. More than life itself."

    I captured her lips in a soft, gentle kiss, my heart filled with happiness, my body filled with desire, my soul filled with her. And in that moment, I knew, I was home. I was where I was meant to be. With her. Forever.

    With onest lingering kiss, I pulled her upright and smirked. "Alright, I¡¯ve had my fill¡ªyour turn to eat now."

    Cassandra gave me a slow, wicked smile. "You¡¯re right," she purred, her voice dripping with tease. "Gotta recharge... wouldn¡¯t want to run out of energy before round two."

    I let out a deepugh, shaking my head. "You¡¯re trouble, you know that?"

    She leaned in, brushing her lips close to my ear. "The best kind," she whispered.

    "Yeah," I grinned, nting a kiss on her cheek, "fuel up. You¡¯re gonna need it."

 Chapter 135: The One I Shouldnâ€™t Love

    <h4>Chapter 135: The One I Shouldn¡¯t Love</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    <strong><i>Three Days Ago.</i></strong>

    The morning had started cold.

    Not in weather¡ªbut in soul. Jacob had left with Natalie just after sunrise, and even though he said they wouldn¡¯t be gone long, I felt it, deep in my chest: that lonely ache of absence.

    It was silly. I barely knew him.

    I wasn¡¯t supposed to miss him.

    But I did.

    The feeling was like a dull ache settled in my chest, like someone had taken a warm nket away on a freezing morning. I told myself I had no right to feel anything¡ªJacob wasn¡¯t mine. He never was. But still, the silence that followed their departure was loud.

    I went outside their impossibly beautiful home and sat on the porch steps with my arms wrapped around my knees and tried to swallow the odd twist of emptiness curling in my stomach.

    I must¡¯ve been staring off at the treeline for too long because Tiger appeared beside me, silent as a shadow. One minute I was alone, the next, there he was¡ªtall and graceful, like the forest itself had sent him.

    He didn¡¯t say anything, just reached down and held out his hand. I blinked at him.

    "What?"

    He pointed toward the woods.

    "Oh. You want me toe with you?"

    He nodded.

    And so I followed.

    That morning became one of the happiest I¡¯d had in years. Tiger didn¡¯t speak much, but he didn¡¯t need to. His presence was enough. Peaceful. Powerful. Comforting. He led me deep into the woods, to a clearing so full of light it looked like something out of a dream.

    And the animals came.

    A baby deer that nuzzled my hand. Curious foxes that circled around me. Birds that perched on branches and sang as though they were greeting an old friend.

    And then the cat.

    A fat, fluffy ball of attitude and smugness. He strutted out of the trees like he owned the world, sat at my feet, and meowed once¡ªas if to say,<i> "You¡¯ll do."</i>

    Tiger gave me the smallest smile I¡¯d ever seen from him and said, simply, "He¡¯s yours."

    And I had named him Donut.

    By the time we returned to the house, I was glowing. I didn¡¯t even realize it until Natalie said somethingter. But in that moment¡ªright before everything changed again¡ªI felt light. Whole.

    Jacob came back.

    My heart did something wild and ridiculous in my chest when I noticed him, and before I could think, I was a happy child again. I wanted to tell Jacob everything¡ªabout the deer, the foxes, Donut¡ªand I did. But it wasn¡¯t enough, I wanted to sit with him and have him tell me about his day as well, I wanted him to stay with me and not leave again, at least for the day but, things didn¡¯t go my way.

    Because something in Natalie¡¯s eyes shifted.

    And everything went wrong.

    Her back went rigid. Her pupils blew wide. And her voice¡ªonly a whisper¡ªchilled the air.

    "Jacob... I just had a vision."

    The joy I¡¯d felt moments ago scattered like birds at the sound of a gunshot. Jacob asked what she saw, and when she said Sebastian, I didn¡¯t know who that was, but the way everyone reacted told me it was very bad.

    And just like that, they were gone. Again.

    Leaving me behind.

    I stood in the suddenly empty living room for a moment, frozen, with Donut pressed against my chest, and I told myself not to feel anything. Not to be angry or disappointed. Jacob was helping someone. That¡¯s who he was¡ªhe helped people. Just like he¡¯d helped me.

    I had no right to expect anything from him.

    Still...

    I didn¡¯t realize I was still staring at the spot they vanished from until Tiger¡¯s voice broke the silence.

    "You like him."

    Tiger¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts. Calm. Direct. Not a question. A statement.

    I nearly jumped out of my skin. "W-what?" Iughed awkwardly, heat rushing to my cheeks.

    "You like Jacob," he repeated, not blinking. "You were staring at the spot where he vanished for the past ten minutes."

    I opened my mouth to deny it¡ªbut the words didn¡¯te. "I mean... No! I mean¡ªof course not. That would be crazy. I¡¯ve barely known him two days, and¡ª"

    Tiger tilted his head slightly, studying me like he was watching a leaf flutter in the wind. "You know how long it takes to fall in love in our world?"

    I swallowed, shaking my head.

    He raised a brow. "Less than a second."

    My lips parted, but I didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Tiger adjusted Rose in his arms with quiet ease, then moved toward one of the couches. With fluid grace, he sat down and settled her gently in hisp. She had already drifted off, her tiny fist clutching a wrinkle in his shirt like it was her anchor. When he finally spoke, his voice was lower¡ªcalm, almost tender.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid of it. Even if that someone is Jacob."

    "But..." I bit my lip. "He¡¯s a god. I¡¯m just... me."

    Tiger nodded slowly, eyes calm. "Jacob is kind. Too kind. A lot of women misinterpret that and end up with broken hearts. He¡¯s never been in anything romantic. Not once."

    My stomach sank.

    "And there¡¯s something about humans," he added. "Something...plicated. He doesn¡¯t talk about it."

    I frowned. "What do you mean?"

    But Tiger didn¡¯t answer. He just looked at me with something like sympathy. And for a moment, I felt like a puzzle piece that would never fit.

    I turned away, arms folding across my chest. "Then what¡¯s the point?" I whispered. "Even if I was... even if I am falling for him, what good does it do me? He¡¯ll never feel the same."

    Tiger studied me for a moment, then said quietly, "You¡¯re the first woman, first human¡ªfirst anybody¡ªhe¡¯s ever brought home."

    I blinked. "I¡ªactually... that¡¯s not true. I kind of forced myself into his life. I was the one who clung to him. I begged him to take me with him. He didn¡¯t want to bring me."

    Tiger¡¯s lips curved ever so slightly. "Then that gives me even more hope."

    My head snapped toward him, confused. "Hope? How?"

    He didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he looked down at the sleeping child in his arms, brushing a gentle finger over her tiny cheek. "He could have said no. He never says yes to things like that. But he said yes to you."

    I opened my mouth to argue¡ªbut the words never came. Because suddenly, I wasn¡¯t sure what we were talking about anymore. Was there a chance?

    I stared at the firece, the mes flickering. The room was quiet now. Donut had returned to myp, curling into a soft ball of fur and warmth. But the quiet inside me wasn¡¯tforting.

    It was uncertain.

    "Tiger," I whispered, "what if he never feels the same?"

    "Then you¡¯ll heal," he said simply. "But don¡¯t kill the seed before it ever grows. Don¡¯t be afraid to feel something beautiful, even if it hurts."

    I smiled faintly. "That¡¯s... kind of poetic, you know."

    He shrugged. "I¡¯m nature."

    And then¡ªlike fate had decided to throw me a bone. Tiger chuckled¡ªa low, quiet sound. "And besides," he added, "I¡¯ll help you win his heart."

    My jaw dropped. "You¡ªyou will?"

    He nodded solemnly.

    Joy swelled in my chest so fast it made my head spin. I was still trying to find the words to thank him when a shimmer of light shed in the middle of the room.

    Bubble appeared¡ªbright, mischievous and beautiful. But he wasn¡¯t alone.

    A young boy stood beside him. Maybe eight or nine years old, with curls like spun gold and wide brown eyes that darted around the room with curiosity.

    When he spotted Tiger, he ran forward with a gleeful, "Uncle Tiger!" Donut got startled and leaped off myps with an angry meow.

    Tiger crouched and caught him in one arm while still holding Rose with the other.

    But then the boy¡¯s eyesnded on me.

    And instantly, he went still. Guarded.

    I tensed.

    "This is Easter," Tiger said gently. "And that¡¯s Rose. They¡¯re good people. They¡¯ll be living with us."

    The boy rxed a little, though he still watched me warily. Then he gave a shy smile. "Hi."

    "Hi," I said softly.

    He peeked at Rose, asleep in Tiger¡¯s arms, and whispered, "She¡¯s really pretty."

    I smiled. "She is."

    "Where¡¯s Mommy Natalie?" he asked. "And Daddy?"

    So this was Alex. Natalie¡¯s son.

    Tiger answered without skipping a beat. "They had to go out for a bit. They¡¯ll be back soon. Why don¡¯t you go freshen up ande back for dinner?"

    Alex nodded happily.

    Bubble scooped him up and gave a wink. "Come on, squirt. Let¡¯s go wash that face."

    They vanished upstairs.

    Tiger stood, adjusting Rose gently in his arms. "I¡¯ll put her to bed."

    Then he, too, was gone.

    And I was left alone.

    I sankpletely into the couch, Donut hopping up beside me and curling into myp again like he was happy to get some peace. His purring vibrated against my thighs, a smallfort in the stillness.

    My gaze drifted back to the spot where Jacob had disappeared.

    Was I really in love with him?

    And if I was... did I even have a chance?

    Even if I did¡ªwas it right?

    I wasn¡¯t even legally free yet. The bruises on my heart hadn¡¯t healed.

    Was it too soon to love again?

    Was it foolish to love him?

    A god.

    My fingers trailed through Donut¡¯s fur, my thoughts swirling like leaves in a storm.

    But deep in my chest, beneath all the fear and doubt, a fragile hope began to bloom.

    And I didn¡¯t want to let it go.

 Chapter 136: Iâ€™m Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 136: I¡¯m Sorry</h4>

    <strong>Griffin~</strong>

    Three days ago, I woke up gasping like I¡¯d just wed my way out of hell¡ªbecause maybe I had.

    My first blurry sight was a ceiling that shimmered faintly, like moonlight filtering through water. My lungs burned, my throat scraped dry, and every part of me felt heavy. I blinked hard, trying to focus, and then I saw her.

    Natalie.

    She stood over me like some goddess descending from the stars¡ªbeautiful, radiant, with her hair glowing gold under the strange light. But there was also something hard in her eyes. Like she¡¯d already made a hundred impossible choices and wasn¡¯t ready to trust me just yet.

    Behind her stood a tall guy with fiery red hair¡ªFox, I¡¯dter found out was his name. His eyes gleamed like molten gold, and the heat rolling off him made the air shimmer. Next to him was Jacob. Mist. The damn Wolf Spirit himself, smirking like he knew something the rest of us didn¡¯t.

    I was lying in some kind of ss coffin, and all I could think was: Did I die?

    And then Natalie said it.

    "You were killed by Kalmia. A demon."

    I thought she was joking. Maybe I hoped she was. But the seriousness in her tone, the way Fox averted his eyes and Jacob folded his arms across his chest¡ªit all mmed into me like a fast train.

    I died.

    <i>I died! </i>

    I remembered arguing with Cassandra. Screaming at her for sabotaging everything I¡¯d worked for. I remembered throwing her reckless actions in her face. I even remembered saying something stupid about her demon patron. Then...the next thing I knew, I was in pain. So much pain. Burning. Freezing. Choking.

    And darkness.

    The next thing I knew, Jacob was telling me that Natalie kissed me and brought me back to life.

    That fact alone... I still haven¡¯t processed it.

    She kissed me.

    Not because she loved me, but because it was the only way to keep the darkness from swallowing me whole. Because some scary god had tethered itself to my heart, and the only thing keeping me alive... was her.

    Yeah. That¡¯ll mess with your head.

    Now¡ªthree dayster¡ªI stood in the center of the moonlit courtyard behind the mansion-like ce Natalie called home. The night air was cool. The sky shimmered with breathtaking constetions. I could hear owls, the rustle of trees, the gentle hum of nature... and her voice.

    "You know, you could stop staring at me like I¡¯m a ticking time bomb," Natalie said, her voice sarcastic as she plopped down on a bench near the moon pool.

    I blinked. "I¡¯m not staring."

    She looked at me with a single-arched brow. "Griffin, you¡¯ve been trailing me all day like a lost puppy. If you wag your tail one more time, I might toss you a bone."

    I winced. "Okay, that¡¯s fair. But... can you me me?"

    Natalie let out a slow breath and leaned back, her legs crossed, arms resting casually on the bench behind her. "You almost became a walking shadow puppet for a god that wants to end the world. I¡¯d say a little tail-wagging¡¯s justified."

    "You¡¯re really not that quiet, scared girl I remember," I said quietly.

    She turned her head toward me, the moonlight catching her eyes. "That girl died a long time ago. This Natalie... she¡¯s just learning how to live."

    I sat beside her, the stone bench cool beneath me. "You brought me back. You didn¡¯t have to. After everything I did... everything I said."

    There was a pause. She didn¡¯t look at me when she answered. "You were a jerk. You humiliated me. But you didn¡¯t deserve to die."

    "Still..." I trailed off, not sure what words could ever be enough. "Thank you."

    Natalie finally turned her head toward me, her eyes softer now. "You¡¯re wee. But don¡¯t get any ideas. This isn¡¯t a fairy tale."

    I nodded. "No fairy godmothers, no ss slippers. Got it."

    "Actually," she grinned, "there was a ss coffin involved."

    I couldn¡¯t help it¡ªI actuallyughed. Not the forced kind you give when someone tells a bad joke and you¡¯re trying to be polite. No, this one was real. Deep. The kind that tugged something loose in my chest.

    Natalie¡¯s grin widened, just a little. Barely there, but enough to knock the wind out of me. For a moment, it felt like time rewound, like I was back in that old dining hall again¡ªShocked, confused, andstly, angry.

    I should¡¯ve epted her then. Goddess, I should¡¯ve done so many things differently.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Natalie," I said quietly, eyes locked on her face.

    She didn¡¯t look at me. "You¡¯ve already said that."

    "I know," I replied, shaking my head. "But I really mean it. Every word. I was a damn fool for rejecting you. I let pride and fear get in the way of the best thing that ever happened to me."

    I rubbed the back of my neck and exhaled. "And after that? I tried everything¡ªliterally everything¡ªto get close to you again. To fix what I broke. Even made a deal with Cassandra."

    That caught her attention. Her gaze lifted slowly, darkening with every heartbeat.

    "I just wanted a way in," I exined quickly. "Just long enough to say I was sorry. But... yeah. Nothing went as nned. At all."

    Natalie crossed her arms, jaw tight. "Instead, you got yourself killed and dragged me into some celestial death match with a crazy demon and the god of darkness. Great job, Romeo."

    "Yeah. Not exactly how I saw it going in my head."

    She snorted under her breath. "You think?"

    I shrugged,ughing at myself. "In my defense, there were a lot of moving parts."

    "And only two brain cells."

    Before I could fire back, a familiar voice slithered into the air like smoke. "You¡¯ve always been stupid, Griffin. You couldn¡¯t outsmart a drawer handle, even if you tried."

    I groaned. "Jacob," I muttered, not bothering to turn around. "Do you have to materialize out of nowhere every time I talk to her? You¡¯ve been doing that ever since I got here."

    He strolled up, arms casually folded, that trademark grin stered across his annoyingly perfect face. "Yes. It¡¯s a tradition at this point. Besides, someone has to supervise you."

    "I¡¯m not a toddler."

    "Debatable," he said, flicking an invisible speck from his shoulder.

    Natalie bit back a grin, the corner of her mouth twitching. "He¡¯s been watching you like a hawk, you know."

    "Not just me," Jacob added with a wink. "Tiger¡¯s been tailing you like a bodyguard with trust issues. Fox saw you trip over a root earlier¡ªand said it was the highlight of his morning. And Bubble? He almost gave you a surprise glitter makeover in your sleep."

    I blinked. "Wait. What?"

    Jacob¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief. "He said your aura needed ¡¯a little zhuzh.¡¯ Whatever that means. So, don¡¯t go getting any stupid ideas while you¡¯re here."

    I narrowed my eyes. "I hate this ce."

    Jacob pped me on the shoulder. "You¡¯ll live. Probably."

    Then he nced over at Natalie and his expression shifted, ever so slightly. "Now, if you don¡¯t mind, I have something urgent I need to discuss with my sister."

    I raised an eyebrow. "Do I get a say in this?"

    "Nope," they both replied in unison.

    "Perfect," I muttered, forcing a smile. "Well then, I¡¯ll be inside, Natalie."

    She nodded once, the warmth in her eyes softening the blow of being so obviously dismissed.

    As I turned and made my way toward the house, the cool breeze brushed against my skin, and I couldn¡¯t help but nce back¡ªjust once¡ªto see her and Jacob already deep in conversation.

    Let them talk. I had people I needed to talk to too.

    I stepped inside the house¡ªCole Lucky¡¯s ridiculous, marble-floored, too-fancy-for-its-own-good mansion¡ªand found a quiet spot near the massive window that overlooked the courtyard.

    I closed my eyes, opened the mind link, and searched.

    "Father? Grandfather? You there?"

    There was a pause. Then, two distinct presences clicked into ce in my mind.

    <i>"Griffin?"</i> my father¡¯s voice barked, equal parts surprise and fury. <i>"Where the hell have you been?"</i>

 Chapter 137: At All Cost

    <h4>Chapter 137: At All Cost</h4>

    <strong>Griffin~</strong>

    Cole Lucky¡¯s mansion was the kind of ce that echoed with silence no matter how many people were inside. I leaned against the window frame, staring out at the courtyard where Natalie and Jacob stood, heads bent close together like they were plotting the downfall of empires¡ªwhich, knowing what they were, they probably were.

    I closed my eyes, steadied my breath, and opened the mind link. The familiar hum vibrated in the back of my skull until I found the thread I was looking for.

    <i>"Father? Grandfather? You there?"</i>

    The response came a heartbeatter, like thunder snapping across the mental ne.

    "Griffin?" my father¡¯s voice roared, slicing through the quiet like a de. "Where the hell have you been?!"

    Before I could answer, a deeper, slower voice cut in like a cloak of smoke and fire.

    "Where have you been for the past five days? You were supposed to check in," my grandfather¡¯s voice was cool andmanding as ever. "The mission¡ªwhat happened? I tried everything to find you. Used my Sight. Called to the spirits. Even burned a hawk feather at midnight. Nothing. You vanished, child."

    I swallowed hard. My throat felt like sandpaper. I couldn¡¯t tell them the truth¡ªnot the part where I actually died, or how I literally woke up in the spirit realm, or the fact that a demon and the literal god of darkness were out there searching for me.

    So, I lied.

    "I¡¯ve been working," I said, my voice firm despite the ache in my chest. "On Natalie. On everything we talked about. It hasn¡¯t been easy, but I¡¯m in. I¡¯m with her right now."

    My father and grandfather suddenly went quiet. For a second, I thought they weren¡¯t buying it.

    Then, my father let out a long breath, pride recing the anger in his voice.

    "Good. That¡¯s good, son."

    "Very good," Grandfather echoed, calmer now. "The stars shift in our favor then. This changes things. Our ns have just be... simpler."

    I could hear the smugness in his tone, and for once, it didn¡¯t bother me. My lie had worked.

    "Don¡¯t lose her, Griffin," my father said, voice like steel on stone. "Not this time. I don¡¯t care what it takes. Win her back. Use whatever charm you¡¯ve got left in that arrogant skull of yours. She¡¯s key to our family¡¯s sess."

    I almostughed. If only they knew how much charm I¡¯d wasted already.

    "I won¡¯t lose her," I promised, pressing my fingers to the ss. Outside, Natalie tossed her hair over her shoulder andughed at something Jacob said. Goddess help me, thatugh made my knees weak.

    Then came the real punch.

    "You need to up your game," my father continued. "Cole Lucky is at the pce as we speak."

    My heart stopped.

    "Wait¡ªwhat? At the pce? With the King?" I blinked, pulling away from the window like the words had pped me. "Why the hell is he there?"

    "We don¡¯t know," Father said. And that made something crawl down my spine.

    My grandfather¡¯s voice came in low, wary. "That¡¯s what troubles me. I should have seen it in the mes. In the water. In the bones. But there was nothing. Just static. A void."

    A chill danced across my skin.

    "You¡¯re saying you¡ªyou¡ªcouldn¡¯t see Cole Lucky¡¯s visiting?"

    He didn¡¯t answer right away. When he did, his voice was smaller. Still powerful. But shaken.

    "I have a bad feeling about him, Griffin. A storm brews behind his smile. Something ancient. And wrong."

    I clenched my jaw hard. I hated feeling powerless¡ªlike watching a match burn down to your fingers and knowing you lit it yourself. And now Cole was circling the pce like a vulture, and we had no idea what he was after.

    "He¡¯s getting close to the King," I said, my voice low. "That¡¯s not a coincidence. You know it. I know it."

    Grandfather¡¯s voice cut in, rough with concern, the kind of fear he rarely ever showed. "The King just handed him something dangerous. We went to him with your uncle¡¯s case, and to ourplete dismay, he put Cole in charge of the investigation of princess Katrina¡¯s death."

    The words made me stubble backwards.

    "What?"

    "He¡¯ll start asking questions," Grandfather continued, slower now. "Digging deep. And if he hasn¡¯t figured it out yet... he might soon. That Natalie is Katrina¡¯s daughter and he might connect that she¡¯s the celestial princess."

    My stomach twisted.

    Damn it.

    Come to think of it, all the gods were literally crashing in Cole¡¯s house. If Natalie hadn¡¯t already shown her true form around Cole... then she was walking a tightrope without even realizing it. And if he had put the pieces together¡ªthat would exin everything. Why he was suddenly buddy-buddy with the King. Why he was everywhere we weren¡¯t.

    But I didn¡¯t tell them that.

    Didn¡¯t tell them I already suspected Cole knew who Natalie was. That maybe... he¡¯d known for a while.

    I kept that fear to myself.

    Grandfather¡¯s voice dropped into something heavier, more urgent. "Which is why you need to move. Fast. Win Natalie back. Before she binds herself to someone else. Before Cole makes a move we can¡¯t undo."

    A sharp pang stabbed through my chest. Natalie. Tied to him? That thought alone nearly made my wolf rip through my skin.

    "I¡¯ll do it," I swore. My voice came out lower now. Fierce. "I¡¯ll stay by her side. I¡¯ll show her I¡¯ve changed. That she means everything to me. And when the timees¡ªshe¡¯ll choose me."

    The link went quiet for a few seconds. Then my father spoke, the same tone he used when handing me a de during training.

    "Then don¡¯t screw this up, son."

    "I won¡¯t," I said, stepping back into the light pouring through the window. "Not this time."

    I cut the link, heart thundering in my chest.

    Natalie was still outside with Jacob. She tossed her head back again andughed, the sound drifting through the open pane like music made just for me. But I could see it now¡ªthe glimmer in her eyes wasn¡¯t all mischief. There was something deeper.

    Something real.

    I wasn¡¯t just fighting to undo a mistake.

    I was fighting to win the heart of the celestial princess.

    And I¡¯d burn the world down before I let anyone¡ªespecially Cole Lucky¡ªtake her away from me.

 Chapter 138: Tell The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 138: Tell The Truth</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    <i>"A Lie in the Light Feels Like Darkness Still"</i>

    The moment Griffin turned and walked off toward the house, the tension in Natalie¡¯s shoulders dropped like a weight she¡¯d been carrying for days. Her fingers curled at her sides, then unclenched. She didn¡¯t look at me right away, just stared out at the line of trees beyond the garden like they held answers she couldn¡¯t yet face.

    "I know that look," I said softly, moving closer to her side. "It¡¯s the one you wear when your soul is twisted into a thousand knots."

    She let out a breath, half a sigh, half augh. "You¡¯ve always been annoyingly good at reading me."

    "It¡¯s a sibling thing," I replied with a gentle smile, brushing a strand of hair away from her face. "Also, I¡¯ve been watching you since the dawn of time. Literally."

    Natalie finally turned to me, her eyes darker than usual¡ªstormy, almost. "I don¡¯t know what to do, Jacob. I feel like I¡¯m walking on ss barefoot and blindfolded."

    I tilted my head, studying her face. "This is about Zane, isn¡¯t it?"

    She nodded slowly. "He called me yesterday morning... through the mind link."

    My brows arched. "And?"

    "And then against night," she added, biting her lip. "We talked the whole night, Jacob. About everything. We told each other how much we missed each other, how things were going. He told me he couldn¡¯t wait to hold me again."

    "But you didn¡¯t mention Griffin."

    Her silence was louder than any answer.

    "I couldn¡¯t," she said atst, eyes shimmering with guilt. "Griffin¡¯s literally sleeping in the next room. In Zane¡¯s house, Jacob. And I just... I told Zane to focus on protecting his father. I told him everything was fine."

    There was a long pause as I let her words hang in the air. The breeze teased the edge of her dress, and even the trees around us seemed to grow still.

    "Natalie," I said quietly, "Zane¡¯s not going to like it. You know that."

    "I know," she snapped, then immediately softened. "I know, Jacob. But he needs to be focused right now. His father¡¯s life is on the line. If I¡¯d told him, he would¡¯ve flown back here in a heartbeat. He¡¯d leave his duty, his post, everything. Just to rip Griffin¡¯s throat out."

    I frowned, but not in anger¡ªmore in understanding. "You¡¯re probably right. But lying to someone like Zane, someone who loves you the way he does... That¡¯s like hammering rusted nails into the walls of a beautiful home. It¡¯ll hold for a while, but eventually, it¡¯ll fall apart."

    Her eyes welled up. "You think I don¡¯t know that? But just because I know doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s easy. I hate lying to him. I hate the pit in my stomach every time he says something sweet and I just smile like everything¡¯s perfect."

    I stepped forward and pulled her into a hug. She melted against me like she¡¯d been holding herself up for too long.

    "Thank you for listening," she whispered. "I needed to say it out loud. To someone who wouldn¡¯t judge me."

    I kissed the top of her head gently. "That¡¯s what big brothers are for."

    She stepped back, wiping at her face as she took a shaky breath. I watched her for a moment, then exhaled and said what had been weighing on me.

    "I should¡¯ve done more," I admitted quietly. "Fox and I¡ªwe should¡¯vee up with a proper protection cover for Griffin. If we had, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have had to depend on you like this. That¡¯s on us and we will create a protection cover for him soon. Just give us a bit more time."

    Natalie looked up at me, her eyes steady despite the emotion still lingering in them. "Jacob, I understand. Really. But this... this isn¡¯t just about Griffin or you or me. It¡¯s about the world. If having him follow me around is what it takes to keep everyone safe, then I¡¯ll do it. That¡¯s my responsibility, and I ept it."

    I nodded slowly, humbled by her strength. "Still... I¡¯m sorry, Little Moon."

    She gave me a small, tired smile. "I¡¯ll tell him. Tomorrow. No more lies."

    "Good," I said, meeting her gaze. "Zane deserves the truth. You both do."

    A small smile tugged at her lips. "Alright. Let¡¯s go back inside. I¡¯m tired of pretending we don¡¯t see all the guards spying on us."

    I turned my head sharply and locked eyes with one of the guards standing by the statue near the garden wall. He flinched and quickly looked away, pretending to suddenly find the roses beside him very interesting.

    We both burst intoughter.

    "Oh goodness," Natalie said through giggles. "Did you see the way his soul left his body the moment you looked at him?"

    "I think he¡¯s trying to merge with the shrubbery," I replied, wiping a tear from my eye. "Honestly, they¡¯re doing the worst job pretending not to be listening even though they can¡¯t hear a thing."

    "Well, it is their job to eavesdrop. I¡¯ll give them A for effort," she said with a shrug. "But the funny part is¡ªthey all think Zane¡¯s still here."

    I grinned. "Tiger¡¯s illusions are very convincing."

    Natalie looked toward the house with a fond smile. "He really went all out, huh?"

    "He had to," I replied, crossing my arms and ncing around at the serious looking guards. "If he hadn¡¯t cast that spell, those guards would¡¯ve followed Zane into the pce bathroom and asked if he needed help washing his hands."

    She snorted, covering her mouth with her hand.

    "I mean it," I said, voice dry. "Tiger told me that one of them once asked Zane if he wanted a spoon or a fork to eat soup."

    "Oh Moon," she wheezed, bending overughing. "I needed this. I really did."

    Herughter slowly faded into a softer, more thoughtful expression. She reached out and touched my arm. "Thank you, Jacob. For being here. For reminding me who I am even when I forget."

    I reached up and squeezed her hand. "You¡¯re the daughter of the Moon Goddess, Natalie. But more than that... you¡¯re you. Brave. Fierce. A little dramatic."

    "Hey¡ª!"

    I winked. "And loved. Always."

    She gave a watery smile, then nodded. "Let¡¯s go inside before Bubble decides to actually glitter-bomb Griffin in his sleep."

    "Already warned him," I said, guiding her toward the house. "But I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Bubble added sparkly butterflies to Griffin¡¯s shampoo."

    As we walked together across the stone path, the stars were beginning to wink into the deepening sky. The guards did their best to look casual, but their backs were straighter now, and a few more flinched when I passed.

    Natalie leaned in, whispering, "Do they think if they stand still enough, you won¡¯t see them?"

    "They do. It¡¯s adorable."

    "And tragic."

    We reached the steps of the house, and I pulled open the door for her. She stepped in first, pausing to nce back at me.

    "Tomorrow," she said firmly, "I tell him everything."

    I nodded. "And when you do... I¡¯ll be right here."

 Chapter 139: Silent Storms

    <h4>Chapter 139: Silent Storms</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    As Natalie and I stepped through the door, the warm scent of cinnamon and honey hit us like a gentle embrace. The soft crackle of the firece echoed from the living room, and somewhere in the back, I heard the faint tter of dishes¡ªFox, probably testing out that "quiet cooking" spell he¡¯d insisted was foolproof. Spoiler: it wasn¡¯t.

    Just as I was about to ask Natalie if she smelled the burnt marshmallows too, a pair of tiny feet skidded across the shiny marble floors.

    "Mommy Natalie!" Alex¡¯s voice rang out like a bell as he rounded the corner, holding a pencil in one hand and a crumpled worksheet in the other. His oversized sweater nearly swallowed him whole, sleeves pping as he charged at Natalie like a tiny warrior on a mission.

    Natalie beamed instantly, eyes lighting up with that soft, fierce love she always had for him. "Hey, my little genius! What¡¯s this?"

    "My math homework! Bubble says he can¡¯t help ¡¯cause he¡¯s allergic to numbers." He frowned. "And Fox says he <i>burned</i> math when he was a kid."

    Natalieughed, crouching to meet him. "Well, lucky for you, I¡¯m immune to math and drama. Let¡¯s go solve the mystery of the disappearing fractions."

    "You¡¯re the best, Mommy" Alex said, wrapping his arms around her neck. She picked him up with ease, tickling his side until he squealed.

    I stood there for a moment, smiling at them, feeling...warm. Whole. Like this¡ªthese quiet moments¡ªwere what all our storms were for.

    "Don¡¯t use up all your brain cells before dinner," I called after them.

    "No promises!" Natalie called over her shoulder as she and Alex disappeared down the hallway.

    I chuckled softly, but the sound died in my throat the moment I turned toward the living room.

    There, in the far corner of the room, partially tucked beneath the golden shadows of the firece light, sat <i>her</i>.

    Easter.

    She was curled on the couch, wearing a soft cream sweater that slipped slightly off one shoulder, her bare legs tucked underneath her. Her dark curls were loose tonight, tumbling down her back. She wasughing¡ªsoftly¡ªat something Tiger had said. And Tiger... <i>Tiger</i>, the stoic earth god who hardly ever smiled, was gently massaging her feet like it was something he did everyday.

    My jaw tensed.

    The smile I¡¯d worn just moments ago vanished like mist under sunlight. I wasn¡¯t even sure why¡ªwhy it hit me like that. But it did. Something about the sight of them sitting that close... talking that quietly... him touching her so intimately¡ªit made something twist in my chest, sharp and unfamiliar.

    Was it Jealousy?

    For a human?

    No. That wasn¡¯t it. It couldn¡¯t be.

    I shook the thought away and forced a casual smile onto my face as I made my way toward them.

    Tiger looked up first. The moment his green eyes met mine, his hands stilled on Easter¡¯s foot. Easter followed his gaze, herugh fading, reced by a subtle tension that crept into her shoulders. She pulled her legs slightly closer to herself as if to put space between them.

    "Hey," I said, feigning lightness. "What¡¯s the party about?"

    Tiger leaned back against the arm of the couch, expression even "Easter¡¯s got a full day of sses tomorrow¡ªmorning and afternoon. I¡¯m taking her. We were just scheming how to get her through the day without that tiny rebel in her belly throwing a tantrum."

    There was nothing strange in his tone. Calm. Steady. As always. But I couldn¡¯t shake the way my instincts wed at me like wild dogs, screaming that something was off. My lips curved into a polite smile, though it felt foreign on my face.

    "Hm," I said slowly, shifting my eyes to Easter. "Is that so?"

    Easter blinked. "Yeah. Tiger offered to help and also take me. I thought it was very thoughtful of him."

    I nodded, eyes narrowing slightly before I caught myself. <i>Don¡¯t be obvious, Jacob. </i>"Well, there¡¯s no need for him to do that," I said, slipping my hands into my pockets. "I¡¯ll take you tomorrow; and I¡¯ll also make sure your baby is happy and content in there."

    Both of them stilled.

    Easter tilted her head. "You will?"

    "Of course," I said. "In fact, I¡¯ve been meaning to talk to you about something anyway. Your divorcewyer finally wrapped up the paperwork. Everything¡¯s ready. I¡¯ve just been caught up with some other things and haven¡¯t had the time to bring you in to sign it. But... I can take you after your sses tomorrow."

    Easter¡¯s lips parted slightly, surprise flickering across her features. "You mean... it¡¯s done? Just like that?"

    "Just like that," I confirmed, my voice softer now.

    Tiger rose slowly, brushing off his jeans as if the moment hadn¡¯t shifted. "Alright then, I¡¯ll make sure Rose arrives safely at daycare tomorrow," he said simply, his green eyes lingering on Easter before he gave me a small nod and walked out of the room.

    I watched him go, something heavy twisting in my stomach. I didn¡¯t understand it. Tiger was my beloved brother. He was Earth. Loyal. Steady. Yet watching him touch Easter¡¯s skin, hearing herugh so freely with him¡ªit did something to me. Like someone had yanked a thread loose in my chest and now everything was unraveling.

    I turned back to her. "I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt. I just... thought it¡¯d be better if I was the one to take you."

    She looked at me for a long beat. Her emerald eyes held something I couldn¡¯t quite decipher¡ªcuriosity, maybe. Doubt. Hope?

    "You sure you¡¯re not too busy?" she asked softly, pulling the sleeves of her sweater over her hands like she always did when she was nervous.

    I stepped closer, sitting on the armrest of the couch beside her. "Easter," I said gently, "if I thought you were anything less than a priority, I wouldn¡¯t be here right now."

    She stared at me. Really stared.

    Then, as if something inside her gave way, she let out a breath and nodded. "Okay. I¡¯ll go with you."

    For a moment, neither of us spoke.

    The fire crackled in the hearth. Outside, a gentle wind whispered against the ss windows. Somewhere down the hall, I could hear Natalie and Alex giggling about fractions.

    "I¡¯m sorry if... I made things weird just now," she said suddenly.

    My brows lifted. "Weird?"

    "With Tiger. I didn¡¯t think it was anything strange, but..." She bit her bottom lip. "You looked like you¡¯d seen something you didn¡¯t like."

    I tilted my head, choosing my words carefully. "It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t like it. I just didn¡¯t expect it. You and Tiger seem... close."

    Her cheeks flushed. "He¡¯s easy to talk to."

    "I bet." I tried to smile again, but it came out wrong.

    She watched me quietly. "You know," she said, voice sounding shy, "I¡¯m d you¡¯ll be taking me tomorrow."

    My heart skipped.

    <strong>Skipped! </strong>

    "I will always be avable to take you anywhere you need to go," I said, my voice lower now. "All you need do is ask."

    A beat passed between us. Tense. Charged. Electric.

    "Thank you. I should go rest," she said finally, rising from the couch. "If I want to survive tomorrow¡¯s sses."

    I stood with her. "I¡¯ll be by your door bright and early tomorrow. Be ready."

    She nodded, and for a moment, I thought she might say something more. But she just gave me a small, knowing smile and turned away.

    As I watched her walk toward the hallway, her figure slowly disappearing into the darken corridor, I realized something I didn¡¯t want to admit out loud:

    I didn¡¯t want her to findfort in anyone else¡¯s hands but mine.

    And that... that terrified me.

 Chapter 140: A Perfect Morning

    <h4>Chapter 140: A Perfect Morning</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    I barely slept.

    All night long, I tossed and turned in bed like some lovesick teenager with butterflies nesting in my chest. The thought of Jacob¡ª<i>Jacob</i>¡ªpicking me up in the morning had my heart galloping in ways I didn¡¯t know were possible. Every time I shut my eyes, his voice echoed in my head.

    <i>"If I thought you were anything less than a priority, I wouldn¡¯t be here right now."</i>

    I reyed those words until they stitched themselves into my skin. I wasn¡¯t sure what kept me awake more¡ªthe anticipation of seeing and being with him tomorrow or the fact that he made me feel seen for the first time in years.

    When the knock came at my door, I was already wide awake, standing in front of the mirror pretending to act casual. It was a pathetic attempt, really. My heart was already at the door before my feet moved.

    I opened it to find him standing there¡ªJacob, the man who was too perfect to be real, the very air around him humming with quiet, ancient power. Dressed in a soft grey sweater and ck pants that hugged his tall frame perfectly, he looked like a divine secret wrapped in mortal form.

    "Good morning," he said, his voice smooth, his brown eyes soft but alert, drinking me in.

    I smiled, cheeks heating. "Morning."

    "You didn¡¯t sleep," he noted, tilting his head just slightly, as though he could see straight through me.

    "I tried to," I whispered with a grin. "But I was too excited."

    His smile curledzy, knowing. "I hope I live up to your expectations."

    <i>You already exceed them.</i>

    Before I could say anything else, I turned back into the room to kiss my sleeping daughter on the forehead. "Bye, Rose," I whispered, brushing her little curls off her face. "Be good for Uncle Tiger."

    As if on cue, Tiger appeared out of nowhere and stood by the door, arms crossed, that ever-calm gaze of his watching us like the silent guardian he was. "She¡¯ll be safe. On time too," he said, giving me a firm nod.

    "Thanks, Tiger."

    Jacob took my hand then, his fingers sliding into mine like they belonged there. "Ready?"

    I nodded, the moment feeling warm and strange. Soon, the hallway around us buzzed like something magical was about to happen.

    And then it <i>did</i>.

    With a blink and the sound of the wind shifting through the air, the world changed.

    We were no longer in the warm hallway of Zane¡¯s house.

    I was in Paris.

    I gasped.

    I didn¡¯t need a glimpse of the Eiffel Tower to know we were in Paris¡ªthe air gave it away. It was sharper, smoother, full of elegance and hidden magic. We stood in the grand hallway of Jacob¡¯s house, the ce oozing quiet luxury. And there he was next to me, looking like he¡¯d just walked off the cover of a high-end fashion magazine, effortlessly perfect.

    "Wee back home," he said, amusement dancing in his eyes.

    "I¡ªwhat? Why are we here?" I looked around, still overwhelmed. "Shouldn¡¯t we be heading to school?"

    He chuckled. "We will. But you and I can¡¯t just teleport onto school grounds. Too many cameras, too many humans. I could shut them all down in a snap, sure¡ªbut that might block something important. What if someone wasmitting a crime and the camera couldn¡¯t catch them because I was busy being shy with magic?"

    I blinked at him. "You actually thought that through?"

    He raised an eyebrow. "I always think things through."

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. "Okay, Mr. Thoughtful. So... what now?"

    "Now," he said, guiding me down the long hallway lined with paintings of wolves and stars, "we get you dressed."

    "Jacob, I¡¯m already dressed¡ª"

    He stopped in front of a tall, vintage mirror framed in carved oak and gold. "Not like this."

    Before I could ask what he meant, he snapped his fingers, and suddenly the mirror shimmered like the surface of ake under moonlight. Then... I felt it. A warm whoosh of magic wrapped around me like invisible silk. My clothes vanished and were reced by a stunning navy-blue dress with embroidered silver stars that shimmered faintly in the light. It fit perfectly, hugging my body in all the right ces, elegant yet daring.

    I gasped, hands flying to my mouth.

    "Oh my God," I breathed. "Did you just dress me with magic?"

    "I did," he said with a grin. "Not bad, huh?"

    "Do it again!"

    Heughed, and I swore I¡¯d never heard anything more beautiful.

    For the next ten minutes, I stood behind that mirror as Jacob made dresses appear on me like a magical fashion montage. A red silk gown with an open back. A soft pink jumpsuit with sparkly sleeves. Even a fitted emerald suit that made me feel like a queen.

    "You¡¯re enjoying this way too much," he said as I twirled in a ck pantsuit.

    "Are you kidding? I¡¯ve never had this much fun with clothes in my life," I said,ughing so hard my cheeks hurt. "Do you just keep magical closets lying around?"

    He shrugged, feigning modesty. "Perks of being me."

    I ended up choosing a sleek but modest cream blouse tucked into high-waisted ck pants, paired with a dusty rose coat. Understated, ssy¡ªperfect for school but still elegant.

    "I love it," I said, smiling at him as he stepped closer to adjust the cor.

    "I love <i>you</i> in it," he replied softly, his fingers brushing against my corbone, sending sparks up my spine.

    I stopped breathing for a second.

    Jacob...

    Before I could melt into his hands, he cleared his throat and stepped back. "Breakfast?"

    I nodded, desperate to escape the heat flooding my cheeks.

    He led me to the kitchen that looked like something out of a dream. It wasn¡¯t this breathtaking the first time I came here. But the food¡ªoh God¡ªthe food. A floating tray hovered before us, covered in warm croissants, golden eggs, fresh strawberries, little tarts with cream, tiny cups of espresso. Every bite felt like it had been kissed by magic.

    "Jacob," I moaned as I bit into a ky almond croissant, "this is... illegal."

    He grinned. "I¡¯ll take that as apliment."

    After we¡¯d eaten more than enough to feed a royal court, he led me out to the garage, where a sleek, obsidian-ck car stood waiting. The thing glowed, like it had been handcrafted by time and starlight itself.

    He walked over, opened the passenger door like a gentleman, and gave me a wink. "Your chariot awaits, mdy."

    Iughed, sliding in. "You¡¯re such a show-off."

    He closed the door and climbed in beside me. "You love it."

    I did. But what the hell happened to Jacob in a span of four days?

    He drove smoothly, one hand on the wheel, the other rxed on the armrest. The city blurred past us in gold and silver. And though we were heading toward something as simple and boring as school, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this moment¡ªthis¡ªwas anything but ordinary.

    He didn¡¯t speak much during the drive, but his eyes kept flickering to me. Like he was watching. Remembering. Thinking.

    When we finally arrived at school, he pulled into the parking lot slowly, careful not to draw attention. Still, heads turned. I could feel the weight of people¡¯s gazes through the tinted windows.

    He parked, turned to me, and smiled. "You ready?"

    "No," I admitted. "But... I¡¯ve got you, so I¡¯ll fake it well enough."

    He opened the door for me again, and when I stepped out, I could swear I heard someone whistle.

    Jacob ignored the stares and walked beside me like he belonged there, like I belonged with him.

    He leaned close, his voice brushing against my ear. "Remember, you are no one¡¯s victim anymore, Easter. You are fire in human skin."

    I swallowed hard, the heat in his words soaking into my bones.

    I turned to look at him, my voice clouded with emotions. "Why do you do this for me?"

    He studied me for a moment¡ªintense, unreadable. "Because you deserve it, Easter. And one day... I hope you¡¯ll see yourself the way I do. As someone deserving."

    My heart cracked open.

    And somewhere, deep in the ce where guilt once lived like rot, something bloomed.

    Hope.

    Real, terrifying, soul-warming hope.

    And it wore Jacob¡¯s face.

 Chapter 141: Justice

    <h4>Chapter 141: Justice</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    The day passed in a blur after Jacob dropped me off at school. I tried to focus on lectures and notes, but my thoughts kept drifting back to his voice¡ªhis words echoing like an anthem in my mind.

    <i>"You are fire in human skin."</i>

    <i>"Because you deserve it, Easter. And one day... I hope you¡¯ll see yourself the way I do. As someone deserving."</i>

    No one had ever spoken to me like that. No one had ever looked at me the way he did¡ªlike I was not just seen, but known.

    By the time school was over, I felt like I had floated through the day, tethered only by the memory of his smile. My feet had barely touched the ground, and I was already searching the parking lot for the familiar ck car. And there it was¡ªsleek, impossibly shiny, glowing like it had been painted with the night sky.

    The passenger door opened before I even reached it. Jacob stood beside it, one hand on the frame, his eyes locked on mine.

    "Mdy," he said with that crooked smirk that made my stomach do things I didn¡¯t have the vocabry for.

    "You¡¯re seriouslymitting to this whole ¡¯gentleman of the realm¡¯ bit, huh?" I teased, sliding into the car.

    "I¡¯m old-fashioned," he said, shutting the door and walking around to the driver¡¯s side. "And besides... you deserve someone who opens doors for you."

    My heart did a painful flip in my chest.

    He started the engine, the car humming like it purred for him alone, and we pulled out of the parking lot. The world outside looked ordinary¡ªbut sitting next to Jacob, everything felt unreal, like I¡¯d stepped into a different lifetime.

    "So," he said casually, ncing over at me. "How was your day, Miss Fire-in-Human-Skin? Anyone give you trouble?"

    I smiled, shaking my head. "Actually, it was... perfect. No trouble. But my ssmates wouldn¡¯t stop asking questions."

    "Oh?" he raised a brow, amused. "What kind of questions?"

    I turned toward the window, embarrassed. "They wanted to know who the guy in the ¡¯fancy ck car¡¯ was."

    Heughed, the sound deep and rich, like honey drizzled over firewood. "And what did you tell them?"

    I bit my lip, then nced sideways at him. "I told them... you were my lifesaver."

    He turned his head sharply, his eyes catching mine for a beat too long. Theughter faded, but something else¡ªsomething much more dangerous¡ªlit up behind his gaze.

    "Is that what I am to you?" he asked quietly, his voice suddenly serious.

    I swallowed, feeling heat crawl up my neck. "Well, yeah. You saved me."

    His fingers tightened just slightly on the steering wheel. "You¡¯ve saved yourself more than you realize, Easter."

    We fell into a warm silence after that, the kind that hums between people who understand something too big for words.

    But then... the atmosphere shifted.

    I knew the street before I saw the house.

    That ce. That cursed, lifeless house.

    I sat up straighter, my entire body recoiling before I could stop it.

    Jacob pulled up to the curb, his expression calm. "You okay?"

    I couldn¡¯t look at it without my stomach twisting. That ugly, beige cage of a house. Where love never existed. Where I¡¯d drowned every day with permanent fear painted on my face and heart.

    "It¡¯s only been five days," I whispered. "But it feels like a lifetime ago."

    Jacob turned off the engine and looked at me. "You never belonged here," he said gently. "And this will be thest time you ever have to walk through that door."

    I nodded, swallowing the nausea.

    We stepped out. I stood beside him, needing to feel his presence like armor.

    The door creaked when we entered, and the smell hit us instantly¡ªstale beer, old sweat, something decaying.

    I gagged. "God..."

    He ced a reassuring hand on my lower back, guiding me forward with quiet strength.

    And there he was.

    Ruben.

    My <i>"husband."</i>

    He was slumped on the couch like a discarded rag doll¡ªhis hair greasy, shirt stained, eyes bloodshot. He looked thinner. Broken. The arrogance that once filled the house like poison had drained from him.

    When his eyesnded on Jacob, his whole body jolted.

    Then he saw me, standing beside Jacob¡ªcalm, strong, alive¡ªand his face twisted in disbelief.

    He dropped to his knees.

    "No, no, please," Ruben whimpered, his voice hoarse and frantic. "Please don¡¯t kill me! I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª! I didn¡¯t think¡ª! Please, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry!"

    I blinked, stunned. I had never seen Ruben beg. Never seen him afraid until Jacob.

    Jacob tilted his head, an amused grin ying on his lips. "You think I came here to kill you?"

    Ruben trembled like a child. "I¡ªI know I deserve it. I¡¯m a horrible person. But please, I¡ªI¡ª"

    Jacob raised a hand. "Stop." His voice was soft, but it sliced through the air like thunder. "If you behave, I won¡¯t kill you."

    Ruben whimpered, folding further into himself.

    With a flick of Jacob¡¯s fingers, the air shimmered, and then¡ªpop¡ªa man appeared beside us, adjusting his round sses and brushing invisible lint from his grey suit.

    Mr. Caldwell.

    The famous divorcewyer.

    He looked around the room, wrinkling his nose in disgust before giving Jacob a curt nod.

    "I have the papers, sir."

    "Thank you," Jacob said. "Easter dear..."

    He held the crisp stack of documents toward me. My heart beat wildly as I reached for the pen he summoned from thin air.

    This was it.

    The chains I thought would bind me forever... were about to snap.

    I signed my name. Each letter felt like I was carving my way out of a tomb.

    Jacob took the documents from me and turned to Ruben. "Now, your turn."

    Ruben hesitated.

    Jacob¡¯s voice deepened, touched with something ancient and terrifying. "Don¡¯t make me repeat myself."

    With trembling fingers, Ruben snatched the pen from the table like it burned him. His hand shook so hard the ink scratched across the paper in a barely readable scrawl.

    Mr. Caldwell, ever calm and clinical, flipped to thest page. "And here," he said, tapping the bottom line, "is where you relinquish all paternal rights to the children you share with Mrs. Morgan."

    Ruben¡¯s head jerked up like he¡¯d just been pped. "What?" His voice cracked, caught between panic and disbelief.

    Jacob stepped forward, and the air shifted instantly¡ªdense and sharp, like the moment before a lightning strike.

    "You never treated Rose like your child," Jacob said, his tone low and lethal. "You treated her like property. Like a shadow. You don¡¯t get to call yourself her father anymore."

    Ruben stared at him, his lip trembling. His pride shattered in pieces on the floor. But he signed.

    And just like that¡ªit was over.

    Mr. Caldwell straightened his suit and gave Jacob a stiff, practiced bow. "I assume I¡¯m not meant to question any of this."

    Jacob smirked. "Smart man."

    With a flick of Jacob¡¯s fingers, the air shimmered again¡ªand just like that, thewyer disappeared, leaving nothing but silence and the scent of old paper.

    Ruben copsed to his knees, shoulders hunched like a crumbling statue. His eyes stayed fixed on the ground as if the world had officially swallowed him whole.

    And maybe it had.

    I turned to Jacob, my whole body humming, adrenaline still rushing like fire under my skin. But it wasn¡¯t fear anymore. It was release. It was freedom. My chest rose and fell like I¡¯d just broken to the surface after drowning.

    I looked at him¡ªthis strange, powerful, impossibly kind man¡ªand whispered, "Thank you."

    Jacob¡¯s gaze softened. He reached out, brushing his knuckles down my cheek with that same feather-light touch that always made my breath catch.

    "You did that," he said. "You took Natalie¡¯s hand. You walked away. You survived."

    I leaned into his hand, closed my eyes for a second. "I don¡¯t even know who I am without the pain."

    "You¡¯ll find her," he murmured. "And when you do, you¡¯ll love her."

    I felt my throat tighten, but I smiled anyway. Because he believed in me.

    I nodded, wiping under my eyes quickly and stepping back. "Let¡¯s go."

    Jacob nodded and turned toward the door with me¡ªbut we barely took two steps before I heard it.

    A thud.

    Then a desperate voice behind me.

    "Wait! Please!"

    I turned just in time to see Ruben throw himself forward,nding hard on his knees right at my feet. He grabbed the hem of my coat with both hands, clutching it like a lifeline.

    "Easter," he cried. "Please... please beg him. Beg him to let me go. Don¡¯t let him trap me in this ce again. I swear I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so damn sorry for everything I did to you, to Rose¡ªjust don¡¯t let him lock me in again."

    His voice cracked, and his face twisted into something pitiful¡ªsomething broken.

    I stared down at him. And for a second, I didn¡¯t see the man who used to own my life¡ªI saw a man who lost control of it.

    But I didn¡¯t flinch. I didn¡¯t kneel. I didn¡¯t cry.

    I looked at him and saw the truth: this wasn¡¯t my burden anymore.

    This was justice.

    I didn¡¯t answer him¡ªnot yet. I looked up at Jacob instead, silently waiting for his response.

 Chapter 142: Freedom With A Price

    <h4>Chapter 142: Freedom With A Price</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    <i>"Please... beg him. Don¡¯t let him trap me here. I swear¡ªI¡¯m sorry."</i>

    When I looked down at Ruben, it hit me.

    He wasn¡¯t a monster anymore.

    He was nothing.

    Dust in the wind¡ªblown away from a life I had finally walked out of.

    Everything that had ever shackled me to this man¡ªevery insult, every cold shoulder, every twisted maniption disguised as love, every beating¡ªhad dissolved. I couldn¡¯t feel the weight of his voice anymore. It no longer burrowed under my skin.

    I was free.

    And freedom... was quiet.

    There was no storm in my chest. No fear rising like bile in my throat. Just peace. Strange, still, golden peace.

    I slowly lifted my gaze from the man who once owned my every breath, my every step. And when I met Jacob¡¯s eyes, I felt something stir again inside me¡ªIt felt deeper, warmer.

    God, those eyes.

    His brown eyes held gxies. Fire. Wisdom older than time itself. But when they settled on me, all I saw was gentleness. A question flickered in them, unspoken.

    "Do you want me to let him go?" he asked aloud, voice soft¡ªlike a breeze moving through tall grass. Calm. Centered. A god waiting for <i>my</i>mand.

    I sucked in a breath. I hadn¡¯t expected the question. I hadn¡¯t even imagined having a say in a man like Ruben¡¯s fate.

    My eyes flicked back to Ruben, still groveling. Still shaking. And for a second, just a flicker of one, I remembered the girl I used to be¡ªthe one who would have wept just seeing him like this. The girl who thought she couldn¡¯t live without his approval.

    But I wasn¡¯t her anymore.

    I turned fully to Jacob, and when I spoke, my voice was steady. Clear.

    "I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with him again. Not now. Not ever."

    Jacob tilted his head slightly, watching me like a hunter admiring the strength in his weapon. I could see it in the way his lips twitched into a hint of a smile¡ªproud. Protective. Curious.

    I kept going. "If he stays trapped, if he¡¯s locked away... I¡¯ll think about it. About him. About whether he¡¯s eating, or if he¡¯s still begging, or if maybe I¡¯m being too cruel."

    I clenched my hands at my sides, breath tightening. "And I don¡¯t want him in my thoughts. Not even like that. He doesn¡¯t deserve that space in my head, Jacob. Not even as a passing shadow."

    Jacob¡¯s gaze darkened for a heartbeat¡ªhis jaw flexed like he was restraining the divine fury that lived inside him. But then he nodded slowly.

    "You don¡¯t want guilt," Jacob said gently, his voice dipping like a whisper across water. "Even when you have none."

    "I¡¯m done carrying things that don¡¯t belong to me," I murmured, barely trusting my own voice. "So if letting him go means wiping thest trace of him from my conscience... then yes. Let him go."

    The room held its breath. No windows were open, but the curtains stirred anyway, slow and deliberate, like the air itself bowed to Jacob¡¯s will. His power hummed softly, golden and quiet at first¡ªlike sunlight warming ss. The shimmer wrapped around his fingers, pulsing gently, alive.

    Jacob bent to Ruben¡¯s level, his fingers twitching ever so slightly, and the golden shimmer that always danced around him when he used his power hummed into life. He pulled Ruben away from my feet and I stepped back giving them room. Then, he spoke. His voice, low and melodic, wove through the air like honey.

    "Ruben Morgan," Jacob intoned, his voice low, clear, and soaked in power. "By Easter¡¯s mercy, not mine, you are free."

    The words cracked the silence. Ruben¡¯s body jerked¡ªthen copsed, forehead smacking the wooden floor with a dull, painful thud. A raw sob wed its way out of his throat, brittle and pitiful, like something shattered underfoot.

    Jacob didn¡¯t even look at him.

    He turned to me.

    And just like that, the air changed.

    The light from the cracked window struck his face just right. His tousled dark hair framed his face like a storm cloud, and the glow from his magic still curled around his fingertips,zily, like it knew it had done something important.

    "You are," he said, each word wrapped in reverence, "the bravest human I¡¯ve ever met."

    My heart fluttered wildly in my chest.

    "Jacob..."

    I whispered his name like a secret¡ªlike a prayer I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d been keeping locked in my chest. His eyes darkened when he heard it, and the room suddenly felt smaller, hotter, like all the oxygen had been pulled toward him.

    He moved toward me.

    One step.

    Then another.

    And I couldn¡¯t move. The air between us was thick¡ªcharged¡ªlike lightning was about to strike and we¡¯d both wee it.

    "You didn¡¯t just break your chains today," he murmured, voice velvet-soft. "You melted them."

    Augh slipped from me, shaky and thin. My throat ached with held-back emotion. "I feel... lighter," I breathed. "Not just free. New."

    He reached up, knuckles grazing my chin with the gentleness of a prayer, tilting my face toward his. "That¡¯s because the girl who walked into this house isn¡¯t the one leaving it."

    "You¡¯re right." My lips curved. A real smile. "She died the moment I signed that paper."

    Jacob¡¯s voice was a whisper and a vow. "And in her ce... is a woman who makes gods hold their breath."

    Then, with a soft smile curling on his lips, he turned briefly to Ruben. "You know," he said thoughtfully, "Easter might¡¯ve forgiven you, but I haven¡¯t."

    Ruben flinched.

    Jacob narrowed his eyes, the warmth in his voice cooling like steel submerged in ice. "Don¡¯t mistake her kindness for a clean te."

    Ruben looked up, confused, blinking tears from his swollen eyes. "You said I was free..."

    Jacob smirked. "I said I¡¯d release you, not that I¡¯d spare you."

    My eyes widened. "What do you mean?"

    Jacob turned back to me, eyes still glowing faintly with golden light. "He¡¯s being released from this physical prison... but from now on, he¡¯ll live inside a mental one."

    Ruben froze.

    Jacob¡¯s voice dropped lower, sharper. "He will relive every ounce of pain he inflicted on you¡ªover and over again. Every scream, every broken moment. A loop that no one can break. Not even the best doctors in the world."

    Ruben¡¯s face drained of color. His lips parted, but no words came.

    "And when people see him," Jacob continued coolly, "they¡¯ll instinctively stay away from him. There¡¯ll be nofort. No connection. No more victims."

    The silence that followed was thunderous.

    Then¡ªRuben broke. He copsed again, sobbing into the floor, his voice cracking with desperation.

    "Please," he croaked. "Please, Jacob. Easter¡ªtell him to stop. I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m really¡ªplease¡ª!"

    But Jacob had already turned to me.

    He extended his hand. I ced mine in his without hesitation, and he gave it a gentle squeeze.

    We walked out of the house without a backward nce, the sound of Ruben¡¯s pleas echoing behind us like a ghost we¡¯d left behind.

    Outside, the evening air was cool and sweet. The setting sun blinked high above like it was watching.

    Jacob opened the passenger door for me, still wearing that damn smirk that somehow managed to look good on him. I slid in silently, heart still racing. He joined me behind the wheel, hands steady, eyes forward.

    And without a word, he started the engine.

    The car purred to life.

    And we drove away.

 Chapter 143: Breaking Chains, Breathing Magic

    <h4>Chapter 143: Breaking Chains, Breathing Magic</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    The car hummed steadily beneath us as we drove away, but my mind was far from calm. I kept ncing at Jacob¡ªthis impossibly powerful, devastatingly handsome man who had just rewritten the course of my life with nothing but his voice and his magic.

    Beside me, Jacob stared ahead at the road, his profile backlit by the dying sun. The golden shimmer from earlier still danced faintly at his fingertips, curlingzily before fading into the air like embers. My hand still tingled from where he had held it. I curled my fingers inward, as if to hold on to the warmth a little longer.

    "Thank you," I whispered. My voice barely carried over the engine, but I knew he heard. "Thank you for freeing me."

    His head tilted slightly, his lips twitching into a smile that could bring angels to their knees. "You freed yourself, Easter," he said gently. "I just made sure the chains didn¡¯t try to crawl back."

    I swallowed hard. My heart was full¡ªachingly, blissfully full. "I¡¯ll never forget the day Natalie walked into my life," I said. "She didn¡¯t just offer help. She brought you into it."

    He didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he reached across the console and wrapped his fingers around mine again. His touch was warm, grounding, like the sun itself had decided to hold my hand.

    "You¡¯ll never suffer again," Jacob said, his voice a quiet vow. "Not while I¡¯m here. And I¡¯ll be here... always. That¡¯s the benefit of falling for a god, you know."

    I blinked. "<i>Falling</i> for¡ª?" My breath caught in my throat, and a dizzying warmth bloomed in my chest. But he didn¡¯t seem to notice the effect his words had. He just smiled ahead, casual and calm, like he hadn¡¯t just set off a firestorm in me.

    Did he already know how I felt about him? Or was he just casually throwing around the word <i>falling</i>, totally unaware of what it was doing to me? God¡ªwhat did that even mean?!

    Tears pricked the corners of my eyes, but this time, they weren¡¯t from pain. They were from... relief. Joy. Safety. Giddiness.

    I turned my face to the window, pretending to admire the sunset, but really, I just didn¡¯t want him to see me crying like a lovesick fool.

    I thought we were heading back to Jacob¡¯s home, then back to Zane¡¯s. But instead, he took an abrupt turn off the main road and into a forest trail so hidden, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed it if I blinked.

    "Uh... are you nning to sacrifice me to the forest spirits?" I asked with a raised brow.

    Jacobughed. "No sacrifices today. Just trust me."

    "That¡¯s what all the creepy guys say before they feed you to a magical bear."

    He shot me a grin, and I swear, the temperature in the car rose. "Good thing I am the magical bear."

    I snorted. "Cocky much?"

    He just winked.

    Minutester, we pulled into what I can only describe as the most bizarre, magical carnival I had ever seen. It was hidden deep in the woods, surrounded by glowing trees and glittering mist. Wooden stalls and wagons shaped like oversized mushrooms were scattered around, and creatures I couldn¡¯t even name strolled the grounds¡ªsome tall and glowing, others with wings or vines for hair.

    The sign at the entrance read: <i>"Wee to Mischief Grove ¨C Where Fun Is Mandatory."</i>

    I stared. "You¡¯ve got to be kidding."

    "Nope," Jacob said, hopping out anding around to open my door. "Tonight, Easter Free, you are forbidden from frowning."

    "I don¡¯t..." I hesitated, my stomach twisting. "I don¡¯t think I can... I haven¡¯t had fun in... a long time."

    "I know." His voice was softer now, and when I looked up at him, the mischief in his eyes had been reced with a deeper feeling.

    He knew. Somehow, he <i>knew</i>.

    "You don¡¯t have to tell me what happened with Melody," he said, as if reading my thoughts. "I already know. I know that you me yourself. That you think having fun is a luxury you don¡¯t deserve."

    My mouth went dry.

    He stepped closer, brushing a strand of hair from my cheek. "But you do. You¡¯ve paid enough for that night. You lost your home, your joy, yourughter. It¡¯s time you got it back."

    I blinked rapidly, trying to hold the tears at bay. "How did you know?"

    "I¡¯m a Spirit, Easter. Your soul told me long before your lips ever could."

    And just like that, something inside me cracked. Not in a painful way¡ªbut like a dam breaking open.

    "Okay," I said, my voice trembling. "Okay... let¡¯s have... fun."

    What followed was chaos. Glorious, absurd chaos.

    First, he dragged me to a game called <i>Lick-a-Toad, </i>which was absolutely not what it sounded like. (Well. Sort of.) You had to catch a glowing toad and kiss it, and then the toad would scream out your deepest secret. Mine yelled, "SHE THINKS JACOB HAS A NICE BUTT!" and I nearly died on the spot.

    Jacob just smirked like the smug god he was. "Well, I do work out."

    "Don¡¯tment on that," I grumbled, my cheeks on fire.

    Next came the <i>Upside-Down Carousel, </i>which spun so fast and flipped so many times, I nearly threw up. Jacobughed the entire time, especially when I screamed, "YOU¡¯RE GONNA KILL YOUR BABY, YOU MONSTER!"

    "First of all, I would never," he said betweenughs as we stumbled off. "Second of all... wait, <i>my</i> baby?"

    I blinked. Oops. "I mean the baby. A baby. Some baby. Babies in general¡ª"

    Jacob only grinned wider, clearly amused by my flustered panic.

    Later, we wandered into the Cuddle Cavern, which was basically a cave of soft, floating clouds that shaped themselves into adorable creatures. I fell asleep there for ten whole minutes before jolting awake with a craving for pickles and cotton candy. Jacob was back in a second¡ªwith both.

    "Pregnancy drama," I muttered between bites. "Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you."

    "I look forward to the chaos," he replied without missing a beat.

    As the night wore on, theughter came easier. The guilt loosened. I found myself dancing with glowing fairies and beating Jacob in a game of <i>"Catch the Moonbeam." </i>(Okay, he let me win, but I still got a prize.)

    And in quiet moments, I watched him¡ªhisugh, his ease, the way he made even the most mundane moment feel like magic.

    At one point, I tripped on a mushroom, and he caught me, his arms warm and strong around me. For a breathless second, our eyes locked. I could feel his heartbeat. I could smell the faint woodsy spice of his skin.

    But he just steadied me and chuckled. "Careful there, warrior."

    And my heart¡ªmy stupid, aching heart¡ªsank just a little.

    He didn¡¯t notice.

    He didn¡¯t see.

    But it was okay.

    Because for the first time in years, I felt alive.

    And I didn¡¯t need a confession or a kiss to make that true.

    As we sat by a glowing pond near the end of the night, our feet dangling in silver water, I leaned into his side.

    "I feel... free," I murmured.

    Jacob tilted his head, brushing his shoulder against mine. "Because you are. And this is just the beginning."

    I smiled, resting my hand on my belly. "We¡¯re going to be okay, aren¡¯t we?"

    He looked down at me, eyes glowing faintly gold. "You¡¯re going to be extraordinary, Easter. You and the little firecracker in there."

    And in that moment¡ªwith magic all around me,ughter still echoing in the distance, and Jacob beside me¡ªI believed him.

    I believed it all.

    Even if my heart was already falling deeper than I knew how to stop.

    And maybe... just maybe...

    He¡¯d catch me when I did.

    *********

    Later that night, long after the fireworks had faded into smoke trails and the carnival music had melted into whispers, Jacob gently nudged me toward the car.

    "Time to head home, warrior."

    "But..." I pouted, ncing longingly at the giant teddy bear someone was winning at a ring toss. "I was just about to beat that rigged game."

    Jacob grinned. "You were throwing the rings at the vendor."

    "He looked smug."

    "Exactly. Let¡¯s not get banned from the fair."

    I groaned dramatically, dragging my feet like a child, but the truth was¡ªI was tired. The good kind. The kind that made your bones hum and your soul feel soft.

    He opened the car door for me, and I slipped inside, sinking into the plush leather seat with a contented sigh. The engine purred to life, and soon we were speeding down the open road under a nket of stars, the wind brushing through the cracked windows.

    Music filled the space between us¡ªsome old-school soul track that made me sway in my seat and throw my head back withughter.

    "Tell me you at least tried to dance when I wasn¡¯t looking," I teased, ncing at him as he tapped the steering wheel in rhythm.

    "Please," he said, shing a cocky smirk. "The wind danced for me."

    I snorted. "That is the most Jacob thing you¡¯ve ever said."

    He winked. "Thank you."

    I was having the time of my life. My cheeks ached from smiling. My chest was light. My heart? Well, my heart was aplicated mess wrapped in glitter, but for the moment... it was happy.

    Then it hit me.

    Like, literally hit me¡ªin the dder.

    "Jacob," I said, suddenly sitting up straight, "I need to pee."

    He raised an eyebrow. "I could just¡ª"

    "Nope," I cut in. "Do not magic me a toilet in the car. That¡¯s a line I refuse to cross."

    Heughed, shaking his head. "Alright. Gas station it is."

    A few minutester, we pulled into a brightly lit gas station at the edge of a quiet town. I unbuckled quickly, already halfway out the door. "Be right back. Don¡¯t vanish without me."

    "Wouldn¡¯t dream of it," he said, propping his elbow on the window frame. "But hurry. The wind¡¯s starting to miss you."

    I rolled my eyes, grinning, and dashed toward the restroom sign, the automatic door hissing open behind me.

    I barely made it to the dingy hallway of the public restroom before I heard someone gasp.

    "Easter?"

    I turned, heart stumbling a little in my chest.

    Two women stood near the snack aisle, blinking at me like they¡¯d just seen a ghost. One wore a sunflower-printed dress and had a name tag that read "Gloria," while the other clutched a soda and gaped like I¡¯d grown wings.

    "Easter?" Gloria said again, her eyes wide.

    I blinked. "Uh... yes?"

    The second woman let out a tiny squeal. "Oh my word! You¡¯ve grown so much! Do you remember us? We were members of your father¡¯s church back in Bellemarais. You used to sing with the children¡¯s choir¡ªoh, you were so little!"

    I stared at them, frozen. My mouth opened, but words refused toe out.

    They stepped closer, smiling warmly like old aunties at a family reunion.

    "You look so much like your mama now," Gloria said. "She¡¯s here too, you know. Your parents. The church is hosting a three-day conference right down the street, at the Golden Candle Hotel."

    I don¡¯t know what else they said after that.

    Because the moment I heard the word parents, my entire body locked up.

    The blood in my veins pulsed like a warning drum.

    My heart spiked¡ªwild, hot, erratic.

    Jacob was right outside.

    But I was no longer okay.

    I was no longer free.

    And in that single breathless moment...

    Everything changed.

 Chapter 144: Bloodlines and Betrayals

    <h4>Chapter 144: Bloodlines and Betrayals</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    The morning sunlight slipped gently through the pce windows, spreading its warm light over the marble floor. as I rolled onto my side, groaning. Red stirredzily inside me, still half-asleep.

    <strong><i>"You stayed up toote again," </i></strong>he grumbled.

    "I was reading," I muttered aloud, rubbing the sleep from my eyes. "Or did you forget the stack of mystery Dad dumped on me?"

    The image of Princess Katrina¡¯s face lingered in my mind¡ªthose zing blue eyes, red hair like autumn fire. And that uncanny familiarity I couldn¡¯t shake off. I¡¯d spent two nights obsessing over it, letting Abel and Rnd dig while I kept going about my duties in the pce silently, my thoughts swirling.

    Then there was Natalie.

    She¡¯d reached out to me yesterday through the mind link, her voice serious¡ªtoo serious. Said she had something important to tell me. I asked her what it was, but she shut me down, told me it was better we talk face to face. I didn¡¯t like the sound of that.

    So I asked, <i>"Are youing to Golden City, or should I head to Vereth?"</i>

    She said she¡¯de here¡ªbut not till today. Apparently, she had a full schedule of sses yesterday and couldn¡¯t skip them.

    I told her I¡¯d wait.

    And now, here I am. Waiting. Wondering what bomb she¡¯s about to drop.

    Just as I swung my legs off the bed, the mind link pulsed with energy.

    <i>"You¡¯re Highness," </i>Abel¡¯s voice snapped into my head, sharp and urgent.

    <i>"What did you find?" </i>I asked immediately, straightening.

    <i>"You¡¯re gonna want to sit for this. We¡¯re at the pce gates."</i>

    <i>"An hour early?" </i>I said aloud, arching a brow.

    <i>"We didn¡¯t sleep,"</i> Rnd added. <i>"We¡¯ve got everything. It¡¯s all here."</i>

    My heartbeat picked up.

    <i>"I¡¯ll have the guards let you in. Go straight to my chambers."</i>

    By the time they made it to my private wing, I¡¯d already thrown on a dark gray sweater and cks, my hair still damp from a rushed shower. The royal guards stood tall and silent at the far end of the hallway until one stepped forward with a small bow.

    "Mr Lucky, the two guests you summoned have arrived."

    "Let them in," I replied with a nod. "And tell the kitchen no interruptions."

    The guards opened the doors just as Abel and Rnd entered, dragging a thick ck case behind them. They looked tired¡ªAbel¡¯s normally neat hair was a wreck, and Rnd had that gleam in his eye like he¡¯d found the Holy Grail and wanted to shout about it.

    "You both look like hell," I said, smirking as I closed the door behind them.

    "That¡¯s riching from the prince who currently looks like Drac," Rnd fired back with a lopsided grin.

    Abel chuckled, but the seriousness returned quickly as he ced the case on the table and unzipped it.

    "You¡¯re Highness," he said, voice low, "we found something."

    I walked over and stood beside them as Abel pulled out a thick folder. It hit the polished oak table with a weighty thud, the p opening to reveal papers, photos, digital records¡ªlike a case file prepared for war.

    Then he said it.

    "Her name wasn¡¯t Katrina in Silverfang."

    I blinked.

    "What?"

    Rnd stepped forward, tapping a photograph with a red sticker on the corner. It showed a younger Katrina, smiling beside a broad-shouldered man with dark eyes and a proud jawline.

    "They called her I Cross."

    I went still. The name sent a jolt through me like lightning.

    "Cross?" My throat tightened. "That¡¯s... Natalie¡¯s mother¡¯s name."

    <strong><i>"I knew it!" </i></strong>Red snarled softly inside me, uneasy and alert.

    I leaned forward, eyes locked on the image. Same hair. Same smile. That fire in her eyes. My fingers hovered above the page like they were afraid to touch it, to shatter the truth.

    "So what you¡¯re really saying is..." I paused, narrowing my eyes, "...Princess Katrina is actually I Cross¡ªNatalie¡¯s mother?"

    "Yes," Abel confirmed, ncing at Rnd before continuing. "But it gets deeper. Katrina¡ªor I¡ªnever told anyone where she came from. She showed up at Silverfang two decades ago. Alone. Scared. Starving."

    "Darius let her in?" I asked, skeptically.

    "Not at first," Rnd cut in. "But Evan Cross did. He was respected¡ªhis fated mate had died years before Katrina arrived. He vouched for her."

    Abel opened another document, this one handwritten. "They eventually became chosen mates. No ceremony, no bond¡ªjust a quiet promise. A yearter, Natalie was born."

    My chest tightened as I processed it. Every word unraveled something in me I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d been holding onto.

    She¡¯s Katrina¡¯s daughter. My Natalie¡¯s... royalty.

    "Natalie doesn¡¯t know, does she?" I whispered.

    "No." Abel¡¯s voice softened. "She thinks her mother was just a pack healer. No one told her anything."

    I ran a hand through my hair, pacing.

    "Yesterday, she mind-linked me," I muttered. "Said she had something important to tell me. I asked her what it was, but she said it was better to talk in person. She¡¯sing to Golden City today."

    "Well," Rnd said with a dryugh, "you might wanna make some tea. It¡¯s gonna be one hell of a conversation."

    "I don¡¯t know how to tell her," I said, my voiceing out like a whisper.

    "Tell her the truth," Abel said. "Because there¡¯s more."

    I turned sharply.

    "What?"

    Abel handed me a final document. "It¡¯s about what happened eight years ago. During thest royal visit to Silverfang."

    I took the paper, my hands trembling slightly as I scanned the contents.

    "You¡¯re saying Evan was in charge of the royal visit preparation?"

    "Was," Rnd said bitterly. "Until he vanished. The whole pack was embarrassed¡ªunprepared, disorganized. Your father was furious. Silverfang¡¯s honor was questioned."

    I remembered that visit. My father sounded very enraged when he mentioned it to me through our mind link. But he never spoke of what truly happened.

    "Darius med Evan," Abel continued. "Said he betrayed the crown."

    "And I?"

    "She actually tried to defend him¡ªimed she¡¯d been kidnapped and Evan only showed up to save her. Said he¡¯d never risk the pack¡¯s honor unless it really mattered. But honestly? That just made everything ten times worse."

    I didn¡¯t want to hear it, but I needed to.

    "Darius killed them," Abel said, his voice like ice. "In front of the entire pack."

    The world tilted for a second. I¡¯d heard this story before¡ªback when Natalie first showed up in my life. But back then, it was just noise, barely scratching the surface. Now? I was finally diving into the depths... and it was hitting different.

    "He made a show of it," Rnd added. "Called them traitors. And then left their daughter alive¡ªNatalie¡ªas a warning to the others."

    I sat down heavily, the weight of it all crashing into me. So much blood. So much pain. No wonder she¡¯d grown up traumatized. Alone. Hated. Marked and thrown away like trash.

    And all this time... she was a princess.

    "My father never knew," I said, staring into the distance. "He would have never allowed that."

    "Darius made sure no word reached him," Abel said grimly. "He cleaned up every trace. Changed names. Burned records. Threatened anyone who whispered the truth."

    I looked at the photo again. I¡¯s eyes burned with life. Her daughter had that same me now¡ªstronger, even.

    "I¡¯ve seen a lot of things," I said quietly, "but this... this is unforgivable."

    Red growled softly in agreement.

 Chapter 145: Ashes and Truth

    <h4>Chapter 145: Ashes and Truth</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    There are moments when fury feels like fire licking at the inside of your ribs¡ªquiet, burning, relentless. That was me. That was now.

    Abel and Rnd¡¯s words still echoed in my skull, each one driving in like a nail.

    I stood motionless, hands clenched by my sides as Red paced furiously inside me. He snarled like a caged beast, aching for blood. My chest rose and fell with measured rage as I stared at the folderid out on my desk.

    "She told me a part of this," I said, voice rough. "Natalie told me about her mother¡¯s disappearance. About how her father begged Darius for help and was denied. She said her father disobeyed orders to go after her mother¡ªand that¡¯s why he was branded a traitor and then killed."

    "And that¡¯s what we all believed," Abel replied, his tone dark. "But there¡¯s more."

    My eyes flicked to him sharply. "What do you mean more?"

    Abel shifted, reluctant. Then he reached for another folder from the corner of the desk. His hands were slow, almost reverent.

    "Yesterday," he said carefully, "I was contacted by one of Darius¡¯s former enforcers. He wants to remain anonymous. The man said the truth¡¯s been wing at his insides for years. Said he needed to tell someone who¡¯d listen."

    "And you listened?" I asked, though I already knew the answer.

    "I did. And what he told me changes everything, Your Highness."

    Red was still inside me, tense and ready, his growl low and steady.

    Abel continued, "The enforcer swore on the Goddess¡ªhe said Evan Cross did everything right. That Evan nned the entire royal visit down to thest detail. Security. Hospitality. Escort schedules. Even the seating arrangement. Everything was perfect."

    I frowned. "Then what went wrong?"

    "Evan met with his Gamma¡ªKevin Norman¡ªthat day, just before the ceremony started," Abel said, his voice dropping lower. "He told Kevin that he had an emergency to handle and asked him to step in and manage the rest."

    "Okay..." I murmured.

    "But here¡¯s the thing," Abel said, holding up a hand. "Right after Evan left, things started falling apart. Guards didn¡¯t show. Carriages were misrouted. The feast was dyed. The entire ceremony unraveled in minutes. The pack looked like a disaster. Evan was nowhere to be found, and neither was Gamma Kevin."

    I blinked, trying to digest what he was saying.

    "You¡¯re telling me the Gamma ran?"

    "Disappeared," Abel said grimly. "Gone. No one ever talked about it. Everyone just med Evan."

    "Let me get this straight." My voice was low and icy. "You¡¯re saying the preparations were wless. Evan handed things off responsibly. But after he left, someone sabotaged everything... and Kevin vanished?"

    Abel nodded slowly.

    "And all the me fell on Evan," I whispered. My mind was spinning, connecting pieces that had always seemed jagged and meaningless before. "So this wasn¡¯t some mistake. It was a setup."

    Red roared in my head, savage and enraged. <strong><i>"They butchered them, Zane. They made it look like justice¡ªbut it was murder." </i></strong>

    "Abel," I said, looking him dead in the eyes, "Are you telling me that Evan Cross and Princess Katrina might¡¯ve been killed¡ªnot as punishment¡ªbut because someone wanted them dead?"

    Abel didn¡¯t speak at first, but his silence said enough. Eventually, he nodded.

    "I believe so. And that enforcer thinks so too."

    I turned away, pacing as the storm rose inside me. My boots thudded against the floor like thunderps. My heart was pounding, wild with fury. I gripped the edge of my desk so hard the wood cracked beneath my fingers.

    "She lost everything," I growled. "They called her the daughter of traitors. Branded her. Banished her. All while ignorant that she was royalty. My goddess, she was a princess¡ªand they threw her into the dirt."

    "I didn¡¯t realize it went this deep," Abel muttered. "But this can¡¯t be buried. The king has to know. We have to tell him."

    I looked up sharply, eyes hard. "Not yet."

    "Your Highness¡ª"

    I cut him off, voice hardening like steel. "I said not yet. Natalie hears this first. From me. No one else."

    As if summoned by fate itself¡ªor maybe the Moon Goddess had perfect timing¡ªher voice came through the mind link, delicate as a breeze butced with urgency and that soft sweetness only she could carry.

    <i>"Zane... I¡¯m going to appear in front of you in a few seconds. Please don¡¯t freak out. I need to see you. We need to talk. Now."</i>

    Even in my mind, her voice soothed something raw inside me.

    I didn¡¯t hesitate.

    <i>"Okay, my love," </i>I replied without thinking, heart suddenly pounding<i>. "I¡¯m ready."</i>

    A single heartbeat passed.

    Then came the ripple in the air¡ªa shimmer of energy, like the very fabric of space rearranged itself just to bring her to me.

    She appeared in the center of my private chamber like a vision pulled from a dream¡ªor maybe a storm wearing human skin.

    Natalie.

    She didn¡¯t need an entrance to be dramatic. The wind shifted when she was near, the light seemed to bend toward her, and my entire damn soul responded to her presence.

    She stood tall by the window, sunlight pouring around her like a spotlight from the gods. That sweet, broken girl I¡¯d once met was long gone. The woman in front of me was fire¡ªfierce, unafraid, and breathtakingly beautiful.

    Her eyes met mine¡ªfierce, zing, untamed. And still, soft. Still mine.

    "Hi," she said, her voice sounded small, but every syble wrapped itself around my heart.

    "Hi," I echoed, my voice lower, thick with many feelings.

    We just stood there, eyes locked, time slowing down until it didn¡¯t feel real anymore. My heartbeat drummed in my ears, loud and aching.

    And then¡ªwe moved.

    No words.

    Just motion. Pure instinct. Raw emotion.

    I closed the space between us and caught her in my arms like I¡¯d been waiting to breathe. Her hands found my face, mine curled tightly around her waist. Our lips met with desperate urgency, like the universe had kept us apart too long.

    She tasted like warmth and chaos and everything I never thought I¡¯d feel again. I buried a hand in her hair as she clung to me, like she was afraid I¡¯d vanish.

    "I missed you," she whispered between kisses.

    "I missed you more," I breathed back, forehead resting against hers. "Every damn second."

    We pulled apart just slightly, both breathless and flushed.

    That¡¯s when she noticed we weren¡¯t alone.

    Natalie blinked, and her fiery confidence flickered¡ªfor just a second¡ªinto that soft shyness I still adored.

    She turned, eyes widening slightly as she caught sight of Abel and Rnd.

    "Oh¡ªuh... hi," she said, cheeks turning the faintest shade of pink. "I didn¡¯t realize..."

    Rnd gave her a warm smile. "Hello, Natalie."

    Abel nodded with a small, respectful bow. "Always a pleasure."

    She gave a little wave, her fingers still tangled in mine. "Nice to see you both here."

    But then her eyes fell.

    To the table.

    And everything changed.

    Her gaze locked onto the documents and photos¡ªsome ck and white, some in harsh color, every one of them screaming with memories and secrets.

    Her expression hardened instantly, that spark in her eyes snapping to a sharp edge.

    "Zane," she said slowly, voice tighter now, serious. "What¡¯s going on?"

    She stepped toward the table, her fingers hovering over a photo¡ªone of a smiling woman with her hair tied up, standing beside a man with proud eyes.

    I Cross and Evan.

    Her parents.

    Natalie turned back to me, her voice quieter but sharper, trembling at the edge.

    "Why are there pictures of my mom and dad on this table? Why does it feel like you¡¯re all about to tell me something that¡¯s going to break me?"

    I inhaled slowly, walking over to her and cing a hand gently on her shoulder.

    "Because, Natalie..." I said, voice deep and trembling with restrained rage and something even heavier¡ªgrief, maybe. "You deserve to know the truth. All of it."

    Her eyes searched mine. Fierce. Fragile. Ready.

    And I knew in that moment¡ªI would burn down kingdoms if it meant keeping that light in her eyes alive.

    And now... I had more than enough reason to start the fire.

 Chapter 146: Seriousness and Madness

    <h4>Chapter 146: Seriousness and Madness</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    I stood in Zane¡¯s private chamber, the familiar scent of him wrapping around me like a cloak I never wanted to take off. The warmth of his presence still lingered in my bones after our kiss, but the moment my eyes caught the photos on the table, everything shifted.

    Time slowed. My pulse quickened.

    My heart began to race, not from love this time¡ªbut from a sense of dread.

    I stepped closer.

    The closer I got, the louder my heartbeat became. A roaring thunder inside my chest.

    My parents.

    There they were.

    Frozen in time. My mother¡¯s radiant smile. My father¡¯s proud, steady gaze.

    I barely heard anything else after that.

    Because all I could see were the ghosts staring up at me from that table.

    My voice trembled. "Why are there pictures of my mom and dad on this table? Why does it feel like you¡¯re all about to tell me something that¡¯s going to break me?"

    I turned to Zane. My gaze locked with his, searching his soul.

    I could have read his thoughts. I could have looked into this with my powers, dug into the threads of time like it was nothing.

    But I didn¡¯t.

    I couldn¡¯t.

    I¡¯d made a silent promise to myself the first time I saw that softness in his eyes. I would never vite Zane¡¯s mind. Not even now when it felt like my heart was breaking.

    So I waited.

    I waited for him to tell me.

    His jaw clenched slightly before he spoke, voice calm but strained. "Natalie... sit down. Please."

    I hesitated for a second, my spine taut with tension, then nodded and lowered myself into the armchair nearest to me. My fingers clenched around the arms of the chair like they were my only anchor.

    Zane walked slowly, like the heaviness of what he was about to say could crush the floor beneath him. He stopped in front of me, crouching slightly so we were eye-level.

    Then he began.

    "The ckthorns came to the king," he said, tone careful, measured. "They brought a case to court... a murder case."

    My heart sank. I didn¡¯t dare breathe.

    Zane continued, "They imed a woman was killed unjustly¡ªno trial, no justification. Just ughter. Her name, they said... was Katrina. Princess Katrina."

    I blinked, confused. "Princess?"

    "Yes," he nodded slowly. "Royal blood. Her death was covered up. Buried. Owen and Michael ckthorn¡ªGriffin¡¯s grandfather and father¡ªwere the ones who brought this case forward. Michael used his brother Darius ckthorn of killing her."

    I sat up straighter, the confusion churning in my mind like a storm. "Wait... what? What does this have to do with me? Why are my parents¡¯ photos here?"

    Zane reached for my hand, squeezing it gently. "I need you to breathe, sweetheart."

    "I am breathing," I said, even though I wasn¡¯t sure that was true.

    "Okay," he whispered, "Okay. The king asked me to take charge of the investigation. It was supposed to be quiet¡ªbehind the scenes. So I sent Rnd and Abel to Darius¡¯s pack. To dig. To uncover the truth."

    I stared at him, gripping his hand tightly.

    "And they found it," he said.

    There was a pause. A breath.

    Then everything shattered.

    "They found out that Princess Katrina... was I Cross."

    My mother?

    My entire body went cold. "What?"

    "Your mother," Zane said gently. "She was royalty, Natalie. Not just by bond or prophecy... by blood. Your mother was a princess."

    My breath caught. My mouth opened¡ªbut no words came.

    It was like I was falling, but never hitting the ground.

    "I... I... Oh mother," I whispered. "I alwayse through the royal family in all my lifetimes¡ªI know that¡ªbut this time, it was so... twisted. So broken. I didn¡¯t even think to look. Everything was just pain, running, surviving. I never imagined..."

    I trailed off, unable to continue.

    My hands trembled.

    Tears welled in my eyes, but I didn¡¯t let them fall.

    Because I wasn¡¯t done asking.

    "Zane," I said, voice shaking now, "Why? Why would Owen and Michael ckthorn report my mother¡¯s death? What do they stand to gain?"

    Zane¡¯s expression darkened. He ran a hand through his hair and stood, pacing once before returning to me.

    "Michael told the king," Zane said slowly, "that your mother¡ªPrincess Katrina¡ªwas his fated mate. That she went missing years ago and that he only recently learned Darius was the one who killed her."

    My jaw clenched.

    My entire being rebelled against that idea.

    Michael ckthorn? My mother¡¯s mate?

    "I don¡¯t buy it," I growled. "He¡¯s lying. He has to be. He¡¯s trying to gain something¡ªstatus, a pardon, who knows what. That snake of a family never did anything without a n."

    Zane nodded, rubbing his thumb over my knuckles. "I agree. But that¡¯s not the worst part."

    I froze.

    My breath hitched. Not the worst part? My entire world was already cracking like ss under a hammer. How could there possibly be more?

    "What are you talking about?" I asked, my voice barely a thread. "What could be worse than learning my mother¡¯s murder¡¯s brother is now pretending to be her fated mate?"

    Zane looked away, his jaw tight, and stood up slowly. He ran a hand through his thick hair and let out a breath that sounded like it had been locked in his lungs for years.

    "Abel and Rnd informed me..." he started.

    I held my breath.

    "They found something else. Something buried. Hidden. Natalie..." His voice dropped lower, heavier. "Your parents weren¡¯t killed because your father failed the pack during the royal visit."

    I stared at him, my pulse thundering in my ears.

    "What are you saying?" I asked, blinking hard.

    Zane looked at me, and I could see it in his eyes before he said it¡ªthe regret, the helplessness, the anger.

    "It was deliberate," he said, voice hoarse. "The royal visit was sabotaged. Someone rigged everything to fall apart. And they put the me on your father and murdered your family."

    My world tilted. My head spun.

    <i>Sabotaged? med? Murdered? </i>

    For a second, I couldn¡¯t breathe. Couldn¡¯t think.

    Suddenly, all I could see was red.

    Fury surged through my chest like wildfire, licking up my spine, making my vision tremble. I shot up from the armchair, and the sound of it scraping against the floor was like thunder.

    "I know who did it," I hissed, my voice low and feral. "I know exactly who the hell did it. DARIUS! He framed my father! It¡¯s definitely him!"

    Zane¡¯s eyes widened, and I saw him take a step toward me, but I wasn¡¯t listening. My body buzzed with rage, my fingers curling like ws, and the room around me blurred as the urge to teleport nearly consumed me.

    "I¡¯m going to kill him, Zane," I snarled. "I swear on my life¡ªI¡¯m going to rip his throat out with my bare hands and watch him choke on his own blood!"

    "Natalie¡ª"

    I didn¡¯t hear him. Jasmine was roaring in my head, demanding vengeance, screaming to feel Darius¡¯s bones crack under my hands.

    My handbag slipped from my shoulder and crashed to the floor with a loud thud. I barely noticed.

    Zane caught me around the waist just as I was about to disappear.

    "Natalie¡ªno! Stop!" His voice was rough, urgent, desperate.

    "LET ME GO!" I thrashed in his arms, every cell in my body howling with rage. "I¡¯m going to kill him! I have to! He took everything from me¡ªmy parents, my dignity, my childhood! And now I learn it was his n all along?!"

    His grip tightened, unrelenting. "Not like this, Nat. You¡¯ll be doing exactly what he wants. You¡¯ll charge in blind, fall into his trap¡ªand die. You said it yourself¡ªhe¡¯s backed by the god of Darkness!"

    "I don¡¯t give a damn!" I snapped, fire burning in my chest. "I¡¯m a goddess, Zane. I have enough power in my fingertips alone to tear them apart¡ªeven if it means bing the very nightmare the world fears."

    Zane yanked me closer, his voice low and fierce. "You think that¡¯s what your mother wanted? You think your father gave his life so you could burn everything down and be what they are? A monster?"

    That stopped me.

    His words hit like a p.

    My fists went limp against his chest, my breathing ragged and broken. I copsed into him, my forehead pressing against the fabric of his shirt. I could feel the beat of his heart¡ªfast, steady, solid.

    "Breathe, sweetheart," he murmured, wrapping both arms around me. "Just breathe."

    I did.

    Slowly.

    Painfully.

    My tears didn¡¯t fall, but my fury turned into something rawer. Something hollow.

    After a long silence, I pulled back just a little, brushing my sleeve against my damp forehead.

    Then my eyes flicked to the floor¡ªand I gasped.

    "My bag¡ª!" I pushed gently out of Zane¡¯s arms and darted toward it, snatching it off the floor like it was made of ss. "Oh no, no, no..."

    I rummaged through it with shaking hands, checking everything, ignoring the bewildered stares of the three men behind me.

    When I finally found what I was looking for¡ªstill intact¡ªI let out a deep, relieved sigh. That would have been a disaster.

    "Natalie?" Zane asked carefully, his brow furrowed. "Why are you... is your handbag okay?"

    I turned slowly, blinking at him.

    He was staring at me like I¡¯d just announced I was going to marry the handbag.

    So were Abel and Rnd, both of whom were now standing a few feet away with identical expressions of <i>What in the holy wolf is going on here?</i>

    "What?" I asked, hugging the bag tighter to me.

    Zane arched an eyebrow, stepping forward cautiously like I might bolt. "You were ready to teleport into the heart of enemy territory two seconds ago, and now you¡¯re¡ªwhat? Babysitting your purse?"

    I bit my lip.

    This was not the moment to tell them what was in the bag.

    So I did the only thing I could.

    I shrugged. "It¡¯s a very special bag?"

    Rnd snorted, trying to mask augh and failing miserably. "Is it made of dragon skin and stitched by moonlight?"

    Abel didn¡¯t joke. He just kept staring, his sharp gaze flicking between the bag and me, like he was calcting something.

    Zane didn¡¯t look amused at all.

    "Natalie," he said, tone gentler now but still firm, "what¡¯s in that bag?"

    I opened my mouth¡ªthen closed it.

 Chapter 147: A Secret For Tomorrow

    <h4>Chapter 147: A Secret For Tomorrow</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    I didn¡¯t answer them.

    Not Zane. Not Abel. Not even Rnd with his teasing eyes and crooked smirk. I just clutched the bag tighter against my chest like it was the only thing anchoring me to the ground when really, it was just another piece of the chaos spinning inside me.

    My fingers gripped the soft leather like ws. I could feel my pulse in my ears, in my throat, in the very tips of my fingers. The room suddenly felt too small, too loud¡ªthough no one was saying a word.

    I didn¡¯t dare meet Zane¡¯s eyes. I knew what I¡¯d see there¡ªconcern, suspicion, maybe even betrayal. And I couldn¡¯t take that. Not from him.

    I came here ready to tell him about Griffin. But after what I¡¯d just learned, that n was ashes. Our hatred for the ckthorns was already boiling over. One more drop and he¡¯d explode and I wouldn¡¯t be far behind.

    <strong>*********</strong>

    <strong>FLASHBACK</strong>

    Just yesterday.

    I¡¯d called out to him through the mind link.

    <i>"Zane?"</i>

    <i>"Yeah, sweetheart."</i> He answered instantly, that gentle warmth threading through his voice even though he tried to soundposed. <i>"What¡¯s wrong?"</i>

    <i>"I... I need to tell you something."</i> I¡¯d tried to keep it even, calm. But Zane felt things too deeply. You couldn¡¯t lie to him¡ªnot really.

    The shift in his voice was immediate. Protective. Tense. Ready to burn down the world for me if he had to.

    <i>"Should Ie to Vereth? I¡¯ll leave right now."</i>

    And just like that, my heart shattered a little more.

    <i>"No,"</i> I said, too quickly. Swallowing the panic that climbed my throat. <i>"You can¡¯t leave the pce. Not now. You said the people after your father are getting smarter. They¡¯re watching, waiting for a moment to strike. You being there¡ªit throws them off. They don¡¯t know how to move around you."</i>

    He went silent. When he finally spoke, his voice was lower. Strained. Angry at the distance.

    <i>"I hate this. I hate that you¡¯re there and I can¡¯t touch you. That I can¡¯t protect you and Alex."</i>

    <i>"I know,"</i> I whispered.<i> "But it¡¯s not about me right now.</i><i>This is about your father. You¡¯ve done everything in the few days you¡¯ve been there¡ªbeefed up security, doubled the guards, wrapped him inyers of protection. You¡¯re the reason they haven¡¯t made a move yet. You scare them, Zane. And they should be scared."</i>

    His breath came out slow. Controlled frustration wrapped in silence.

    <i>"I¡¯lle to Golden City," </i>I said, heart racing<i>. "I¡¯lle to you. Just give me a few minutes to..."</i>

    Suddenly I remembered¡ªGriffin.

    I couldn¡¯t go anywhere without him. Jacob and Fox had made that clear. Griffin had to stay close. Always.

    Griffin, who once turned his back on me. Griffin, who should¡¯ve been dead.

    How was I supposed to exin that to Zane?

    Fox told me Zane saw Griffin¡¯s body¡ªbroken, bloodied, lifeless on the floor, Kalmia¡¯s power having torn him apart. If Zane saw Griffin appear in front of him... alive, standing beside me like nothing happened?

    He wouldn¡¯t just ask questions.

    He¡¯d lose it.

    And I needed to exin before that happened.

    So I lied.

    "Actually... I won¡¯t be able to make it today," I told him immediately, guilt gnawing through every word. "I have a full day of sses. But, I will be avable tomorrow."

    A beat of silence passed between us.

    "You¡¯re lying," Zane said softly, and I winced. "But okay. I¡¯ll wait."

    He always waited for me. No matter what.

    So I turned to the only person who wouldn¡¯t ask too many questions.

    Fox.

    It was early. Jacob had taken Easter to school, and the house was quiet when I found Fox in the living room, pacing and humming a creepy tune under his breath. He nced up at me, and one look at my face was enough to make him stop mid-step.

    "Good morning, Princess. What do you need?" he asked, folding his arms.

    "I need to see Zane... but I can¡¯t show up with Griffin." My words rushed out panicked.

    He raised a brow. "Zane still doesn¡¯t know?"

    I shook my head. "He can¡¯t find out like that. I have to ease him into it. I thought maybe I could make Griffin appear outside the room or something... while I talk to Zane. So it¡¯s not a shock."

    Fox snorted. "With Zane? A surprise is a surprise. Doesn¡¯t matter where it hits him." He sighed. "Guards might see Griffin outside and panic. That won¡¯t end well."

    I frowned. "Then what?"

    He tilted his head, eyes glinting. "I have ss prisons. Miniature ones. I use them for... certain judgments. They shrink the subject and suspend time. You could carry Griffin with you?"

    I blinked. "Like... In my... bag?"

    He gave a smug grin. "Exactly. He won¡¯t even notice. And you¡¯ll control what he hears and when to bring him out."

    It was insane.

    Completely, utterly ridiculous¡ªand yet... perfect.

    I found myself standing in front of Griffin just minutester, still trying to wrap my head around what I was about to ask him to do.

    Griffin sat on the couch in the room beside mine, barefoot and cross-legged, a pen dangling from the corner of his mouth as hezily scribbled into some leather-bound journal he probably didn¡¯t want me to see.

    I took a breath.

    This was the part where I expected a tantrum.

    "You¡¯re going to hate this," I said tly.

    He looked up, pen still in his mouth. "Is it about Cole?"

    I nodded, crossing my arms.

    He exhaled through his nose and leaned back, the pen now twirling between his fingers. "Alright. Let¡¯s hear it."

    I hesitated. "I need to go see him. Cole. But... I can¡¯t show up with you just walking beside me like we¡¯re besties out on a stroll."

    Griffin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn¡¯t interrupt. He just waited.

    "So Fox had this idea," I went on, ignoring the weird twist in my stomach. "A box. A tiny, magical ss prison kind of thing. It shrinks you, suspends time. I carry you in my bag."

    He blinked. "Like a... Tamagotchi?"

    I gawked at him. "A what?"

    He grinnedzily. "Never mind."

    "You¡¯d basically be a living keychain for twenty minutes," I rified. "Then I¡¯ll let you out once I talk to Cole. I need to ease him into this. He doesn¡¯t even know you¡¯re alive, Griffin. If he sees you out of the blue, I don¡¯t know what he¡¯ll do. And Fox said the guards might react badly, too."

    I expected the explosion. The disbelief. The sarcasm or at least a snort of irritation.

    But instead... he just nodded.

    "Okay."

    My brows shot up. "Okay?"

    "Yeah," he said simply. "You want to see Cole and exin our situation to him. You don¡¯t want him to freak out. Makes sense."

    "Griffin," I said slowly, narrowing my eyes, "you do realize I just said I¡¯m going to see Cole and I¡¯m going to shrink you into a box and carry you around in my purse like a hamster, right?"

    "I¡¯ve been through worse," he replied, almost amused. "Besides... you trust Fox. If he says it¡¯s safe, I believe it. Don¡¯t worry about me."

    Okay. Something was definitely off.

    Griffin wasn¡¯t one to be agreeable. Ever. Not without a fight. Or a smart-assment. Or a half-baked argument wrapped in ego and charm. But now, he was calm. Too calm.

    He¡¯s an Alpha wolf for crying out loud.

    "Are you... feeling okay?" I asked, eyeing him suspiciously.

    "I¡¯m fine," he said with a shrug. "You do what you need to do, Nat. I¡¯ll be there when you need me."

    My heart twitched at the way he said it. Soft. Almost... regretful.

    But I didn¡¯t press. I didn¡¯t read his mind, didn¡¯t reach out with my wolf¡¯s senses. Some things needed to be left alone.

    "Tomorrow morning," I said atst. "Be ready."

    He just gave me a quiet nod and went back to his journal like we¡¯d just discussed what toppings to get on pizza.

    I walked out of that room more unsettled than when I¡¯d walked in.

    <strong>END OF FLASHBACK </strong>

    Now, standing in this room with Zane¡¯s piercing gaze locked onto me, the weight of that choice suddenly felt too heavy to carry.

    He was staring at me like he already knew something was wrong. Abel and Rnd exchanged a look, sensing the tension.

    But I couldn¡¯t speak.

    So I hugged the bag tighter.

    The silence stretched thin, humming between us like stretched stic ready to snap.

    Zane took a step forward. "Natalie."

    I stepped back.

    His jaw clenched.

    "Natalie," he said, tone gentler now but still firm, "what¡¯s in that bag?"

    I opened my mouth again¡ªthen closed it.

    Because if I told him... if I told any of them... they¡¯d try to take it from me. Hide it. Burn it. Lock it in a vault.

    And after everything my family and I have gone through in the hands of the ckthorns, I probably would join them.

    "I just... I dropped it really hard," I mumbled. "There¡¯s ss in it."

    Zane stared at me.

    A beat passed.

    Two.

    Then he exhaled through his nose and shook his head. "You are going to drive me mad, you know that?"

    I grinned a little, even though my heart was still a mess. "Get in line, Lucky. You¡¯re not the first man I¡¯ve almost set on fire today."

    Zane rolled his eyes, muttering something about "<i>feisty little lunatic"</i> under his breath, but his hand reached out and gently brushed mine anyway.

    That small touch anchored me again.

    For a second, we just stood there¡ªhim holding my hand, me clutching my bag, and everything unsaid hovering in the air like thunder.

    Now wasn¡¯t the time to bring up Griffin. My parents came first. What mattered most right now was figuring out how Zane nned to deal with Darius. I needed justice¡ªfast. And if no one was going to give it to me, I¡¯d take it myself, bare hands and all. Consequences be damned.

    For now, Griffin stays in the bag.

 Chapter 148: Assassins Wolves

    <h4>Chapter 148: Assassins Wolves</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    This morning had been nothing short of a wild emotional ride. From the moment I woke up, everything felt like it was teetering on the edge of unraveling. Natalie still had a death grip on her handbag, clutching it like some invisible thief was about to snatch it from her. Honestly, it looked ridiculous¡ªbut I didn¡¯t say a word. I trusted her. Whatever she was hiding in there, I knew she¡¯d tell me when the time was right. Natalie didn¡¯t y games, not with me.

    So, I let it go and focused on the real issue staring us in the face.

    She finally peeled her attention away from the bag and locked eyes with me¡ªthose sharp, fiery eyes of hers burning with expectation and barely contained rage.

    "So what now?" she asked, her voice tight but steady like a de being held to someone¡¯s throat. "You stopped me from teleporting into Darius¡¯s territory and ripping his damn throat out. Fine. But what are you going to do now, Zane? What¡¯s the n?"

    I ran a hand through my hair, exhaling slowly as I tried to think straight.

    "Now?" I echoed, my voice low, grounding. "Now... we go back to the drawing board. We can¡¯t just crash into Silverfang and take Darius down, not with Dexter standing in his corner."

    Her jaw tightened. I saw it before I heard her bitter reply.

    "Shadow," she hissed like the name itself was poison.

    "The god of darkness," I confirmed grimly with a nod. "If he¡¯s really thrown his lot in with Darius and Nathan, then this isn¡¯t some petty power grab anymore. We¡¯re looking at something a whole lot bigger. Divine warfare."

    I stepped away, needing a few feet of space just to breathe. My thoughts were colliding with each other, and for a moment I just stood there, staring at nothing. Then I turned back to her.

    "Jacob¡¯s original n? Useless now. No one could¡¯ve predicted the god of darkness making an entrance. We need a new approach. One where Jacob and your other brothers take the lead. They¡¯re the only ones with enough power and experience to even think about going up against something like this."

    She crossed her arms, her voice softer now but still carrying that determined edge. "Okay. I¡¯ll get them. Tonight."

    I nodded, feeling a swell of relief. I¡¯d half-expected her to fight me on that, to demand a front-row seat to the chaos. And honestly, she was powerful enough to end Darius and his crew on her own. But I didn¡¯t want that rage inside her to consume her. Darius wasn¡¯t worth her soul.

    If it were up to me, she wouldn¡¯t be anywhere near this war. But I knew better. Natalie wasn¡¯t the type to sit things out.

    "In the meantime," I said, shifting my tone, "I need to speak with my father. I have to tell him what I¡¯ve found out about your mother¡¯s case."

    But then¡ªI froze.

    A voice crashed into my mind like a hurricane mming into ss.

    <i>"Zane. ZANE. I need you. Now. My chambers. Come." </i>

    My chest tightened. It was my father.

    And he sounded... wrong. Strained. On the edge of panic.

    I snapped my head toward Natalie. "My father¡ªhe just called me through the link. Something¡¯s wrong."

    Her eyes widened immediately. No hesitation, no questions.

    "Focus on him," she ordered. "Go. Now!"

    Before I could even reply, she spun around like amander on the battlefield, her voice cutting through the air like thunder.

    "Everyone, grab hands¡ªNOW!"

    Abel and Rnd didn¡¯t waste a second. They obeyed immediately. I reached for Natalie¡¯s hand, gripping it tightly. The moment we were linked, I felt the surge of magic rush through her. The world around us cracked like ss under pressure and spun into a new reality.

    Then¡ªblinding light.

    Searing heat.

    Explosive noise.

    And wended, breathless, in the King¡¯s private chambers¡ªright in the heart of chaos.

    My father¡ªKing of the Lycans¡ªwas already in full shift when we arrived.

    He was a towering mass of fury, his wolf form colossal andmanding. Midnight-ck fur shimmered with streaks of silver down his back, like lightning etched into darkness. His fangs were bared in a vicious snarl, amber eyes glowing like twin suns as he fought off a pack of massive assassin wolves.

    ws scraped against stone. Shattered furniturey in heaps. Blood streaked across the once-immacte marble floor. Every roar from my father shook the pce down to its bones, a sound carved from wrath and desperation.

    There was no time to think.

    Instinct mmed into me like a boulder.

    I shifted.

    Bones cracked. Muscles twisted. Pain and power collided as Red, my wolf, burst from within me, howling into the chaos. My senses sharpened in an instant¡ªthe air smelled of blood, sweat, steel... and betrayal.

    Abel and Rnd were right behind me. No hesitation. Their wolves hit the battlefield like living missiles, snarling with unfiltered rage.

    We didn¡¯t hesitate.

    We lunged.

    The sh was immediate¡ªferal and brutal. ws raked. Jaws snapped. The air was filled with the sounds of war.

    One of the assassins tried to nk the king. I mmed into him mid-charge, the impact sending him hurtling into the stone wall. His skull cracked with a sickening thud. I didn¡¯t wait¡ªI tore into his throat before he could so much as twitch.

    Another attacker made the mistake ofing at my father from behind.

    He didn¡¯tst long.

    My father spun around and struck him with a swipe so forceful, I actually heard his ribs shatter before the wolf went flying.

    A third tried to make a run for it.

    Rnd intercepted him mid-air and ended him with a single, brutal snap of the neck.

    But they kepting.

    More than a dozen. Fast. Trained. Coordinated.

    Too trained.

    Too strong.

    Something was off.

    And then¡ªI noticed it.

    One of them paused mid-strike, his paw hanging awkwardly in the air. He blinked, confused, as if his mind suddenly forgot what his body was doing.

    Then another stumbled.

    And another.

    Their movements slowed¡ªclumsy, sluggish, like their limbs weighed twice as much.

    That¡¯s when I turned toward the door.

    And saw her.

    Natalie.

    She stood amidst the destruction like she was born for it¡ªcalm,manding, and untouchably divine. Her eyes shimmered with a soft violet glow, her fingers moving through the air with slow precision, tracing runes made of light and energy.

    She was the storm¡ªand the calm in the center of it.

    She was the reason the attackers were faltering.

    I could feel Red stir inside me, empowered by her presence. Our enemies were disoriented, and we weren¡¯t about to waste the opening.

    We attacked with renewed ferocity.

    It was a ughter.

    By the time thest assassin let out a dying scream, my father was already burying his massive jaws into his throat. Bone gave way like paper. The silence that followed was deafening.

    Blood soaked the floors. Bodiesy broken, lifeless.

    I shifted back first, the burn of the change quickly reced by the ache of battle. My muscles were sore. My skin raw. But I was breathing.

    We all were.

    Well... except for the intruders.

    We were allpletely naked, of course¡ªstandard post-shift state. But Natalie, ever theposed one, stood turned away near the door, eyes fixed on the shattered window. Her expression was unreadable.

    Then her hand twitched slightly.

    And just like that¡ªclothes. Neatly folded garments blinked into existence, summoned from thin air by her magic. She didn¡¯t say a word. Didn¡¯t nce our way.

    Just quiet power, grace, and control.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight.

    "Dad," I said, walking over and handing him the golden robe Natalie had conjured, "here."

    He took it withoutment, slipping it on with a grunt and nodding his thanks. His voice cut through the silence like steel.

    "No one hears about this," he growled, his eyes sweeping across the bloodied room. "Not the guards. Not the servants. No one."

    I gave a nod, meeting his gaze. "It¡¯ll be handled."

    Natalie¡¯s voice slid into my mind through our private link, warm and assured.

    <i>"I ced a bubble around the room the moment we arrived. Sound, scent, even light¡ªnothing gets in or out." </i>

    I turned back to my father with a smirk. "You don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯ll make sure this stays buried."

    He gave me a long look¡ªsomething flickering in his gaze. Maybe it was pride, maybe it was respect. Whatever it was, it faded beneath his usual granite-hard expression.

    "Good," he said. "Very good."

    I nced around at the bodies again, the blood, the wreckage. Then my eyes found Natalie¡¯s. She was still unreadable¡ªbut I could feel the tension radiating off her like heat from a me.

    She was thinking what I was thinking.

    We were standing in the eye of a storm.

    And the worst hadn¡¯t even begun.

 Chapter 149: Change of Plans

    <h4>Chapter 149: Change of ns</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    The smell of blood still clung to the air. Metallic and Unforgiving.

    It was in my hair, under my nails, pressed into every inch of skin. The bodies of our enemiesy in contorted heaps across the marble floor, their twisted limbs a grim reminder of what just happened.

    My father had shifted back into human form, yet he looked anything but calm. His robe, hastily thrown over his massive frame, did little to hide the fury vibrating from every inch of him.

    He paced like a caged beast, bloodied footsteps leaving dark prints against the pristine white marble. His yellow eyes which indicated that his wolf was still very present, were burning with rage¡ªsharp, feral, and deeply personal.

    "DARIUS," he spat the name like venom. "That flea-ridden mongrel dared to attack me? In my pce?"

    His voice thundered through the room, and I swore the walls trembled. Abel and Rnd stood near the edge of the throne room,pletely silent, eyes cast downward. They knew better than to interrupt a storm mid-rage.

    I tried to speak, to soothe, but my father raised his hand, silencing me with nothing but a growl. He turned, teeth bared, fangs peeking through. Even in human form, he was terrifying.

    And still, through the haze of bloodlust and fury, Natalie stood near the door, quiet and still. She hadn¡¯t moved an inch. Her arms were crossed, her blue eyes flickering with a strange mixture of amusement and something else... something darker.

    But my father hadn¡¯t noticed her yet. Not with his rage blinding him.

    His hands clenched into fists, nails digging into his own palms. "Darius didn¡¯t act alone," he hissed. "No mutt like him could organize an assassination attempt inside my throne room without help from someone inside."

    Then he said it.

    "Nathan," he growled, pacing again. "That treacherous bastard. I bet he still has rats running around my pce."

    "I thought so as well." I said softly, stepping closer. My voice low but it carried and edge of anger.

    My father whirled around to face me. "Nathan," he snapped. "You think I¡¯m going to let you get your way just likest time? What a joke!"

    The air turned heavier, thicker.

    "I¡¯m going to stomp out Darius," the King snarled. "Him. His pack. The entire Silverfang bloodline¡ªI¡¯ll erase them from the werewolf world. Like they never existed."

    I swallowed hard. "Dad¡ª"

    "No! No more patience. No more watching from shadows. They want war? I¡¯ll give them war."

    I took a slow step forward. "We need to be strategic."

    "Strategic?" he barked augh, bitter and sharp. "You think I¡¯ve ruled this long by being impulsive? I¡¯m angry, not stupid."

    He exhaled hard through his nose and rubbed a trembling hand over his jaw. Then, as if remembering something, his eyes flicked to mine.

    His voice dropped, lower now. Dangerous.

    "What about Katrina?" he asked, his voice slicing through the thick silence.

    Her namended like a guillotine in the blood-slicked throne room, sharp and final.

    I let out a slow breath. "I looked into her."

    His gaze narrowed, sharp enough to cut ss. "And?"

    "I¡¯ve got proof," I said, stepping forward, the sound of blood squelching under my boots filling the hush. "She didn¡¯t just die. She was executed. Alongside her chosen mate¡ªand anyone who tried to stand in the way. Friends. Allies. Coteral."

    His face didn¡¯t shift, not a twitch. But his eyes¡ªthe way they flickered, calcting, connecting dots like puzzle pieces¡ªtold me everything.

    "Abel and Rnd gave me what we needed," I continued. "Documents, voice recordings. Even letters. Smuggled out of the pack when it all went down."

    Still, he said nothing. Just turned to the tall window, framed in cracked gold and old shadows. Then slowly, he pivoted back to me.

    "Children?"

    I nodded once. "She had a daughter."

    Something changed in his expression¡ªnot surprise. Something colder. More deliberate.

    Then, the smile came.

    Not warm. Not soft. Just... lethal.

    "Bring her to me," he said, each word crystal-cut and final.

    I blinked, unsure. "You want to see her?"

    "I want to know her," he said. "Her blood. Her truth. Her eyes. If she¡¯s Katrina¡¯s daughter, I have to see her."

    I nced at Natalie, standing off to the side, silent as ever. Her face was unreadable, untouched by the weight of his words. As if none of this phased her.

    "I¡¯ll handle it," I said carefully. "But I¡¯ll need time."

    "You don¡¯t have time." His voice cracked through the air like thunder. "None of us do. Not anymore."

    He stepped away from the window and started toward me. The marble floor groaned faintly beneath his feet, smeared with drying blood. A trail. A warning.

    "This attack tonight," he said, eerily calm, "rewrote everything. If Darius and Nathan hadnded their strike¡ªif I¡¯d been just a second too slow¡ª"

    He didn¡¯t finish.

    Didn¡¯t need to.

    Instead, he looked out again at the darkened courtyard, where moonlight painted shadows in blue and silver.

    "I¡¯m moving up the Royal Ball."

    I frowned. "Wait¡ªwhat?"

    "Two days," he said. "Let the court drink. Let the wolves dance. Let the traitors toast under chandeliers... and I¡¯ll be waiting. When they gather, thinking they¡¯ve won, I¡¯ll strike. All masks wille off at the ball, Zane."

    My heart pounded.

    "You¡¯re doing this... in case¡ª"

    "In case I die," he said, without hesitation.

    The words pped the air out of my lungs.

    He kept going, steady, unshaken.

    "I¡¯m not nning to fall, but I¡¯m not arrogant enough to pretend I can¡¯t. If I go down, the kingdom needs rity. It needs strength. And you, my son..."

    He turned again, eyes on mine. This time, there was a softness to them¡ªbarely there, but real.

    "You need to be ready to wear the crown."

    I looked away. The weight of it crushed my chest. "Dad, I¡¯m not ready."

    He let out a breath that might¡¯ve been augh, might¡¯ve been regret.

    "I didn¡¯t <i>ask</i> if you¡¯re ready," he said, smirking faintly. "I said you need to be. Because when the timees, it won¡¯t wait for you to catch up."

    Then¡ªall of a sudden, we heard softughter, from behind.

    Natalie.

    I hadn¡¯t even noticed her move.

    She was no longer by the door. She leanedzily against one of the columns now, the sunlight catching her long red hair like a curtain of fire. Arms folded, expression amused.

    "I always love when you get all dramatic," she said with a crooked smile.

    I rolled my eyes. "You¡¯re really not helping right now."

    She shrugged and strolled closer, the sound of her heels echoing softly.

    "I¡¯m just saying, if you¡¯re about to be a recognized prince in two days, you should probably consider a wardrobe upgrade. Your current vibe screams ¡¯I don¡¯t even like birthday parties.¡¯"

    My father raised an eyebrow, clearly entertained.

    His gaze flicked to her, curious.

    "Who is she?"

 Chapter 150: The Scent of Truth

    <h4>Chapter 150: The Scent of Truth</h4>

    <strong>Zane~ </strong>

    "Who is she?"

    My father¡¯s voice held an edge like it was made of ice and steel.

    I froze, breath hitching. Slowly, I turned to face him, our eyes locking. The eerie yellow hue was gone now, reced by his usual sharp blue. But there was nofort in them¡ªjust a quiet storm of curiosityced with a sharper edge... like he was calcting every move I made.

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    Didn¡¯t get the chance to.

    Because his nostrils red, and his gaze snapped toward Natalie like a hunting hound catching a scent.

    "It¡¯s her, isn¡¯t it? Natalie," he said, his voice dropping to a raw, aching whisperced with betrayal, the kind of pain only someone who¡¯s been hurt could understand.

    My heart stopped.

    Natalie straightened up, but unlike everyone else, she didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, she raised her chin, her eyes locked on his like a silent dare¡ª<i>go ahead, say my name without respect. I dare you</i>.

    My father turned to me slowly, his jaw tight, eyes narrowing as they burned into mine.

    "When you returned to the pce, I noticed it," he said, calm. Too calm. "A scent. Fresh. Not your own. I assumed it was nothing. A passing encounter. I told myself not to pry. I gave you privacy."

    His tone darkened like thunder rolling in.

    "You disobeyed me. I warned you, Zane. I told you to stay away from her."

    "I¡ª"

    "But no," he snapped, cutting me off. "Not only did you not call it off, you <i>marked</i> her. You wear her scent like armor. You let her crawl all over you until it reeks off your skin."

    Natalie gave a small, amused huff. "I don¡¯t crawl. I straddle. Big difference."

    "Natalie," I muttered, my palm covering my face.

    My father¡¯s expression turned thunderous.

    "You think this is a joke?" he roared.

    "No," I said, stepping forward, shielding her. "It¡¯s not a joke. It¡¯s not a game. This is real. She¡¯s real. She¡¯s my <i>fated</i> mate."

    The air around us suddenly charged like it was filled with electricity. Even Red in my mind stirred, uneasy.

    My father stared at me like I¡¯d spoken in tongues.

    "What did you just say?" he asked slowly.

    "I said¡ª"

    "I heard what you said." His eyes bore into me. "But you already <i>had</i> a fated mate, Zane. Emma. She was the mother of your son. And she¡ªshe died."

    "I know," I whispered.

    My voice trembled without permission, just for a second. Emma¡¯s name still did that to me.

    "Then stop saying things that aren¡¯t true," he snapped. "You don¡¯t get two fated mates."

    "It¡¯s...plicated."

    "I don¡¯t care howplicated it is!" he barked. "The kingdom is on the brink of war, I¡¯m preparing to walk into the lion¡¯s den, and my son¡ªthe only heir to this throne¡ªhas been sneaking around with a wolfless woman? Have you lost your mind?"

    "Don¡¯t say that. She¡¯s not just some woman," I growled. "She¡¯s mine."

    "Oh, you made that abundantly clear," he scoffed. "The entire west wing smells like her. I couldn¡¯t even walk into the war room this morning without catching the scent of vani and insolence."

    "Rude," Natalie muttered.

    "Dad¡ª"

    "You¡¯re selfish," he interrupted, pointing a rigid finger at my chest. "You think I¡¯ve spent decades protecting your identity, shielding you from enemies, only for you to tie yourself to her? A wolfless woman?!"

    He pointed now. At Natalie.

    At <i>my</i> Natalie.

    And she still didn¡¯t flinch.

    "I can¡¯t believe you would be so careless, Zane. So reckless. What do you think the court will say? The nobles? The packs? That their future king has fallen for a wolfless girl from the streets?"

    "She¡¯s more than that," I said, my voice rising.

    "To you, maybe," he spat. "But to them? She¡¯s a curse waiting to happen. A scandal. A weakness."

    "I am not weak," Natalie snapped, stepping around me.

    She walked up to my father like she was facing down a hurricane.

    "I am many things, but weak isn¡¯t one of them. I have lost more than you could ever imagine. I¡¯ve been beaten, rejected, thrown out like trash, and somehow, I¡¯m still standing. So don¡¯t you dare look at me like I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll ruin your precious son."

    My father blinked at her. Shocked, maybe.

    Natalie wasn¡¯t done.

    "And another thing," she said, leaning in slightly. "Your son didn¡¯t fall for me because I¡¯m a damsel in distress or convenient. He fell for me because I¡¯m the one for him, the only one. It¡¯s been written and rewritten through time. So if you want to insult me, fine. But do it knowing that I didn¡¯te here for your approval."

    My heart thudded so loud I thought it might break out of my ribs and bow at her feet.

    But my father¡ªhe was livid.

    "You dare speak to me like that?" he snarled.

    Natalie smirked, eyes sparkling. "You asked who I was. Now you know."

    I reached for her hand before he exploded.

    "She¡¯s my fated mate," I said firmly. "Whether you ept it or not."

    "You keep saying that," he hissed. "But it¡¯s not possible. You had a mate."

    "There¡¯s more to this, Father. Things I can¡¯t exin right now."

    "Oh, you¡¯ll exin," he growled. "Because if you think for a second I¡¯m going to let my only son, the rightful heir to this kingdom, be imed by a cursed girl with no wolf¡ª"

    "She has a wolf," I snapped. "Her wolf found her. Natalie¡¯s not wolfless anymore."

    He paused. Confusion flickered across his face.

    "She what?"

    "I said, she has a wolf now. A powerful one."

    He shook his head, not wanting to hear it.

    "No. No, I don¡¯t believe this. This is madness."

    "It¡¯s the truth," I said. "You just don¡¯t want to see it."

    He red at me like I¡¯d betrayed him in the deepest way possible.

    "You¡¯re losing it, Zane. No wolfless werewolf past eighteen has ever gotten their wolf back¡ªyou know that." His voice was cold, almost cruel. "I told you what would happen if you got close to her. I warned you. Now your sanity is at stake."

    "And I didn¡¯t listen," I replied. "Because I love her. And if you would just calm down and listen to me, you¡¯ll get to know who she really is."

    Natalie¡¯s hand tightened in mine.

    My father¡¯s eyes burned, not with fire¡ªbut with frost.

    And then, slowly, he turned.

    He faced her again, the fury in him barely held back.

    "My son," he said, voice trembling with rage, "will never be yours. He cannot be tied to someone like you."

    Natalie¡¯s smile disappeared.

    "I don¡¯t care how clever you think you are, or how warm my son makes you feel. My son was born for war, for the crown, for legacy. And you?" He scoffed. "You were born for ruin."

    I stepped forward, Red howling in my head.

    "Dad please don¡¯t say another word, you¡¯ll regret it. Natalie is¡ª"

    But he held up a hand.

    "I am deeply disappointed in you, Zane."

    Then he turned and walked away.

    Leaving a silence so heavy it weighed down on our lungs like a thousand pounds of stone.

    Natalie didn¡¯t cry. She didn¡¯t speak. But her hand in mine trembled just once... before she pulled away.

    "Don¡¯t tell him who I am," she said, her voice low but fierce, eyes zing. "If he can¡¯t ept the wolfless, powerless version of me, then he sure as hell doesn¡¯t get to im the celestial princess¡ªbecause I am both."

    Natalie snapped her fingers. In an instant, the room¡ªonce drenched in blood and filled with dead wolves¡ªwas spotless, like there hadn¡¯t been a brutal fight here just minutes ago. I nced down at myself and saw that I was clean from head to toe. So were Abel and Rnd.

    "So you won¡¯t have to clean," she said softly, her voice was only a whisper. Then, without waiting for a response or a thank you, she turned and teleported away.

    Just like that... she was gone.

    And I didn¡¯t stop her. I couldn¡¯t.

    Natalie was furious¡ªrighteously so¡ªand I was too stunned to even begin to form an apology. Even if my father offered her one now, I doubt she¡¯d take it. Not now. Maybe not ever.

 Chapter 151: Not Listening

    <h4>Chapter 151: Not Listening</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    The moment Natalie vanished, the room seemed to exhale¡ªfinally letting go of the tension that had nearly shattered the walls. The silence she left behind was deafening. I stared at the spot where she¡¯d stood just moments ago, her scent still lingering in the air, her words echoing in my ears. My fingers curled around the phantom shape of hers, remembering the heat of her grip, the fire in her voice.

    Red was pacing in the corner of my mind, restless and angry. He wanted to chase her, to find her, to apologize. But I knew better. She needed space... and I needed to rify somethings with my hotheaded father.

    I turned slowly to Abel and Rnd. They stood quietly near the arched doorway, both looking equally stunned and unsure of whether to speak.

    "Thank you," I said finally, my voice still rough with emotion. "For backing me up... and for helping with the investigation."

    Abel nodded. "You sure you¡¯re alright?"

    No. Not even close. "I will be," I muttered. "I just... I need to speak to my father. Alone."

    Rnd exchanged a nce with Abel and gave a small bow. "Take care of yourself, Your Highness."

    "We¡¯ll be around if you need us," Abel added, bowing before they turned and left.

    The heavy doors shut behind them with a soft thud. I stood there for a beat longer, then sighed and headed toward my father¡¯s wing.

    The guards stationed outside his chamber doors straightened when they saw me, but didn¡¯t move to stop me. They knew me by now. In the few days I¡¯d been here, they¡¯d learned one thing: the king always let me in.

    Still, I knocked once. No answer.

    I waited.

    Knocked again.

    Nothing.

    So I opened the door and stepped inside.

    The room was dimly lit, heavy with the scent of burning cedarwood and the bitter tang of blood¡ªnot his blood, from the earlier battle. I heard the water running in the adjoining bathroom. Of course. He was still washing up. Natalie had used her magic to clean me in an instant. My father, proud and stubborn as ever, had unknowingly chosen the hard way.

    I moved to the couches and sat down, resting my head back. Everything that happened today made my head feel heavy. My fingers twitched. My jaw ached from clenching it too tightly.

    I didn¡¯t know how long I waited before the water stopped.

    Momentster, my father stepped out¡ªshirtless, a towel draped around his shoulders, water dripping down his back. His eyes flicked toward me. He didn¡¯t look surprised to see me there. Not even annoyed. Just tired.

    Without a word, he walked past me and into his massive walk-in closet.

    I stood up and followed.

    "Why are you in here?" he muttered, opening drawers and pulling out a shirt. "If this is about Natalie again, Zane, I swear to the Moon Goddess¡ª"

    "She¡¯s Princess Katrina¡¯s daughter."

    My father suddenly went silent.

    His hands froze mid-motion. The fabric slipped from his fingers.

    "What?" he said slowly, turning to look at me.

    "You heard me." My voice trembled, but I didn¡¯t care. "Natalie is the daughter of Princess Katrina."

    He stared at me like I¡¯d pped him.

    "You¡¯re lying," he said. But his voice didn¡¯t hold conviction¡ªit was just an instinct, a desperate hope that I was wrong. "You¡¯re saying this to get me to pity her."

    "I¡¯m not. And you know it," I whispered.

    He studied my face. His breath caught. "Moon above..." he muttered under his breath, the curse barely audible. "She¡¯s really..."

    "Yes," I said. It¡¯s all real. I¡¯m not making this up."

    He turned fully now, looking at me not as a son¡ªbut as a bearer of impossible news.

    "Why the hell didn¡¯t you say anything earlier?" he barked, voice rough. "Why didn¡¯t you stop me when I was screaming at her? I wouldn¡¯t have¡ª"

    "You didn¡¯t give me the chance!" I exploded. "You came at her like a storm, and you didn¡¯t stop for a second to listen!"

    He backed up slightly, face darkening.

    "This isn¡¯t how I wanted to meet Katrina¡¯s daughter," he said quietly after a moment. "Damn it all. I had ns wrapped around that girl. And now¡ª" He exhaled sharply and rubbed his jaw. "It¡¯s toote to undo what¡¯s been done."

    ns? What ns? I didn¡¯t ask and I didn¡¯t respond either. There was nothing to say. He knew he¡¯d crossed a line. And Natalie? She might never look back.

    "She deserves better," he said after a pause. "I¡¯ll make it right. I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s given a ce in royal family tree, in this kingdom. She¡¯ll bepensated. And justice will be served against that bastard Darius who destroyed her parents."

    I felt my heart lurch, both with relief and dread.

    "I want you to contact her mother¡¯s family," he continued. "Katrina must have had people¡ªpowerful ones. They deserve to know. Natalie needs to know she¡¯s not alone."

    "I will," I said quietly.

    "But that doesn¡¯t mean you get to keep her."

    My head snapped up.

    "What?"

    "She¡¯s still wolfless. And she¡¯s... rude. Wild. She isn¡¯t suitable to be queen, Zane. You heard the way she spoke to me."

    I groaned, loud and frustrated. "Seriously? After everything you just said?"

    "I am serious. This doesn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s not fit to be your Luna."

    "She¡¯s my fated mate!" I shouted. "You keep forgetting that part!"

    "Don¡¯t be ridiculous," he snapped. "No werewolf is entitled to two fated mates."

    My fists clenched at my sides. Red growled in my head, nearly loud enough to deafen me.

    "Then exin this bond," I growled. "Exin why I can feel her even when she¡¯s gone. Why I burn when she cries. Why I¡¯d give up everything just to see her smile."

    The king opened his mouth, then stopped. For a brief second, uncertainty flickered across his eyes.

    "You don¡¯t understand what she¡¯s be," I said more quietly now. "You saw only the wolfless girl who walked in. But not the woman who stood up to you. The survivor. The one who can look you in the eye and not flinch. That¡¯s the kind of queen we need."

    "She defied me," he whispered. "In front of everyone."

    "You provoked her!" I shot back. "You cornered her, insulted her, called her cursed! What did you expect? For her to bow and whimper like some obedient Omega?"

    "That¡¯s enough." His tone dropped, deadly quiet. "If you continue insisting on being with her¡ªif you defy me again¡ªI will make her disappear from your life."

    I froze.

    He didn¡¯t raise his voice. He didn¡¯t need to.

    It wasn¡¯t a threat.

    It was a deration.

    And it sucked the air from my lungs like a vacuum.

    He stepped closer, eyes glinting like onyx beneath me. "And this time, Zane, it won¡¯t be an empty threat. You will not find her again. Ever."

    For a moment, everything in me went still. My muscles locked. Red stopped growling. My heart, my mind¡ªthey all paused.

    And then...

    Iughed.

    I didn¡¯t mean to. It came out of me like a bark, startled and real. Loud. Sharp. A sound full of disbelief and dark amusement.

    He blinked.

    Just a flicker.

    But I saw it¡ªthe flicker of shock, of uncertainty.

    "You...ughing?" he asked, almost disoriented.

    I wiped the corner of my eye with the back of my hand, still chuckling under my breath. "You really think you can make someone like Natalie disappear?"

    "I have my ways."

    I tilted my head. "And those ways... they include picking a fight with the Wolf Spirit? Maybe a few celestial deities while you¡¯re at it? Or¡ªwait¡ªespecially the Moon Goddess herself?"

    That wiped thest trace of confidence from his face.

    He narrowed his eyes. "What are you talking about?"

    I took a step toward him. "You¡¯ve spent years searching for someone. A girl born under royal blood. The one marked by divine blood... the one blessed by the Moon Goddess herself."

    He said nothing.

    Only stared.

    I smiled¡ªnot mockingly, but with the weight of truth curled on my lips.

    "You¡¯ve been looking in the wrong ces," I whispered.

    "Zane," he said, voice suddenly tight. "What are you saying?"

    I shook my head, slow and deliberate. "You¡¯ll see soon enough."

    "Zane."

    "I said¡ª" I looked at him, really looked at him. My father. The king who always thought he knew everything. "¡ªyou¡¯ll see."

    And with that, I turned on my heel and walked out of the closet.

    He didn¡¯t follow.

    I heard nothing behind me but silence. The kind that feels too big for the room it lives in.

    As I stepped into the hallway, the thick double doors of my father¡¯s chambers still open behind me, a strange calm settled over me. Not because everything was resolved. Not even close. But because I had seen it.

    That brief moment of hesitation in his eyes. That half-second where the king was no longer a king¡ªbut just a man who might¡¯ve made the biggest mistake of his life.

    He¡¯d called her cursed.

    And now?

    Now he¡¯d have to reckon with the truth. With her truth.

    Natalie wasn¡¯t cursed.

    She was divine.

    And no one¡ªnot even a king¡ªcould erase a soul the Moon Goddess had ced in this world.

    I hoped¡ªgods, I hoped¡ªthat he¡¯de to his senses before it was toote.

    Because if he didn¡¯t...

    Then all the power in his kingdom wouldn¡¯t be enough to protect him from the storm called Natalie.

    And I¡¯d be standing beside her when it came.

    Every step of the way.

 Chapter 152: Easterâ€™s Energy.

    <h4>Chapter 152: Easter¡¯s Energy.</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    I never imagined I¡¯d find myself at a run-down carnival, tossing stic rings like some carefree mortal while a stubborn human plotted her petty revenge on a smirking game vendor. But here I wasughing. Actuallyughing.

    Me.

    The Wolf Spirit. Mist. The first howl beneath the moon. Father of all werewolves.

    I¡¯ve walked through centuries as breath and shadow¡ªwoven from wind, forged in earth¡¯s core, sparked by starlight, and shaped from ocean¡¯s sorrow. My brothers carry the weight of singr elements. I... carry them all.

    And yet here I stood, behind a woman who was hurling rings not at bottles but at actual people, her pout deepening with every missed shot.

    And gods help me¡ªI was enjoying it.

    Easter had this maddening effect on me. She could be sarcastic and fiery one moment, soft and unsure the next, and somehow I found myself chasing each version of her like they were rare stars that only I had the honor of witnessing.

    I opened the car door for her that night after the carnival ended, and as she slid in with a satisfied sigh, I found myself smiling. Actually smiling. Like my lips had forgotten what it meant to be serious.

    I drove with the window down, letting the wind carry the scent of the earth, the stars, and the woman beside me. She was humming along to a soulful song that made her sway like moonlight over a quietke, and I... I tapped the steering wheel like a man who hadn¡¯t oncemanded empires.

    She teased me about dancing.

    I told her the wind danced for me. And somehow, she found that endearing.

    It was ridiculous.

    I¡¯d lived for centuries. I¡¯d seen kingdoms rise and fall. I¡¯d walked through fire and blood and ice. I¡¯d been worshipped, feared, hunted, and begged for. But nothing¡ªnothing¡ªhad ever felt as consuming as Easter leaning her head back tough in my passenger seat.

    Then, of course, she announced she needed to pee.

    I offered a magical solution¡ªhalf-joking, half-very-serious¡ªbut she refused. Said that was a line she wouldn¡¯t cross. I didn¡¯t push. I pulled into a nearby gas station and parked beneath the too-bright lights.

    She ran out, promising I shouldn¡¯t vanish without her.

    "As if I could," I murmured to myself, resting my arm on the window and watching her disappear into the store.

    I leaned back, the engine humming softly beneath me.

    The memory of herughter yed on a loop in my head. I could still see her grinning, cotton candy stuck to her cheek, her eyes full of mischief. I felt light¡ªlike the wind in my name. I hadn¡¯t felt this way in... ever.

    My brothers and sister would howl withughter if they saw me now. Mist¡ªbrought low by a human girl with a soft voice and eyes that made the stars feel dull.

    I closed my eyes, a quiet chuckle slipping out.

    How ridiculous. How real.

    And then¡ªI felt it.

    <i>Easter¡¯s energy.</i>

    I¡¯ve always seen more than just faces¡ªI see energy. Auras pulsing with color, emotion woven into light. Every feeling has a shade, every lie a flicker, every truth a glow.

    Easter¡¯s energy had always been something otherworldly to me. While mortals trudged through life dimly lit, she burned with a light I couldn¡¯t name. Her aura danced in soft waves¡ªgentle blues that soothed the storm inside me, warm golds that made me ache for something I couldn¡¯t define. And when she was stirred, excited or defiant, streaks of bold purple rippled through her like thunder chasing lightning.

    From the gas station, even through walls and steel and noise, I saw her colors shift.

    Blue. Gold. <i>Familiar. Comforting.</i>

    Then¡ª

    A sharp re of yellow.

    <i>Surprise.</i>

    Followed instantly by a violent tangle of gray, deep green, and a sickly, crawling orange.

    <i>Confusion. Fear. Sadness. Anxiety.</i>

    The smile vanished from my face like mist in firelight.

    I didn¡¯t think. I didn¡¯t breathe.

    I vanished.

    The world blinked¡ªand I was there, standing in the hallway just outside the restroom. The air was heavy with her pain. I didn¡¯t need to kick down the door. I didn¡¯t need force.

    I simply called her name.

    "Easter."

    One word. Enough to summon her.

    She burst from the bathroom like a storm wave crashing against stone, colliding with me at full force. Her body folded into mine as if she belonged there. I caught her without thinking¡ªmy arms closing around her, grounding her, grounding me. Her fingers clutched my shirt in tight, trembling fists, and I could feel the ripple of every emotion she was fighting to hold back.

    My instincts roared awake.

    I was about to ask what happened¡ª

    When they appeared.

    Two women stepped out behind her like shadows with sharp edges. Middle-aged. Dressed like small-town secrets. One wore a name tag¡ªGloria. The other had none, but wore her judgment proudly, like a scent she bathed in.

    Their eyes swept over Easter. Thennded on me.

    "Oh my," Gloria gasped, pressing a hand to her chest. "Is this your husband?"

    The second woman¡¯s eyes narrowed to slits. "That¡¯s not Ruben. I know Ruben. You¡¯re not him."

    Easter stiffened.

    I pulled her closer.

    The woman didn¡¯t stop. Her words struck like barbed wire. "So you¡¯re still wayward, huh? Just like in the old days. Cheating on Ruben now? My God."

    Gloria clicked her tongue like a disappointed church bell. "Sinful. Very sinful. And after everything your poor parents did for you. Do they even know you¡¯re here¡ªwith him? In the middle of the night?"

    I stepped forward, slow and silent as death, my voice colder than the wind on a mountain peak.

    "Say another word," I growled, "and I will strangle both of you."

    Their faces paled. But I wasn¡¯t done.

    I summoned my power of sight.

    Their lives unfolded before me like torn pages soaked in secrets.

    "You," I said, pointing at Gloria, "wrap yourself in holy words while ckmailing your neighbor¡¯s teenage daughter. All to keep her quiet about the affair you had with her father. He¡¯s dead now, isn¡¯t he? And yet... you still collect your favors."

    Her mouth dropped open¡ªbut no sound came.

    "And you," I turned to the unnamed woman, "Susan. Yes, I know your name. Susan Margaret Dale. You once told the deacon¡¯s wife that Easter seduced a married man. Bold, considering you¡¯ve been paying off your own abortion clinic visits in cash to keep them off record¡ªthree of them. From three different men. None of whom were your husband."

    Susan paled. "How do you¡ª?"

    "How do I know?" I echoed, stepping closer, eyes glowing. "I see everything. The lies. The guilt. The things you whisper into the dark when you think no one is listening."

    They both began to cry.

    "You dare condemn her?" I thundered. "You?"

    They turned to run.

    But not before Gloria hissed, "We¡¯ll tell her parents! They¡¯ll know the truth!"

    I bared my teeth and they ran.

    They actually ran, skirts fluttering, heels cking, weeping into their sleeves like the cowards they were.

    I turned back to Easter.

    She hadn¡¯t moved.

    Her face was pale, eyes wide, shoulders trembling like a ss about to shatter.

 Chapter 153: Heartbeats

    <h4>Chapter 153: Heartbeats</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    The moment Gloria and Susan ran off, their heels cking against the sidewalk like retreating gunfire, I turned my gaze back to Easter.

    She hadn¡¯t moved.

    She just stood there. Still as stone. Her pale skin was lit by the orange hue of the streetlight above, but her eyes¡ªGods, her eyes¡ªthose wide green oceans were swimming in unshed tears, frozen in some storm I couldn¡¯t touch. Her arms hung limp at her sides, fingers curled like she¡¯d forgotten how to unclench them.

    I took a single step toward her, then another. Slowly. Gently. Like she was a fawn that might dart at the sound of a leaf.

    "Easter," I whispered. My voice sounded strange to my own ears. Too soft. Too unsure.

    She flinched. Just slightly.

    I was in front of her now, close enough to see the trembling in her lower lip. Close enough to feel the panicing off her in waves. I lifted my hand and brushed a curl from her cheek. She didn¡¯t pull away¡ªbut she didn¡¯t lean in either.

    "She used to say things like that all the time," she finally said. Her voice cracked. "Susan. The way she said my name... like it tasted bitter. Like I was already damned."

    "I know," I murmured. "I saw it."

    Tears slid down her cheeks, tracing paths of old wounds. "My parents used to believe her."

    That shattered something in me.

    Without thinking, I pulled her into my arms. She didn¡¯t resist. She folded into me like she belonged there, like the universe had always intended it. Her forehead rested against my chest, and I could feel her shaking¡ªsmall, violent tremors that reminded me of a storm trapped in a fragile shell.

    I wrapped both arms around her tighter and whispered, "You are not what they said you were. You were never that girl."

    Her fists clutched my shirt. Her breath hitched against my chest.

    "I don¡¯t want to cry in front of you," she whispered, sounding ashamed. "I don¡¯t want to be weak."

    "Toote," I said with a small grin she couldn¡¯t see. "You already ugly-cried into my shirt. Completely ruined my aesthetic."

    She let out a chokedugh that turned into another sob, and Iughed softly, resting my chin on top of her head. "You¡¯re not weak. You¡¯re surviving."

    A pause. Then, in a much smaller voice, she said, "Why do you always make me feel safe?"

    I closed my eyes, exhaled slowly. That question¡ªso simple, so dangerous.

    "I don¡¯t know," I lied.

    Truth was... I knew. From the first time Natalie asked me to search for her, I got pulled in by those tired eyes and that broken smile, something inside me shifted. A ripple in the ancient calm of my soul.

    I pulled back just enough to see her face. The tears had stopped, but her cheeks were flushed, and her eyes were red. She looked like a fallen star. Not broken¡ªjust waiting to shine again.

    Without thinking, I leaned in and pressed my lips to her forehead. She gasped softly, but didn¡¯t move. I kissed her cheeks next, slow and lingering.

    And then... I hovered, just an inch above her lips.

    I could feel her breath¡ªfast, shallow, and unsteady.

    Her heartbeat thundered in her chest like it was trying to escape.

    So did mine.

    Gods help me, I wanted her. I wanted to kiss her until the ghosts disappeared.

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    I pulled back fast¡ªtoo fast. Like I¡¯d touched lightning. My breath hitched as the realization of how close I¡¯d gotten sank in. Her skin still lingered on my lips.

    "Sorry," I said, my voice low, rough. I didn¡¯t meet her eyes. Couldn¡¯t.

    Easter blinked up at me, wide-eyed. Her lips parted slightly, her cheeks flushed. She looked... startled. Fragile. Like even the wrong breath from me might shatter her.

    "I... it¡¯s okay," she whispered, but it wasn¡¯t really an answer. She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and dropped her gaze to the floor like it had secrets she needed to memorize.

    "I¡ªuh¡ªwe should go," I stammered, suddenly very aware of everything. My heartbeat. Her scent. The taste of her skin on my lips.

    With a snap of my fingers, I teleported us into my car¡ªbecause apparently, driving was still a thing I did to feel normal.

    She blinked in confusion, her breath fogging up the window beside her.

    I gripped the wheel too tightly. "Seatbelt," I muttered.

    She clipped it in without a word. Her hands fidgeted in herp.

    I started the car, the engine growling to life. We sat in the low amber glow of the dashboard lights, neither of us saying a word. Just breathing. Thinking.

    It wasn¡¯t until we hit the road that she finally spoke, only a whisper, "Do you always teleport when you get ufortable?"

    My knuckles tightened on the steering wheel. "No," I said tly.

    "Oh," she said softly, almost to herself.

    Another long pause.

    "I mean," she added quickly, "not that I thought you were going to... you know. It just... felt like something."

    I exhaled slowly, keeping my eyes on the road. "It wasn¡¯t."

    "Right. Of course not."

    I could hear her fiddling with the hem of her sleeve, twisting the fabric between her fingers.

    "I was crying," she added, like she needed to exin it away. "I probably looked ridiculous. That¡¯s all it was. You were just trying to help."

    "Exactly," I said. Too fast.

    She nodded once, staring out the window. "Yeah."

    But the silence that followed didn¡¯t settle. It buzzed. Hummed. Like static in the air before a storm.

    I risked a nce at her. Her profile was delicate, chin resting against the window, eyes distant. The flush in her cheeks hadn¡¯t faded.

    She caught me looking.

    I snapped my gaze forward again.

    "You sighed," she said quietly.

    "I didn¡¯t," I muttered.

    "You kind of did."

    "I didn¡¯t."

    Another beat.

    "Okay," she said, so softly I almost didn¡¯t hear her.

    Her voice wasn¡¯t teasing. It wasn¡¯t sharp or smug. It was just... quiet. Like she didn¡¯t want to push. Like she was afraid of making something fragile crumble.

    And somehow, that made it harder to breathe.

    The rest of the drive passed in fragments¡ªher asional humming under her breath, me gripping the wheel like it owed me something, and a thousand things I wanted to say but didn¡¯t.

    When we finally pulled into the garage, I cut the engine and sat there for a second, the silence back and louder than ever.

    I didn¡¯t say anything. Just touched her shoulder gently and teleported us out again.

    Wended softly in the hallway of Zane¡¯s house in Vareth. The familiar warmth of the ce wrapped around us. Somewhere distant, I heard Alex¡¯s soft snore.

    I nced at her, but she wasn¡¯t looking at me. Her eyes were on the floor again, arms folded around herself.

    "Come on," I said quietly. "Let¡¯s get you to bed."

    She nodded and followed me down the hallway, our footsteps barely making a sound against the marble floors.

    At her door, I paused.

    Easter turned to face me, her expression sad, fingers still toying with the edge of her sleeve.

    I cleared my throat, shifting awkwardly. "Hey," I said softly, "don¡¯t think too much about what those women said, okay?"

    Her eyes flickered.

    "They¡¯re ghosts. Bitter ones. And you? You¡¯re alive. You¡¯re free. Don¡¯t let them haunt you."

    She nodded slowly.

    I stepped closer, brushed a strand of hair from her face. Then, without overthinking, I leaned in and kissed her cheek.

    She froze.

    "Goodnight, Easter," I whispered.

    And then I turned, walking away like my heart wasn¡¯t about to break out of my ribcage and dance down the hallway like a drunk ballerina.

    Every step away from her door felt like lifting boulders.

    And when I reached the end of the hall, I let out a breath I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d been holding.

    Mother help me.

    She¡¯s going to be the death of me.

    And I think I might just let her.

 Chapter 154: First Date

    <h4>Chapter 154: First Date</h4>

    <strong>Cassandra~</strong>

    It¡¯s strange how life can twist in one sudden breath, how the coldest heart can melt with the warmth of someone¡¯s arms wrapped around you.

    The morning sunlight filtered into Sebastian¡¯s bedroom, spilling soft yellow rays over tangled sheets and the exposed curve of my shoulder. Iy with my head resting on his chest, the steady rhythm of his heartbeat beneath my ear like a luby I never knew I needed. Three days had passed since I¡¯d finally let him in¡ªtruly in¡ªand it was like waking from a war and finding paradise.

    And in a way, it was. I¡¯d lived a life of endlessmands, blood, and shadows. Now, every day, I woke up to the smell of cinnamon pancakes and the sound of Sebastian humming old rock songs under his breath as he cooked. I never thought I¡¯d have this.

    "Cass?" His voice was a low murmur beside me, lips brushing my hair. "You awake, beautiful?"

    I blinked, then turned slightly so I could look up at him. That smirk¡ªhis signature,zy, arrogant smirk¡ªwas already tugging at the corner of his lips. His ck hair was tousled in that infuriatingly perfect way. I reached up and poked his cheek.

    "You really need to stop looking at me like that, vampire," I mumbled. "It¡¯s unfair."

    "Unfair?" he repeated, grinning wider. "Cass, I¡¯ve been staring at you like this for days and you¡¯re only noticing now?"

    "Shut up." I rolled over on top of him, straddling his waist, my fingers resting on his bare chest. "You¡¯re smug. And annoying. And..."

    "And?"

    "...Perfect," I finished, my voice only a whisper.

    We hadn¡¯t left Sebastian¡¯s house in three days. Not because we were trapped¡ªbut because the world outside just didn¡¯tpare. Why would I trade soft nkets and his arms for chaos and shadows?

    We spent those days tangled together, limbs andughter woven in ways I didn¡¯t know were possible. I¡¯d stretch out on the couch, my head resting in hisp while he absentmindedlybed his fingers through my hair like it was his life¡¯s purpose. We had the dumbest arguments over movies¡ªhe loved campy horror, I preferred action thrillers¡ªbut somehow we always ended up watching whatever had the cheesiest love story and the worst dialogue. He¡¯d throw popcorn at me when I mocked the actors, and I¡¯d toss a pillow at him when he pretended to cry over the tragic endings.

    And the dancing.

    Gods, the dancing. I found myself dancing every day for no apparent reason.

    One morning, I didn¡¯t even realize he was recording me until I saw the little red light on his phone. There I was, barefoot in his kitchen, swaying like an idiot to Beyonc¨¦ while he leaned against the counter, watching me like I was the most mesmerizing thing in the universe. When I caught him filming, I red¡ªbut the smirk on his face melted me.

    "You¡¯re ridiculous," I¡¯d said.

    "You¡¯re magic," he whispered back.

    And just like that, my heart cracked open wider than I thought it could.

    He cooked, too. Every single meal.

    The man made pancakes like he was summoning a sacred ritual. Eggs, pasta, soup, stir fry¡ªhe did it all with sleeves rolled up and a focused expression like nothing else in the world mattered but getting it perfect for me. I¡¯d sit on the counter, watching him hum to himself while flipping breakfast or ting dinner like we were starring in some feel-good domestic si.

    Then came the drinking.

    After every meal, he¡¯d take my hand, kiss my wrist like it was made of moonlight, and drink. Just a little. Slow. Careful. Like he was savoring me. Worshipping me. His eyes would close, and I¡¯d watch hisshes flutter, his chest rise and fall, his lips linger on my skin longer than necessary. Then he¡¯d lick the punctures and kiss them gently like he was sorry for hurting me¡ªeven though he never really did. It was... intimate. Addictive. For both of us.

    By the fourth day, I started to think he might never let me out of his arms. And I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted him to.

    So when he looked up from the couch, eyes gleaming, and said, "Get dressed, baby. I¡¯m taking you out today," I actually choked on my soup.

    "What?" I stared at him like he¡¯d just suggested we take a vacation in Hell. "You mean... like outside? Where there are people? Where things could happen?"

    He arched a brow, amused. "Yes, outside. As in the actual world. We¡¯re going on a date."

    I set the bowl down slowly. "Sebastian... I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea."

    His expression softened immediately. He stood and crossed the room to kneel in front of me. "Talk to me, Cass."

    I looked away, ashamed. "What if someone recognizes me? What if Kalmia finds me out there? What if I run into someone I... I hurt?"

    There it was. The weight I couldn¡¯t shake. No matter how much joy he poured into me, there was always that cold shadow curled around my chest.

    He reached for my hand, gripping it like it was the anchor to his whole world. "Cassandra," he said, voice low and steady, "you don¡¯t have to hide anymore. You don¡¯t owe the world your pain. You owe yourself a chance to live. And as long as I¡¯m around, no demon, no nightmare, no past¡ªnone of it is getting near you."

    "But¡ª"

    "No buts," he said, cutting me off with a soft kiss on the knuckles. "You¡¯re not alone in this anymore. You have me. And I have you. Let me show you what that looks like out there."

    His eyes locked onto mine with that stubborn, stupidly charming light in them. And damn it, he knew exactly how to dismantle me.

    "...Fine," I mumbled, rolling my eyes. "But only because you¡¯re impossibly annoying and charming."

    He grinned. "That¡¯s my girl."

    I gave him a t look. "I swear, if this ends with Kalmia on my ass again, I¡¯m stabbing you with a stake."

    He winked. "Worth it."

    *******

    I didn¡¯t know where we were headed until the car rolled to a stop in front of a boutique that looked like it belonged on the cover of a luxury fashion magazine. Crystal-clear ss windows, a sign in golden cursive that shimmered in the sun, and a mannequin in the disy rocking a gown that screamed royalty.

    I squinted. "This is a clothing store."

    Sebastian stepped out, walked around, and opened my door like a damn prince. "No shit, Sherlock."

    I shot him a look, but he was already grinning like he had an ace up his sleeve.

    "I rented it," he said, like it was the most casual thing in the world. "The whole ce. Just for you."

    My jaw dropped. "You rented an entire boutique? For me? Why?"

    He took my hand, his voice smooth as silk. "Because you deserve to feel like magic. Every damn day."

    I didn¡¯t know what to say. I let him lead me inside, and that¡¯s when my breath caught.

    It was a wondend of fabric and sparkle. Gowns that looked spun from moonlight. Silks that whispered when you walked by. Velvet so rich it made my fingertips ache. All my life I¡¯d worn leather, ck tactical gear,bat boots. Things you could bleed in. Things you could kill in. This was dreams and fairy dust stitched into seams.

    I just stood there, frozen. My hands trembled.

    Sebastian stepped in close, voice soft. "Cass?"

    I turned to him slowly, vision blurring. Damn it¡ªtears.

    "Hey, hey." He cupped my face with both hands, thumbs brushing away the streaks. "What¡¯s wrong?"

    "I¡¯ve never had this," I whispered. "No one¡¯s ever treated me like this. I don¡¯t even know how to be a girl. Kalmia made sure of that."

    He kissed my forehead with a reverence that shattered something deep in me. "Then let me help you remember who you are. You were never what she made you. You¡¯re allowed to have joy, Cassandra. You¡¯re allowed to shine."

    I buried my face in his chest, voice muffled. "I love you, Sebastian. You¡¯re everything I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever have."

    His arms tightened around me. "I know. And I love you. Now go find something that sparkles like the troublemaker I fell in love with."

    I actuallyughed through my tears.

    Two hourster, I stepped out wearing avender dress that shimmered like stardust when I moved. The thigh-high boots hugged my legs like second skin, and Sebastian¡ªhe literally forgot how to breathe.

    "Holy... hell, Cassandra," he said, eyes wide. "If I had a heart, it would¡¯ve exploded."

    "You have a heart," I teased, doing a slow spin. "You just pretend it¡¯s made of stone."

    He stepped forward, fingers grazing the bare skin of my shoulders. "You look like a goddess that crawled out of one of my wildest dreams. I should be building temples in your name."

    "You already worship me," I winked.

    Dinner was on a rooftop, the kind of ce where the stars felt close enough to touch and the city lights below pulsed like they were dancing just for us. He held my hand the whole time, thumb brushing over mine like he needed the contact to keep breathing.

    He ordered enough food for a royal banquet¡ªeven though he wasn¡¯t going to touch any of it. It was all for me. Every bite. Every vor. And the way he watched me, soft and reverent, made me feel like I was the only person in the universe.

    "I want to remember this," I said, my voice hushed as I gazed at the skyline. "Every second of it."

    He leaned in, his voice low and intoxicating. "Then remember this."

    He kissed me. Deep. Slow. Like we had all the time in the world.

    "I want this life," I said when we finally came up for air. "You. Me. Chaos and cuddles. You in the kitchen, being a sexy vampire househusband. I want it forever."

    "You can have it," he said. "Forever starts now."

 Chapter 155: A Night in the Light

    <h4>Chapter 155: A Night in the Light</h4>

    <strong>Cassandra~</strong>

    I should have known Sebastian wasn¡¯t done with me yet.

    After the rooftop dinner¡ªwhere the stars looked like they came just to eavesdrop on ourughter and the skyline whispered promises of forever¡ªI thought that was it. That was already more than I had ever been given. More than I had ever let myself want.

    But no.

    He had something else nned.

    Of course he did.

    The man didn¡¯t know how to do anything halfway.

    We were back in the car. My hand still in his. Music low. The night air cool against my skin. I was staring out the window when he reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a soft, ck blindfold.

    I narrowed my eyes.

    "What¡¯s that for?" I asked.

    Sebastian grinned. That damn grin¡ªthe one that made me want to punch him and kiss him in the same breath. "Trust exercise."

    "That sounds like something people say right before they murder you."

    "I¡¯m already dead, darling. That makes me the least suspicious person in the room."

    I snorted but didn¡¯t resist when he tied the blindfold over my eyes. His fingers were gentle, brushing my cheek before he knotted it behind my head.

    "You know I can still smell everything," I muttered.

    He leaned close, breath warm against my ear. "Then you¡¯ll just have to enjoy the anticipation, my little bloodthirsty goddess."

    Gods help me¡ªI smiled.

    The drive wasn¡¯t long. Maybe twenty minutes, maybe thirty. I lost track. All I could feel was the hush of the world outside and the subtle shift in the air¡ªsomething ancient hummed beneath the silence. My senses prickled. Magic. Old magic. The kind that could raise kingdoms or end them with a whisper.

    The car stopped. The door opened. A hand slipped into mine.

    "You ready?" he asked.

    "No," I admitted.

    Heughed and helped me out of the car. Gravel crunched under my boots, and the air tasted like twilight¡ªcool, a little wild, kissed with pine and something sweeter I couldn¡¯t name.

    He stood behind me and untied the blindfold.

    "Open your eyes."

    I did.

    And forgot how to breathe.

    We were standing at the edge of a clearing tucked inside a forest that glowed with its own heartbeat. Lanterns¡ªfloating, glowing crystals¡ªhung from the branches like captive stars, bathing everything in a softvender-gold hue. Vines stretched across tall archways formed from ancient trees, their leaves rustling like they were whispering secrets to one another. In the center was a ballroom¡ªnot of stone or marble, but earth, carved by time and magic, framed by ivy and wildflowers. Fireflies dancedzily through the air like nature¡¯s confetti, and in the middle stood a long candlelit table set for two. Crystal sses. Silver dishes. Enchanted phonograph ying soft ssical music that stirred the soul.

    I swallowed a sudden lump in my throat.

    "Sebastian..."

    He stepped in front of me, brushing a thumb across my jaw. "Tonight, you¡¯re not the hunter. You¡¯re the heart I¡¯ve waited centuries to find."

    It hit me like a silver bullet to the gut¡ªbut warm, not cold. Something cracked open in my chest.

    "I don¡¯t know what to do with this," I said. Honest. Small. Lost.

    He smiled. "You don¡¯t have to do anything. Just be."

    He pulled out the chair with a quiet kind of confidence, like he was used to this¡ªused to taking care of me in ways I still didn¡¯t know how to ept. I sank into it, still stunned, like my brain hadn¡¯t quite caught up with the magic of the moment.

    The air was rich with the smell of roastedmb, warm spices, and something buttery that made my mouth water even though I swore I wasn¡¯t hungry.

    "I had it made just for you," Sebastian said as he dramatically lifted the silver lid from the first dish, grinning like a kid revealing a treasure. "Apparently, there¡¯s this chef in Prague who tailors meals to werewolf ptes. Took some coaxing¡ªbribes, a favor... maybe a light threat."

    I raised a brow, amused. "You threatened a chef?"

    He gave a half-shrug, yful. "He threatened me first. It was a whole theatrical thing. Very dramatic. Lots of yelling in Czech. You would¡¯ve loved it."

    Iughed softly, brushing my fingers over the linen napkin. "You do realize you already fed me an absurdly fancy dinner barely an hour ago, right?"

    He gave me a look¡ªone of those Sebastian looks that somehow managed to be both tragic and charming. "Yes, but that dinner was for sustenance. This one¡¯s for your soul. Come on, just try it. For me."

    And just like that, I caved. Because Sebastian had that way of asking that made it feel like you¡¯d ruin the universe by saying no.

    I picked up my fork, expecting just a few polite bites. But the food? It was ridiculous. Melt-in-your-mouth tender, spiced so perfectly I wanted to apud. vors I didn¡¯t even have names for bloomed across my tongue. Every bite made me feel like I was remembering something I¡¯d never known. Pleasure. Not just fuel.

    Sebastian, of course, didn¡¯t eat. Like before, he just watched¡ªelbows on the table, chin in his palm, that infuriatingly soft smile ying on his lips.

    "You¡¯re staring again," I said, chewing on a garlicky potato that probably came from heaven.

    "I¡¯m soaking it in," he said. "This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you drop your armor. It¡¯s... beautiful."

    I looked down at my te. My throat tightened a little. "I don¡¯t know how to be soft."

    "You don¡¯t have to be soft," he murmured. "You just have to be you. I¡¯ll take every version."

    And just like that, we talked.

    Gods, we talked.

    About Kalmia. About everything she¡¯d done to me. About the way she molded me into something sharp and dangerous, only to cast me aside the second I stopped being her perfect weapon.

    "I was just a sheath for her de," I whispered. "She never wanted me. She wanted my body."

    Sebastian leaned closer, his voice quieter than the wind. "You¡¯ve always been more than what she tried to make you. You¡¯ve always been more than she could ever see."

    I didn¡¯t cry. But it felt like my heart did.

    Then, in true Sebastian fashion, he changed the air around us. He told me stories¡ªstories spun from centuries of chaos and charm.

    The time he insulted a duchess and had to hide inside a coffin of roses for a week.

    The time he and Zane were chased through Venice by a cult convinced Sebastian was their lost moon god.

    The time he gave up everything¡ªriches, home, name¡ªto save a girl who didn¡¯t have anywhere else to go.

    Each tale made meugh, made me ache, made me feel like I was waking up from a long, bitter sleep I didn¡¯t even realize I¡¯d been trapped in.

    When the tes were gone and a new tune hummed to life from the old phonograph, Sebastian stood and extended a hand toward me.

    I eyed it suspiciously. "What¡¯s this?"

    "A dance," he said simply.

    I blinked at him. "You <i>do</i> remember those weird dances I did at home house, right? That should probably stay buried."

    He smiled¡ªa slow, sinfully warm smile. "Come on. Don¡¯t think. Just feel. Let me show you what it¡¯s like to live."

    I hesitated. Then I slid my hand into his.

    The moment he pulled me close, it was like everything inside me aligned. His hand curled around my waist, the other held mine, and he moved with such ease¡ªslow, sure, like we¡¯d been dancing together for lifetimes.

    The forest hushed. The music wrapped around us like silk. The wind whispered through the trees, and far off, wolves sang to the moon.

    I rested my head against his chest. His breathing was steady, grounding me like a lighthouse in the dark.

    "I could get used to this," I murmured.

    "You¡¯d better," he whispered. "Because I¡¯m not going anywhere."

    We swayed together, lost in a pocket of time where nothing else existed. No blood, no pain, no destiny pressing down on our spines. Just us. Just now.

    Then, slowly, he stilled.

    "I have something for you," he said, reaching into his coat pocket.

    He pulled out a ring¡ªsilver, etched with ancient runes, and crowned with a diamond that shimmered like frozen starlight.

    I froze.

    "It¡¯s not a proposal," he said quickly, reading me with terrifying ease. "It¡¯s a promise."

    He slipped it onto my finger.

    "This isn¡¯t just for protection. It¡¯s a reminder. That you¡¯re not a weapon anymore. That you can have a life, Cassandra. You deserve one."

    My breath caught. My fingers trembled around the cold metal.

    Then it warmed.

    He kissed my knuckles.

    And I let him.

    I let him cradle all the fractured, bleeding pieces of me without pulling away.

    "I don¡¯t know if I can be what you need," I whispered.

    "You already are."

    The forest seemed to glow a little brighter.

    The stars leaned in a little closer.

    And me?

    I started to believe him.

    Just a little. Even if it was just for tonight.

    Because this night¡ªthis impossible, fragile, perfect night¡ªwas light in the middle of all my darkness. And I wasn¡¯t afraid to reach for it.

    <strong>**********</strong>

    We drove back home under a sky full of stars. The air was cool, clean, and quiet¡ªlike even the world was letting us be. No more words. Just our hands intertwined, and the soft sound of the car¡¯s engine around us.

    Inside, the warmth weed us like an embrace.

    He ran the shower while I sat on the bed, still tracing the runes on the ring. When I finally stepped under the water, it felt like washing off centuries of weight. Steam curled around me like soft vines, and by the time I stepped out, I felt almost... new.

    Sebastian was already in the living room, a pair of cozy sweatpants and a hoodie thrown on, a ridiculous rom queued up on the screen. I padded in barefoot, hair damp, wrapped in one of his oversized shirts that smelled like him.

    We curled up on the couch, a thick nket thrown over us. The movie was absurd¡ªridiculously romantic, full of cheesy lines and slow-motion kisses. Weughed. We gagged. I may have thrown popcorn at him at one point.

    And somewhere in the middle of it all, I fell asleep¡ªtucked safely in his arms, the sound of his quietughter still echoing in my ears.

    As I drifted off, myst thought was simple and soft.

    Please let thisst.

    This warmth. This peace. This impossible happiness.

    Just let itst.

    Even if it¡¯s just for tonight.

 Chapter 156: The Storm Before the Ball

    <h4>Chapter 156: The Storm Before the Ball</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    The moment I stepped into my chambers, the weight of thest hour clung to me like armor. My jaw was still clenched, the ghost of my father¡¯s threat ringing in my ears. Make her disappear...

    Not in this lifetime.

    I reached for her through the mind link¡ªmy anchor, my fire, the chaos I willingly let consume me.<i> "Natalie?" </i>

    Her voice came sharp andced with heat. <i>"What?" </i>

    I winced. Okay, she was still angry.<i> "Don¡¯t be mad at him. My father¡ªhe didn¡¯t know any better. He didn¡¯t know who you are... what you are to me. Please, Nat." </i>

    <i>"Zane,"</i> she said, her voice cold,<i> "He insulted me. In front of everyone. Called me cursed. Like I was some gue."</i>

    I exhaled slowly, pinching the bridge of my nose. <i>"I know. I was there. And if I could take it back, I would. But he¡¯s not used to people standing up to him, and you¡ª"</i> I chuckled under my breath<i> "¡ªyou didn¡¯t just stand up. You nted your boots on his royal ego and danced." </i>

    <i>"Damn right I did,"</i> she snapped<i>. "Because no man¡ªking or not¡ªgets to insult me and expect me to curtsy afterward. I won¡¯t take that kind of treatment ever again."</i>

    <i>"I¡¯m going to make him apologize."</i> The words came out like a promise carved into stone. <i>"I swear it. Publicly, if I have to. You deserve that much." </i>

    There was a pause on her end. I could feel her heartbeat through the bond¡ªstill fast, still angry, but no longer spitting fire.

    <i>"I don¡¯t need him to like me,"</i> she finally muttered.<i> "But he will respect me." </i>

    <i>"He will," </i>I agreed. <i>"And if he doesn¡¯t, well... he can deal with Red." </i>

    Augh slipped from her, soft but real. <i>"Your wolf doesn¡¯t scare me." </i>

    <i>"That¡¯s because you¡¯re terrifying." </i>

    She snorted<i>. "You say that like it¡¯s a bad thing." </i>

    <i>"No, baby,"</i> I whispered, sinking into my chair as my muscles rxed for the first time all day.<i> "It¡¯s the hottest thing about you. Speaking of which... can youe back to the pce? I need to hold you. Right now. Like, immediately." </i>

    <i>"Zane¡ª" </i>

    <i>"Please? Just for a while. I need you." </i>

    The silence stretched. I imagined her biting her lip, those stormy eyes narrowing, the way they always did when she was about to give in. But just as she was about to answer, the damn bell chimed.

    "Of course," I groaned aloud.

    "Mr Lucky," a voice crackled through the inte. "The king requests your immediate presence in the throne room. Emergency royal meeting."

    I red at the ceiling. <i>"Rain check on the cuddling, babe. Something¡¯se up." </i>

    <i>"Let me guess,"</i> she replied.<i> "His Majesty¡¯s having another royal temper tantrum?" </i>

    <i>"Probably,"</i> I sighed, already rising from the chair and heading to the armoire<i>. "But I¡¯ll make it up to you when we meet. I¡¯ll bring snacks. And kisses. And maybe somete-night running, if you¡¯re lucky." </i>

    <i>"Hmm,"</i> she purred. <i>"I¡¯ll hold you to that. Be safe, my love. And don¡¯t let him get under your skin again." </i>

    <i>"Toote,"</i> I muttered, adjusting the silver-stitched cor of my formal jacket<i>. "But thanks for the vote of confidence, love." </i>

    The hallway to the throne room was buzzing¡ªguards everywhere, doors flung open, even the paintings on the walls seemed to be staring with curious expressions.

    But when I stepped into the throne room?

    It was packed.

    I paused, just inside the threshold. Rows of nobles, Elders, pack leaders from across the kingdom, ministers, advisors¡ªeven Owen and Michael ckthorn.

    How the hell did everyone get here so fast? It had only been an hour since I stormed out of my father¡¯s room. Was there a royal group chat I wasn¡¯t invited to?

    I barely had time to process it before his voice rang in my head.

    <i>"Do note near me." </i>

    I blinked. <i>Excuse me?</i>

    <i>"Find a seat among the people,"</i> he said tly.<i> "Now." </i>

    Well. That wasn¡¯t ominous at all.

    I followed his order and slid into a seat next to a jittery-looking guy who smelled more like an ancient Elder wolf than any Elder I¡¯d ever encountered¡ªbut damn, he didn¡¯t look the part. If anything, he looked like he¡¯d get winded climbing stairs. Still, the power rolling off him was unreal. Sitting down, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I¡¯d just walked straight into andmine... and the countdown had already started.

    "What the hell is going on?" I whispered to him.

    The guy leaned toward me and whispered in a shaky voice. "No clue. But the king looks like he hasn¡¯t slept in a week and might throw someone off a balcony. So... standard Tuesday?"

    The murmurs died down when my father rose from his throne. He wore full regalia¡ªcloak, crown, de at his hip. His face was calm, but his aura?

    <i>Heavy.</i>

    "Today," he began, "I bring urgent news to the court¡ªand to the kingdom atrge."

    Silence. Every breath in the room held.

    "The royal ball," he continued, "has been moved up. It will now take ce the day after tomorrow¡ªthising Saturday."

    Gasps and murmurs rippled through the crowd like a wave crashing against stone. My brows furrowed. Why was he making such a simple announcement sound so serious? What was he ying at?

    "And more importantly," my father continued, raising a hand for silence, "the invitation to the royal ball is no longer restricted to noble bloodlines and honored guests."

    He paused.

    "Every pack. Every den. Every family¡ªno matter how poor or distant¡ªshall attend."

    Now that caused an uproar. People turned in their seats, muttering to one another, faces alight with confusion and excitement. Even the Elders exchanged shocked nces.

    The guy beside me leaned toward me again. "Okay, either the king¡¯s losing it... or he¡¯s nning something insane."

    I didn¡¯t get the chance to respond because my father¡¯s voice rose once more.

    "Because this Saturday," he said, "I will make an announcement. One that will reshape our kingdom. One that will alter our path forward forever."

    I froze. The room buzzed with stunned energy, but I couldn¡¯t hear any of it. My mind had locked on his words.

    Alter our path forward forever...

    What the hell was he nning?

    Then his voice pierced my thoughts¡ªsharp and low through the mind link.

    <i>"Zane. Make sure Darius ckthorn is there. I don¡¯t care how. Use any means necessary. Bring him. And Natalie too." </i>

    My stomach dropped.

    I stood up in my seat.

    <i>"What?"</i> I asked, my voice cracking in my mind<i>. "Why would you want¡ª" </i>

    <i>"No questions," </i>he cut in.<i> "Do as I say." </i>

    <i>"You said you¡¯d make her disappear if I defied you, and now you want her at the ball?"</i>

    There was no response.

    Just silence.

    And then¡ª

    <i>"Do it, Zane."</i>

    I stared at him from across the room, my mouth slightly parted, pulse thudding like war drums in my ears.

    Whatever was about to happen...

    It wasn¡¯t just about politics or ceremony.

    It was something deeper. Something dangerous.

    And somehow, it all revolved around her.

    <i>Natalie</i>.

    And <i>Darius</i>.

    Moon Goddess help us all.

 Chapter 157: Giddy Heartbeats

    <h4>Chapter 157: Giddy Heartbeats</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    The moment Jacob¡¯s lips touched my cheek, I felt everything inside me stumble. I gasped¡ªnot out of fear, but joy, the kind that bubbles up from somewhere deep and untouchable. I didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t speak. Just stood there, frozen in that single second like a girl caught dreaming with her eyes open.

    Then he walked away.

    Fast. Like the kiss had meant nothing to him.

    But I could almost swear it had.

    I felt that way because he didn¡¯t look back.

    And God, how I wished he would¡¯ve looked back.

    The moment the hallway swallowed him, I slipped into my room and let the door shut behind me with a quiet click. I stood there, breathless, back pressed against the wood like it was the only thing keeping me upright. The room swayed around me, like the world had tilted just a little. The air felt charged¡ªsweeter, sharper, alive with something electric. And my heart? It wasn¡¯t heavy with pain or guilt anymore. No... it was something far more reckless. Far more dangerous.

    Hope.

    Despite everything those cruel women had said about me earlier¡ªtheir judgmental res, their venomced words¡ªI was smiling.

    He kissed me.

    Jacob, the literal god, kissed me.

    I felt like I was glowing.

    Still smiling, I turned toward the little bed near the window, ready to crawl into bed beside my baby girl. Only to stop in my tracks.

    The bed was empty.

    "Rose?" I whispered.

    A flutter of worry brushed across my chest. But only a flutter. Because deep down, I already knew where she was.

    I turned, slipped quietly out of my room, and padded down the dim hallway toward the other rooms. Tiger¡¯s door was closed, but warm light peeked from beneath it. I raised my hand and knocked gently.

    There was a pause, then a voice rumbled low and calm.

    "You may enter."

    The door creaked open slowly, and my heart melted at the sight.

    There she was.

    My Rose.

    Fast asleep on Tiger¡¯s broad chest, her tiny mouth slightly open, one hand curled in his shirt. Tigery on his back, head propped against the headboard, his golden-brown hair a little messy, his forest-green eyes meeting mine in a soft, wordless hello. His hand moved in slow circles, caressing my daughter¡¯s curls with the kind of tenderness that stole my breath.

    "She looks so peaceful," I whispered, stepping inside.

    "She always does," Tiger murmured. His voice was always like that¡ªlow, steady, filled with something that made you trust him instantly. "She fell asleep while I was telling her a story about the foxes in the forest."

    My heart swelled. "Thank you," I said, barely able to hold back tears. "You¡¯ve looked after her all day, haven¡¯t you? I didn¡¯t even get the chance to thank you properly."

    Tiger gave me a slight smile, one of those rare ones that warmed the whole room. "It was my pleasure," he said. "Besides, she spent most of her time ying with Alex. I hardly had to do anything."

    He said it so tly¡ªbut there was a subtle shift in his voice, the tiniest hint of pout.

    I grinned, folding my arms. "Tiger," I teased, "are you jealous of Alex?"

    He huffed, looking away, but I saw the corner of his mouth twitch.

    "I just think it¡¯s suspicious," he muttered. "Sheughs more with him than with me. His jokes aren¡¯t even that funny."

    Iughed quietly, covering my mouth so I wouldn¡¯t wake Rose. "Tiger, he¡¯s only nine years old. You¡¯re ridiculous," I said fondly.

    He gently adjusted Rose in his arms. "Let¡¯s get you both back to your room," he said.

    And before I could blink, the world shimmered¡ªand with a blink of power, we were back in my room.

    Tiger knelt beside Rose¡¯s little bed, tucking her in with a gentleness I never expected from someone so powerful. I stood beside him, my heart impossibly full.

    He stood and turned to me. "You should rest, Easter."

    I nodded. "I will."

    "Good," he said. Then his hand reached up and he kissed my forehead. It was warm,forting¡ªlike being wrapped in a nket on a rainy day.

    But it didn¡¯t make me gasp.

    It didn¡¯t make my knees weak.

    It didn¡¯t make me feel like I¡¯d never be the same again.

    Not like Jacob¡¯s kiss did.

    "Goodnight, Tiger."

    "Goodnight, Easter," he said, and then vanished with a gust of earthy wind and a soft rustle, like leaves blowing in the breeze.

    The next morning, I woke up to the soft humming of birds outside and the golden light of morning peeking through my curtains. Rose was curled beside me, one hand in my hair, her little chest rising and falling in steady rhythm. She must have gotten into my bed sometime in the night.

    I brushed a kiss to her forehead and whispered, "Let¡¯s get ready, baby girl."

    We spent the early morning in bliss¡ªying pretend tea party, dressing up Donut in silly clothes, and dancing to music we weren¡¯t even sure had a beat. By the time Alex knocked on the door, Rose was squealing withughter.

    "Auntie Easter!" Alex called. "Can Rosee y? I made a tiny obstacle course!"

    Rose leapt from the bed, nearly knocking over amp in her excitement. I chuckled and opened the door to find Alex grinning, arms wide.

    "Go on, sweetheart," I told her, brushing her curls gently. "Be careful, okay?"

    "I will!" she said, then hugged my leg tightly before zooming out the door with Alex.

    I stood for a moment, smiling, my chest still warm with contentment. No sses today. No worries. Just... peace.

    When I stepped into the dining room, the smell of roasted vegetables, eggs, and sweet honey bread greeted me like an embrace. Fox, the one who always cooked, stood by the stove flipping something in a pan with ease. His red hair shimmered under the sunlight, and he winked at me as I walked in.

    "Morning, sunshine," he said. "Hungry?"

    "Starving," I admitted, grinning.

    Everyone was already seated: Jacob, Tiger, Natalie, Bubble, Alex (with Rose on hisp), and Griffin. Donut rubbed himself against my legs as I sat down.

    "Don¡¯t even think about it," I told him, cing him in myp. He purred anyway, victorious.

    Laughter rippled around the table¡ªstories being shared, jokes traded, food passed inrge bowls. It wasn¡¯t a pce. It wasn¡¯t perfect.

    But it felt like home. A real home.

    And I¡¯d never had one like this before.

    I didn¡¯t realize how deeply I was smiling until Natalie nudged me gently. "You good?" she whispered.

    "I¡¯m... better than good," I whispered back and she smiled.

    After breakfast, as Fox cleared the dishes and Bubble told Rose a story about a water dragon that loved pancakes, Tiger turned to me. His voice was quiet, but clear enough for the room to hear.

    "Easter," he said, "would you like toe with me on a walk through the forest? I need to feed the animals."

    I blinked at him, then grinned. "Yes. Yes, I¡¯d love to."

    He stood and walked to my chair, offering his hand like a gentleman. I slipped mine into his, and he pulled me up effortlessly.

    I felt Jacob¡¯s eyes on me then. I nced his way.

    His expression was unreadable¡ªeyes shadowed, lips pressed in a firm line. But he didn¡¯t say a word.

    Before I could think too hard about it, Donut trotted up to me and pawed at my shin.

    "Oh my gosh," I giggled. "Really, Donut?"

    He meowed like I¡¯d insulted him.

    I scooped him up, snuggling his soft belly, and walked over to where Rose sat on Alex¡¯sp. She looked up at me with a big, happy smile.

    "Sweetheart," I said, brushing her hair back, "Do you want toe with us?"

    Rose looked at Tiger, then at Alex, and shook her head. "I want to y more!"

    I kissed her cheek. "Okay, my love. Be good."

    Then, still holding Donut, I turned to Tiger.

    He reached for my hand again, and I took it.

    And together, we stepped out of the dining room¡ªleaving behindughter, stories, and the man whose silence weighed heavier than any goodbye.

 Chapter 158: Gentle Giant

    <h4>Chapter 158: Gentle Giant</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    Tiger¡¯s hand was warm in mine, strong but gentle, like the earth itself had reached up to hold me. As he opened the front door, I expected sunlight or the porch or even the usual guards walking around in pristine uniforms. But instead, I saw... trees.

    Not just trees. A forest¡ªbreathtaking, otherworldly, alive in a way no forest had any right to be.

    "Wow... this is breathtaking, Tiger." I whispered.

    Tiger didn¡¯t say a word. He simply looked at me, those glowing green eyes full of ancient quiet, and smiled. Then he stepped forward, tugging me gently. I followed.

    The second we crossed the threshold, the door vanished behind us, leaving only the thick, golden hush of the woods. I clutched Donut a little tighter, not from fear but from excitement.

    The air smelled like earth and rain and something sweet, like wild honey. Shafts of sunlight filtered through the tall canopy, painting the mossy ground in gold. Tiger looked... transformed here.

    No¡ªhe belonged here.

    The forest reacted to him like he was the sun. The trees leaned in, their branches stretching toward him. Vines shifted to make way. Animals¡ªsquirrels, birds, even a little fawn¡ªran up to him without fear.

    With a quiet murmur in anguage I didn¡¯t understand, Tiger crouched and conjured handfuls of food from the air¡ªberries, nuts, roots. The animals ate from his palms like he was their mother.

    I was speechless.

    I¡¯d seen him do it before but it still stole the breath from my lungs.

    Tiger straightened to his full height, quiet andmanding, and with every step he took, the forest responded. Broken branches reknit themselves. Wilted nts lifted their heads like they¡¯d just remembered how to breathe. I stood there, rooted in ce, watching as a tree¡ªsplit in two at its base¡ªshivered, groaned, and grew. Within minutes, it wasn¡¯t just healed. It was colossal. Towering. Alive. Its leaves shimmered like they¡¯d been polished by moonlight. The bark darkened, thickened, stronger than before.

    "You¡¯re wonderful Tiger. I can¡¯t get over the fact that you do this every day." I whispered, barely hearing my own voice.

    Tiger tilted his head, his eyes warm and wild. "Nature¡¯s alive, Easter. She just needs someone who listens."

    We walked without speaking for a while, just the soft rhythm of our steps and the rustling trees above. Then he stopped. In front of us stood thergest tree I had ever seen in my life¡ªits roots curled like arms into natural benches, and its trunk was so wide and t at the base, it looked like a stage built for gods.

    He lowered himself onto one of the root-benches and patted the space beside him. "Alright," he said with a grin. "Spill. What happened with Jacob yesterday?"

    Instant heat bloomed across my face. I clutched Donut a little tighter in my arms. The little furball squirmed, gave an offended huff, and jumped down, curling up next to Tiger like he¡¯d lived there all his life.

    I rubbed the back of my neck, stalling. "You really wanna know?"

    Tiger smirked, leaning back. "I do. And I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re dying to unload. Come on. You know I¡¯m an excellent listener. I¡¯ve got roots."

    I snorted but gave in, cheeks still on fire. I folded my legs up to my chest and sank down beside him. "Okay, but¡ªdon¡¯tugh."

    He raised a hand in a solemn vow. "Never." But his eyes sparkled with amusement.

    I took a breath. "Jacob came to get me yesterday morning at my door. As promised. He teleported me back to his house... I still don¡¯t know where it is, but I bet you do."

    Tiger nodded, like of course he did.

    I gave him a crooked smile and continued, "Then he started dressing me up. In magic. I¡¯m not kidding. Every time I thought of something I liked¡ªpoof¡ªthere it was. Like he could read my mind. I ended up in this insanely beautiful dress, with these tiny golden vines embroidered across the fabric. I¡¯ve never felt so... seen."

    Tiger raised a brow. "So, you got styled by The Wolf Spirit in an enchanted house. That¡¯s not intimidating at all."

    "Shut up," I said, smacking his arm. "Then he drove me to school. In a car that looked like it was made out of starlight. Sleek. Beautiful. Magic humming through the seats."

    Tiger gasped dramatically. "Did you feel like royalty?"

    "I did! People stared. Whispered. Their faces were priceless. I felt like I¡¯d just unlocked my final form or something."

    Tiger¡¯sugh was low and warm, like sunshine through leaves.

    "After school, he drove me to my old house," I said, voice quieter now. "I signed the papers. It¡¯s official. I¡¯m free."

    Tiger looked at me, the teasing gone. "I¡¯m proud of you."

    I nodded, feeling the lump rise in my throat. "Thanks."

    I took a breath and let it out slowly. "Then... he took me to a carnival. Not just any carnival. A magical one. Rides that floated. Games that talked. Cotton candy that sparkled like fairy dust. I felt like a kid again. Jacob wouldn¡¯t let me ride anything too wild¡ªbaby on board and all¡ªbut we yed every game. I won a stuffed ma."

    "I named him Paul."

    He blinked. "Paul?"

    "I don¡¯t name them," I said, very matter-of-fact. "They tell me what their names are."

    Tiger burst intoughter.

    "And then," I said, lowering my voice, "we stopped at this gas station because I needed to pee so bad. And that¡¯s when it happened. A group of women from my dad¡¯s church spotted me."

    His smile vanished. "What did they say?"

    I waved a hand, trying to shrug it off. "The usual. I¡¯m wayward, I¡¯m damned, I¡¯m walking sin. h h."

    A low growl rumbled in Tiger¡¯s chest.

    "But Jacob," I said, smiling faintly, "he shut them down. So calm. So powerful. Like... he didn¡¯t raise his voice, but they felt it. One of them actually tripped over her shoe trying to run away."

    Tiger¡¯s eyes lit up. "Good, I wish I¡¯d seen that."

    Iughed, but then the memory caught in my chest. "After they left, I started crying. And Jacob... he was so gentle. He leaned in, like¡ªlike he was going to kiss me."

    Tiger leaned in too, wide-eyed. "And?"

    I looked down. "He stopped. Changed his mind. Took me home."

    Tiger fell back dramatically. "That tease!"

    "I know," I groaned, burying my face in my hands. "I felt so dumb for thinking it meant anything."

    Tiger nudged me gently. "Hey. Don¡¯t do that. He clearly cares about you. He¡¯s just...plicated. Extra-dimensional, mystical-beingplicated."

    I looked at him, heart twisting. "But he¡¯s Jacob. The Wolf Spirit. Like you just referred to him. And I¡¯m just... me."

    Tiger¡¯s handnded on mine. "You¡¯re you. And that¡¯s exactly why he¡¯s drawn to you. He sees what we all see, Easter. Light. Strength. Grit. Kindness."

    I looked away quickly, wiping my eyes. "You¡¯re too sweet."

    He stood, dusting his pants. "Come on. Walk with me. Or do you need to nap again, grandma?"

    "Hey!" I stood up,ughing. "You¡¯re lucky I like you."

    We walked through the trees, the soft crunch of twigs underfoot and the distant call of birds weaving a tranquil soundtrack to our journey. Donut waddled behind us, his little round body trailing like a fluffy, furry bodyguard on patrol, determined to keep watch. But after a while, a gnawing difort settled in my stomach, twisting it into knots. I stopped, clutching my belly, feeling the weight of something unsettling building inside me.

    "I think I need to¡ª" I cut myself off, quickly darting behind a bush. The next thing I knew, I was bent over, gagging. The world spun as the morning sickness hit me hard. My breath caught in my throat as everything inside me wanted toe out.

    Before I could even register it, Tiger was at my side, his strong hands gently gathering my hair away from my face. His presence was solid, steady. He rubbed my back in soothing circles, whispering, "Shhh, you¡¯re okay. Breathe. It¡¯s the morning sickness. Happens to the best of us."

    I groaned, wiping my mouth with the back of my hand. "I feel like I¡¯ve been run over by a truck."

    He chuckled softly, and I could feel the warmth of his breath against my ear. "Nah. You look like you¡¯ve been kissed by a flower petal." His voice was yful, teasing, yet soft. "You¡¯re glowing."

    I rolled my eyes, fighting the urge to smile. "Thanks, I feel fantastic."

    After a moment, I straightened up, wiping the remnants from my lips, and took a shaky breath. As we began walking again, the ground beneath me felt a little steadier, though I still couldn¡¯t shake the dizziness. I nced at Tiger, curiosity getting the better of me. "So... why are you called Tiger?"

    A grin spread across his face, mischievous and knowing. "Because I am the spirit of the earth. And also..." He paused, his eyes twinkling. "This."

    In an instant, his body shimmered, like the air around him bent and warped. Before I could blink, Tiger was gone¡ªand in his ce stood a massive, golden tiger with sleek fur that seemed to glow faintly in the dappled light filtering through the trees. Its green eyes were hypnotic, gleaming with an almost otherworldly intelligence.

    I stumbled back, heart thudding in my chest. "Oh my God," I gasped, eyes wide, barely able toprehend what I was seeing. The tiger huffed in amusement, a low, rumbling sound that vibrated in the air, before it shifted again. In the blink of an eye, Tiger was back, dusting himself off with a casual shrug as if he hadn¡¯t just turned into an enormous, mythical creature.

    "Ta-da," he said, giving a dramatic flourish.

    I stared at him, ck-jawed. "You literally are a tiger," I said, my voice a mix of awe and disbelief.

    He smirked. "Don¡¯t tell Rose. She still owes me a bet."

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, the tension in my chest easing as the absurdity of it all hit me. But then Tiger paused midugh, his expression suddenly bing more serious. "Ready to go home?"

    I nodded, wincing as I shifted my weight. "My feet are killing me."

    Tiger didn¡¯t even hesitate. He crouched down, his body fluid, the movement easy, graceful. "Hop on. I¡¯m giving you a piggyback ride."

    My mouth dropped open. "I¡¯m not climbing you like a tree."

    "Toote," he teased, wiggling his shoulders in a way that made me blush. "Come on. I insist."

    I sighed, half amused and half embarrassed, but after some reluctant groaning, I climbed onto his back, wrapping my arms around his neck. Donut trotted along beside us, his little paws padding against the earth as if he were the one leading the way.

    "You¡¯re heavy," Tiger muttered under his breath, a hint of mock exasperation in his voice.

    "Excuse me?" I shot back, narrowing my eyes.

    "Kidding," he added quickly, chuckling. "You¡¯re light as a breeze."

    We talked the whole way back¡ªmostly him teasing me about my "fluffy" weight and me threatening to puke on his shirt. But it wasfortable. Easy. The kind of yful banter that felt like it had been born out of years of friendship, even though we¡¯d only known each other for a fraction of that. We moved through the whispering woods, the sounds of the forest around us settling into a kind of rhythm, like the trees themselves were breathing in time with our footsteps.

    By the time we stepped out of the tree line and into the clearing where the house stood, I froze.

    Jacob was standing at the door, his arms crossed over his chest. His posture was tense, but his face wasn¡¯t exactly angry. It wasn¡¯t exactly pleased, either. It was something else. Something I couldn¡¯t read.

    His gaze locked with mine, and for a moment, time seemed to stretch and bend. The air between us crackled with something I couldn¡¯t put my finger on. I stared at him, not knowing whether to run, cry, or just ask him why he looked at me like I was both the storm and the calm he¡¯d been waiting for. It was too much. Too many emotions in one gaze.

    Before I could even process anything, my phone buzzed in my pocket, the sharp vibration cutting through the moment. Tiger bent down gently and I got down from his back, then I fumbled for my phone, pulling it out quickly, my eyes still on Jacob.

    When I saw the name on the screen, my heart skipped a beat.

    It was Melody.

    My twin sister.

    I froze, the world around me fading into a blur. It was almost like everything had stopped.

 Chapter 159: The Long-Awaited Call

    <h4>Chapter 159: The Long-Awaited Call</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    I couldn¡¯t breathe.

    The name on the screen stared back at me like a ghost I wasn¡¯t ready to face. Melody. My twin sister.

    My breath caught in my throat, the air thick with disbelief. My fingers trembled as I held the phone, too stunned to move. No. This couldn¡¯t be real. I blinked once, then twice, expecting the name to disappear like a mirage. But it didn¡¯t. It stayed, bright and bold, vibrating in my palm like a second heartbeat.

    "Melody..." I whispered, more to myself than anyone else.

    I looked up, eyes wide, and locked onto Jacob¡¯s gaze. He was still standing at the doorway, arms folded across his chest, but now his expression had changed. His brows furrowed, and concern creased his features. I turned toward Tiger, who stood silent beside me, his green eyes glowing with something unreadable.

    Then the phone stopped ringing.

    Just like that.

    Gone.

    As if I had imagined the whole thing.

    But before I could process the disappointment, it buzzed again. Melody.

    Again.

    The second time was worse¡ªit made everything real.

    "Easter?" Jacob¡¯s voice was suddenly at my ear.

    I flinched. He was standing right beside me now, though I hadn¡¯t seen him move. One second he was at the door, and the next he was by my side, his warmth brushing against me, his hand gently hovering over mine but not touching it.

    "What is it? What¡¯s wrong?" His voice was low and careful, like he didn¡¯t want to spook me. I didn¡¯t look at him¡ªI couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away from the screen.

    "My..." I swallowed the lump in my throat. "It¡¯s my sister. It¡¯s Melody. She¡¯s calling me."

    Tiger let out a long breath beside me, his arms crossing slowly over his broad chest. "Finally," he muttered under his breath, more to himself than to us.

    Jacob¡¯s eyes flickered with something I couldn¡¯t name. "Pick up," he said softly. "Easter... answer it."

    But my body wouldn¡¯t obey. My thumb hovered over the green icon, frozen. I hadn¡¯t heard her voice in four years. Four years of silence. Four years of being cut off from my family¡ªno calls, no texts, not even a letter.

    Thest time I saw Melody, she had tears in her eyes, and I was standing on the front porch with a bag in my hand, heartbroken but too numb to cry. I left that house knowing my father had blocked my number, knowing I wasn¡¯t wee anymore¡ªnot even for a holiday, not even for a hello. I had tried. God, I had tried. I sent her emails. Messages through mutual friends. Letters she probably never received. But the silence had always screamed louder.

    And now... she was calling?

    "Easter," Jacob¡¯s voice brought me back. His hand was on my shoulder now, grounding me. "She¡¯s calling. Pick up."

    I pressed the green icon with a trembling hand and slowly brought the phone to my ear.

    For a second, there was nothing but silence.

    Then¡ª

    "Easter?"

    Her voice. Her voice was exactly as I remembered it¡ªsoft and steady, but tinged with something fragile. Something broken.

    I gasped. "Melody?"

    "Oh my God," she whispered. "It¡¯s really you..."

    I felt the tearse before I could stop them. My legs gave out beneath me, but Jacob caught me. I didn¡¯t even know I was falling. He sank to the ground with me, his arms holding me steady as I clutched the phone like it was life itself.

    "I¡ªI didn¡¯t think you¡¯d pick up," Melody whispered.

    "Why wouldn¡¯t I?" I choked. "Why wouldn¡¯t I, Melody? I¡¯ve been waiting for you. Hoping for this. For you. For anything."

    "I wasn¡¯t allowed to," she said, her voice cracking. "Dad... he threatened to send me away to boarding school if I ever tried to reach you. I didn¡¯t even have your number until recently. I found an old phone. Your number was still saved. I just... I had to try."

    I covered my mouth with my hand, sobbing into my palm. Jacob rubbed circles on my back, grounding me in the moment, letting me fall apart.

    "I thought you forgot about me," I whispered. "You didn¡¯t even say goodbye when I left."

    "I did!" she cried. "I tried! I was at the window, Easter! I watched you walk away. I was screaming your name, but he locked the door. I swear I never wanted to lose you."

    The ache in my chest swelled until I couldn¡¯t bear it.

    "I needed you so badly," I whispered. "I needed my sister. I went through hell, Melody. I¡ª" My voice broke. I couldn¡¯t say it. Not yet.

    "I know," she said softly. "I heard rumors. From some of the girls at church. They said you got pregnant for that... that man. They said you looked miserable. I wanted toe for you. I begged Mom and Dad to let me go. They said no. They said you made your choice."

    "I didn¡¯t choose anything," I hissed. "They gave me no choice. No one gave me a choice." She suddenly went silent.

    Tiger knelt beside Jacob, quiet but close, his presence a silent form of strength. Donut padded over and curled into my side, as if sensing the weight of my grief. I buried my face into Jacob¡¯s shoulder, letting the tears fall freely.

    "You don¡¯t have to exin it all now," Melody said gently. "I just wanted to hear your voice. I missed you so much."

    "I missed you too," I whispered, my voice shaking. "Every single day."

    "Where are you now?"

    I nced up at Jacob, whose gaze met mine with unwavering warmth. He nodded slightly, silently encouraging me to speak freely.

    "I¡¯m safe," I said, brushing my hair from my damp cheeks. "I¡¯m with people who care about me. People who don¡¯t see me as a mistake."

    There was silence on the line. Then¡ª

    "I want to see you," she said, almost like a plea. "I need to see you, Easter."

    I hesitated. "Melody... it¡¯splicated."

    "I don¡¯t care. I¡¯lle wherever you are. Just say the word."

    "Tell her you¡¯ll get back to her shortly with a date," Jacob said softly beside me, though Melody couldn¡¯t hear him.

    I nodded slowly, still in shock. "Okay. Okay... but not today. Let me... I need time to think. There¡¯s a lot I need to tell you. I¡¯ll get back to you shortly with a date."

    "I¡¯ll wait," she said, her voice trembling. "I¡¯ll wait as long as it takes."

    "I love you," I whispered.

    "I love you more," she whispered back.

    The line went silent. She had hung up. But her words lingered, echoing in my mind like a luby from the past.

    I stared at the phone in myp, unable to move.

    Jacob gently tilted my chin, forcing me to look at him. His warm brown eyes searched mine.

    "You okay?" he asked.

    I shook my head slowly, the truth pouring from my lips. "No... but I think I will be."

    He nodded and gathered me into his arms, resting his chin on the top of my head. "You were never meant to carry this alone, Easter."

    For the first time in four years, I believed.

    Tiger stood and brushed off his pants. "Come. Let¡¯s get you inside."

    As Jacob helped me to my feet and led me toward the house, I nced back onest time at the woods we had emerged from. The ce I had gagged andughed and discovered Tiger was quite literally a tiger. The ce where I had thrown up my morning sickness and spilled secrets I never thought I¡¯d say out loud.

    And now... it was also the ce I answered a call that could change everything.

    The long-awaited call.

    The beginning of something new.

 Chapter 160: Rip off the Bandage

    <h4>Chapter 160: Rip off the Bandage</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    I sat cross-legged on the soft couch at Zane¡¯s Vereth estate, my fingers nervously picking at the frayed edge of a cushion. The firece crackled across the room but it didn¡¯t warm the growing pit of dread gnawing at my stomach.

    I should have told him.

    I should have told Zane everything hours ago, when the moment was still mine to im. But everything had spiraled too fast ¡ª the truth about my mother, the real reason my parents had died, and then Zane¡¯s father...

    The memory of King Anderson¡¯s cold, dismissive eyes made my blood boil anew. He had stood there, looking at me like I was nothing. Cursed. Weak. Unworthy.

    I squeezed my fists into the cushion until my nails bit into my palms. I had barely held myself together long enough to leave without burning that damn pce to the ground.

    And on top of it all ¡ª Griffin.

    My eyes drifted to the center of of the room, where I had held the small ss case in my hands ¡ª shattered now, its fragments long cleaned away.

    A bitter taste rose in my mouth.

    "Dammit," I muttered under my breath, scrubbing a hand down my face.

    I should have known it wouldn¡¯t be that easy.

    <strong><i>"Still moping?" </i></strong>a voice teased in my head.

    I sighed. Jasmine.

    Jasmine huffed in my mind. <strong><i>"You¡¯re too soft on him, Mara. Griffin deserved it. After everything he did to you? Leaving you? Rejecting you because of that vile uncle of his?"</i></strong>

    I pushed Jasmine¡¯s growl aside<i>. "It wasn¡¯t that simple,"</i> I thought back stubbornly.

    She snorted. <strong><i>"It¡¯s always simple. People either choose you... or they don¡¯t."</i></strong>

    My heart squeezed painfully. Jasmine wasn¡¯t wrong, but we had no choice about the matter now. It¡¯s either he was by my side or the world would fall to darkness.

    Freeing Griffin hadn¡¯t gone the way I nned either.

    <strong><i>FLASHBACK</i></strong>

    Earlier today, the moment I got back home, I pulled him out of my handbag, staring at the tiny ss prison that had kept him contained. It hadn¡¯t been my proudest moment, locking him away like that, but I hadn¡¯t known what else to do. Things had been too messy, too dangerous.

    Inside the ss box, Griffin couldn¡¯t hear or see me, but I knew he could sense the passing of time. He was aware that he¡¯d been trapped for far longer than twenty minutes.

    "Hold on," I had whispered, even though he couldn¡¯t hear me. I pressed the ss between both hands, power ring fierce and alive within me. "Let me fix this first."

    The magic cracked and groaned. Griffin closed his eyes as the prison shattered into shimmering dust.

    And then he stood before me¡ªnormal-sized again, his brown hair tousled, his clothes wrinkled, and his gray eyes burning into mine, like he could see everything I was too afraid to say.

    He was angry.

    And hurt.

    Mostly hurt.

    I swallowed the lump in my throat. "Hey," I said quietly.

    He stiffened. His fists curled slightly at his sides. "Hey?" he echoed, voice ragged. "That¡¯s all you have to say after trapping me in there for hours?"

    I winced. "I know I said twenty minutes..." My voice cracked a little. "It¡¯s been way longer."

    "No shit," he snapped, then immediately closed his eyes and breathed out slowly. "Sorry. I just¡ª" His hands trembled slightly. "It wasn¡¯t exactly a spa retreat, Natalie."

    I hugged my arms around myself. "I didn¡¯t want to leave you. Everything just... gotplicated."

    His mouth tightened into a line. "Complicated, huh?"

    I nodded miserably. I couldn¡¯t even tell him the full truth. Not when everything felt like it was teetering on the edge of copse.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Griffin," I murmured again, feeling the guilt pile higher.

    He straightened slowly, brushing the ss dust off his jeans. His jaw ticked, but he didn¡¯tsh out. Didn¡¯t yell.

    "I¡¯m not happy about it," he muttered under his breath. "But...thanks for letting me out."

    I smiled sadly. "You¡¯re stuck with me, remember?"

    He snorted quietly, but the sound didn¡¯t carry much humor before he turned and walked away towards his room.

    <strong><i>BACK TO NOW </i></strong>

    Jasmine, paced restlessly inside me. <strong><i>"We should tell Zane. Now. Before it gets worse." </i></strong>

    "I know, I know," I whispered aloud, dropping my head back against the couch.

    As if summoned by my anxious thoughts, the front door swung open and Fox strolled in, his usual cocky swagger muted tonight. His red hair caught the firelight, and his bright fiery eyes pinned me immediately.

    "You¡¯re back already," he said, tossing his jacket onto the hook.

    "As you can see, dear brother." I mumbled.

    Fox kicked off his boots and plopped down next to me, stealing the cushion I was nervously abusing. He stretched out like azy cat, arms over the back of the couch, and then turned serious.

    "How¡¯d it go with Zane?" he asked, voice low.

    I sagged against the couch, feeling like the air had been punched out of me. "Not good," I admitted, my words heavy with frustration. "It got...plicated. I didn¡¯t get a single word out of what I actually went there to say."

    Fox gave me that look ¡ª the one that said he loved me but also wouldn¡¯t let me get away with any of my usual avoidance tactics. "Little Moon," he said, tone firm but kind, "you need to tell Zane about Griffin."

    I winced so hard I was pretty sure my soul physically recoiled inside my body.

    "I know," I muttered, picking at a loose thread on the couch. "It¡¯s just... the timing sucked. Everything went sideways."

    Fox shifted closer, his voice softening. "What happened?"

    I sighed, scrubbing a hand over my face. "It¡¯s about my earth parents... how they died. It all came rushing back, and... I don¡¯t want to get into it right now. It just makes me¡ª" My throat closed up. "Angry. Too angry. I¡¯ll tell you when I don¡¯t feel like setting something on fire, just... not tonight."

    Fox¡¯s face softened even more, if that was possible. He rested a hand lightly on my shoulder ¡ª steady, grounding.

    "Whenever you¡¯re ready, sweetheart," he said gently. "I¡¯m here. Always."

    The warmth of his words settled over me like a worn nket,forting but not heavy. I offered him a grateful half-smile.

    Still, Fox wasn¡¯t one to let important things slide for long. He sat up a little straighter, his eyes back to sharp focus.

    "But listen," he said, voice dropping into something more serious, "you really have to tell Zane about Griffin. Rip off the bandage. Trust me. The longer you wait, the worse it¡¯ll bleed."

    I blew out a shaky breath, my heart hammering like a drum inside my chest. He wasn¡¯t wrong. Deep inside me, Jasmine ¡ª the wild spirit tangled into my soul ¡ª howled her agreement.

    "But how the hell do I even start that conversation?" I groaned, flopping sideways across the couch with dramatic ir.<i> "¡¯Hey babe, fun fact ¡ª Griffin¡¯s currently crashing at your ce. Hope you¡¯re cool with that!¡¯"</i>

    Fox barked augh. "Maybe lead with less sarcasm."

    I groaned louder, yanking a pillow over my face like it could shield me from reality.

    "Just do it," he urged gently. "Zane loves you, Nat. Really loves you. He¡¯ll listen."

    Those words cracked something tender and terrified inside me at the same time.

    I sat up, tossing the pillow aside and squaring my shoulders like a soldier going to battle. "Fine. I¡¯ll call him. I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll mind-link him."

    I closed my eyes, reaching through the invisible thread that always tethered me to Zane.

    Except... before I could even touch the bond, he beat me to it.

    Zane¡¯s voice to crash into me first, like he¡¯d been waiting. He thought I was still angry ¡ª and to be fair, I kind of was.

    He apologized for his father, said the king didn¡¯t know who I was or what I meant to Zane. But all I could think about was the way the king had humiliated me in front of everyone, calling me cursed like I was something to be feared.

    Zane swore he would fix it ¡ª that he¡¯d make his father apologize, even if he had to drag it out of him publicly. It helped, a little. The anger between us cooled, reced by something quieter, heavier.

    He asked me toe back to the pce ¡ª said he needed to hold me ¡ª and for a moment, I almost forgot everything else.

    I almost let the whole Griffin thing slip my mind ¡ª but the way Fox was staring daggers into my skull snapped me back fast. I parted my lips, ready to rip the bandage off and just <i>say it </i>¡ª but Zane cut me off, desperate to see me, and before I could push, the pce inte red, summoning him to an emergency meeting with the king.

    Just like that, the moment was gone.

    I didn¡¯t get to tell him why I¡¯d really reached out.

    <strong>**********</strong>

    The next morning after breakfast with everybody, still clutching my half-empty coffee mug, I dialed Zane through the bond again, my nerves jangling. Today, I was going to tell him about Griffin. No more excuses. No more dys.

    Zane answered almost instantly, his voice warm but tired.

    <i>"Morning, gorgeous,"</i> he said.

    <i>"Hey,"</i> I breathed out, trying to keep the anxiety from choking me.<i> "I... I need to tell you something about¡ª"</i>

    But he cut me off, voice low and urgent. <i>"Hold up, Nat. We¡¯ll talkter ¡ª face-to-face. I need to tell you something first. About the meeting yesterday."</i>

    My gut tightened. <i>"What happened?"</i>

    <i>"I think..."</i> he hesitated<i>. "I think my father¡¯s up to something. I snuck out of the pce and I¡¯m almost at Vereth already</i><i>to figure it out."</i>

    My heart kicked against my ribs like it was trying to escape. My mouth fell open, words slipping out in a shocked whisper.

    <i>"You¡¯re what? Your where?"</i>

 Chapter 161: Dark Clouds

    <h4>Chapter 161: Dark Clouds</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    The gas station. It haunted me more than I¡¯d like to admit.

    It was supposed to be simple¡ªjust a quick stop so Easter could use the bathroom, maybe grab a snack if she dragged it out. Instead, I ended up standing way too close to her under those brutal fluorescent lights, close enough to feel her breath hitch when she cried. Close enough that, for one reckless second, I almost kissed her.

    Almost.

    Since then, my mind had been an absolute battlefield.

    When I brought her back home yesterday, walking her to her door, I thought I had regained some semnce of control. I kissed her cheek, something innocent, something friendly, right?

    Wrong.

    The way she blushed, the way my heart leapt into my throat¡ªit wasn¡¯t innocent at all.

    I felt <i>giddy</i>. Alive in a way that was absolutely ridiculous for a creature as ancient as me.

    Mist, the legendary Wolf Spirit, feeling like a clumsy teenager.

    It would have beenughable if it hadn¡¯t been so real.

    When I returned to my roomst night, I stood by the window for hours, staring into the woods, repeating to myself: <i>You¡¯re not falling for her. You¡¯re not falling for a human. </i>

    She¡¯s human. Humans are disloyal, selfish, fragile. She deserves kindness, sure. A soft ce tond because she had been through a lot. But nothing more.

    I had promised myself to protect her, guide her if she let me, but nothing beyond friendship.

    And then... my whole resolve crumbled like ash the moment Tiger suggested a stroll through the forest after breakfast this morning¡ªand Easter, all bright-eyed and trusting, epted.

    <i>Just like that.</i>

    My day turned sour before it had even properly started.

    I found myself lurking by the front porch, arms crossed, foot tapping impatiently against the wood. Every few minutes, my head would snap towards the edge of the forest, searching. Waiting. Worrying.

    I hated it.

    I hated the ugly thought gnawing at the back of my mind: <i>Does Tiger have feelings for her? </i>He could. Why wouldn¡¯t he? Easter was... Easter. Kind and soft-spoken, with those wide, wounded eyes that made you want to shield her from every hurt this world could dish out.

    I gritted my teeth. I didn¡¯t want to think of any man chasing her, especially not <i>Tiger</i>.

    It was a selfish thought. I knew that. I was supposed to be better than this. But knowing didn¡¯t change how I felt.

    When I finally spotted movement between the trees, my heart skipped a beat¡ªand then stopped entirely.

    Tiger was carrying Easter on his back, her arms wrapped loosely around his shoulders as sheughed at something he said.

    Laughing.

    Holding onto him.

    I nearly had a stroke right there on the porch. My powers stirred restlessly inside me, rumbling with something wild and possessive.

    I barely noticed when Bubble and Fox came to stand beside me, curiosity etched on their faces before the walked away smiling. I was too busy trying to keep my rage contained, to ster on some neutral expression before Easter saw it.

    But then¡ªher phone rang.

    I saw the shift in her immediately.

    Before she even answered, before a single name was spoken, a very dark cloud appeared above her head, twisting the sunlight into something heavy and foreboding. I tensed instinctively, sensing a storm about to break across her world.

    But when I looked at her¡ªfrozen there with the phone trembling in her hand, heart pounding like war drums¡ªI knew.

    <i>She needed this call.</i>

    Even if it ripped her apart afterward.

    So, I encouraged her to pick up.

    Her voice cracked as she answered.

    And then she whispered the name that made my heart sink for her.

    "Melody..."

    I moved closer without thinking, standing just behind her as she hunched over slightly, as if all the troubles of the moment were resting heavily on her slender frame. Tiger stepped back respectfully, his green eyes flickering to mine in silent understanding.

    I stayed close, grounded, a silent anchor for her as she trembled through the call.

    When Melody asked to see her¡ªpleaded, really¡ªEaster¡¯s eyes darted to mine, full of wild hope and terrible fear.

    Without hesitation, I murmured low enough that only she could hear, "Tell her you¡¯ll get back to her shortly with a date."

    Easter nodded shakily and repeated the words into the phone.

    When the call ended, she just stood there, staring at the screen, her hands trembling. I reached out and tilted her chin up, forcing her to meet my gaze.

    "You okay?" I asked softly.

    She shook her head, tears glistening in hershes. "No... but I think I will be."

    Mother, she was brave. Broken and battered and yet still burning bright.

    I pulled her gently into my arms, feeling her copse against me, her body light but her emotions heavy enough to crush mountains. I rested my chin on the top of her head, breathing her in. She smelled like wildflowers and something even more precious¡ªhope.

    "You were never meant to carry this alone, Easter," I whispered against her hair.

    Tiger cleared his throat quietly. "Come. Let¡¯s get you inside."

    Easter sniffled and nodded. Together, we walked toward the house, Donut padding along faithfully at her side.

    The moment we stepped into the warmth of the house, Easter brokepletely.

    She sank onto the couch, clutching her phone to her chest, sobbing¡ªbut they were different tears now. Tears of relief. Of gratitude.

    "I¡ªI kept my number," she choked out,ughing and crying at once. "I kept it because I knew. I knew she¡¯d find me one day. I never changed it, even when everything else in my life fell apart. I had faith."

    Her smile lit up the room, radiant and heartbreaking all at once. She was over the moon, shining with a happiness so pure it physically hurt to look at her.

    I stood there, paralyzed, my chest twisting with a pain I couldn¡¯t even begin to name. Because I knew something she didn¡¯t.

    Humans... they have this stubborn, beautiful w ¡ª they cling to hope like it¡¯s a lifeline, even when it¡¯s a de pressed to their own throats.

    I knew that no matter how carefully I tried to wrap the truth in soft words, no matter how many warnings I tucked between my smiles, Easter would never listen. Not when it came to Melody.

    She was too full of hope. Too desperate to hold on to the dream she¡¯d spent so long chasing.

    I lowered myself onto the couch beside her, forcing a smile that felt like it might crack me open. She talked fast, her hands painting wild shapes in the air, her face lighting up with every word. Tiger and the others drifted into the kitchen, pretending to be busy with clinking dishes and half-hearted conversation. But their quiet support hung heavy in the air, a warm shield we both needed.

    Easter spun toward me suddenly, her eyes huge, raw, so heartbreakingly vulnerable. "Jacob... what if she still needs me?" she breathed. "What if this time... I can be the person she counts on? Ever since that dreadful party, I¡¯ve always wanted that. Always."

    I swallowed down the words that crowded my throat. I didn¡¯t want to lie. But I couldn¡¯t be the one to shatter her either.

    I slid my hand over hers, gentle, steady. "We¡¯ll make a n," I said, voice low, measured. "We¡¯ll take it slow. You¡¯ll be safe, Easter. I swear it."

    She squeezed my hand like she was holding onto a lifeline. "Thank you," she whispered, like it cost her something. "For everything."

    I wanted to tell her she didn¡¯t owe me a single thing. That just existing¡ªjust letting me orbit her bright, unstoppable light¡ªwas more than enough. But I bit it back. I didn¡¯t want my untreated feelings to weigh her down.

    So instead, I just watched her glow.

    So fragile. So fierce. So painfully, heartbreakingly human.

    And in that quiet, impossible moment, I made a promise I didn¡¯t dare speak aloud:

    I would stand between her and the storm that was already gathering. Even if it ripped me apart. Even if she stopped looking at me the way she had always done.

    Because for the first time in more lifetimes than I could count, I wasn¡¯t Mist the Wolf Spirit.

    I was just Jacob.

    A fool ridiculously falling for a girl who still believed in human miracles.

 Chapter 162: Homecoming Promises

    <h4>Chapter 162: Homing Promises</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    The house was still thick with the scent of warm tea and faint traces of finished breakfast when Jacob leaned down beside me on the couch. My heart was still trembling from the cries I¡¯d poured out earlier¡ªtears of happiness, tears of aching relief. I felt like a ss left too long under the sun, ready to crack with one more memory.

    Jacob¡¯s voice was a low rumble, patient, careful, like he didn¡¯t want to scare me. "Easter," he said, brushing a stray tear off my cheek with his thumb, "I think you should call her back."

    I blinked up at him, dazed. "Now?"

    He smiled¡ªsoft, tired. "Yes. Invite her somewhere... safe. Somewhere you¡¯ll befortable. A bookstore maybe. Quiet. Public."

    A strangeugh escaped me, half-nervous, half-incredulous. "You sound like you¡¯re preparing me for battle."

    "In a way, I am." His warm brown eyes searched mine, and something fierce and protective passed through them. "Hope is beautiful, Easter. But hope can also hurt if you¡¯re not careful."

    I swallowed, my throat tightening, but I nodded. "Okay. A bookstore. Somewhere nice."

    Jacob¡¯s hand briefly tightened over mine, grounding me. "There¡¯s a ce called <i>Papillon Litt¨¦raire</i> in Paris. I know the owner. It¡¯s quiet, and you¡¯ll like it."

    My breath caught. Melody... I was finally going to see Melody. It felt too surreal.

    I fumbled for my phone with shaking fingers. Jacob waited patiently, his mere presence steadying me like an anchor. When the screen lit up, I found Melody¡¯s number¡ªsaved all these years like no time had past.

    My thumb hovered, then pressed Call.

    It rang once. Twice. Three times.

    "Hello?"

    Her voice. My sister¡¯s voice. Older, maybe a little roughened at the edges, but still unmistakably hers.

    I squeezed my eyes shut against the fresh sting of tears. "Melody... it¡¯s me. Easter."

    There was a long pause. I could hear her breathing on the other end. Shaky. Shattered.

    "My love," she whispered, like she didn¡¯t dare believe it. "Oh my God, Easter, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯ll call back this soon."

    I clutched the phone tighter, willing myself not to break down again. "I told you I would, my love. Listen... let¡¯s meet up tomorrow?" My voice cracked. "There¡¯s a ce called Papillon Litt¨¦raire. It¡¯s in the seventh district. Can you meet me there? At noon?"

    "Yes," she breathed, immediately. No hesitation. "Yes, anything. Noon. I¡¯ll be there."

    We hung up without much else. Words felt too small, too fragile.

    I turned to Jacob, my mouth open to thank him again, but he simply smiled and stood up, offering me his hand.

    "We¡¯ll be ready," he said.

    That night, sleep was a stranger.

    Iy on the bed wide awake, the covers tangled around my legs. My mind spun with impossible pictures.

    What would she look like now?

    Had her hair grown longer? Would her eyes still shine when she smiled? Would she recognize me immediately, or would we stand there, blinking like strangers?

    I pressed my palm against my fluttering chest and let myself dream¡ªfor the first time in years¡ªof seeing my sister¡¯s face again.

    Somewhere after four in the morning, I must have dozed off for a handful of minutes, because when my eyes flickered open again, it was just barely five.

    I sprang out of bed with a bubbling energy I hadn¡¯t felt in years. I was ready.

    Ready to meet Melody. Ready to face the past. Ready to live.

    At exactly six o¡¯clock, a soft knock sounded at my door.

    "Come in," I called, hurriedly tying my hair into a loose braid.

    Jacob stepped inside, impossibly handsome even in a in ck T-shirt and jeans. His hair was still sleep-ruffled, but his eyes were alert, warm.

    "Morning, sunshine," he teased lightly.

    Iughed breathlessly, smoothing the creases on Rose¡¯s tiny dress. "Morning. I¡ªI¡¯m sorry I¡¯m a mess."

    "You¡¯re beautiful." His words were so simple, so certain, that they sent heat rushing to my cheeks.

    I picked up Rose, who was rubbing her sleepy eyes and yawning into my shoulder.

    "You ready, little flower?" Jacob asked her gently.

    Rose blinked up at him, grinned shyly, and nodded.

    Without another word, Jacob reached out¡ªand the world shifted.

    Teleporting with Jacob was always a strange sensation: like being tugged through space by a thread woven into my soul.

    There was no wind, no spinning dizziness¡ªjust the feeling of weightlessness, and then suddenly...

    Paris.

    The air was crisp and fresh, perfumed faintly with croissants and roasted coffee. Elegant streets unfurled around us like something from a painting.

    Jacob set us down right outside Papillon Litt¨¦raire¡ªa charming old bookstore tucked between two caf¨¦s, its name painted in graceful silver cursive across the ss door.

    I checked my phone ¡ª 11:58 AM, Paris time. Vereth was six hours behind.

    My hands trembled. Rose clung to my side, wide-eyed, soaking everything in.

    Jacob crouched beside me. "I¡¯ll stay close," he murmured. "If you need me, just say my name. I¡¯ll hear you."

    I nodded, unable to speak past the knot in my throat.

    He brushed a kiss over my temple¡ªlight as a breath¡ªand then melted into the crowd, vanishing before I could cling to him.

    I sat down on the wrought-iron bench outside the shop, cradling Rose on myp, trying not to visibly vibrate with nerves.

    And then¡ªfifteen minutester¡ªI saw her.

    Melody.

    She came around the corner almost cautiously, her dark hair tumbling in loose waves around her shoulders, her green coat ring behind her in the soft breeze. Her eyes¡ªmy eyes¡ªscanned the crowd until they locked on mine.

    For a second, the world stopped breathing.

    She dropped her purse. She stumbled forward. And Iunched to my feet, setting Rose on her feet, my heart breaking open.

    "Easter!" she sobbed, running.

    "Melody!" I cried, catching her as we collided.

    We clung to each other, sobbing into each other¡¯s shoulders, the years peeling away like paper under the rain. I buried my face in her hair, breathing her in¡ªso familiar, so painfully missed.

    "Oh my God," she whispered, over and over, rocking us back and forth. "Oh my God, I found you¡ªI¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯m so sorry."

    Rose tugged on my sleeve, her little face scrunched in confusion.

    "Mama?" she asked in her tiny voice. "Two mamas?"

    Melody let out a wateryugh, wiping her cheeks.

    "She¡¯s beautiful," Melody whispered, kneeling in front of Rose. "Just like you."

    "Are you mama?" Rose asked Melody solemnly.

    "No, sweetheart. I¡¯m your auntie," Melody said gently, brushing Rose¡¯s hair back from her forehead. "Your mama and I are twins."

    Rose blinked at us both. "Twins?" Then she threw up her hands dramatically. "Too many mamas!"

    We allughed through our tears. It felt so good tough. Like pieces of me I thought had died were stitching themselves back together.

    We moved inside the bookstore, sitting tucked into a cozy corner surrounded by worn books and the soft hiss of an old coffee machine.

    Melody never let go of my hand. Not for a second.

    "I¡¯m sorry," she said again, voice raw and trembling. "I should have told the truth back then. It was me. It was me those boys hurt. I was just so scared¡ªscared Mama and Papa would me me. That they¡¯d think it was my fault."

    Tears spilled down my cheeks freely, but for once, they weren¡¯t born of despair. They were the burning, painful flood of healing.

    "I know, Melody," I whispered, squeezing her hand. "I know. I forgive you."

    She let out a broken gasp, covering her mouth with her hand.

    "No," she cried. "You don¡¯t understand, Easter. Mama¡¯s sick. She¡¯s been sick for a long time. She keeps asking for you. She thinks about you every day. Papa too. They wanted to reach out... they just didn¡¯t know how. They were ashamed."

    I swallowed hard, my whole body trembling with a thousand emotions.

    "They still love you," Melody choked. "Please...e home with me. Please."

    I stared at her, stunned.

    I had spent four years convincing myself I would never hear those words. That I¡¯d been erased, forgotten, thrown away like a piece of unwanted trash.

    But here she was. My sister. Begging. Reaching out.

    Tears blurred my vision again, but I smiled through them, shaky and radiant.

    "I¡¯lle," I whispered. "I¡¯lle home."

    Melody let out a sob that was almost augh, wrapping her arms around me so tightly I thought we might fuse into one being again¡ªlike we had when we were children, always sharing secrets in the dark.

    And in that moment, under the faded gold light of Papillon Litt¨¦raire, with the scent of old pages and new beginnings around us, I realized something:

    miracles still happened after all.

 Chapter 163: An Unexplainable Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 163: An Unexinable Surprise</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    I barely heard the final words of my father¡¯s speech. The heavy echoes of his voice still thundered in my mind like an endless storm.

    Natalie.

    Darius.

    The ball.

    <i>Why?</i>

    I needed answers. And I needed to see her.

    The second the court was dismissed, I shot through the crowd like a man possessed, my boots mming against the marble floor. Nobles and ministers tried to stop me, their perfumed hands grazing my arms as they whispered, trying to get me to tell them what was on the king¡¯s mind, but I shook them off like flies.

    I stormed into the private wing of the pce, pushing open the grand oak doors to my father¡¯s chambers without knocking.

    He was waiting for me. Standing by the window, his crown catching thest slivers of sunlight.

    "Why?" I demanded, my voice rough with the rage burning in my chest. "Why do you want her at the ball? Why do you want Darius there too?"

    He didn¡¯t even flinch. Just sipped calmly from a goblet of wine like he wasn¡¯t throwing my entire world off-bnce.

    "This is not your concern, Zane," he said, his tone so cold it scraped against my bones. "Do as I asked. I expect results."

    I clenched my fists. "She¡¯s not a pawn you can just move across a board, Dad."

    Finally, he turned, leveling me with the full force of his authority. "Do not disappoint me, son. Or you might just lose everything you love."

    The veiled threat wasn¡¯t lost on me.

    Red, growled low inside my mind, pacing furiously.

    I mped my mouth shut, swallowing the biting words bubbling up my throat. Talking to my father was like arguing with a mountain ¡ª immovable, cold, and way too fond of crushing whatever stood in its way. It was pointless. Instead, I dipped into a stiff, mechanical bow, spun on my heel, and stormed out of his chambers before I said something we¡¯ll both regret.

    The second I hit the hallway, I snapped open a mind link to Abel.

    <i>"Make sure Darius shows up at the ball tomorrow," </i>I ordered, my voice sharp enough to cut ss<i>. "By any means necessary."</i>

    Not a flicker of hesitation.<i> "Understood, Your Highness. Leave it to me."</i>

    Good. One problem off my very full te.

    Now, onto Natalie.

    Twenty minutester, I was halfway to the royal garage, already nning my great escape ¡ª stealing one of my father¡¯s shiny ck beasts like some half-baked, high-born criminal ¡ª when a royal guard appeared out of nowhere, bowing so low I thought he might kiss the floor.

    "The King requests your immediate presence at the royal tailor, Mr. Lucky."

    I ground my teeth so hard I nearly cracked a mr. Was he serious right now?

    "Tell him I¡¯m unavable," I said, already turning away.

    The poor guard flinched like I¡¯d just pped him with an iron gauntlet. "H-he said if you refuse, he will personally drag you there... by the ears."

    Fantastic.

    The tailor¡¯s workshop was buried deep in the guts of the pce, hidden behindyers of heavy doors and enough ghost stories about cursed outfits to fill a library.

    I shoved open the heavy oak door ¡ª and almost lost my mind.

    There stood the King himself, arms folded, face carved from pure thunder, ring daggers at a short, balding man who looked seconds away from fainting. A measuring tape hung from the tailor¡¯s neck like an executioner¡¯s noose.

    "Your Majesty," the man stammered, voice quivering, "f-forgive me, but why would the royal adviser need ceremonial robes fit for an heir?"

    My father leaned in close, voice dropping to a lethal whisper. "If even one syble of this leaks, Tailor Monroe, your head will decorate the pce gates by sunrise. Understand?"

    Monroe turned paler than a ghost. "Y-yes, Sire! Silent as the grave, Sire!"

    I dragged a hand down my face to hide the smirk threatening to break free. Was this seriously happening?

    Then came the tailor¡¯s assault ¡ª a whirlwind of tape measures, fabric swatches, and scandalized gasps. He poked and prodded, muttering about "broad shoulders" and "criminally unfair muscture." At one point, he even let out a dreamy sigh: "Such symmetry! The Moon Goddess herself must¡¯ve sculpted you!"

    "Focus, Monroe," I growled, earning a dark chuckle from my father somewhere behind me.

    After what felt like hours of standing there like a living mannequin while being suffocated by pins, silks, and way too manypliments, it was finally over.

    By the time I stumbled out, the moon was high, the pce grounds were empty, and the whole city felt like it was holding its breath.

    Toote to find Natalie.

    Tomorrow, I promised myself, staring up at the glittering stars.

    First thing tomorrow.

    The next morning, the pce was already alive with feverish activity. Pce maids zipped through halls like shooting stars, arms stacked with garments and floral arrangements. Guards shined their armor until it gleamed like mirrors. Everywhere, the buzz of something big hovered in the air.

    And me?

    I had one thing on my mind.

    Go to Natalie.

    I opened a mind link to Rnd. <i>"Bring a car. Park at the far south edge of the grounds. No noise. Don¡¯t let anyone see you."</i>

    His answer was immediate. <i>"On it, Your Highness."</i>

    I pulled on a dark hoodie and jeans ¡ª not exactly royal attire ¡ª and bolted through the pce, slipping through servant passages and shadowed courtyards.

    Thest stretch was open ground. No cover.

    <strong><i>"Shift," </i></strong>Red urged. <strong><i>"It¡¯s faster."</i></strong>

    "Fine," I growled.

    I yanked off my hoodie, boots flying, and shifted mid-stride, the cool morning air slicing across my fur. I clutched my clothes in my mouth and sprinted across the field, paws silent against the damp grass.

    At the far wall, I shifted back, yanked my pants on one-handed, and vaulted into the waiting car.

    Rnd blinked at me through the rearview mirror. "You realize you just gave every rabbit in these woods a heart attack?"

    "Drive," I barked.

    The world blurred past as Rnd floored the elerator, and all I could think about was her. Natalie.

    It had been a hellish twenty-four hours ¡ª a tailor with grabby hands, my father breathing down my neck, the weight of secrets growing heavier by the second ¡ª and yet, somehow, through it all, my mind stayed fixed on one thing: getting back to her.

    "You know," Rnd said from the driver¡¯s seat, his voice cutting through the buzzing silence, "you¡¯re acting suspiciously human today, Your Highness."

    I arched a brow at him through the rearview mirror. "Human?"

    He smirked. "All this sneaking around... running barefoot across pce grounds... stealing cars. You sure you¡¯re not a rebellious teenager instead of a prince?"

    I let out a humorless chuckle, rubbing a hand across my jaw. "Maybe I am."

    In truth, I¡¯d do far worse if it meant getting to her faster. I needed to see her. Touch her. Breathe her in like oxygen after drowning. And talk about the ball of course.

    The beautiful towering skyscrapers of Vereth were justing into view when the bond between Natalie and me pulsed ¡ª soft, tentative ¡ª and a secondter her voice whispered across the connection.

    <i>"Zane?"</i>

    I closed my eyes briefly, savoring the sound of her. <i>"Hey, gorgeous."</i>

    <i>"I... I need to tell you something about¡ª"</i>

    I stiffened instantly. Her tone was off ¡ª hesitant, almost guilty ¡ª but before she could say more, I cut her off, words tumbling out fast, almost desperate.

    <i>"Hold up, Nat. We¡¯ll talkter ¡ª face-to-face. I need to tell you something first. About the meeting yesterday."</i>

    Her voice immediately changed to worry, "What happened?"

    <i>"I think..."</i> I hesitated. <i>"I think my father¡¯s up to something. I snuck out of the pce and I¡¯m almost at Vereth already to figure it out."</i>

    Then, before she could ask anything else, I cut the link, heart pounding like a war drum.

    Rnd shot me a look. "Bad news?"

    "Not bad," I said, my voice rough with too many emotions. "Just... urgent."

    Twenty-five minutester, the estate gates of my home greeted us. As we roared up the long winding driveway, I caught sight of the pce guards my father had gifted me, posted at the front gates. Their helmets turned sharply as they spotted the car, expressions flickering from confusion to outright panic.

    "Is that...?"

    "How the hell did Mr Lucky leave without us knowing?"

    "Wasn¡¯t he in the house this morning?"

    Their frantic whispers chased after us as Rnd slowed to a crawl. I watched with detached amusement as the guards scrambled to straighten their posture, pretending they hadn¡¯t just been gossiping like old fishwives.

    "Rx," I said dryly as we rolled past. "Consider this a training exercise."

    One of the guards looked like he might faint.

    My estate loomed ahead ¡ª tall, grand, and framed by towering oaks that rustled in the crisp morning wind. The familiar sight of it should haveforted me.

    But my heart was hammering in my chest for an entirely different reason.

    She was here.

    The second Rnd parked, I was out of the car and striding toward the house. My boots crunched over the gravel. I barely noticed the fresh scent of pine, the golden spill of early sunlight across thewn.

    All I saw was her.

    Natalie.

    It didn¡¯t matter that we had seen each other yesterday. Nothing else mattered.

    The door flew open before I could even lift a hand ¡ª and there she was.

    Barefoot. Flushed. Breathless.

    "Natalie," I breathed, arms opening instinctively.

    She ran straight into me, her body mming against mine with enough force to knock the air from my lungs. Her arms wrapped tight around my waist, clinging to me like I was thest solid thing in a crumbling world.

    And maybe I was.

    I buried my face in her hair, inhaling her scent ¡ª vani and honey. My arms locked around her, squeezing tighter when she whimpered softly against my chest.

    "Missed you," she mumbled into my shirt.

    "You have no idea," I rasped, pressing a kiss to the top of her head.

    Goddess, I didn¡¯t want to let go. I could stand here forever, holding her, feeling the steady beat of her heart against mine.

    She tilted her head up, looking at me with those wide, soul-searing eyes.

    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing earlier?" she said, voice trembling.

    "I wanted to surprise you. Nothing could keep me away from you," I said fiercely. "Not even a battalion of royal guards."

    Sheughed, that beautiful, musical sound I craved like a dying man craved water. I grinned, feeling some of the tightness in my chest ease.

    Grinning, I swept her up effortlessly, herughter spilling into the crook of my neck like music made just for me. Her scent wrapped around me ¡ª sweet, wild, familiar ¡ª and I didn¡¯t slow down until we were inside.

    In the living room, I set her gently back on her feet, my hands lingering a moment longer than necessary, unwilling to lose the feel of her. She looked up at me, eyes shining, lips parted in that way that made everything inside me snap tight.

    I dipped my head, ready ¡ª starving ¡ª to taste her again, to im the kiss that had been burning between us for days.

    But then¡ª

    I heard footsteps.

    Sharp. Heavy. Coming from the corridor behind her.

    And then the scent hit me.

    Unmistakable and unwanted.

    I froze, every instinct going feral in an instant. My body locked, my senses red wide open ¡ª Protective. Territorial.

    And then, like a nightmare ripping itself free of the shadows, he appeared.

    Griffin ckthorn.

    Walking casually down my hallway like he belonged there.

    "Natalie, have you seen¡ª" Griffin started, but the words choked off the moment he saw me.

    We froze.

    Three statues carved from shock.

    My arms tightened instinctively around Natalie, pulling her slightly behind me. Red, exploded inside my chest, a low, furious growl vibrating through every bone in my body.

    Griffin¡¯s jaw dropped open, his face draining of color. "C-Cole?"

    Natalie flinched against me, her fingers twisting in my shirt.

    "Zane, I¡ª" she started quickly, but I wasn¡¯t looking at her anymore.

    I was staring at Griffin.

    The man who until a minute ago, I thought was dead. The man who had once seen her as worthless. The man who had thrown her away when she needed him most. And now, here he was, breathing my air, standing in my home.

    Every instinct screamed at me to tear him apart.

    "Exin," I said coldly, my voice like ice.

 Chapter 164: Sheâ€™s Mine

    <h4>Chapter 164: She¡¯s Mine</h4>

    <strong>Griffin~</strong>

    I didn¡¯t know what I was expecting when I walked into the living room.

    But it sure as hell wasn¡¯t this.

    There she was ¡ª Natalie.

    My Natalie.

    Wrapped up in another man¡¯s arms like she belonged there. Like he was the only thing holding her world together.

    I stopped dead, feet rooted to the floor. My chest locked up so tight it felt like I was breathing through a straw. I opened my mouth, desperate to say something ¡ª anything ¡ª but the words just crumbled before they even hit my tongue.

    And the man holding her?

    The second I saw him ¡ª felt him ¡ª it was like taking a punch straight to the gut. The smell. The way he carried himself. That heavy, suffocating weight of power bleeding off him like a storm just waiting to tear everything apart.

    Cole Lucky.

    The guy I¡¯d been living under his room for the past few days. The man whose scent was wrapped around Natalie like a brand she didn¡¯t even know she was wearing.

    He tilted his head slightly, a humorless, razor-thin smirk tugging at one corner of his mouth. His eyes ¡ª cold, sharp, merciless ¡ª locked onto mine and didn¡¯t let go.

    "Exin," he said coldly.

    I didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t breathe. Couldn¡¯t.

    "No?" he said, voice curling into something almost gentle ¡ª almost mocking. "Nothing to say?"

    I tried. God, I tried. But my throat mmed shut like a prison gate, and all I could do was stand there, stupid and silent, drowning in the weight of it.

    That¡¯s when Natalie moved.

    She grabbed my arm, frantic, pulling me closer, stepping between us like she could shield me from a hurricane with just her body.

    "Zane, wait," she begged, voice trembling like a string pulled too tight. "Please... I was going to tell you. I swear. It¡¯s not what you think."

    Her hands fluttered uselessly, like she was trying to catch the right words out of thin air. But Cole ¡ª no, not Cole, not anymore ¡ª he wasn¡¯t looking at her.

    He was looking at me.

    Sizing me up like a butcher picking his next cut.

    He inhaled slow and deep, like he was counting to keep from breaking me in half right then and there.

    One. Two.

    The fury rolling off him was almost physical ¡ª like standing too close to a wildfire you couldn¡¯t outrun.

    "I suggest," he said, his voice dropping so low it made the ground feel like it might split open beneath us, "you start exining... before I decide Griffin¡¯s head would look better hanging on my wall."

    I flinched. Couldn¡¯t help it.

    And then, somewhere deep inside, something inside me snapped.

    When I had first woken up in that damn ss coffin... when I had first seen Natalie again after everything...

    I had known something was different.

    She didn¡¯t have my uncle Darius¡¯s mark anymore. The sick, disgusting im he had burned into her against her will ¡ª it was gone.

    And her scent...

    It wasn¡¯t just hers anymore. It was mixed. Bound. Tangled with a scent far more powerful than any I had ever known.

    I knew it then.

    Deep down, in that ce you bury things you can¡¯t bear to face, I knew.

    Natalie had been imed by another man.

    And I told myself ¡ª lied to myself ¡ª that it wasn¡¯t what it seemed.

    Maybe it was her Celestial Princess blood awakening, I thought. Maybe that¡¯s why she smelled different.

    Anything. Anything but the truth.

    Because if it was true...

    If it was Cole Lucky...

    If she belonged to someone else...

    The realization mmed into me now with the force of a thousand blows.

    As they stood there in front of me, I could smell it¡ªhis scent. It was all over her.

    Cole Lucky¡¯s scent was tangled into Natalie like it was stitched into her very bones. And worse ¡ª hers was all over him too. It was a bond so deep, so raw, so final, it felt like it was strangling the very air out of my lungs.

    I staggered back a step, the room tilting violently around me. My vision blurred. My chest squeezed tight, each breath a losing battle, like I was drowning in air too thick to breathe.

    "No," I rasped, the word falling from my lips like a broken prayer.

    "No, no, no, no¡ªshe¡¯s mine¡ªmine¡ª<strong>MINE!"</strong>

    Tears blurred my vision, hot and bitter, burning a trail down my face before I even realized they were there. Unstoppable. Merciless.

    Natalie¡¯s face crumpled in horror, like my pain was carving straight into her too.

    "Griffin..." she whispered, her voice trembling as she reached out toward me.

    I backed away from her like she was a loaded gun aimed straight at my heart.

    "You¡¯re mine," I choked out, the words breaking apart as they left me. "We¡¯re fated! The Goddess herself chose us! You were always supposed to be mine!"

    Inside me, my wolf thrashed ¡ª wing, howling, a beast consumed by grief and rage so raw it shredded whatever was left of my sanity.

    I couldn¡¯t stop it.

    With a scream that shook the walls, my body convulsed, bones snapping, skin tearing as my wolf ripped its way out of me in a frenzy of muscle and fur and blinding agony.

    In a heartbeat, I was no longer a man.

    I was a creature of grief.

    A massive, wild, brown-furred wolf, foam at my mouth, eyes wide and unhinged with heartbreak and fury.

    And there was only one thing left to do.

    Challenge him.

    I lowered my head, baring my teeth in a savage snarl, ears pinned back. The sound I ripped from my throat was deep, primal ¡ª loud enough to make the windows tremble in their frames.

    And Cole...

    Cole didn¡¯t even blink.

    He stood there, calm as a goddamn executioner. Cold. Silent. His icy blue eyes locked onto mine, unreadable and merciless.

    For a heartbeat, everything froze.

    Then the air changed.

    It wasn¡¯t just dominance that rolled off him ¡ª it was something bigger, something unnatural. A power that weighed down the world itself.

    I flinched back, instincts screaming at me to run.

    Because in that terrible moment, I realized the truth. Cole wasn¡¯t just any Alpha. He carried the blood of royalty ¡ª not just any royalty, but the Lycan Alpha King himself.

    He was born deadly.

    Ancient power red behind his eyes ¡ª something monstrous, something vast, something that should never walk among men.

    And with nothing but a breath... a tilt of his head...

    He unleashed it.

    The fierceness of it smashed into me like a mountain copsing.

    I whimpered ¡ª a broken, pitiful sound ¡ª as my legs buckled beneath me. I tried to hold on to some shred of pride, but my body betrayed me.

    Humiliation burned through me as I lost control and pissed myself right there on the expensive hardwood floor.

    Natalie gasped, her hand flying to her mouth.

    Cole didn¡¯t move.

    He just stared at me with those frozen, ancient eyes ¡ª not human, not wolf ¡ª something else entirely.

    "Pathetic," he said, voice colder than the grave.

    And as darkness swallowed me whole, thest thing I saw was him standing over me ¡ª

    an executioner in the skin of a man, a monster dressed in human bones.

    I copsed onto the floor in a twitching heap and knew nothing more.

 Chapter 165: Explain

    <h4>Chapter 165: Exin</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    Griffin ckthorny crumpled on the marble floor, unconscious and twitching slightly, a pungent stench lingering in the air from the puddle soaking into his pants. I stood over him with clenched fists, my heart pounding like a war drum. My eyes burned with barely restrained fury, Red, snarling inside me like a beast waiting to be let loose.

    I turned slowly, the air around me crackling with too many emotions, and locked eyes with Natalie.

    "Why the hell," I growled, voice low and razor-sharp, "is he in my house? And more importantly¡ªhow the fuck is he alive, Natalie? I saw his corpse with my own eyes. I saw it." My voice broke at the end, a raw edge of disbelief slicing through my rage. "Don¡¯t lie to me."

    Natalie flinched but stood her ground, her back straight, her gaze meeting mine¡ªnot defiantly, but earnestly, painfully. Her fingers curled at her sides, trembling slightly, but her voice when she finally spoke was clear and deliberate.

    "There¡¯s something you need to know, Zane," she said, stepping forward, her tone gentler now, like she was approaching a wounded animal. "Please, just... let me exin."

    I crossed my arms over my chest, jaw tight.

    She drew in a breath. Then another. Her eyes locked onto mine, and when she spoke, her voice carried a tremor that instantly snapped my attention. "Griffin¡¯s death wasn¡¯t some borate trick," she said quietly. "He was gone. Completely. But I brought him back. Not because I wanted to," she added quickly, catching the storm beginning to flicker in my eyes, "but because I had no choice."

    I didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t blink. I felt the ground shift beneath everything I thought I knew.

    "There¡¯s a god," she continued, her voice hushed like she feared even the shadows might be listening. "Not many know about him. He¡¯s ancient, older than most myths. The god of darkness¡ªhe calls himself Shadow. And he wants Griffin¡¯s body. Not as a trophy, not even as revenge. He wants to use him as a vessel¡ªto tear through our world like it¡¯s paper. To bring chaos. If he seeds... the realms will fall. No one will be safe, Zane. Not Alex. Not me. Not even you."

    I stood there, frozen. Natalie¡ªmy Natalie¡ªhad brought a man back from the dead. That alone should¡¯ve blown my mind. But what she said next hit me like a blow to the chest.

    "My celestial aura is the only thing shielding Griffin from Shadow," she whispered. "As long as I¡¯m alive, and near him, the darkness can¡¯t touch him. He has to stay close. Jacob and Fox... they tried to create a protective me to keep him safe. But it failed. Shadow¡¯s magic burned through it like it was nothing. So... they begged me to help."

    Right then, a gust of heated wind swirled through the room, rattling the picture frames. And then, with the subtlety of a me-loving circus act, Fox materialized¡ªcrouched upside-down on the ceiling like some smug, overgrown pyro-gremlin. His ming red hair floated around him like he was underwater, and his golden eyes gleamed with guilt.

    "Sup," he mumbled with a sheepish grin, offering a two-fingered wave. "Okay, yeah. This one¡¯s kinda on me."

    My eyes narrowed into a re. "You¡¯ve got five seconds to exin why I shouldn¡¯t burn this whole house down with you still in it."

    With a graceful flip, Foxnded soundlessly on the ground, hands raised like he was dealing with a wild animal. "Easy there, firestarter," he said. "We messed up, alright? Jacob and I... we thought we could handle Shadow¡¯s magic. But it¡¯s slippery. Rotten stuff. We couldn¡¯t seal Griffin in time. Natalie stepped in because she had to¡ªnot because she wanted to rekindle something weird with her ex. She¡¯s not like that. She¡¯s... better than us."

    My voice trembled as I spoke, barely keeping the emotion out. "Don¡¯t test me, Fox." I wasn¡¯t imagining some betrayal. I didn¡¯t think Natalie had fallen for Griffin. I knew she wouldn¡¯t do that to me. But I was still angry¡ªfurious. And I didn¡¯t even know where to point it. Fox? Griffin? Natalie? Or myself, for feeling so broken by the one person I trusted most?

    I turned to her. "Natalie..." My voice was softer now, cracked down the middle. "You have any idea what it felt like to walk in and find him in my home? Alive, breathing, marking his scent all over the ce like this is his territory?" My voice cracked. "You know I love you with all of my heart Nat. You... you shouldn¡¯t have kept something as big as this from me, Nat."

    "I know," she said, and the words came out like ss. Her voice wavered, her eyes glistening with tears she hadn¡¯t let fall. "I wanted to tell you, Zane. I swear I did. But I was scared. Of what you¡¯d think. Of how you¡¯d look at me. I didn¡¯t want you to think I still cared about him. I don¡¯t. Not even a little. This wasn¡¯t about him. Or you and me. This was bigger than all of us. It was about saving lives. About keeping the world from falling apart."

    I looked away, hands clenched at my sides, my breathing shallow. "Do you have any idea how it felt, Nat?" I said, voice rough. "Toe home and find him here¡ªalive¡ªbreathing like this was his house, like he owned the air between us? You know how much I love you. With everything I¡¯ve got. And you still kept this from me."

    The silence that followed nearly crushed me. Even Fox looked like he wanted to melt into the floor and vanish.

    "I¡¯m sorry," Natalie said, her voice sounding small.

    And the worst part was¡ªI believed her. Every syble.

    But my chest was too tight. My thoughts were chaos. I needed air. I needed space. I needed to breathe.

    "I need three hours," I said, tugging my hoodie over my head, hiding the storm in my eyes. "I¡¯m going to see Sebastian."

    Her face crumbled like ss. "Zane, please¡ª"

    "Don¡¯t." I stopped at the door, hand on the knob. "Please, Natalie. Don¡¯t ask me to stay. Not right now."

    She bit her bottom lip, nodded slowly, then asked, voice like a ghost, "Will youe back?"

    I turned, just enough to see her¡ªher trembling hands, her broken expression, her whole body screaming for me to stay. And gods, did it hurt.

    "Of course I¡¯lle back," I said. "You¡¯re my home. I just need to clear my head."

    I moved to leave, but paused with my hand on the doorknob.

    "I came back early today because I had something to tell you," I said without looking at her. "My father¡ªhe wants you to be present at the royal ball tomorrow."

    There was a sharp inhale behind me.

    "I¡¯ll give you the details when I¡¯m more level-headed," I added. "Right now, I can¡¯t even think straight."

    Then I walked out, mming the door behind me harder than I meant to.

    I didn¡¯t even wait for the engine to warm up. I just drove. Fast. Like if I pushed hard enough on the gas, the feelings wing inside me would get left behind on the road.

    Griffin was alive.

    Natalie brought him back.

    And I couldn¡¯t tell what scared me more¡ªShadow, or the thought of Griffin staying beside her every damn day, with no end in sight.

 Chapter 166: The Return

    <h4>Chapter 166: The Return</h4>

    <strong>Easter~ </strong>

    I don¡¯t remember getting into the car. I only remember the look on Melody¡¯s face when I said yes¡ªthat overwhelmed, tearful smile that made me feel like a child again. Like all the broken years had never happened.

    Rose clutched my hand as we slid into the passenger seat of Melody¡¯s small cream-colored car. It was Papa¡¯s old car. The leather was worn in a familiar way, like a memory I hadn¡¯t touched in years. I didn¡¯t speak at first. My chest felt too tight. Too full.

    The drive was quiet¡ªjust the low hum of tires on cobbled Paris streets and Rose murmuring to herself in the backseat, watching the world whiz past her window. Melody reached over and took my hand again, squeezing it like she couldn¡¯t believe I was real.

    "I was so scared you wouldn¡¯te," she whispered.

    I tried to smile, but my lips trembled. "I can¡¯t believe any of this is real, Mel."

    Her eyes glistened. "It is. You¡¯re going to see them, Easter. Mama and Papa. They¡¯re waiting for you."

    My heart thudded hard. The closer we got to our childhood home, the more I felt like I was unspooling inside. The ghosts I¡¯d buried¡ªthe shame, the lies, the ache¡ªthey were all wing their way to the surface.

    Would Mama hug me? Would Papa cry? Would they finally believe me?

    "Do they... know about Rose?" I asked, twisting around to nce at my daughter.

    Melody¡¯s hands tightened on the steering wheel. "Not yet. But I think they¡¯ll be happy to meet her."

    I nodded slowly, trying to believe that.

    But the unease had already crept in.

    There was something... off. The way Melody avoided my eyes. The way her fingers tapped too quickly on the steering wheel at red lights. And yet, despite the pit in my stomach, I didn¡¯t stop her. I didn¡¯t want to stop her. I needed this to be real.

    I looked out the window, the sun hitting the clouds with a soft amber glow. I didn¡¯t know how, but I knew Jacob was near. I could feel him¡ªlike warmth brushing against my skin, a heartbeat that matched mine. Watching. Protecting.

    That was enough to keep me from unravelingpletely.

    The car turned down a familiar old road, lined with wild hedges and crumbling stone walls. My breath caught. The house. Our house. Still there. Still ours.

    Tears sprang to my eyes.

    "I¡¯m home," I whispered.

    Melody smiled. "Yeah. You¡¯re home."

    She parked the car, and Rose immediately jumped out, her curls bouncing, her tiny boots crunching against the gravel.

    "Mama! Look! A cat, just like Donut!" she squealed, chasing after a half-asleep tabby sunbathing on the front step.

    I followed slower, heart pounding. The door opened before I even reached it.

    Papa.

    Older. Grayer. A little stooped. But still tall. Still iron.

    "Papa," I breathed.

    He didn¡¯t smile. Didn¡¯t reach out. Just stared at me like I was something that had crawled out of the dirt.

    "Mama¡¯s inside," he said gruffly. "She¡¯s been waiting."

    "Okay," I murmured, swallowing hard.

    Melody rested a hand on my back, guiding me in.

    I stepped over the threshold of the house that raised me, the one that once held lubies and lubies-turned-lies. The scent hit me first¡ªjasmine tea, lemon polish, and the faint echo of incense clinging to the walls like forgotten prayers. My heart squeezed.

    Melody¡¯s hand left my back as soon as I stepped inside.

    I paused just beyond the doorway. The living room hadn¡¯t changed. The embroidered curtains Mama had made still framed the windows, their yellowingce glowing like old bones in the sunlight. The floral couch sagged in the middle¡ªright where I used to curl up after school and pretend my life was perfect.

    And then she stepped out.

    Mama.

    Her hair was shorter now, a halo of silver curls tucked behind her ears. Her face had folded with time, but her eyes... her eyes were the same sharp des. She wore a prettyvender dress and that white scarf I used to steal for dress-up. I wanted to run to her, to fall into her arms like the little girl I once was.

    But she didn¡¯t move.

    She just stood there.

    Looking at me like she¡¯d already decided I was guilty.

    "Mama?" My voice cracked, trembling like the rest of me.

    She didn¡¯t answer. Her lips pressed into a tight line. Her hands folded in front of her like she was bracing herself. The silence stretched until it snapped.

    "You¡¯ve disgraced us, Easter," Papa¡¯s voice came behind me, hard as gravel. "First you whored yourself out to some useless boys four years ago. Then we heard you were the worst wife in the history of wives. And now I hear you¡¯re no longer with your husband."

    I turned to him slowly, the air thick with confusion. "What... what are you talking about?"

    Papa¡¯s eyes darkened. "Don¡¯t pretend. Gloria and Sarah told us everything. That you left your husband. That you¡¯re with another man. Some... unbeliever."

    I looked at Melody then.

    She dropped her eyes.

    No. No.

    My chest tightened. "Melody?"

    She wouldn¡¯t look at me.

    "You told me Mama was sick," I whispered, my voice small, like Rose¡¯s when she got caught hiding cookies under her pillow.

    "It was the only way you¡¯de," she said, softly.

    "Melody are you kidding me!" My voice cracked louder. "I thought you changed! And now you tricked me?!"

    Her face flushed, eyes darting toward Mama.

    "You¡¯ve been brainwashed," Mama said then. Cold. Sharp. "You abandoned your marriage, your duty, for some strange man with no name, no Christian background, no value. And you brought your daughter¡ªour grandchild¡ªinto this scandal. What kind of mother are you?"

    I couldn¡¯t breathe.

    No one moved tofort me.

    "Why would you do this to me?" I said to Melody, trembling. "I trusted you."

    "You¡¯re not well, Easter," Melody whispered. "I thought if we could just talk to you¡ªif you could be home again¡ªwe could fix you."

    <i>"Fix me?"</i> I echoed. "You lured me here with lies and guilt. And now you¡¯re what¡ªstaging an intervention?! I¡¯m not sick. I¡¯m not broken. I left a man who hurt me. I found someone who¡ª"

    "¡ªWho what?" Papa barked. "Whispers nonsense into your ear? You think some boy can wash the filth off your name?"

    "His name is Jacob," I said quietly, "and he and his lovely sister saved my life. For heaven sake, we¡¯re not even¡ª"

    Papa¡¯s face twisted, and before I could step back, his palm cracked across my cheek.

    My head snapped to the side. The sting exploded across my skin. I tasted blood.

    Rose screamed.

    "Mama!" she cried, rushing toward me¡ªbut Papa grabbed her first.

    "No¡ªno! Don¡¯t touch her!" I yelled out, lunging forward, but a man I had never met before emerged from the shadows of the hallway and stood in my way. I didn¡¯t even realize someone was there.

    What?

    "You¡¯ll stay in this house," Papa growled. "You¡¯ve brought enough shame to this family. You won¡¯t leave again. And she"¡ªhe nced at Rose¡ª"will learn discipline before she turns out like her mother."

    I reached for Rose again. "She¡¯s my baby! You have no right to take her!"

    "She¡¯s <i>our</i> blood," Mama said, quietly. Coldly.

    Melody stood frozen, her hands over her mouth. Watching. Just watching.

    "Melody," I cried, tears streaking down my cheeks. "Why did you do this? You know what they¡¯re doing is wrong. You know the truth of what happened that night. How can you let them treat me like this?"

    Her eyes welled up with tears¡ªbut she didn¡¯t move.

    That was the moment I broke.

    Not because of the p. Not because of Papa¡¯s booming cruelty or Mama¡¯s icy silence. Not even because of the unknown man blocking my escape like a paid bodyguard.

    But because Melody¡ª<i>my twin</i>, my other half¡ªstood there, wringing her hands, and let it happen.

    "You were supposed to be my safe ce," I whispered to her. "You told me I was home. But this isn¡¯t home. It¡¯s a cage."

    Still nothing.

    Rose kicked and screamed, her arms reaching for me.

    I let my knees hit the floor.

    I wept. There, in the hallway of my childhood, I broke open. Not because I was afraid¡ªbut because everything I thought I could trust had burned around me.

    But I was not afraid.

    Because I felt him.

    Like a hum beneath my skin. A pulse that wasn¡¯t mine, but always there. A breath against the back of my neck. Jacob. He was close. He had always watched over me.

    I closed my eyes.

    <i>"Jacob,"</i> I called silently, not even sure how¡ªbut knowing he would hear me. <i>"Please. I need you." </i>

    My father cocked his head then¡ª

    He felt it too.

    That change in the air. That ripple of tension.

    "Let me go," I said softly, lifting my chin.

    "You¡¯re not going anywhere," Papa snapped.

    "You don¡¯t get to decide anymore," I replied.

    And this time, I wasn¡¯t trembling.

 Chapter 167: The Weight I Carry

    <h4>Chapter 167: The Weight I Carry</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    I drove like a storm, fast and reckless, car cutting through the streets like I was trying to outrun my own thoughts. Natalie¡¯s voice still rang in my ears, every word slicing deep.

    <i>"He was gone. But I brought him back."</i>

    Griffin. In my house. Breathing my air. Walking beside my mate.

    I clenched the steering wheel tighter, my knuckles white with rage, sorrow, and confusion. I wasn¡¯t mad because she saved a life. Hell, I admired her strength more than she knew. But she had kept me in the dark. And that was a kind of pain I didn¡¯t know how to name.

    My heart thundered, not from Red but from something rawer. Something far more human.

    I shot a mind-link toward Sebastian, the only person who could keep me sane at a time like this, when the world spun too fast.<i> "I¡¯ming over."</i>

    There was a pause, a flicker of hesitation from his end. <i>"Should I pour blood or bourbon? Either way, the royal drama¡¯s always wee under my roof."</i>

    Typical Sebastian.

    I pulled into his driveway with a roar of tires, gravel crunching beneath me like bones. I killed the engine and stepped out, the chillte morning air doing nothing to cool the fire in my veins. My boots hit the porch hard. I didn¡¯t knock. No need for formality between brothers. I reached into my sweat pants pocket and pulled out the spare key.

    The moment the door swung open, something... felt off.

    The scent.

    It wasn¡¯t just Sebastian¡¯s usual mix of iron, cedarwood cologne, and whatever absurdly expensive blood-wine he drank. No. There was something new in the air. Something wild.

    Wolf.

    I shut the door behind me, stepping further into the living room. The shadows shifted around me, familiar and strange all at once. Before I could call out, a blur of movement rushed past my peripheral vision.

    And then¡ª

    "Zaney-boy!"

    Sebastian materialized with a grin far too wide for my current mood. His ck hair was tousled like he¡¯d just rolled out of bed¡ªor someone¡¯s bed. He wore a loose ck shirt hanging open like he didn¡¯t know how buttons worked, in dark pants, and of course, no shoes. A wine ss dangledzily from one hand. He always looked like a gothic romance novel hade to life, but today... today he looked almost normal. Still annoyingly handsome. Just less... cinematic.

    "You smell like betrayal and heartbreak," he teased, raising an eyebrow. "Did Natalie finally realize she could do better?"

    I didn¡¯t smile.

    Instead, I inhaled again¡ªdeeper this time. The scent of werewolf lingered strong. Not just recently present. Living-here strong.

    My eyes narrowed. "Why the hell does your house smell like fur and forest?"

    Sebastian blinked. Then winced. "Oh. That."

    "That?" I echoed, my tone sharp.

    He scratched the back of his neck, clearly stalling. "Look, I was gonna tell you. Eventually. You¡¯ve been kinda busy, what with your royal life, the crazy Alpha you want to set on fire, and, you know, the looming apocalypse."

    "Sebastian," I growled.

    "Okay, okay," he said, hands up in surrender. "Brielle¡¯s living with me now. But her real name is Cassandra. It¡¯s a whole thing. Complicated."

    My brows shot up. "You serious?"

    He nodded, sheepishly now. "Yeah. Has been for a week now. Maybe more."

    "And you didn¡¯t think to tell me? Remember how we both went in search of her? I have been really worried about you, Seb."

    Sebastian shrugged, then took a slow sip from his ss. "It¡¯splicated, alright? She didn¡¯t want me involved in her life because she thought she was protecting me. Demons, curses, assassins... the usual."

    I stared at him.

    He sighed. "You¡¯d freak out. You¡¯re a professional worrier, Zane. You¡¯d probably try to take on Kalmia yourself, just to ¡¯shield me from pain,¡¯" he said in a dramatic imitation of my voice. "I didn¡¯t want that. And I bet Cassandra won¡¯t want that either."

    He wasn¡¯t wrong. I would¡¯ve done exactly that.

    But still.

    "Everyone¡¯s been keeping secrets from me," I said, quieter this time. "Natalie. You. What¡¯s next¡ªAlex sprouts wings and bursts into mes like a baby phoenix?"

    Sebastian¡¯s expression softened as he walked closer and put a hand on my shoulder. "You carry the world, brother. Sometimes... the people who love you just want to carry you, too. Even if it means keeping you in the dark a little."

    I let out a breath I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d been holding.

    Then, from behind us, a soft set of footsteps echoed through the hall.

    Cassandra.

    She entered like the shadow of a storm, solidifying into form. Midnight-ck hair fell in sleek waves past her shoulders. Her eyes were sharp, alert¡ªlike a soldier never off-duty. She wore jeans and a in ck top, but carried herself with the ease of someone who¡¯d survived wars. No armor. No need.

    I stood and turned, letting a small smile break through. "Well, look who it is. My mysterious sister-inw."

    She blinked¡ªjust once. Then smiled. A real one.

    "You must be Zane," she said, her voice dry and cool, like she¡¯d seen too much to be impressed by legends. "Sebastian¡¯s told me all about you."

    "Only good things, I hope?" I asked.

    She arched a brow, amused, while Sebastian rolled his eyes.

    "Oh, glowing reviews," she said. "Savior of my dear mate. World¡¯s sassiest prince. Real heartthrob."

    I smirked. "d to know my reputation precedes me."

    She walked over, and this time her voice softened. "It¡¯s good to finally meet you, Zane."

    "You too," I said. "Even if you¡¯re squatting in this vampire¡¯sir."

    Sebastian groaned. "She lives here. Legally. I made her sign a roommate agreement. With blood."

    Cassandra rolled her eyes. "He¡¯s exaggerating."

    He wasn¡¯t.

    I finally sank into the velvet couch, the kind that probably cost more than a really nice car. I dropped my head into my hands and tried to breathe through the chaos.

    Sebastian didn¡¯t push. He just moved to the kitchen, poured something dark and heavy into a ss, and brought it to me.

    Whiskey. No ice. It burned on the way down.

    He sat across from me, the grin gone. "Talk."

    So I did.

    I sank deeper into the couch, running a hand through my hair like it might smooth out the chaos in my head. The whiskey burned, but not enough to numb everything.

    "I finally made it back home," I said, voice low. "After being stuck in the pce for way too long¡ªcouncil meetings, Alpha nonsense, and a royal headache every five minutes. All I wanted was a quiet time. My bed. Her smile. But instead I found out a lie, one I wasn¡¯t prepared for."

    Sebastian tilted his head, eyes narrowing just slightly. "What happened?" he asked. "What did Natalie lie about?"

    I looked at him, jaw tightening. "She never told me Griffin ckthorn was living in my damn house."

    Sebastian¡¯s eyebrows shot up. "Wait, Griffin ckthorn? The dead one? That Griffin?"

 Chapter 168: A Friend to Count On

    <h4>Chapter 168: A Friend to Count On</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    If silence could scream, the room was deafening.

    Sebastian¡¯s ss clinked softly as he set it down. Cassandra sat frozen beside Sebastian on the couch, her expression pale like moonlight on ash. Her hands sat stiff on herps, trembling just slightly¡ªso slightly you¡¯d miss it if you didn¡¯t look closely.

    Neither of them was breathing.

    "You¡¯re lying," Cassandra whispered, almost like she didn¡¯t believe her own voice. "You¡¯re joking, right?"

    "I wish I was," I muttered, sinking further into the couch. "He¡¯s alive. I saw him with my own eyes, Cassandra. In my own damn house. Breathing my air like he didn¡¯t die weeks ago."

    Sebastian shot forward from his seat. "Wait¡ªwhat?! Griffin ckthorn? That Griffin? Are you sure?"

    I looked up slowly, meeting his wide eyes. "One hundred percent. Tall. Brown hair. Gray eyes. Completely stupid and arrogant as ever."

    "But that¡¯s impossible," Cassandra said, voice cracking. "I saw him die. Zane, I watched Kalmia rip the life out of him with her own damn hands. That blood¡ªit was everywhere. I¡¯ve been carrying that ever since I woke up that day. That guilt. It was... it was my fault. I led him into Kalmia¡¯s hands."

    Her hands trembled harder now.

    I stood, walking toward her slowly. "You didn¡¯t kill him, Cassandra."

    She shook her head. "But I didn¡¯t stop it either when he kept yelling and ended up calling Kalmia names. I could have¡ªif I¡¯d warned him, if I¡¯d done something¡ª" She broke off, voice hitching, eyes glimmering with so much sadness and¡ª

    Fear.

    Real, raw, human fear.

    Sebastian leaned towards her, cing his hands gently on her cheeks. "Hey... hey. It wasn¡¯t your fault. You were trapped, Cass. You were being used."

    "But I saw Kalmia kill him," she whispered.

    "Yes," I agreed, my voice low and sharp as a de unsheathing. "She did. But Natalie brought him back."

    Sebastian blinked. "Come again?"

    "Natalie," I repeated, slower now. "She resurrected him. Somehow, someway... she pulled him from the other side. And didn¡¯t breathe a word of it to me."

    There was a long pause before Sebastian gave a low whistle and leaned back against the couch, stunned. "She brought someone back to life? I mean¡ªI knew Natalie was powerful and feisty, but necromancy-level power? Damn."

    My jaw tightened. "Yes. And I had no idea either. She lied to me, Seb. For a whole week. Every night she chatted with me through the mind link, like everything was fine¡ªbut she was hiding him under my roof."

    "I doubt she meant to deceive you," Cassandra murmured, still visibly shaken. "Whatever happened... that kind of truth is hard to say out loud. And I¡¯m sure she had a damn good reason for bringing him back."

    "I guess you have a point," I finished grimly. "She told me that if she didn¡¯t bring Griffin back to life, his corpse would have been inhabited."

    Sebastian dragged a hand down his face, eyes narrowing. "Wait, slow down. What do you mean by inhabited? Why would Griffin¡¯s dead body be inhabited? What¡¯s so special about him?"

    I looked them both in the eyes.

    "Apparently," I said slowly, "there¡¯s this god... The God of Darkness. And he wants Griffin¡¯s body as a vessel. That¡¯s why Kalmia killed him¡ªbecause she wanted to offer him up as a host but we just got in the way before she could finish the job."

    Cassandra gasped, suddenly grabbing Sebastian¡¯s hand like it was herst tether to reality. "That¡¯s why..." she whispered. "That¡¯s why she threatened me. She wanted me to bring her Griffin¡¯s body. Said she¡¯d burn my soul from the inside out if I didn¡¯t do it. I thought she was bluffing¡ªI thought she just wanted revenge¡ªbut she was preparing for something much worse."

    The horror etched in her voice made my spine go cold.

    "You¡¯re safe now," Sebastian told her firmly, stepping between her and the shadows. "She can¡¯t find you anymore, Cass. You¡¯re out of her reach. Whatever twisted pact Kalmia has with this god... leave it to Jacob and his family to sort out."

    He turned back to me.

    "Zane. Don¡¯t be too hard on Natalie."

    I looked away, jaw clenching again.

    "I¡¯m not mad because she brought Griffin back," I said, voice rough. "Hell, I¡¯m proud of her. That kind of power? That kind of strength? That¡¯s the woman I love."

    My voice caught slightly.

    "I¡¯m mad because she didn¡¯t trust me enough to tell me. Because while I was walking around, attending boring council meetings and protecting the kingdom, the woman I share my life with was risking hers to protect a man who should¡¯ve stayed dead. And she did it without me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m mad."

    Sebastian didn¡¯t rush to reply. He just nodded slowly and then got up from his seat and stepped towards me.

    "You feel betrayed. That¡¯s valid, brother," he said gently. "You give so much to everyone. You hold up the kingdom, protect the broken, and still find a way to tuck Alex in every night through the mind link. But maybe Natalie lied not because she didn¡¯t trust you¡ªmaybe she didn¡¯t want to add to your burden. You ever think of that?"

    My lips parted slightly.

    "She¡¯s been through hell, Zane. And now she¡¯s got a god breathing down her neck. Maybe she thought she had to carry this one alone. Maybe she didn¡¯t want to be one more crack in your armor."

    Cassandra stepped forward, her voice gentle. "We all keep secrets when we¡¯re scared. I didn¡¯t tell Sebastian about Kalmia because I thought I was protecting him. It wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t love him. I just... didn¡¯t know how to love him safely."

    I stared at both of them.

    The guilt. The love. The ache thates from trying to protect someone¡¯s feelings while dying inside.

    I knew it too well.

    I let out a slow breath. "So what the hell do I do?"

    Sebastian smiled faintly. "Go home to her. She needs you. And you need her. Go be angry together. Go yell, cry, kiss, scream¡ªhell, throw some furniture if you want¡ªbut talk to her. Don¡¯t let the silence win."

    I looked down at my hands, curling them into fists.

    My heart ached with the weight of her name.

    <i>Natalie</i>.

    Feisty, stubborn, fierce-hearted Natalie. The girl who made my ice melt with her soft smile and melted my resolve with her kiss. She didn¡¯t just take my heart¡ªshe <i>rewrote</i> it.

    I could still see the spark in her eyes when she teased me. The way her fingers traced my jaw when I told her she and Alex were the only good things left in this world. The way she looked at me like I wasn¡¯t a prince or a beast... but a man. Her man.

    "I told her I needed three hours to clear my head," I muttered. "Pretty sure I¡¯m past the grace period. She might actually punch me."

    "She should," Sebastian smirked.

    I sighed and grabbed my car keys. "Alright. But if she kills me¡ª"

    "Call me from the afterlife," Sebastian grinned, raising his ss. "We¡¯ll do brunch."

    Cassandra rolled her eyes and tucked herself into his side.

    As I turned to leave, the air changed.

    Lighter. Like a storm had passed, and all that remained was rity.

    I turned back onest time. "You two better be at the royal ball tomorrow. I¡¯ll lose my mind handling it alone. And I think my father¡¯s nning something. The vibe is off and it¡¯s giving me anxiety."

    Sebastianughed. "We¡¯ll be there, bro. You know I¡¯ve got your back."

    "Count me in too," Cassandra added with a warm smile.

    I nodded, then smirked. "Alright, I¡¯m out. You guys can go back to rolling in the hay. I¡¯m sure that was way more fun than talking to me."

    Sebastian burst outughing and literally chased me out the door.

 Chapter 169: Three Hours

    <h4>Chapter 169: Three Hours</h4>

    <strong>Natalie¡¯s POV</strong>

    The moment the door mmed shut behind Zane, it was like the sound punched the breath right out of my lungs.

    I stood there frozen, staring at the space where he had just stood, heart cracking open, my soul screaming louder than I could bear. My legs gave out beneath me, and I copsed onto the couch, burying my face into my hands as the tears came¡ªhot, angry, messy. And loud.

    "I messed everything up," I sobbed, my voice barely recognizable. "Gods, I messed it all up."

    Fox was by my side before I could fall any further. His arms slid around me, warm and firm, pulling me into the safest thing I had left in that moment¡ªhis embrace. I gripped his shirt like it was the only thing keeping me afloat, and he let me cry, not saying a word at first.

    Then finally, softly, he whispered, "It¡¯s not your fault, Firefly."

    I hupped. "It is. It is my fault. I should¡¯ve told him. I should¡¯ve looked him in the eyes and told him about Griffin the moment it happened, but I didn¡¯t. I waited too long. I got scared, and now¡ªnow he thinks I betrayed him."

    Fox tilted my face gently to his, golden eyes glowing with warmth and defiance. "Zane¡¯s in love with you, Nat. Not like puppy-crush or just a bond love. That man would burn the world for you. You know that. You have lived too many lifetimes together not to know that. He¡¯s just angry because he cares so much. He¡¯lle back."

    I shook my head, wiping my tears but more just took their ce. "But he looked so... broken. Like I¡¯d ripped out his heart with my bare hands."

    The room stayed silent save for my sobs¡ªuntil the front door creaked open again.

    I didn¡¯t even lift my head.

    A deep, calm voice broke the quiet. "What happened?"

    I blinked through the blur of tears and turned.

    Tiger.

    He stood in the doorway with the grace of something ancient and wild. His hair was tousled, his green eyes were calm but observant, carrying the scent of forest and fresh soil with him. His shoulders were still damp from morning dew¡ªhe must¡¯ve just returned from his earth duties.

    But then his gaze dropped.

    Right to the mess on the floor.

    To Griffin ckthorn, unconscious. Lying like a sack of regret in a pool of his own piss.

    Tiger¡¯s brows lifted just a little. No disgust. No surprise. Just a small, resigned shake of his head.

    Typical.

    But the moment his gaze flicked back to me, something changed. His eyes widened just a little. He saw Fox holding me like I might shatter, saw my tears still falling, my hands trembling.

    He was across the room in an instant.

    "Little moon?" Tiger crouched before me, his voice uncharacteristically soft, panic tucked into every syble. "What¡¯s wrong? Did someone hurt you? Did he¡ª" His head snapped toward Griffin.

    "No, no, no..." I shook my head furiously, grabbing his hand. "It wasn¡¯t him. It¡¯s Zane. He¡ªhe found out about Griffin. I didn¡¯t tell him fast enough and now he¡¯s angry. I¡ªI think I broke him, Tiger."

    Tiger¡¯s brow furrowed, then rxed. He gave a silent nod¡ªthen looked toward Fox, who gave him a brief but heavy look.

    Their eyes locked.

    Fox must¡¯ve mind-linked him a summary.

    Because the very next moment, Tiger leaned in and wrapped both arms around me, pulling me into a protective, warm cocoon. "Don¡¯t cry, little moon," he whispered into my hair. "He¡¯lle back. Zane is yours. That man is too far gone for you."

    I let out another sob, and Tiger only held me tighter.

    "He¡¯ll forgive you. You¡¯re his home."

    Fox chuckled faintly. "Told you. Man¡¯s so whipped."

    We stayed like that for a while. Me sandwiched between my fire spirit and earth spirit brothers, trying to piece myself back together while feeling like aplete disaster.

    Then we all pulled back, still sniffling,ughing weakly through the pain.

    Tiger turned toward Griffin again and exhaled like the situation personally exhausted him. "I¡¯ll clean that up."

    "Thank you," I murmured, still leaning against Fox, who rubbed soothing circles on my back.

    Tiger walked over to Griffin and raised his hand. A soft green glow shimmered across the room, and just like that, the mess¡ªthat mess¡ªwas gone.

    Then Tiger knelt and ced a hand over Griffin¡¯s chest. Vines of energy spiraled outward from his fingers, wrapping around Griffin¡¯s body like a cradle of life.

    Griffin jolted.

    He gasped sharply, his eyes wide and wild. He blinked, sat up fast¡ªtoo fast¡ªand looked around.

    The moment our eyes met, something flickered inside him. Recognition. Shame. Then pure, undiluted horror.

    "Griffin?" I asked softly, trying to push myself up. "Are you okay?"

    He didn¡¯t answer.

    Didn¡¯t even look at me.

    He scrambled to his feet and ran¡ªbolted like a wounded animal¡ªstraight toward the guest room.

    The door mmed shut.

    And didn¡¯t open again.

    I stared after him for a long moment, but I couldn¡¯t feel anything for him. Not now. Not when the one man who held my heart had just walked out feeling betrayed.

    Time passed slowly after that. Too slowly.

    I stood near the clock, my arms folded tightly around myself, watching the seconds tick by like drops of water from a leaking faucet. Each minute dragged like it was mocking me. Each second stretched, heavier than thest.

    Three hours.

    He said he needed three hours.

    Please, Mother, please...

    I bit my lip so hard I tasted blood. "Please bring him back to me," I whispered under my breath. "Please don¡¯t let this be thest time I see him walk out that door."

    Please.

    Jasmine, stirred softly in my head.<strong><i> "Don¡¯t worry, Mara. He¡¯lle back. Zane loves us. He¡¯s just hurt. Give him time." </i></strong>

    <i>"But what if he doesn¡¯te back?"</i> I whispered back.

    <strong><i>"That¡¯s just your fear talking. He will, she insisted gently. He will." </i></strong>

    Three hours came.

    And went.

    Still no Zane.

    My panic swelled.<i> "He¡¯s thirty minuteste, Jasmine."</i>

    Jasmine, who had been the picture of calm just forty minutes ago, suddenly sounded like she¡¯d been guzzling espresso and watching a soap opera.

    <strong><i>"Okay, but like... where is he though?" </i></strong>she blurted in my head, her voice a pitch higher than usual.<strong><i> "It¡¯s been over three hours! What if he got into an ident? What if he ran away to start a new life as a forest hermit? What if¡ªoh my goddess¡ªhe met some beautiful she-wolf at a bar and sheughs at his sarcastic jokes and doesn¡¯t keep huge secrets from him and now they¡¯re soul bonding over tequ shots?!"</i></strong>

    I blinked. "Jasmine, a while ago you said everything was going to be fine."

    <strong><i>"Yeah, well, a while ago I wasn¡¯t living in a Zane-less reality! Don¡¯t judge me, I¡¯m panicking."</i></strong> she snapped.

    I nearly facepalmed, pacing the living room like a woman possessed.<strong><i> "You¡¯re not helping."</i></strong>

    <strong><i>"I was helping. But now I¡¯m spiraling, and I need you to spiral with me so we can be emotionally unhinged together," </i></strong>she said dramatically.

    I rolled my eyes, but my heart was thumping. "I need to find him. I have to go¡ª"

    Tiger¡¯s hand wrapped around my wrist, steady and grounding. "No. Don¡¯t panic. Breathe. Use your power."

    "My what?"

    "Your celestial sense. You¡¯re more than just a wolf Nat," he said calmly. "Feel him."

    I closed my eyes, forcing the tremble from my limbs, reaching inward.

    And there he was.

    A thread of silver light glowing faintly in my chest.

    He wasing home.

    "He¡¯s close," I gasped. "He¡¯s almost here."

    I didn¡¯t wait.

    Didn¡¯t even think.

    I ran barefoot across the porch, heart mming into my ribs like it was trying to escape.

    Zane hadn¡¯t even finished pulling into the driveway when I reached him.

    I flung myself at him, crying so hard I could barely breathe.

    "I¡¯m sorry," I choked out as I crashed into his chest. "Zane, I¡¯m so sorry. I should¡¯ve told you. I was scared and stupid and I¡¯ll never lie to you again¡ªI swear¡ªplease, don¡¯t leave me¡ª"

    His arms were around me in a heartbeat, lifting me like I weighed nothing.

    I wrapped my arms around his neck, legs around his waist, clinging to him like a scared child.

    He didn¡¯t say anything.

    Just held me.

    Tight.

    As if he¡¯d never let go again.

    He walked straight into the house, his jaw set, his gaze stormy and unreadable. But his arms around me... they were tender.

    Possessive.

    Forgiving.

    He carried me up the stairs, past the others, past the pain, into the privacy of our room.

    He kicked the door shut behind us.

    And then his lips were on mine¡ªurgent, hungry, angry, aching.

    His mouth devoured me, and I surrendered to himpletely. To the taste of him, the scent of him, the feel of him.

    To the love we almost lost but refused to let go.

    His kisses trailed down my jaw, my throat, corbone¡ªlike he was branding me again, iming me all over.

    "You¡¯re mine," he growled into my skin.

    "I¡¯ve always been yours," I whispered back, trembling.

 Chapter 170: Stop the Announcement

    <h4>Chapter 170: Stop the Announcement</h4>

    <strong>Griffin~</strong>

    The door mmed shut behind me, but it did nothing to keep the shame out.

    I stood there, gasping, staring at my trembling hands like they belonged to someone else. My wolf whimpered, curled deep inside me, wounded and quiet for the first time in years.

    What had I done?

    I stumbled backward until my legs hit the edge of the guest bed and copsed. My knees buckled, my breathing in short, shaky bursts. My entire body was burning with humiliation. I had just pissed myself¡ªpissed myself¡ªin front of Natalie. In front of him.

    Cole Lucky.

    It all made sense now. Every damn piece of it.

    The royal insignia that shimmered faintly when he lost his temper. The unnatural aura that made my wolf recoil. The way he walked into a room like he already owned the world.

    I blinked hard as the truth unraveled like a scroll of prophecy in my head.

    Cole Lucky wasn¡¯t just any werewolf.

    He was the werewolf.

    <i>The Faceless Prince.</i>

    The heir.

    The one the entire kingdom whispered about but never saw. The one whose identity was cloaked in secrecy. Hidden from everyone.

    I buried my face in my hands, my heart pounding like war drums behind my ribs. My chest felt like it was caving in on itself. I wanted to scream. Break something. Disappear. I hade here thinking maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI had a chance with Natalie. To beg. To fight. To win her back.

    But I didn¡¯t stand a chance.

    Not against a man like him.

    Not against the Lycan Prince.

    The realization had been a slow horror. First, the scent of their bond had gutted me. Then the weight of Cole¡¯s power¡ªhis blood¡ªhad shattered everything I thought I knew. And when he looked at me, not like a rival or even a man, but like something beneath him, something pitiful¡ª

    I felt it.

    I felt the bloodline in him. It pulsed through the room like a heartbeat made of thunder. Ancient. Dangerous. Royal.

    The Lycan King¡¯s blood.

    My mind was a blur of thoughts and voices and trembling shes of memory. I clutched the edge of the bed so tightly my hands turned painfully white. I could still see his face¡ªcalm, cold, unforgiving. And Natalie¡ªmy Natalie¡ªstanding beside him like she belonged there.

    Because she did.

    They matched.

    The way they moved, the way their energies interlocked¡ªit wasn¡¯t just chemistry. It was destiny. Celestial and Royal. I could feel it, even with the tension in the air. The stars had aligned for them, and there was no space left for someone like me.

    But I refused to ept that.

    Not yet.

    Not without a fight.

    I squeezed my eyes shut and reached for the mind link.

    <i>"Dad... Grandfather... can you hear me?"</i> My voice cracked through the bond, rough with pain and desperation.

    There was a pause¡ªthen the familiar weight of their presence slipped into my mind.

    <i>"Griffin?"</i> my father¡¯s voice was alert. <i>"What¡¯s going on? You sound breathless."</i>

    <i>"I figured it out," </i>I said, pacing now. My feet carried me in tight, restless circles. <i>"Cole Lucky. The man staying in the pce right now. He¡¯s not just anyone. He¡¯s the Faceless Prince. He has royal Lycan blood. He¡¯s the king¡¯s son¡ªKing Anderson¡¯s bloodline."</i>

    The silence on the other end of the link was deafening.

    Then my grandfather spoke. His voice was deeper, calmer¡ªlike still water hiding a powerful current beneath<i>. "Are you sure about this?" </i>

    <i>"The puzzle pieces match. It¡¯s definitely him."</i> I replied.

    <i>"No wonder,"</i> Grandfather muttered. <i>"No wonder I couldn¡¯t see into his past or his future. He was a void to me. A wall. Only royal blood can block my sight."</i>

    I froze in my tracks.

    <i>"You tried to see him?"</i> I asked, heart hammering.

    <i>"Of course I did. The moment Iid eyes on him at the pce, I tried. But all I saw was mist. He was protected. Cloaked. It was like the wind refused to carry his scent."</i>

    My father¡¯s voice cut back in, sharp with purpose. <i>"Griffin, listen. There¡¯s a royal ball tomorrow night. The King has ordered the entire kingdom and beyond to prepare. When we first heard of the ball, we both thought he was just entertaining nobles, but then he extended the invitation to everyone; so now..."</i>

    Grandpa made a sound of realization. <i>"Now it¡¯s clear. He¡¯s going to formally introduce Cole to the world. He¡¯s going to dere him heir to the throne."</i>

    <i>"Exactly,"</i> Dad growled. <i>"And we can¡¯t let that happen."</i>

    I stopped pacing and gripped the edge of the window. The afternoon sun filtered through the clouds and fell in soft beams across the floor. Natalie had once been mine.

    And now she belonged to him?

    No.

    <i>"I agree,"</i> I said quickly. "<i>We can¡¯t let the King introduce him yet. We need to stop him. Just for little while. I need time to make Natalie mine again."</i>

    There was silence again, but this time it wasced with tension.

    <i>"I still can¡¯t get over the fact that you rejected her, Griffin,"</i> Grandfather said after a long moment. <i>"You pushed her away and now we are all suffering from that decision."</i>

    <i>"I was stupid,"</i> I admitted. My voice cracked with the truth of it. "<i>She had no wolf. She was vulnerable. I believed Darius had destroyed her, and I was afraid. But now... now she¡¯s powerful. She has her wolf. She¡¯s the celestial princess. She¡¯s¡ªgoddess, Grandfather, she¡¯s everything."</i>

    Dad grunted. <i>"Are you confident she¡¯ll take you back? After all this? After Cole?"</i>

    I clenched my jaw.

    It was clear as day that she¡¯s been marked by Cole. The fact burned my mind, but I didn¡¯t tell them that, instead, I let myself hope. I refused to believe it was permanent.

    If Darius¡¯s mark could be erased¡ªevery trace of it gone from her scent, her skin, her soul¡ªthen maybe, just maybe, I could scrub Cole¡¯s from her too. I could burn him out of her with love, devotion, obsession if I had to.

    Because I couldn¡¯t lose.

    I wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    Natalie had to be mine.

    She was mine.

    I turned from the window, anger and desperation curling in my gut like twin serpents.

    <i>"I know I can. Please," </i>I said finally.<i> "I¡¯m begging you both¡ªstop the announcement. Do whatever it takes. Just give me time. If Cole bes the crowned heir with Natalie at his side, he¡¯ll be untouchable. She¡¯ll be lost to me forever."</i>

    My father¡¯s voice came back, grave and calcting.

    <i>"We¡¯ll see what we can do. The King may be firm on the ball, but if we can stir enough doubt, maybe¡ª"</i>

    <i>"I¡¯ll handle the rest,"</i> I cut in. <i>"Just keep the spotlight off him until I im what¡¯s mine."</i>

    There was a beat of silence.

    Then Grandfather sighed deeply, like the weight of all my foolishness had justnded on his shoulders.

    <i>"Griffin... be sure of this. Once you walk down this path, there¡¯s no turning back. Natalie¡¯s not the same girl you left behind. She¡¯s be something stronger. Wilder. Divine."</i>

    <i>"I know,"</i> I said, voice tight<i>. "That¡¯s why I need her more than ever."</i>

    Then I cut the link and let my knees give out beneath me, copsing onto the carpet.

    I¡¯d lost her once.

    I wouldn¡¯t lose her again.

    Even if it meant going to war with the next king of the Lycans.

    Even if it meant tearing the heavens apart.

 Chapter 171: Before Judgment Begins

    <h4>Chapter 171: Before Judgment Begins</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    <i>"Jacob,"</i> I called silently, not even sure how¡ªbut knowing he would hear me. My heart pounded like thunder beneath my ribs. <i>"Please. I need you."</i>

    I didn¡¯t know how I did it¡ªhow I reached for him across whatever veil separated us¡ªbut I knew he was close and he would hear me. I felt him. In the way the air stilled, in the way the pressure around my heart loosened just a little. Like the earth had taken a breath for me.

    There was no thunder. No sh of light. Just a knock.

    A sharp, steady knock at the front door.

    Everyone stilled. Even Papa.

    The man who had blocked my escape¡ªthe tall, broad-shouldered stranger with the t expression¡ªnced at the door. His hand twitched toward the knob as if some instinct beyond his controlpelled him. He looked back at my father, waiting for instruction. But Papa only narrowed his eyes at the door, unmoving, as though the knock itself had insulted him.

    The man opened the door.

    And in walked Jacob.

    He didn¡¯t storm, didn¡¯t rage¡ªhe glided in like the winter wind itself, quiet and cold and impossible to stop. His tall frame filled the doorway with calm fury, like he was made of the storm that was about to break this house apart. The golden light from the hallway kissed his tousled ck hair and caught in the warmth of his eyes¡ªbut those warm eyes weren¡¯t gentle now. No, they burned.

    Every hair on my body stood. I couldn¡¯t breathe. He was like an angel.

    "Who in God¡¯s name¡ª" Mama started.

    But Jacob was already moving.

    He didn¡¯t say a word. He moved past the stunned stranger at the door, past my shell-shocked twin, past Papa and Mama, straight to where Mama clutched Rose by the wrist like she was a possession to guard.

    "Get your hands off my daughter," Jacob said. Quiet. Low. Dangerous.

    Mama instinctively stepped back. "Who¡ª"

    Jacob didn¡¯t wait. He reached forward and ripped Rose from her grip¡ªnot with violence, but with absolute authority. Mama gasped, stumbling slightly, like the force of his presence knocked her off bnce.

    Rose leapt into Jacob¡¯s arms like she had been waiting for him for days.

    "Jacob!" she cried, wrapping her tiny arms around his neck and burying her face against his shoulder. Her sobs trembled through her. "I was so scared."

    "I know," Jacob murmured, his voice a balm. "I¡¯m here now, bunny. I¡¯ve got you."

    Tears blurred my vision. My baby. My brave, wild little girl... safe.

    He turned then. Walked straight to me¡ªstill on my knees, still broken open.

    I didn¡¯t even know I¡¯d started crying until he knelt before me and cupped my cheek.

    "Easter," he said gently. "Are you hurt?"

    I couldn¡¯t answer. I just shook my head, a sob catching in my throat. He looked into my eyes for a long moment¡ªreading something deeper than I could say.

    Then he kissed my forehead.

    It wasn¡¯t a lover¡¯s kiss. It was a promise. A vow.

    And when he stood, he pulled me up with him, one hand steadying me while Rose clung to his side like she¡¯d belonged there all her life.

    Silence fell across the room like a death sentence.

    I looked up¡ªand I saw it.

    The shock on their faces. Mama¡¯s hand still raised slightly like she expected to take Rose back. Papa¡¯s jaw twitching with unspent rage. Melody... my twin... my other half... looking at Jacob like he had torn the stars from her sky and given them to me.

    And then it began.

    "Who the HELL do you think you are?" Papa barked, stepping forward, his voice shaking the air. "Walking into my house like this¡ªtaking my granddaughter from her grandmother¡¯s arms! Are you mad?!"

    Jacob turned to face him.

    And he smirked.

    Not cruelly. Not mockingly. Just a small, knowing, dangerous tilt of the lips. "I¡¯m Jacob."

    Papa blinked. "Jacob?"

    "That¡¯s right."

    "Well, Jacob," Papa snapped, as if the name burned his tongue, "I don¡¯t give a damn what your name is. Get out of my house before I have you arrested."

    Jacob cocked his head slightly. "I¡¯m not going anywhere."

    Papa¡¯s face turned crimson. "You think I won¡¯t call the police? You think I¡¯m joking?"

    "I think," Jacob said, setting Rose gently down on the carpet but keeping a protective hand on her shoulder, "that before you do anything rash, you should listen to a story."

    "A story?" Mama spat.

    "Yes," Jacob said, walking slowly toward the center of the room. "A story about a woman who was betrayed by the people she loved most. Lied to. Manipted. Hurt. Beaten. And now, she¡¯s being held prisoner in the name of family and religion."

    Melody turned her face away.

    "This story ends," Jacob continued, "with everyone in this room receiving judgment for what they¡¯ve done. But first¡ªan invitation. Onest chance."

    He turned his eyes to Melody first.

    "You," he said. "Apologize to your sister. For lying. For deceiving. For watching her suffer and saying nothing. You start."

    I turned to Melody. My heart screamed for her to speak.

    Her lips parted. Her eyes filled with water. But then... she shook her head.

    "I have nothing to apologize for," she whispered.

    The room stilled.

    Jacobughed.

    It wasn¡¯t a joyful sound.

    It was the kind ofugh that cracked like thunder and made your blood turn cold. The walls seemed to shiver with it. Even the lights flickered.

    Everyone went silent.

    "You think this is a game?" Papa hissed. "Youe here, wearing fancy boots and spouting nonsense? You think you can threaten us with bedtime stories and guilt trips? I don¡¯t know who you are, but you¡¯re clearly a madman."

    Mama stepped forward then, her voice like ss. "So you¡¯re the strange man Easter has been fornicating with?"

    My chest burned.

    "Disgusting," Mama spat. "I am ashamed to be your mother."

    My breath caught.

    I wanted to scream.

    But Jacob didn¡¯t flinch.

    He walked closer to her. Calm. Cold. Like aing storm.

    "You should be ashamed," he said. "Not because she¡¯s with me, but because you¡¯ve chosen cruelty overpassion, control over kindness. You¡¯ve failed her."

    "You dare speak to me that way?" Mama snapped. "Who are you to judge us?!"

    Jacob looked at me.

    Then back at them.

    "I am Mist," he said. "Wolf Spirit. Son of moonlight and rage. I have lived a thousand years and seen kings fall for less than what you¡¯ve done in this house. You may not know my name¡ªbut the shadows know me. The winds have carried my fury."

    Papa scoffed. "You¡¯re insane."

    Jacob raised an eyebrow. "And you are on thin ice."

    He turned back to Melody.

    "This is yourst chance. All of you. Apologize. Mean it. And I will show mercy."

    Everyone remained silent.

    I looked at Melody. My sister. My mirror.

    She looked away.

    And Jacob let out anotherugh.

    Low. Cold. Final.

    The room trembled with it.

    No one said a word.

    No one breathed.

    And I knew then¡ªjudgment wasing.

 Chapter 172: Into the Past

    <h4>Chapter 172: Into the Past</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    Jacob¡¯sughter reverberated through the room, a sound both haunting and mesmerizing. It wasn¡¯t augh of amusement but one that carried the weight of centuries, echoing with the fury of storms and the stillness of ancient forests. Not loud. Not frantic. Just... final. The kind that said <i>you had your chance. </i>The very walls seemed to tremble, and a chill danced along my spine.

    And then, in a voice so calm it made my skin crawl, he said, "Well then. Since no one wants to apologize to Easter... I guess it¡¯s time to begin the show."

    The silence that followed cracked wide open.

    "What?" Mama snapped, recoiling slightly like she¡¯d smelled something foul.

    Papa¡¯s face was crimson, veins standing out like ropes beneath his skin as he stormed forward, chest heaving like a steam engine. He jabbed a furious finger toward the man who¡¯d answered the door for Jacob earlier¡ªhe was tall, muscr, with a chest so broad he could block out the sun.

    "Bruno!" Papa barked. "Drag this lunatic out of my house! NOW!"

    Bruno stepped forward, cracking his knuckles with the kind of sound that made you think of bones snapping. The man was built like a diator and clearly ready to earn his keep.

    Jacob didn¡¯t move. He simply turned his head and looked at Bruno¡ªjust looked. Calm. His eyes were a cool twilight, deep and still, like the moment just before the world goes quiet at dusk.

    Bruno froze.

    Literally.

    Mid-step.

    One foot in the air. His massive body locked in ce like he¡¯d been turned to stone mid-stride. His eyes were wide, startled. Trapped.

    "What the hell is going on?!" Papa shouted, but this time his voice cracked¡ªbarely hanging onto its usual bravado.

    Bruno¡¯s jaw ckened. His eyes darted left and right, full of confusion and rising panic. A sound escaped his throat¡ªhigh and fragile. Like a scared child in a grown man¡¯s frame.

    The temperature in the room seemed to drop.

    Jacob gave a small, knowing smile. Not smug¡ªgentle. Like he was offering someone a second chance.

    "Bruno¡¯s alright," he said softly. "He just needs a minute to reconsider his life decisions."

    Oh, God.

    Magic. Jacob had used magic.

    I knew it. Felt it in my bones. The shift in the air. The sudden hush. The smell¡ªyes, there was a smell, faint like pine smoke and frost.

    "Now, if I may continue?" Jacob said, his tone light, almost amused as he returned to the center of the room. His boots made no sound on the carpet, but it still felt like thunder with every step he took.

    And then he looked at me.

    Truly looked.

    Warm brown eyes meeting mine, steady and kind¡ªand in that moment, something in me unclenched. Like I¡¯d been holding my breath for years without knowing it.

    "Easter," he said gently. "I¡¯m about to take them through time. Through the past. A lot of things will be revealed¡ªthings hidden, things buried, things twisted. But I won¡¯t do it unless you¡¯re okay with it."

    My lips parted.

    Through time?

    What did that even mean?

    I didn¡¯t understand it. Not really. But the part about secrets... That part I understood all too well. I thought of Melody. Her lowered gaze. Her silence. The way she always managed to look like the victim while I carried the me. All these years. All these lies.

    I looked at her now.

    She refused to meet my eyes.

    Of course she wouldn¡¯t.

    Coward.

    My heart squeezed tight in my chest, but somehow, I found my voice. Steady. Clear. Resolute.

    "Do it," I whispered.

    Jacob¡¯s smile widened, something soft blooming in his eyes.

    "Thank you," he said.

    And before I could say anything more¡ªbefore anyone in that room had the chance to understand what was happening¡ªJacob raised his hand and snapped his fingers.

    There was no sh. No lightning. No dramatic music.

    Just a ripple.

    Like time itself exhaled.

    The room around us twisted. Folded. My stomach dropped like I¡¯d fallen off a cliff. I felt my body stretch and then snap back. Lights bent. Walls disappeared. Voices turned to echoes. I reached out blindly¡ª

    And suddenly, I was standing in a crowd.

    Music thumped from hidden speakers. Laughter, distant and echoing, surrounded us. Balloons floated above. Colored lights spun in circles. The air smelled of cheap perfume, cheap beer, soda, and something fried.

    I blinked.

    I was seventeen again.

    I knew this ce.

    I gasped. "No..."

    Beside me, Melody let out a small, strangled gasp. "Oh my God," she breathed.

    We were at the party.

    That party.

    The one I had begged her toe to. The night the mask cracked. The night everything unraveled, thread by messy thread.

    My heart was pounding like a drum. My breathing came in short, fast bursts, like my lungs knew something my mind hadn¡¯t caught up to yet.

    We weren¡¯t in the present anymore.

    Not really.

    Our bodies were gone¡ªleft behind like old clothes. We stood weightless, invisible, like ghosts stitched into the fabric of a memory.

    No one in the scene could see us. No one turned. No one paused. They just... continued.

    Jacob stood beside me, arms folded casually across his chest, like he¡¯d done this a hundred times before. Like stepping through time was just another Tuesday for him.

    Behind us, Papa, Mama, and Bruno¡ªwho still looked like his brain was buffering¡ªstood in varying shades of confusion and horror.

    "What... what is this?" Mama whispered, spinning in ce, her eyes darting from corner to corner of the party room like they were searching for an exit that didn¡¯t exist. "What¡¯s going on? Where are we?"

    "You¡¯re in a memory," Jacob said, calmly, like he was exining the weather. "Hers. And hers." He nodded toward me and Melody.

    Papa¡¯s face turned a sickly shade of pale. "This is... this is witchcraft."

    Jacob raised an eyebrow. "Call it what you like. I call it the truth."

    Melody shook her head sharply, like she could shake the moment away. "Why are we here?" she snapped.

    Jacob didn¡¯t flinch. "You know why." His voice wasn¡¯t cruel, but it cut all the same. "You just don¡¯t want to admit it."

    Her hands balled into fists. "I didn¡¯t do anything wrong."

    Jacob didn¡¯t answer. He just turned his gaze toward the version of me that existed inside the memory¡ªstanding awkwardly by the snack table,ughing too loud, handing Melody a soda like it was a peace offering.

    We looked so young. So hopeful. So painfully unaware of the storm building around us.

    Mama took a step forward, her hand reaching out on instinct, her voice trembling. "Is that...?"

    "Easter," I said. My voice sounded empty in my ears. "That¡¯s me."

    "And me," Melody whispered, barely audible.

    Jacob¡¯s voice cut through the silence like a thread pulled taut. "Watch."

    So we did.

    The past yed out before us like a scene in a movie, except it wasn¡¯t fiction. It wasn¡¯t drama. It was real. Raw. And for the first time in years, they were going to see it¡ªthe truth I¡¯d carried like a bruise under my skin.

    The truth I screamed in silence.

    The truth they chose not to hear.

    Melody¡¯s lips parted. Her eyes flicked across the memory like she was trying to find the escape hatch. But it was toote. She couldn¡¯t hide in her stories now. I saw something flicker across her face¡ªsomething sharp, undeniable.

    Fear.

    Good.

    Because this was just the opening act.

    And Jacob¡ªMist, the Wolf Spirit, my protector¡ªhad only just begun to peel back the lies.

 Chapter 173: Through the Ghosts of Memory

    <h4>Chapter 173: Through the Ghosts of Memory</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    My body felt like it wasn¡¯t mine¡ªweightless, suspended in something thick and unseen. My breath caught halfway up my throat and never made it back down.

    Ahead of us, the party house looked like a memory caught in a dream¡ªstreamers glinting like tinsel, music thumping through the walls with bass heavy enough to shake bone. The air was stained with the syrupy tang of cheap soda, mingling with the stic sweetness of hairspray. It was a night I had tried to bury so deep, even my nightmares gave it space.

    I nced down at Rose, terrified she might witness what was about to unravel¡ªbut she was fast asleep. Nestled like a porcin doll against Jacob¡¯s chest, her breathing soft and slow, her little hand curled near his cor. His arm held her with the kind of quiet protection that made my heart ache. Whether she¡¯d slipped into sleep on her own or Jacob had used one of his strange, ancient gifts¡ªI didn¡¯t know. Either way, she was safe in a way I never was that night.

    Not all of us were so lucky.

    Beside me, Melody began to tremble. Her arms folded tight across her body like she wanted to fold herself into nothing. Her lip quivered.

    "No," she choked out. "Please, Jacob. Don¡¯t show this part. Not in front of them. Not in front of my parents."

    Jacob didn¡¯t even turn. His eyes stayed locked on the memory unspooling before us, voice low, calm, final.

    "You had your chance, Melody," he said. "I gave you time. I gave you a path to the truth. You chose silence."

    "I was scared," she whispered.

    "And now?" he asked, no judgment in his voice¡ªjust that steady, ancient weight that made truth feel heavy.

    Melody said nothing.

    The scene kept ying, indifferent to her pleas.

    I stood frozen, breath shallow, watching my past self walk into the party house beside her. We looked so alive. So stupidly alive. I wasughing too loudly, clutching two sodas like peace offerings, the way I always did when I didn¡¯t know how to fix something between us. And she took it with that shy little smile, like maybe¡ªwe were okay.

    We started dancing. Not gracefully¡ªjust wild, chaotic moves that didn¡¯t match the music. We spun, tripped over our own feet,ughed so hard our stomachs hurt. She held onto my hand like she didn¡¯t want to lose me.

    And then he showed up.

    Justin.

    God, I remembered that face. That arrogant, too-smooth smile. The eyes that always looked like they were hiding something behind a wink.

    <i>"Hey,"</i> he said, handing her a drink that sparkled like temptation. <i>"You¡¯re cute. What¡¯s your name?"</i>

    Past Melody smiled nervously. <i>"M-Melody."</i>

    <i>"Melody,"</i> he echoed with a grin, like he was tasting her name. <i>"You wanna head somewhere quieter? Just to talk. Maybe get to know each other better?"</i>

    She hesitated. <i>"I¡¯m here with my sister. I should tell her first. She¡¯ll be worried if I disappear."</i>

    He chuckled and waved a hand toward me. "<i>Look at her. She¡¯s having the time of her life. Don¡¯t kill her vibe just ¡¯cause you¡¯re being overly polite."</i>

    Melody nced toward meughing, spinning,pletely oblivious. Her lips pressed into a line. Her fingers curled around the drink.

    And then she nodded.

    I felt my real-world gut twist.

    Inside the memory, they slipped away down a hallway. I wanted to scream at her¡ªto stop her, to grab her wrist and drag her back. But the past didn¡¯t care what I wanted now. It just yed on.

    They stepped into a small room. Justin was all charm again, asking her about school, her music taste,ughing like he¡¯d known her forever. Melody giggled back, rxing, her guard slowly falling.

    Then came the knock.

    Three boys.

    I knew their faces too. They were there. Smirking, loud, walking into the room like they owned it.

    Justin barely nced at Melody before saying, <i>"Hope you don¡¯t mind. I brought a few friends. Figured we could all hang out."</i>

    Melody blinked. <i>"Wait... what? No. I¡ª"</i>

    The boysughed. Their words started bleeding together¡ªdark jokes, the kind that made your skin crawl. One of them said something about<i> "sharing."</i> Anotherughed too loud.

    And I saw it.

    The exact second fear shattered the softness in her face.

    Present-day Melody screamed.

    "Please! Jacob, stop it! I don¡¯t want to see this again¡ªI can¡¯t!"

    She dropped to the floor, sobbing, rocking herself like a child. Our parents stood behind her, frozen, their faces pale and unreadable.

    Jacob raised a hand, and the memory froze¡ªtime suspended mid-nightmare.

    His voice was low. "You want it to stop, Melody?"

    She nodded frantically, still weeping.

    "Then you know what to do."

    She didn¡¯t hesitate.

    Melody fell to her knees, spun toward me, and mmed her forehead to the floor. "I¡¯m sorry, Easter!" she cried. "I lied. I lied because I was scared. I ruined your life just to save myself. Please... forgive me. I¡¯m so sorry. I swear I¡¯m so sorry."

    I didn¡¯t move.

    She turned to her parents next¡ªtwo statues locked in disbelief.

    "I lied," she said again. "It was me. It was always me. I let you think it was Easter because I was scared of what you¡¯d say¡ªof what people would think. I let her take the me for something I never even had the courage to speak about. I destroyed her."

    Their faces cracked.

    Papa¡¯s mouth opened, but no sound came. Mama¡¯s brows knit together like she was watching her whole world copse.

    "You... liar!" Papa finally spat. "You¡¯re the reason we treated her the way we did? You let us believe she was some wild, sinful child?!"

    Mama stepped forward. "You wayward girl! You betrayed your sister! We defended you! We punished the wrong one! Do you even understand what we did to her? What we said to her?!"

    Melody wailed, curling into herself as their words rained down like stones.

    And I snapped.

    "ENOUGH!"

    My voice ricocheted through the frozen memory.

    I stepped forward, fury crackling in every limb. "You want to talk about betrayal? How about what you did? <i>Parents? </i>You weren¡¯t parents. You were executioners. When your daughters were in danger, you didn¡¯t ask questions. You didn¡¯t show love. You didn¡¯t even look for the truth."

    They went silent, stunned.

    "You chose the version of the story that fit your fragile egos," I said, trembling. "You used me. You cast me out. You cared more about your reputation than your daughters. And I¡¯m ashamed to share your blood."

    Papa¡¯s face twisted. "Shut your mouth, Easter. You¡¯re no better than her. You still left your legally married husband for a strange man. I curse the day I fathered either of you."

    "And I curse the day I was born into this family," I snapped.

    Mama stepped in, clutching at some imaginary halo. "Your father is a man of God. He strives every day for the Lord¡¯s favor, and all you two have done is try to drag his name through the mud!"

    "God?" Iughed bitterly. "If God had been in that house, He would¡¯ve wept."

    Mama red. "What will the church think of us now?"

    That¡¯s when Jacob¡ªwho¡¯d been still as stone¡ªsuddenly burst outughing.

    A deep, rich sound that echoed across the frozen memory like thunder rolling through the sky. Heughed so hard, he had to wipe a tear from his eye.

    "Oh," he said between chuckles, "now you¡¯re worried about the church? Not the rape, not the betrayal, not your daughter being beaten everyday by the man you forced her to marry to cover up the shame¡ªyou¡¯re worried about reputation?"

    He shook his head, still grinning.

    "You humans," Jacob said with a smirk. "You never cease to amaze me."

    And the memory¡ªpaused and glowing¡ªheld its breath, waiting.

 Chapter 174: The Memory Unmasked

    <h4>Chapter 174: The Memory Unmasked</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    The space around us pulsed with tension, heavy and electric. Time itself had stilled in the shimmering frozen memory where my past screamed to be heard. But Jacob wasn¡¯t finished.

    "You humans," Jacob said with a smirk. "You never cease to amaze me."

    He raised one graceful hand, fingers slicing the silence like a whip. The frozen scene flickered, blurred¡ªlike fog lifting from ss¡ªand began to melt into something else entirely.

    "Let¡¯s shift the lens, shall we?" he said, his voice calm, but the edge in it sharp as a knife. "Let¡¯s stop pretending holiness runs in your blood."

    The memory dissolved into another¡ªvivid and horrifying.

    We were in the church¡ªour family¡¯s church. But it wasn¡¯t a sermon we were watching. It was Mama, dressed in her pristine choir robe, sneaking into the back room after rehearsal, locking the door with trembling fingers. And there he was.

    Bruno.

    The same Bruno who¡¯d been standing all stiff and sanctimonious by the door blocking my escape just moments ago¡ªclutching his imaginary halo like he was the seconding¡ªwas now trembling like a leaf. His act had shattered the second his memory-self shed on that screen, exposing everything he thought he¡¯d buried.

    She practically leapt into his arms, their mouths crashing like waves in a storm. Clothes came off. Gasps filled the air. She moaned his name.

    I mped my hand over my mouth, my heart stuttering. I heard my own gasp. "Oh my God," I whispered.

    The memory faded¡ªonly to be reced with another.

    This time, it was Papa.

    In the church basement.

    With Bruno.

    Bruno again.

    Papa¡¯s robe was thrown over a chair. They were on the floor. Brunoughed¡ªhis hands all over Papa¡ªand Papa, eyes closed, mouth open, was loving it.

    And the worst part? When it was over... they prayed.

    Together.

    <i>"Lord, forgive us,"</i> Papa whispered in the memory, still breathless. <i>"Help me fight temptation."</i>

    Then theyughed. Like it was all a joke.

    Mama stumbled back from the memory like she¡¯d been pped. "No... no, that¡¯s not¡ª"

    "That¡¯s not what?" I snapped, voice shaking with disgust. "Not real? Not what actually happened? Are you seriously going to deny what we all just saw?"

    Papa turned chalk white. His lips moved, but no sound came.

    Melody dropped to her knees, sobbing. "No... no, no, no. I can¡¯t¡ªI can¡¯t believe this. I can¡¯t..."

    I felt sick. Actually sick. My knees trembled.

    "You hypocrites," I spat, every word soaked in fury. "You called me the whore. You called her the liar. You condemned us to hell while you were rolling around in it like pigs in mud!"

    Mama clutched her chest, her lips trembling. "It wasn¡¯t¡ª"

    "Don¡¯t," I cut her off. "Don¡¯t you dare. You let them call me unclean. You beat me. You forced me to marry a man who beat and raped me every night because you didn¡¯t want your name dragged in the dirt. And all this time... this was your secret?"

    They stood there, helpless. Speechless.

    Melody sobbed harder on the floor, gasping like she couldn¡¯t breathe. "I respected you both," she wailed, "I loved you. I thought you were both saints doing God¡¯s work¡ªthat you were better than everyone."

    Jacob finally moved. With a flick of his wrist, a sh drive shimmered into existence between his fingers. He held it out toward Melody.

    Her swollen eyes lifted to meet his gaze.

    "This," Jacob said softly, "is every piece of evidence you need to take down the boys who hurt you. Every name, every ce, every shred of proof. It¡¯s your choice now¡ªto let them walk free, or make them answer for what they did."

    Melody stared at the sh drive like it was fire.

    "Why?" she whispered. "Why... are you doing this?"

    He nced at me, and something tender passed through his gaze. "Because of her," he said. "Because she bore the weight of everyone¡¯s sins and still stood tall. Because your sister¡ªwho you betrayed¡ªstill hoped and prayed everyday to see you again."

    Melody clutched the sh drive to her chest. "Who... what are you?"

    Jacob turned to her, smile soft and unreadable. "I am her guardian," he said. "Her protector."

    Melody crawled toward me, her hands shaking. "Easter... please. Please, forgive me."

    I looked at her for a long moment.

    And I saw it¡ªraw regret, shame that ran deep.

    "I forgive you," I said quietly. "But that doesn¡¯t mean I want you in my life. You... and them"¡ªI threw a hand at Mama and Papa¡ª"are not my family anymore. That title is sacred. And you don¡¯t deserve it."

    Melody crumbled to the floor, sobbing like the world had just split beneath her. "I don¡¯t want to lose you again..."

    I looked down at her¡ªmy voice colder than I thought it could be. "You already did."

    Behind her, Mama looked like a ghost¡ªface drained of all color, hands trembling as if gripped by a storm she couldn¡¯t stop. Papa stood rigid, eyes wide, like he¡¯d swallowed acid and it was burning through his soul.

    And Bruno?

    Bruno looked like he was five seconds away frombusting. Sweat trickled down the side of his face like a confession, his lips twitching, eyes darting for an escape route. He looked like he¡¯d give anything for the Earth to crack open and devour him whole.

    Then Jacob raised one finger¡ªand snapped.

    The frozen dreamscape shattered like ss under a hammer.

    Reality mmed back in.

    The living room lights flickered, the air shifted, and the silence was deafening.

    Bruno gasped like he¡¯d just surfaced from underwater. His eyes darted around¡ªand then? He ran.

    Bolted.

    He shot for the door like his soul was on fire, flung it open, and disappeared into the street, sprinting like hell itself was nipping at his heels.

    Which, honestly, wasn¡¯t that far off.

    The others¡ªMelody, Mama, Papa¡ªjust stood there, statues in a crime scene. Shock rooted them to the floor.

    I was still catching my breath when I felt the warmth of Jacob beside me. He slid an arm around my waist, the other gently cradling Rose¡ªwho, miraculously, was still fast asleep against his chest, untouched by the chaos.

    Jacob leaned close, his lips brushing my ear. "Ready to leave this circus?"

    I nodded once, slow and sure.

    He gave me that signature smirk¡ªthe one that made the air feel warmer, the pain feel lighter. He pulled me in tighter, like I was something precious.

    Then he looked back, his eyes scanning the wreckage of the family I¡¯d once begged to love me. "Have a nice day," he said casually, like he¡¯d just finished a business meeting.

    And then the world folded in around us¡ªlight bending, time twisting¡ªand we were gone.

 Chapter 175: Earning Forgiveness

    <h4>Chapter 175: Earning Forgiveness</h4>

    <strong>Warning! Smut Ahead!</strong>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    My entire body practically sizzled with tension as I clung to Zane, my apology a broken whisper against his chest. My hair spilling over his arm, a stark, fiery contrast to the cold silence wrapped around us. His arms locked around me¡ªstrong, steady, and undeniably possessive¡ªlifting me like I weighed nothing. He didn¡¯t say a word. His jaw was tight, his blue eyes swirling with deep emotions I couldn¡¯t even begin to name. But I felt it all¡ªthe storm brewing just under his skin. Hurt. Fury. And something else... something deeper, raw and wild.

    Still, I didn¡¯t let go. Couldn¡¯t. Not in body, not in heart.

    He carried me down the corridor, his strides purposeful, his gaze fixed straight ahead, as if willing himself to ignore the curious nces of the others. I didn¡¯t care as well, I was just content being in his arms. I buried my face in the crook of his neck, inhaling that familiar, calming scent of his. It was a scent that had be my anchor, a reminder of safety and belonging in a world that had often been cruel. "I¡¯m sorry," I repeated, my voice muffled against his skin. "I was scared, Zane. At first, I thought I was protecting you from hurt, protecting us. I never meant to hurt you. I love you so much. Damn, I love you so much."

    Zane¡¯s silence stretched on, a heavy presence surrounding us both. Then, with a sharp motion, he kicked open my bedroom door, the sound echoing through the quiet house. The room, bathed in the soft glow of the setting sun, felt like a sanctuary, a refuge from the storm raging within us.

    Then without warning¡ªhis lips crashed down on mine.

    It was a kiss that hit like lightning: hard, hungry, desperate. A whirlwind of pain and passion, fury and longing. His lips said everything his silence didn¡¯t¡ªhow much he¡¯d been hurting, how much he still wanted me, how much he needed this to mean something. It was a kiss meant to drown out Griffin. To erase every damn memory of him.

    I moaned, my body responding instinctively to his touch. I clung to him, my legs wrapping around his waist, my fingers tangling in his blond hair. The kiss deepened, turned hotter, messier. Our tongues dueling, tasting, iming. It was a kiss that went beyond words, a silentmunication of apologies and forgiveness, of love and need.

    Zane¡¯s hands roamed over my body, his touch both rough and reverent. He tore at the fabric of my dress, baring my shoulders, his lips trailing kisses down my neck, his teeth grazing my skin, leaving behind a trail of possessive marks that screamed <i>mine</i>. I shivered, arching into his touch, my fingers running over the firm muscles of his chest and the raised edges of the tattoos inked into his warm skin.

    The room waspletely fogged with the scent of our desire, a heady mix of sweat and musk, of wolf and goddess. Jasmine stirred deep inside me, rising to meet the call of her mate. I could feel Red¡ª<i>Zane¡¯s wolf</i>¡ªlurking just beneath the surface, silent but watchful, guarding what was his.

    Zane pushed me back onto the bed, his eyes suddenly changed colors glowing red with a fierce intensity I could feel in my bones. "You¡¯re mine, Natalie," he growled, his voice rough with ¡ªrage, desire, fear of losing me, and something softer... love. "Mine to protect, mine to hold, mine to punish."

    A tiny smirk stretched his lips. "And rest assured, I will punish you."

    My breath hitched at the raw possessiveness in his tone. I reached up, tracing the lines of his face, my touch gentle, apologetic. "I¡¯m yours, Zane," I whispered, my voice low, a bit teasing. "Always and forever... and I¡¯ll take whatever punishment you give me¡ªdly."

    Our lips met again¡ªslower this time. Softer. It wasn¡¯t just a kiss; it was an apology, a plea for forgiveness, a quiet vow that this¡ªwe¡ªwouldst forever.

    Zane¡¯s hands slowed too, no longer rough, but slower, like he was rediscovering me with every touch. His fingers skimmed over my skin, every curve, every breath. The fire in his eyes hadn¡¯t faded, but now it burned deeper, steadier¡ªhot and sure.

    He trailed kisses down my body, each one lighting a spark, each one saying <i>I see you... I want all of you</i>. When he reached my breasts, he paused, like he was giving me time to breathe¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t. Not when his tongue circled my nipple, slow and deliberate, making them hard and sensitive.

    I moaned loud as his tongue kept sending waves and waves of heat pulsing through me. His teeth grazed my skin, just enough to make me gasp, to make me arch closer, needing more.

    Every touch, every kiss, felt like a worship¡ªlike he wasn¡¯t just loving my body, but everything I was.

    I moaned so hard my throat felt dry, my head tossing back, my hands tangling in his hair. "Zane," I gasped, my voice a plea for more.

    He chuckled, a low, rumbling sound that vibrated against my skin. "Impatient, my little goddess?" he teased, his breath hot against my ear.

    I couldn¡¯t stop myself from blushing even if I wanted to. My cheeks med with a mixture of desire and embarrassment. "You know I am," I murmured, my fingers tracing the contours of his face. "I really want you inside."

    Zane¡¯s eyes darkened, his gaze intense, his desire burning brightly. He kissed me again, a deep, soul-searing kiss that left both of us breathless. Then, with a growl, he unbuckled his pants, took out his thick, hard, pulsing cock and positioned himself between my thighs, his eyes locking with mine.

    "This is where you belong," he said, his voice a low rumble. "Right here, with me, forever marked by my scent, my bite, my love."

    My heart swelled at his words, my love for him overflowing. Without a second thought, I reached up, pulling him down for another kiss, my teeth grazing his lip, a silent promise of my own.

    Zane¡¯s hands slid down without breaking the kiss, finding my panties and tearing them away in one swift motion. My breath caught as his hard cock brushed against my soaked entrance¡ªthen, without warning, he drove into me, and we both moaned, lost in the rush of raw ecstasy. Our bodies moved together in an ancient rhythm¡ªa primal dance, a bond only mates could know. His thrusts were fierce, demanding, each one staking his im deeper, harder, dragging us both closer to the brink.

    I met him stroke for stroke, my nails raking down his back, my cries echoing in the air between us.

    "You¡¯re not allowed toe until I say so. You¡¯ll earn it when you¡¯ve earned my forgiveness," Zane growled, his voice like fire as he thrust deeper, wringing another moan from my throat.

    "Zane, please..." I gasped, feeling him hammer into me with relentless speed.

    "Will you ever lie to me again?" he asked between thrusts, his crimson eyes burning into mine.

    "Zane..." I sobbed, overwhelmed.

    "Answer me, Natalie. Will you ever lie to me again?" His voice was rough, dangerous, as his pace grew even more merciless. My orgasm surged, fierce and inevitable¡ªbut I knew he meant every word of his warning.

    "Zane... please... I can¡¯t hold it," I cried out, trembling under his punishing rhythm.

    "Natalie," he warned, his voice a low snarl as he kept going, pushing my body to the edge and then further still, until all I could do was beg for release.

    "I¡ªI swear... I¡¯ll never lie to you again," I choked out, my voice hoarse, clutching onto that final thread of control.

    Zane gave a slow, wicked smile. "That¡¯s my good girl," he murmured, his movements suddenly even faster, more intense. Then he leaned in, lips brushing my ear, voice gravel and hunger.

    "Bite me, Natalie," he whispered. "Mark me as yours again, just as I mark you. Then, and only then, can you let go."

    A feral light sparked in my eyes, something primal stirring deep within me¡ªJasmine rising in response to the ancient call. I sank my teeth into Zane¡¯s shoulder, a sharp bite that melted into a rush of pleasure. He growled, a sound that vibrated through my bones, then bit down on my shoulder in return. His hips snapped forward, and I felt his release pulse through him just as mine hit, my body convulsing in perfect sync, our cries tangled in the heat of it all.

    We copsed into each other, bodies intertwined, hearts thundering, breath uneven. Zane¡¯s fingers skimmed the fresh marks on my skin, reverent and slow. "My scent¡¯s on you now," he murmured, voice low and thick with satisfaction. "A reminder to the world that you¡¯re mine, Natalie."

    I smiled, soft and content. Lifting my head, I kissed the mark I left on his shoulder, my lips brushing gently over it. "And yours is on me," I whispered. "A promise. A bond. Forever."

    Golden light spilled into the room, wrapping everything in warmth. The room was covered with the heady scent of us¡ªour lovemaking, our bond, unmistakable and untamed. In that moment, the world outside ceased to exist. There was only us, tangled in each other, hearts beating in unison, souls bound by something deeper than flesh or fate.

    But as the light shifted and shadows crept across the floor, my thoughts began to wander. The world wasn¡¯t done with us. We¡¯d fought unseen and seen enemies together, strengthened by fire, but danger still lurked, and not everyone wished us well.

    Zane¡¯s fingers curled around mine, grounding me as if he felt the weight of my thoughts. "My father wants you at the royal ball tomorrow," he said, his tone cautious. "I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s nning... but he also specifically invited Darius. I wanted you to be prepared."

    I leaned in and caught his lips in a slow, teasing kiss before pulling back with a smirk. "Your father doesn¡¯t scare me, Zane¡ªleast of all Darius. Don¡¯t let them rattle you."

    Zane chuckled, pulling me close until I was wrapped in his arms. "I know. I just needed an excuse to see you, my love."

 Chapter 176: The Heart of Home

    <h4>Chapter 176: The Heart of Home</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    "Three hours had slipped by since Natalie and I had lost ourselves in each other all over again. Her bite still tingled against my shoulder like a brand of wildfire, searing into my soul in the best way imaginable. We¡¯d copsed into each other afterward, exhausted and breathless, her scent tangled with mine, our hearts still racing from everything we¡¯d shared. I had cleaned us up the best I could¡ªwet towels, soft strokes across her flushed skin, careful not to wake herpletely. And then we¡¯d drifted off, our limbs entangled, her head resting on my chest like it belonged there, like it always had.

    The moon had long since risen when I stirred, the warmth of her body tucked against mine making it nearly impossible to move. But she shifted first, hershes fluttering open against my skin, and when our eyes met, I saw her wolf staring back at me.

    "Nice to see you, handsome," she murmured, her voice hoarse, sultry from sleep and sin.

    I cupped her cheek, brushing a knuckle along her jawline. "Nice to see you, my mate."

    She gave me a sleepy smile, but then scrunched her nose. "We smell like blood and sex."

    I chuckled low in my throat, the sound rumbling through my chest. "Then we should fix that."

    We made our way into the bathroom, the water already running hot as steam curled into the air. She stepped in first, and I followed, watching the droplets coat her skin like dew on a rose petal. My hands found her hips, pulling her back against me as the water sluiced down our bodies. She turned in my arms, her fingers tracingzy paths across my chest.

    There wasn¡¯t urgency this time¡ªjust warmth andfort,ughter between kisses, touches that soothed rather than teased. Ithered her hair with care, pressing soft kisses to her temple while sheughed about how I missed a spot. She returned the favor, trailing suds down my back with slow, deliberate hands. When we rinsed off, she leaned her head on my chest again, and for a moment, everything was quiet¡ªjust us and the steady hum of the water.

    After we dried off, I pulled open her closet and grinned.

    "When did my clothes find their way in here?" I asked, smirking as I scanned the neatly lined-up shirts and pants.

    Natalie slid up behind me, wrapping her arms around my waist. "When we moved back in and you were off ying prince, I couldn¡¯t sleep without your scent. So I raided your room, stole a few shirts, and tucked them in here. Made it feel like you always slept here. Also¡ªjust so you know¡ªmy clothes are now cohabiting in your closet. Deal with it, Zane."

    Iughed. "Duly noted. I¡¯ll be taking a few hostage when I head back to the pce."

    Herugh rang out, light and perfect. Music to my ears.

    I chose a soft charcoal hoodie and ck joggers¡ªsimple,fortable. She pulled on a blue sweater and leggings, still damp curls bouncing as she moved. She looked like heaven. My heaven.

    As Iced my boots, I turned to her. "I want to see Alex."

    Natalie froze mid-motion, fingers tangled in her hair, then nced up with a soft smile. "Of course."

    "I miss him," I admitted. "We talk through the mind link every day, but... it¡¯s not the same."

    Her expression softened. She stepped closer, brushing a kiss to my lips before pressing her forehead to mine.

    "You¡¯re a good father, Zane. You love him fiercely. And you don¡¯t have to worry¡ªI¡¯ll watch over him like I always have. He won¡¯tck anything."

    My arms closed around her waist, hugging her close. "Thank you, Natalie."

    We strolled down the hallway toward Alex¡¯s room,ughter spilling out through the cracked door. A high-pitched giggle floated to my ears, and curiosity got the better of me¡ªI peeked inside. It was Rose, Easter¡¯s daughter. So, she was here too.

    Inside, Alex was on the carpet with Rose, both of them surrounded by action figures and building blocks. Their game was chaotic, colorful, and full of joy. But before either of them saw us, Alex froze. He sniffed the air, his head snapping toward the door.

    "Daddy!" he screamed,unching himself off the ground.

    He didn¡¯t even wait for me to kneel¡ªhe hurled into my chest with such force that I staggered back a step, my arms wrapping around him tightly.

    To my surprise, Rose followed, hugging my leg like she was trying to climb it.

    "Uncle Zane!" she squealed.

    <i>Uncle Zane? </i>Who thought her that?

    Behind me, Natalie burst intoughter, the sound so pure and sweet it made my chest ache. I looked over my shoulder at her¡ªstanding there, barefoot and beautiful in the doorway, her eyes crinkling with amusement.

    I scooped both children into my arms¡ªAlex clung to my neck, and Rose giggled as she wrapped her small hands around my hoodie string.

    "Missed you, Daddy," Alex murmured into my ear, his voice suddenly small.

    I pressed a kiss to his hair. "I missed you more, little warrior."

    Rose tilted her head. "Did you miss me too, Uncle Zane?"

    I blinked, stunned, and then everyoneughed. Even Alex.

    I pinched her chubby cheek gently, grinning. "Of course I missed you, Rose."

    She looked entirely pleased with herself and snuggled against my arm.

    I carried them over to the little couch in Alex¡¯s room and sat down, setting both of them on myp. Alex leaned back into my chest, sighing contentedly.

    "You smell like Mummy Natalie," he suddenly blurted.

    Natalie, who had just stepped into the room, choked on augh.

    I blinked, looked at her, then at him. "Do I?"

    Alex nodded vigorously. "Yup. You smell like her and... soap."

    Natalie snorted and turned away quickly, pretending to examine a toy on the shelf.

    We spent nearly an hour in that room, ying silly games, listening to Alex exin theplicated rules of a make-believe world only he and Rose understood. Natalie joined us on the floor eventually, her legs tucked beneath her as she watched with soft, glowing eyes.

    Later that evening, the smell of something delicious wafted through the house¡ªFox had been cooking. My stomach rumbled.

    We all gathered at the long wooden table, and for the first time in what felt like ages, I sat at the head of it. Home.

    Fox, ever the loud one, leaned forward and smirked. "You¡¯re smiling, Zane. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not mad anymore. Natalie must have begged real nice."

    Natalie¡¯s fork ttered. Her cheeks went crimson. "Fox!"

    The entire table erupted inughter¡ªJacob nearly choked on his water, Bubbles was howling, and even Easter was giggling into her cup.

    "I did not!" Natalie hissed, swatting at Fox across the table.

    Fox wiggled his eyebrows. "You don¡¯t have to deny it, Princess."

    I smirked, resting my elbow on the table, chin in my hand as I looked at Natalie. "I don¡¯t remember any begging... but now I kind of wish she had."

    That earned me a death re and another round ofughter.

    Jacob shook his head. "You¡¯re all ridiculous."

    "But we¡¯re happy," I murmured to no one in particr, taking in the scene.

    Jacob. Bubbles. Natalie. Fox. Easter. Alex. Rose. The warmth, the noise, the tter of dishes and the flicker of candlelight¡ªit was chaos, but it was mine. It was family.

    And I was finally home.

    Even if Griffin hadn¡¯te out to join us¡ªprobably still humiliated after peeing himself and fainting earlier¡ªI honestly didn¡¯t care. I was d he stayed in his room. The absence was a gift.

    Natalie reached for my hand under the table. Iced our fingers together without hesitation, squeezing once.

    I¡¯d once sworn off love. I¡¯d buried it deep and tried to forget it ever existed.

    But here, surrounded byughter and the people who somehow wormed their way into the cracks of my soul, I realized something:

    Love had never left me.

    It had just been waiting for me to find it again.

 Chapter 177: Whispers Before the Crown

    <h4>Chapter 177: Whispers Before the Crown</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    After dinner, the hum ofughter and the clink of dishes still echoed in my ears as Natalie and I made our way to her room. The air between us was warm and charged, the kind of heat that simmered in nces and lingered in every touch. Alex had already gone to bed¡ªthank the Moon Goddess¡ªand the house had quieted, leaving just us. Just her and me.

    The moment the door shut behind us, she turned, her eyes glinting with mischief, her lips already curled in a soft smirk.

    "Fox is going to pay for that dinnerment," she muttered, tugging me closer by the drawstrings of my hoodie.

    I chuckled lowly, wrapping my arms around her waist. "I don¡¯t know... I kind of liked it. Especially the part where you turned the same color as a tomato."

    She rolled her eyes. "You¡¯re not funny."

    I leaned down, brushing my lips against hers. "You¡¯re blushing again."

    "Zane¡ª"

    I didn¡¯t let her finish. I kissed her. Deeply. My fingers tangled in her hair as her arms slid up around my neck. She sighed into me, pressing her body closer, and everything else vanished. Her scent. Her warmth. Her fire.

    And then¡ªof course¡ªthe moment shattered.

    <i>"Zane. To my chambers. Now."</i>

    My father¡¯s voice broke through the mind link like a bulldozer¡ªurgent,manding.

    I froze mid-kiss. Natalie leaned back, concern shing in her eyes.

    <i>"Dad, what¡¯s wrong?"</i>

    <i>"Something serious. I can¡¯t exin over the link. Just move. Now."</i>

    My chest tightened as a wave of unease crept in. <i>"Are you okay?"</i> I asked quickly.

    <i>"I¡¯m fine. Just get here."</i>

    Then¡ªsilence. The link snapped shut.

    Natalie¡¯s voice broke the tension.<i></i>"What just happened?"

    I blinked, still holding her. "It¡¯s my father. He just mind-linked me. Said I need toe to his room right now. Something serious happened."

    She ced her hand gently on my chest. "Is he okay?"

    "I asked. He said he¡¯s fine, but he didn¡¯t sound fine." I tightened my hold on her. "He ended the link before I could ask anything else."

    Natalie¡¯s expression softened, and she took my hand in hers. "Hey. Breathe." Her thumb brushed across my knuckles. "He¡¯s okay. You said he was. And whatever it is, you¡¯re going to handle it, just like you always do."

    I looked at her, really looked at her. How did she manage to be fierce and gentle at the same time?

    "Are you ready?" she asked softly.

    I nodded once. "Yeah."

    She didn¡¯t hesitate. A swirl of wind and golden light enveloped us, and in a blink, the cozy walls of her room vanished.

    Wended in the familiar quiet of my pce suite, the air cooler, heavier with royal stillness.

    I turned to her, brushing her hair back with a grin. "You know, having a goddess as a mate has some serious perks."

    She arched a brow, teasing. "You think teleportation is all I¡¯m good for?"

    "No," I murmured, kissing her forehead. "But it¡¯s definitely a bonus."

    She smiled, but then her face turned serious again. "Let me know what happens, okay? Keep me posted."

    "I will," I promised.

    And just like that, she vanished, leaving a faint trail of light behind. I stood there for a second, staring at the space she¡¯d just upied, heart thudding.

    8:30 p.m. The pce was unusually quiet for this time of evening especially with the balling up tomorrow. No clinking sses or murmurs of nobles in the hallway. Just the asional shuffle of guards posted along the long corridors.

    I moved quickly, passing the two elite guards at the entrance to my father¡¯s chambers without a word. As usual, no one stopped me.

    I pushed the grand double doors open and stepped inside.

    The room smelled faintly of old books, leather, and sandalwood. My father sat on a couch near the window, the firelight drew weirdly shaped shadows over his face. He looked... older. Not physically, but in presence. His shoulders were hunched slightly. His gaze distant.

    "Dad?" I said carefully. "What happened?"

    He looked up slowly. "Zane." He rubbed a hand over his face, a rare disy of unease. "Come. Sit."

    I obeyed, dropping into the armchair across from him. "You said something serious happened."

    He nodded, staring into the fire like it held all the answers. "Owen came to see me tonight."

    I frowned. "You mean Owen ckthorn? The one who showed up with his son the other day?"

    "The very same." My father leaned back, exhaling deeply. "I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware that he¡¯s the kingdom¡¯s seer." I nodded and he went on.

    "He had a vision. A powerful one."

    I stilled. "What did he see?"

    "He told me," my father began, voice low, "that I must not make any important announcements tomorrow. That I must not name my heir."

    My brows drew together. "What? Why? How did he even know what you were nning on doing tomorrow?"

    "Because he saw..." My father hesitated, then stood and walked slowly toward the firece. "He saw the moment I announced the heir¡ªhis words, not mine. He said a group appeared out of nowhere. Masked. Deadly. They attacked. Killed my heir. Killed me."

    The wordsnded like boulders in my chest.

    I stood slowly. "You don¡¯t believe that, do you?"

    My father turned to me, and to my surprise, he looked genuinely shaken. "Zane, Owen¡¯s visions have never been wrong. Not once."

    I paced, running a hand through my hair. "Or he¡¯s manipting you. Did that cross your mind?"

    "Zane¡ª"

    "No!" I snapped, then caught myself, softening my tone.

    "Dad,e on. You¡¯ve been nning this ball for months. Every noble house in the kingdom has their invitation. And just yesterday, you opened the invitation to the entire realm¡ªand beyond."

    I took a breath, steadying the frustration rising in my chest.

    "Even when I told you I wasn¡¯t ready, you told me to suck it up. So I did. You¡¯re supposed to name me heir tomorrow. You said it was time."

    "I know what I said," he replied, rubbing his temples. "But this vision..."

    I exhaled slowly, trying to collect my thoughts. "So what? Are you going to cancel the entire ball?"

    "No," he said. "The ball will go on. I can¡¯t undo everything. But I won¡¯t make the announcement tomorrow."

    I stared at him, stunned. "You¡¯re letting a vision¡ªone vision¡ªderail everything?"

    "It¡¯s not just a vision. It¡¯s Owen¡¯s vision."

    I sat back down, this time harder than before, the leather creaking beneath me. "This doesn¡¯t feel right. You made it clear to everyone that you had something very important to announce. We both know that the moment you dy the announcement, rumors will start. Weakness. Doubt. People will question your decisions."

    He nodded slowly. "Perhaps. But I¡¯d rather be questioned than dead."

    I studied his face. "So what now? You wait a few weeks? Months? What will you tell the council was the essence of the ball?"

    "I¡¯ll handle them."

    My jaw tightened. "You were ready. I was ready. You told me this morning that everything was set."

    "I was." His voice dropped. "But I can¡¯t risk your life."

    My throat constricted. Despite everything¡ªthe secrets, the power, the throne¡ªhe was still just a father. And I was still his son.

    I leaned forward, elbows on my knees. "Let me protect you, then. Let me take that role tomorrow. I¡¯m not afraid."

    He looked at me, something unreadable in his gaze.

    I opened my mouth to argue again, but then his expression shifted.

    "Zane," he said slowly, "do you think you could invite Mist?"

    I blinked. "Jacob?"

    He nodded. "Yes. If this is truly a threat against our bloodline... I want him here. I want the Wolf Spirit watching over us tomorrow. It could tip the scales in our favor."

    I sat in stunned silence. There was something about the request¡ªit wrapped around me like a fogced cloak, heavy and unsettling.

 Chapter 178: Truths and a Disbeliever

    <h4>Chapter 178: Truths and a Disbeliever</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    My father looked at me with a strange, almost unsettling expression¡ªhis eyes glinting with something too unreadable to name. Hope? Worry? Anticipation? It made my stomach twist. He stood there by the fire, bathed in its orange glow, the lines of burden etched deeper across his features than I¡¯d ever seen before.

    "Think about it, Zane," he said, his voice low but heavy, the words dragging against the silence. "Really think. If this vision of Owen¡¯s is real... if there¡¯s even the slightest chance that what he saw mighte to pass, then I want the Wolf Spirit here. Watching. Guarding. He could tip the bnce."

    He wasn¡¯t asking. He was pleading in the only way a king ever does¡ªwithmand hidden beneath desperation.

    I could feel it¡ªthe shift. The fear in his voice wasn¡¯t just about the prophecy. Not really. It was what he wasn¡¯t saying that made my skin crawl. The way his eyes shimmered, not with faith, but strategy. He was hiding something. Plotting something. And I knew that if I asked, he¡¯d only deny it or twist the truth. He was the king, after all.

    But I was done ying his games. I was done hiding the truth because as it stood, things were slowly spiraling out of control.

    If we were going to dance this dance, it was going to be with all the cards on the table.

    I exhaled slowly and crossed the room, standing before him with my hands in my pockets. "Dad," I said, voice low, steady, "I have a confession to make."

    He raised an eyebrow, folding his arms. "A confession?"

    "Yeah," I nodded. "You don¡¯t need to be afraid of anything tomorrow. Not the masked attackers. Not the vision. Not even death."

    He narrowed his eyes. "And why¡¯s that?"

    "Because..." I looked him straight in the eyes. "The Moon Goddess herself will be with us tomorrow. Watching. Protecting."

    His lips parted slightly, confusion furrowing his brow. "What are you talking about, Zane?"

    "You don¡¯t need to invite Mist," I said. "Jacob will be there. <i>Especially</i> if Natalie is there."

    He blinked, clearly thrown off. "Jacob woulde for Natalie? Why?"

    I let the words fall like a de. "Because Natalie... is the Celestial Princess."

    For a couple of heartbeats, silence took over the room.

    And then¡ªheughed.

    A sharp, barking sound that filled the room like thunder, echoing off the walls. It wasn¡¯t kindughter¡ªit was disbelief, condescension. Mockery. The kind that cuts deep.

    "You¡¯re joking," he said between chuckles, shaking his head. "Tell me you¡¯re joking."

    "I¡¯m not," I said firmly. "I¡¯m serious."

    "Oh,e on, Zane!" He wiped tears from his eyes, still chuckling. "You actually expect me to believe that nonsense? That little wolfless girl who hides behind your shadow is the Moon Goddess¡¯ daughter? Natalie?"

    "She¡¯s not wolfless anymore," I growled, the edge in my voice sharp as steel. "And yes. I believe it. Because it¡¯s the damn truth. Her lineage is royal. Her aura, her powers¡ªthey <i>scream</i> it. I have seen it with my own eye. And Jacob confirmed it himself."

    The fire crackled between us, but it was nothingpared to the storm building in the room.

    My father smirked, arms folding tighter. "You really think I¡¯m that much of a fool, do you?"

    "That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying."

    "No?" His eyes darkened. "Because it sounds like you¡¯re trying to manipte me. You¡¯re so in love with this girl that you¡¯re willing to make up fairytales just to keep her close."

    My jaw clenched. "I¡¯m not making anything up. You just don¡¯t see her for who she really is."

    "I¡¯ve seen her plenty," he said dismissively. "And do you know what she smells like?"

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    "She smells like you," he said coldly. "Not a wolf. Not even an Omega. Not a goddess. Just you. Your scent covers her like a nket, Zane. That¡¯s all she is¡ªa girl ying dress-up in your world."

    I took a step forward, voice rising. "That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. Natalie isn¡¯t like the others. You can¡¯t sense her power the normal way¡ªit¡¯s deeper. Woven into her soul. She¡¯s different."

    "Different?" His voice was sharp now, cruel. "She¡¯s a nobody. And you¡¯re trying to dress her up as a goddess because your heart¡¯s too stubborn to let go."

    "I swear to you, I¡¯m telling the truth."

    "Well, I¡¯m tired of your ¡¯truths,¡¯ Zane." He turned back to the fire, shoulders tight with frustration. "Stop wasting my time with fantasy and find me a real solution to our problems."

    Silence sat between us like smoke.

    Then he looked over his shoulder. "Get Mist toe to the damn ball. That¡¯s what you can do. That¡¯s the only solution to all this."

    I stared at the back of his head for a moment. The mes danced in front of him, drawing shadows that made him look like something ancient. Hardened. Distant.

    "You never listen," I muttered under my breath.

    "What was that?" he asked, not even bothering to turn around.

    "You never listen when I tell you things," I said louder this time, the hurt creeping into my voice. "You only hear what you want."

    He didn¡¯t respond.

    So I turned, striding toward the door. The storm in my chest was swelling. I needed to get out of that room before I said something I couldn¡¯t take back.

    But just as my hand wrapped around the handle¡ª

    "You don¡¯t listen either," he said calmly.

    I froze.

    My spine stiffened as I turned back around. "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?"

    He smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. It was a cold, chilling thing. "I¡¯vemanded you. Threatened you. Begged you to end things with that girl."

    My heart dropped.

    "So?" I asked carefully.

    "So... you didn¡¯t listen."

    He walked toward me slowly, his expression hardening.

    "You defied me. Again and again. So I decided to stop waiting."

    The room seemed to tilt.

    "What did you do?" I asked, my voice low and deadly.

    He stopped a few feet away. "I¡¯ve taken matters into my own hands."

    I blinked, barely breathing. "What does that mean?"

    He looked me straight in the eye.

    "I sent my men to get rid of her."

    Everything inside me stilled.

    The fire crackled behind him. The shadows danced on the walls.

    But all I could hear was the rushing sound of blood in my ears.

    The floor may as well have been ripped out from under me.

    He sent men¡ªfor Natalie?

    "You what?" I breathed, eyes wide, barely able to keep Red from wing forward.

    He tilted his head, unbothered. "She¡¯s a liability. A distraction. You wouldn¡¯t do what needed to be done, so I did it for you."

    "You sent people to hurt her?" My voice cracked. I took a step toward him, fists clenched so tightly I could feel my nails digging into my palms.

    "No, not hurt her," he said, a cold smile curling on his lips. "She¡¯s a princess, after all. I merely ordered them to <i>remove</i> her."

 Chapter 179: Nothing but Silence

    <h4>Chapter 179: Nothing but Silence</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    I stood there, rooted to the polished obsidian floor of my father¡¯s private chamber, as his voice punctured through the thick tension in the room.

    "Don¡¯t look so shaken, Zane," he said, folding his arms behind his back, his tone maddeningly calm. "I wouldn¡¯t have her killed. She¡¯s Katrina¡¯s daughter. There¡¯s too much history there. But I¡¯ll make sure she never sees you again."

    My mouth parted. I felt the floor tip sideways beneath me.

    "What?" I croaked, but it wasn¡¯t a question. It was disbelief. Shock. Fury.

    "She¡¯ll live," he added with a dismissive wave of his hand, like we were discussing some far-off inconvenience. "But she¡¯ll be far away. Hidden. Removed. Whatever it takes."

    "You¡ª" My voice broke. I cleared my throat and tried again. "Call them back. Whoever you sent. Call them back now!"

    He blinked at me, slowly... and thenughed. A full, unbotheredugh that scraped every nerve in my body.

    "The deed¡¯s already done, boy. You can¡¯t save her now."

    I staggered back a step, the breath leaving my lungs in a violent gust. But it wasn¡¯t fear for Natalie that gripped me.

    "No..." I shook my head, hard. "That¡¯s not why I¡¯m afraid."

    His smirk faltered, just a little.

    I stepped forward, voice rising with a sudden edge. "I¡¯m not afraid for Natalie, Dad. I¡¯m afraid for them¡ªthe poor bastards you just sent to their deaths. They won¡¯te back."

    Heughed again, but this one was shorter, almost scornful. "Grow up, Zane. Find a better lie. A weak wolfless woman with no backbone, barely a future¡ªdo you think I¡¯m intimidated?"

    "You should be," I growled, voice sharp as broken ss. "Dad, I¡¯m begging you¡ªcall them back. Right now. Those men don¡¯t deserve to die because of your stubbornness. They¡¯ve got families, lives... don¡¯t turn them into casualties of your arrogance."

    He turned his back on me without a flicker of remorse, walking toward his bed like he hadn¡¯t just lit a match and watched the world burn.

    "I¡¯m tired," he said without facing me. "Leave my room. We have a very busy day tomorrow."

    My jaw clenched so tightly I heard my own teeth grind. I stood still for a breath. Two. Then I turned on my heel and stormed for the door, fury racing through every nerve.

    But just as I reached it¡ª

    "Don¡¯t even think about leaving the pce," his voice rang out again.

    I froze.

    "As we speak," he said, with a sigh as if he were discussing tomorrow¡¯s wine list, "every guard on the premises has orders to stop you. Any means necessary. Even if it costs them their lives."

    I spun back around, heart pounding. "You¡ªwhat?"

    "If you want to paint the pce red today, go ahead," he saidzily, climbing into bed. "But you¡¯ll be killing loyal guards following my orders. Their blood will be on your hands, not mine."

    I stood there, stunned.

    He knew. He <i>knew</i> I wouldn¡¯t kill them. Not my people. Not like that. And that¡¯s why he did it.

    "You¡¯ll regret this," I said, voice low and vibrating with fury.

    He said nothing¡ªjust pulled the silk covers up andid his head back like this was over.

    I didn¡¯t give him another nce. I yanked the door open and stormed out, nearly ripping it off its hinges.

    I was already reaching for the mind-link, my heart pounding like battle drums.

    <i>"Natalie." </i>Nothing.

    <i>"Natalie, please. Answer me." </i>Still silence.

    A cold, unfamiliar panic slid into my chest. That had never happened before.

    I tried again, harder this time, shoving more of myself through the bond.

    <i>"Natalie,e on. Say something. Anything." </i>

    Nothing. Not even a flicker.

    My pulse started hammering.

    <i>"Alex?" </i>

    Dead silence.

    <i>"Fox. Jacob. Bubble. Tiger. Eagle¡ª" </i>

    No response. Like every line had been severed.

    I was unraveling.

    My hands trembled, and I felt Red pacing violently beneath my skin, ws scraping, breath ragged, a beast ready to tear this entire pce apart, stone by stone.

    I flung my focus toward another thread.

    <i>"Abel. Rnd." </i>

    <i>"Your Highness?"</i> Rnd¡¯s voice filtered through¡ªsleep-rough, confused.

    <i>"Something¡¯s wrong,"</i> I growled, my voice sharp with panic. <i>"Get to the Vareth estate. Now. I need eyes on the property. Every inch. Call me the second you get there."</i>

    Abel chimed in, already alert<i>. "On it. We¡¯re moving."</i>

    I severed the connection and mmed my fist into the marble wall. The stone cracked with a deafening crack, shards raining down like ice. I didn¡¯t care. Let the pce bleed.

    The guards stationed at the entrance of my father¡¯s private chambers moved instantly, stepping in just enough to intervene but staying out of arm¡¯s reach. They knew better. My aura was wildfire, barely contained.

    "Mr Lucky," Commander Daren approached carefully, hands raised, "we have orders¡ª"

    "I know exactly what orders you have," I snapped. "Don¡¯t make me turn you into a memory."

    He hesitated. Swallowed. "We don¡¯t want trouble."

    Neither did I. Not with them. Not now.

    Because they weren¡¯t the enemy.

    I could feel Natalie¡ªstrongly. But our bond felt choked. Like a candle trapped under water. But it was there. She was fine. So was Alex. I knew it. I felt it. That thread tying us together hadn¡¯t snapped. But something was coiled around it¡ªheavy, unnatural, like a storm made of shadows.

    Still, I wasn¡¯t scared for them.

    I was scared for the guards my father had sent after them.

    Innocent men. Trained to followmands, not question them. Men who probably thought they were doing the right thing. Men with families. Lives. Futures.

    Men who were now marching straight into a hell they didn¡¯t understand.

    I couldn¡¯t me Natalie or her brothers if they fought back. Goddess, I wouldn¡¯t. If they struck first, they¡¯d be justified. Those men weren¡¯t <i>innocents</i> in the way normal people were, but they didn¡¯t deserve to die because of my father¡¯s arrogance.

    Still... I hoped Natalie and her brothers wouldn¡¯t kill them. I hoped there was still time.

    I didn¡¯t sleep. I couldn¡¯t.

    I spent hours pacing the pce like a caged animal, flinging my thoughts into the bond, calling Natalie¡¯s name again and again.

    <i>"Please, Nat. Just let me know you¡¯re okay. Please don¡¯t kill them." </i>

    The silence pressed down on me like iron.

    Then¡ªfinally¡ªat exactly 4:13 a.m., Abel¡¯s voice crackled through the link.

    <i>"We made it to Vareth," </i>he panted. <i>"But¡ªYour Highness, something¡¯s wrong."</i>

    My stomach dropped like stone in water.

    <i>"What is it?"</i>

    <i>"There¡¯s a shield,"</i> Rnd said quickly<i>. "A force field, covering the whole estate. We tried to break through¡ªit just pushes us back."</i>

    <i>"Magic?"</i> I asked, though I already knew the answer.

    <i>"No,"</i> Abel murmured. <i>"Older than magic. Colder."</i>

    I went still.

    Natalie wasn¡¯t just surviving¡ªshe was fighting and protecting. That barrier? It wasn¡¯t hers alone. It meant her brothers were there too. All of them.

    The Vareth house wasn¡¯t just locked down¡ªit had be a fortress.

    And my father¡¯s men? They¡¯d walked straight into a lion¡¯s den.

    My heart pounded loud in my ears. Red was howling now, full beast, wing at my ribs, desperate to run, to fly, to tear apart the sky until I got to her.

    <i>"Natalie. Alex. Please. Just let me know you¡¯re okay. And if you have to fight... don¡¯t kill them. They¡¯re just pawns. They didn¡¯t know." </i>

    Still no answer.

    I clenched my fists, ws piercing skin, blood dripping down my wrists. I weed the pain.

    The sun hadn¡¯t risen yet.

    But I already knew¡ª

    Today would be a graveyard.

    And my father would regret the day he ever crossed Natalie Cross.

 Chapter 180: The Storm Breaks

    <h4>Chapter 180: The Storm Breaks</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    I was done waiting.

    The silence was eating me alive, crawling beneath my skin like ants in my veins. Every second that passed without hearing Natalie¡¯s voice felt like a de slowly twisting in my chest. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I yanked open the massive oak doors of my chamber and stormed into the hallway, boots pounding on the marble floor like war drums. The pce guards standing outside jumped to attention, but I didn¡¯t look at them. I didn¡¯t care.

    I was going to kill them¡ªevery single one of the guards my father had sent after Natalie. I didn¡¯t care how loyal they were, how many years of service they had. If theyid even a finger on her or Alex...

    They were dead.

    I¡¯d almost reached the outer corridor when a sharp voice cracked through the mind-link.

    <i>"Zane."</i>

    The mind-link red to life like a lightning strike across my skull.

    It was Fox.

    His voice was sharp andced with irritation.

    <i>"What the hell was your father thinking sending guards after Natalie?"</i>

    I froze, the world tilting. My breath caught in my throat.

    <i>"Fox¡ªthank the goddess¡ªis she okay?" </i>I demanded, already halfway down the corridor, heart thundering like an avnche.

    There was a pause.

    Then Fox replied, cool and lethal.

    <i>"No. She¡¯s not okay."</i>

    Everything in me stopped.

    The words gutted me.

    Red let out a roar inside me, so loud I staggered.

    <i>"What do you mean?" </i>I rasped, gripping the edge of a pir like it was the only thing keeping me from copsing. <i>"Fox, what happened? Tell me!"</i>

    Fox exhaled, his voice tight now. Controlled fury. <i>"Listen. It wasst night. Around 8:45. You had just left with Natalie¡ªheaded back to your marble prison. Alex couldn¡¯t sleep. So Tiger stayed outside with him and Rose. They were watching a firefly show Tiger conjured up¡ªjust something to tire them out. Cute stuff. Real heart-melting.They were giggling, chasing lights, being kids. Tiger was nearby. So were the guards you left behind. supposedly watching the property."</i>

    I stayed silent, heart in my throat.

    <i>"Rose was the first to fall asleep," </i>Fox continued. <i>"So Tiger took her inside. It should¡¯ve only been a few minutes. But that¡¯s when it happened."</i>

    <i>"When what happened, Fox?" </i>I growled, my voice breaking. My legs felt like stone, like my whole body was slowly sinking into the earth.

    <i>"Alex caught your scent."</i>

    Everything in me froze.

    I blinked <i>"What scent?"</i> I asked, quietly now. Dread climbing up my spine like ice<i>. "I wasn¡¯t there. What scent did he catch?"</i>

    <i>"He thought it was you, Zane," </i>Fox said quietly. <i>"He said it smelled just like you. So he ran toward it."</i>

    The blood in my veins turned to ice.

    <i>"Fox¡ªno¡ª"</i>

    <i>"He soon realized It wasn¡¯t you." </i>His voice dropped like a de. <i>"It was a decoy. A trap. Someone used something of yours. One of your shirts. They must¡¯ve stolen it from your room at the pce. We didn¡¯t ask. But they lured Alex out with your scent. That sweet kid, thinking his dad came back to surprise him, ran after it."</i>

    I couldn¡¯t breathe. I could see it. Alex¡¯s little legs sprinting through the hedges, calling out for me. My name on his lips. Hope in his chest.

    Fox didn¡¯t let up. His voice was sharp, each word like a de.<i> "The King¡¯s men. Your father¡¯s damnpdogs. They convinced your guards that they had orders to retrieve Natalie. That it was official. So your guards let them in."</i>

    I felt my pulse spike.<i> "No..."</i>

    <i>"They let them in through the east gate. Didn¡¯t even blink. And the bastards didn¡¯t march in loud¡ªthey slithered behind the hedge maze like shadows with teeth. Just waited. Watching. Like jackals circling a wounded stag."</i>

    <i>"No."</i> My voice broke before I could stop it. <i>"No, no, he was alone¡ªhe was surrounded. Fox¡ªplease¡ªjust tell me he¡¯s okay. Just say he¡¯s alive."</i>

    Fox¡¯s eyes darkened, jaw clenched.<i> "They waited until he was close. Then they lunged. Tried to snatch him like some animal in a snare. But this is Alex we¡¯re talking about. He wasn¡¯t going quietly."</i>

    My breath caught in my throat. I could picture it already¡ªtoo clearly. My son. Scared. Cornered.

    "He hates being touched by people he doesn¡¯t know," I whispered, my stomach twisting.

    Fox nodded grimly. <i>"Exactly. He freaked. Started screaming. His whole body trying to push back¡ªthen he tried to shift."</i>

    My knees gave out. I hit the wall like dead weight. My hands were shaking. I could see it too well¡ªAlex, eyes wide, calling for me with a voice I wasn¡¯t there to answer. Trying to fight back with the only thing I taught him¡ªhis power.

    Fox¡¯s voice dropped, the link between us heavy. <i>"One of the soldiers panicked. A rookie. Young. Stupid. They weren¡¯t supposed to harm him. That wasn¡¯t part of the orders. But the idiot¡ªhe lost it."</i>

    I felt it before he even said the words.

    <i>"He stabbed him."</i>

    Something primal tore out of me¡ªpart snarl, part scream. I mmed my fist into the stone wall with everything I had. It cracked, exploded, shards ricocheting across the corridor. My heart was no longer beating¡ªit was pounding, feral and savage.

    <i>"Those bastards¡ª" </i>The word shot out of me like a war cry. The ground trembled beneath my feet.<i> "No. No. No!"</i>

    <i>"Zane."</i>

    <i>"I¡¯ll kill them," </i>I growled, rising so fast the air around me shattered. The wall behind me groaned and split. My ws unsheathed, Red¡¯s rage roaring through my blood. Everything turned red. Red and ck. Red and revenge. <i>"I¡¯ll rip them apart. One by one. I¡¯ll burn them down to their names."</i>

    <i>"ZANE!"</i>

    Fox¡¯s voice cracked through my fury like a p. The bond between us snapped taut.

    <i>"He¡¯s alive. He¡¯s fine."</i>

    The world halted.

    <i>"What?"</i>

    Fox let out an exasperated breath, I could imagine him scrubbing a hand down his face. <i>"I said, he¡¯s fine. You can stop huffing like a half-drowned kitten. The story doesn¡¯t end with a tragedy. At least not ours."</i>

    I blinked. Staggered. The storm inside me stilled¡ªjust slightly.

    <i>"There¡¯s... more?"</i>

    Fox¡¯s held quiet amusement as he replied, <i>"You have no idea."</i>

 Chapter 181: A Goddessâ€™s Rampage

    <h4>Chapter 181: A Goddess¡¯s Rampage</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    Fox¡¯s voice kept flowing through the mind link like an ice cold river.

    <i>"She¡¯d just gotten home, Zane. Natalie had barely teleported back after dropping you off. Didn¡¯t even have time to take off her boots."</i>

    I staggered, hand braced against the wall¡ªcracks still etched where my rage had struck.

    <i>"What... what happened?"</i>

    His tone shifted¡ªlow, raw, like gravel dragged across ss.

    <i>"She felt it,"</i> Fox said. <i>"Through the bond. Alex¡¯s pain hit the air out of her. Dropped her to her knees. Just for a heartbeat. But by the time she rose¡ª"</i>

    His silence said the rest.

    My chestpressed, folding in on itself like dying stars.

    <i>"She felt his pain¡ª"</i>

    <i>"She heard him too," </i>Fox cut in, voice sharp. <i>"He was calling out. Bleeding. Crying for her. For you. Begging. Whispering your names like a prayer."</i>

    I shut my eyes.

    And there it was. Alex, small and fragile, reaching out. Shirt soaked in red. Voice cracking. Calling out for his parents.

    Fox let out a breath. It shook.

    <i>"She snapped."</i>

    <i>"What do you mean ¡¯snapped¡¯?"</i>

    <i>"I mean the dam broke," </i>he said, voice low. <i>"Goddess rage. Pure, unfiltered divinity in a woman-shaped storm. Zane¡ªshe became wrath. I¡¯ve seen war. Monsters. But that?"</i>

    A pause.

    <i>"That was something else. Terrifying. And... honestly? Beautiful."</i>

    I couldn¡¯t speak.

    Fox¡¯s voice dropped, calm like the eye of a hurricane.

    <i>"She wiped them out. Your father¡¯s men. The guards. All of them. But not before she got to Alex. Scooped him into her arms. Held him while he bled onto her shoulder."</i>

    Then, after a heartbeat, Fox continued:

    <i>"And then she looked up."</i>

    A chill slithered down my spine.

    <i>"The guards closest to her? They didn¡¯t even get a chance to scream,"</i> Fox said, his voice low.<i> "Jasmine exploded out of her like a living storm. Steel fangs. Eyes like copsing stars. She shredded them¡ªlike they were nothing. Limbs flying. Bones snapping with a flick of her wrist."</i>

    <i>"Dear moon..."</i>

    <i>"There was blood everywhere," </i>Fox continued casually, like he was talking about the weather.<i> "She even set one guy on fire¡ªwith a look, Zane. A stare straight to the forehead. Boom. Ashes."</i>

    I stumbled back, copsing onto the nearest bench, vision swimming like I was sinking underwater.

    <i>"She¡¯s never done that before," </i>I whispered, breathless.

    Fox gave a dark chuckle. <i>"Actually... she has."</i>

    I snapped upright. <i>"What do you mean?"</i>

    <i>"She¡¯s gone full goddess rage twice before. Two different lifetimes."</i>

    My throat tightened. <i>"What set her off?"</i>

    He hesitated.<i> "Both times? Someone hurt Alex."</i>

    The world seemed to stop.

    Somewhere deep in my chest, something cracked¡ªlike the echo of an old earthquake still rumbling beneath the surface.

    <i>"...Wait."</i>

    My voice was t. Careful.

    <i>"Fox, what do you mean someone hurt Alex?"</i>

    Silence.

    Then he said,<i> "It¡¯s... not important right now."</i>

    <i>"Fox."</i>

    He sighed, irritated.<i> "It¡¯s a story for another time, alright? Stay focused."</i>

    <i>"No. No, Fox."</i> I leaned in. <i>"You said lifetimes¡ªplural. Are you saying Alex has always been with us? Even before this life?"</i>

    <i>"I said focus," </i>Fox snapped, dodging the question.<i> "Right now, you¡¯ve got a bigger problem."</i>

    My mind reeled, but I locked my jaw. <i>"Where is she?"</i>

    <i>"Currently?"</i> Fox¡¯s tone was way too upbeat forfort.<i> "Jacob, Bubble, and Tiger are trying to hold her back from storming the pce. But she¡¯s... you know... Natalie. Full divine-rage mode. And she¡¯s too strong, Zane. They¡¯re barely keeping her from tearing the ce apart. For now."</i>

    I shot to my feet. <i>"You¡¯re kidding."</i>

    <i>"I wish I was. This isn¡¯t a drill,"</i> Fox said, suddenly serious. <i>"She¡¯s already finished off the guards. All of them. Thest one got his mind ripped open like a book. She found out it was your father behind it. The man said it was King¡¯s orders</i>."

    My blood turned to ice.

    <i>"She won¡¯t listen to anyone. She just wants to get to the pce."</i>

    Fox¡¯s voice dropped like a secret. <i>"She told Jacob¡ªand I quote¡ªshe¡¯s going to y your father alive and turn his throne into a dog bowl. Word. For. Word."</i>

    I couldn¡¯t even speak.

    <i>"Oh, and Jacob also said she threatened to burn down the entire east wing and carve </i><strong><i>¡¯Try Me Again¡¯ </i></strong><i>into the marble floor." </i>Fox¡¯s voice was dry now. <i>"So, y¡¯know. Just your average Tuesday."</i>

    My jaw hung open.

    <i>"Tiger tried the whole ¡¯calm the goddess¡¯ speech. Bnce, peace, harmony... that Zen garbage."</i> A beat.<i> "Sheughed. Laughed, Zane. Then elbowed a tree in half."</i>

    <i>"Fox."</i>

    <i>"Yeah?"</i>

    <i>"Where is she now?"</i>

    <i>"Trying to tear a hole in the sky to teleport to the pce. And no¡ªI¡¯m not exaggerating. She screamed, ¡¯I am the damn storm,¡¯ and the sky cracked like ss."</i>

    My legs stopped working.

    Fox¡¯s tone turned grim. <i>"You need to hide your father."</i>

    <i>"Fox¡ª"</i>

    <i>"No, listen. Lock him in a dungeon. Dress him up like a potted nt. I don¡¯t care. Just hide him. Because Natalie ising, and she¡¯s about to make the Underworld look like a weekend retreat."</i>

    <i>"But Alex¡ª"</i>

    <i>"Is fine," </i>Fox snapped.<i> "She¡¯s healed him. He stopped bleeding, the woundpletely disappeared and now he¡¯s giggling at my hair. He¡¯s safe. Natalie, though? Not even close."</i>

    I forced myself to my feet, knees shaking.

    <i>"Wait¡ªwhat about the barrier?"</i>

    <i>"What? How did you¡ª"</i> He cut himself off with a groan. <i>"Yes. Jacob put it up. Tiger¡¯s reinforcing it. And Jacob¡¯s controlling the winds in case she decides to fly over it."</i>

    "She can fly now?!"

    <i>"Zane. She brought a man back from the dead. You think flight is a problem?"</i>

    I rubbed my temples, already spiraling. <i>"This is a nightmare."</i>

    <i>"Nope. This is love, buddy," </i>Fox said, fully exasperated. <i>"This is what happens when the woman you love goes full Mama Wolf for your kid."</i>

    There was a brief pause then Fox spoke again.

    <i>"You¡¯re lucky she loves you."</i>

    Another pause followed.

    <i>"...I think."</i>

    I red at nothing<i>. "Fox."</i>

    <i>"What?"</i>

    <i>"What do I do?"</i>

    <i>"Decide if your dad wants to see another sunrise. And then hide him."</i>

    <i>"Where?!"</i>

    <i>"I don¡¯t know! Bubble¡¯s bathtub? The moon? The back of your fridge? Just do something!"</i>

    I groaned and banged my head into the nearest wall.

    Fox sighed. <i>"Look, I gotta go. Jacob¡¯s yelling something about a containment breach, and Natalie is glowing again. So yeah¡ªdo your thing, Prince Charming. Save your kingdom. Maybe your dad."</i>

    <i>"Fox, wait¡ª!"</i>

    But the link cut out.

    Silence swallowed the corridor.

    The torches flickered like they were afraid. I stood alone, heart thundering, mind racing.

    Natalie had gone full goddess.

    Because of Alex.

    Because someone dared to hurt our child.

    And somehow¡ªimpossibly, terrifyingly¡ªthat little boy was the center of her universe.

    <i>Of my universe.</i>

    Something deep inside me shifted. Solidified. A truth I could no longer deny.

    Natalie wasn¡¯t just the girl I loved.

    She was our goddess.

    And she wasing for my father.

 Chapter 182: I Am the Storm

    <h4>Chapter 182: I Am the Storm</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    I had lost my mind.

    I mean that quite literally.

    There was something about watching Alex¡ªmy Alex¡ªcrumpled in my arms, blood soaking through his tiny shirt, that cracked something in me. Not just a crack. A break. A fracture that went so deep, it splintered across every version of me that had ever lived and died and loved before.

    I wasn¡¯t Natalie Cross in that moment.

    I was wrath. I was memory. I was divinity reborn.

    And I remembered everything.

    My fingers trembled as I brushed Alex¡¯s hair away from his pale forehead, my knees digging into the dirt where I¡¯d dropped, clutching him close to my chest. His breath was shallow, and my heart stilled with every second that ticked by. I whispered his name over and over like a prayer, like a promise.

    "Alex... baby, I¡¯m here, I¡¯ve got you..."

    He blinked up at me with those same bright eyes that made Zane melt. Eyes that called me Mom even before the word ever left his lips.

    Someone had dared to hurt him.

    I felt something inside me tear loose.

    The pain. The rage. The betrayal.

    It all surged forward¡ªyears of being hated, rejected, used, marked like cattle, thrown away like garbage. The loss of my parents when I was only thirteen. The nights I starved in the cells, the mornings I woke up to fists or frostbite. The shame of being a werewolf without a wolf. A mate¡¯s rejection like shattered ss in my soul.

    I lived in shadows. I begged for crumbs. I slept in shelters where even hope was afraid to visit.

    And then... Alex. Zane. A home. Love.

    They gave me something I hadn¡¯t dared believe in anymore.

    Family.

    And someone thought they could take that from me?

    They picked the wrong girl.

    No.

    They picked the wrong goddess.

    I would not let anyone treat me like trash again. No more hiding. It was high time they knew who they had messed with.

    mes licked at my fingertips before I even realized my body was moving. Jasmine¡ªmy wolf, my true self, my soul¡ªscreamed inside me, not in pain but in fury. Our voices blended, echoed, shook the trees.

    The guards hadn¡¯t even seen meing.

    Their weapons dropped first, like metal knew better than to defy me. The air tightened, thick with heat and the scent of ozone. One step. That¡¯s all it took.

    I raised my hand¡ªand the first guard screamed as he burst into mes. I didn¡¯t blink.

    A flick of my wrist, and the second¡¯s bones snapped like twigs. A whisper, and the third copsed to the ground, clutching his skull, sobbing something about shadows.

    They weren¡¯t men to me. They were threats. Obstacles. They had touched my son.

    I don¡¯t even remember all of it. Just shes. Steel fangs. Screams. Blood like spilled ink across the dirt. And Alex¡¯s weight pressed to my chest, grounding me, reminding me of why I was burning the world down.

    Tiger had appeared first. Of course he had.

    "Natalie," he said, voice low like thunder under soil. "This is not the way."

    I turned on him, eyes glowing white-hot.

    "The way," I snarled, "is mine to choose."

    He tried to step forward. Brave, even for an Earth Spirit. But I was shaking too hard, vibrating with raw energy.

    I remembered.

    I remembered everything.

    Lifetimes. Lovers. Kingdoms that burned because they touched what was mine. The first time I¡¯d lost Alex¡ªcenturies ago, in another form¡ªand how I brought an empire to its knees just to hold his hand again.

    Tiger raised a hand to stop me¡ªbut he couldn¡¯t.

    Because by then, I had cracked the sky.

    Lightning spider-webbed above as I screamed, <strong>"I am the damn storm!"</strong>

    And the wind obeyed.

    One moment the sky was clear¡ªeerily still. The next, it shimmered with heat and pressure like it was holding its breath. Then he came. Eagle.

    Of course he did.

    Word must¡¯ve reached him¡ªsomeone always bs in this family. He ripped through the skies above, silver eyes ring like twin moons. His wings caught the dying light, radiant and terrifying. He dropped from the heavens like a de, his voice carried by the wind.

    "Natalie¡ªwhat have you done?"

    Silver gusts wrapped around me, chains of air tightening around my arms and waist like living serpents. Iughed¡ªa deep, wicked, goddess-bornugh¡ªand looked up.

    "You really think wind can hold me, Eagle?"

    With a snap of my re, the wind shrieked and unraveled, vanishing like frightened birds into the clouds.

    Eagle hovered midair, stunned. "Natalie... you¡¯re glowing."

    "I should¡¯ve killed him the day he looked at me wrongly," I hissed. "Zane¡¯s father. The so-called King."

    Eagle¡¯s wings faltered. "Don¡¯t do this. You don¡¯t know the full story¡ª"

    "I DO!" My voice cracked across the sky like thunder. "I ripped the truth from that guard¡¯s skull. I saw everything. The King gave the order. He wanted me gone. And they used my son¡ªmy baby¡ªas bait!"

    Gold red under my skin. The ground trembled, split open like a wounded beast. Trees bent backward, their roots howling.

    And then Jacob arrived.

    Because of course he did. My infuriating, always-serene, always-in-control, older brother.

    He didn¡¯t walk. No, he unfolded from the shadows¡ªquiet,posed, as if the world around us wasn¡¯t copsing under divine rage. Fox and Bubble nked him¡ªFox crackling with fire, eyes gleaming with mischief, and Bubble calm but clearly stressed, his hands glowing with blue vapor.

    "Natalie," Jacob said, his deep voice like an anchor. "Breathe."

    "Don¡¯t you dare tell me to calm down," I snapped. "He bled, Jacob. My son bled on me. On my hands."

    Jacob didn¡¯t flinch. "He¡¯s healed now. You healed him."

    "I shouldn¡¯t have had to!" My voice cracked. "He¡¯s a child! He¡¯s mine¡ªI and Zane¡¯s! And that coward of a king thought he could¡ª"

    "Don¡¯t," Fox muttered to Jacob. "She¡¯s not ready. Let her set something on fire first."

    I turned to Fox, gold heat rising off my skin. "You volunteering?"

    Fox shrugged with a smirk. "Just saying¡ªthe pce could use a bonfire."

    "Stop encouraging her," Bubble groaned, rubbing his temples like a man with a migraine.

    Behind them, Tiger and Eaglended with heavy thuds, forming a circle around me. A divine intervention. A celestial blockade.

    I wasn¡¯t impressed.

    Jacob¡¯s barrier shimmered like a dome of protective energy. But I could smell him. The King. Still alive. Still breathing. Stillughing somewhere behind these barrier.

    "Move," I said, stepping forward.

    Jacob squared his shoulders. "No."

    "I will get to him. One way or another."

    "And then what?" Jacob challenged. "ughter the King? Paint his throne with royal blood?"

    "Yes," I said, without a blink.

    Fox gave a low whistle. "Remind me to never steal her fries again."

    Jacob¡¯s jaw clenched. "Zane wouldn¡¯t be happy with that choice."

    "Zane almost lost his son because of that man!"

    Jacob stepped closer, grabbing my wrist. "Natalie. Little moon. You are not the girl who once cried in the shelter corner. You¡¯re divine. You¡¯re powerful. But you are not a monster."

    I looked at my hands¡ªglowing, shaking, bloodstained. Smoke curled off my fingertips. I was shaking... but not from fear.

    From memory.

    Jacob reached out and took Alex from my arms, handing him over to Fox.

    "I¡ªI don¡¯t know how to stop it," I whispered. "It¡¯s alling back. I remember now. All of it. The pain. Losing Alex¡ªin two lives, Jacob. Two. You were there. And now my son... I can¡¯t. I won¡¯t survive it if that happens again."

    Jacob took my hand¡ªsolid, grounding.

    "Then don¡¯t let it consume you," he murmured. "Use it. But don¡¯t be it."

    I pulled away, trembling. "They touched what was mine, Jake. I¡¯ll never forgive that."

    "You don¡¯t have to," he said. "Just... wait for Zane."

    At the sound of his name, my heart twisted.

    Zane.

    That infuriating, beautiful, noble pain in my ass. My love. My strength. The Lycan prince who taught me how to breathe again.

    He wouldn¡¯t want this.

    But I wasn¡¯t listening.

    I fought to be free. They tried to hold me. My god-brothers, each terrifying in their own right. Jacob with unimaginable powers, Eagle with winds, Fox and his infernos, Bubble with water whips, and Tiger¡ªsilent, deadly, earthbound.

    But I was beyond them.

    They fought me for hours. Gods against a goddess. Skies cracked, mountains trembled, morning came, then afternoon and then another evening. The estate itself became a battlefield of myth.

    In the end, they made one mistake.

    They left me alone for a second.

    That¡¯s all I needed.

    I closed my eyes and vanished, heading straight for him.

    *********

    When I appeared at the pce, what I saw wasn¡¯t what I had been expecting. It should have been quiet. It should have been bracing for war. But instead¡ª

    Music.

    Laughter.

    A freaking ball was in full swing. Light shimmered off crystal chandeliers. Nobles in golden silks spun across polished marble floors, sipping from goblets and gossiping.

    And there, at the far end of the grand ballroom¡ª

    The King.

    Alive. Smiling.

    Laughing.

    He tipped back his ss andughed with his generals like the world wasn¡¯t bleeding.

    Something in me snapped.

    The ss walls of the ballroom exploded as I crashed through like a star reborn.

    The music died. Screams echoed. Guests dove under tables. My feet hit the marble with a god¡¯s fury, sending cracks racing through the floor.

    Every head turned.

    The King slowly rose, goblet still in hand.

    And I smiled¡ªwild, wrathful, radiant.

    "Hello, your Majesty," I said, voice honeyed with vengeance. "Miss me?"

 Chapter 183: The Fire Before the Storm

    <h4>Chapter 183: The Fire Before the Storm</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    The mind link with Fox had barely snapped when a surge of panic and white-hot fury mmed into my chest like a tidal wave. The clock on the wall blinked 4:45 AM in dull red digits¡ªbut time didn¡¯t matter anymore. Not when Natalie wasing.

    And the pce? It had no clue the storm that was about to hit.

    I tore through the hallways like a wildfire, boots pounding against the marble floor, every step sharp and urgent¡ªlike the crack of thunder. The guards at my father¡¯s chamber stiffened as I approached. One nce at my face¡ªjaw clenched, eyes aze¡ªand they stepped aside without a word. They knew better.

    I didn¡¯t bother knocking. The doors mmed open beneath my fists, crashing against the walls with a deafening thud.

    "Dad!" I barked, marching across the grand chamber like a man possessed.

    King Anderson Moor stirred from his canopied bed, blinking against the soft golden light of the chandeliers. He squinted at me, irritation etched into every crease of his aging face.

    "Zane? What in the goddess¡¯ name are you doing?" he growled, his voice hoarse with sleep.

    "They stabbed Alex," I said, the words tumbling out like stones in my throat. "Your soldiers¡ªyour men¡ªthey stabbed my son!"

    The fog of sleep vanished in an instant. He sat up straight, eyes wide, all color draining from his face.

    "What?! That¡¯s not possible. Zane, I swear on the crown¡ªI gave no such order! Alexander is my blood."

    "Then exin why he nearly died in Natalie¡¯s arms," I spat. My voice cracked, and I hated how vulnerable it sounded¡ªhow human it made me feel. "He was fading. Slipping away. She held him together¡ª"

    I dragged in a breath, fists trembling.

    "She pulled him back. With her hands, her soul... her power. She saved him, Dad. The same woman you tried to erase from existence. She¡¯s not who she used to be. Natalie has changed. She¡¯s not just a woman anymore. She¡¯s be something else. Something more. A goddess."

    He stared at me, mouth agape.

    "You can¡¯t be serious," he muttered, pushing the covers off and rising to his feet. "You expect me to believe that Natalie¡ªNatalie of all people¡ªis some kind of... of goddess now? Come on, Zane. I almost bought the Alex story. Is this your idea of a joke? Am I a joke to you?"

    "I wish it was a joke," I said darkly. I stepped closer, the air around me taut with energy. "Natalie was a girl the Silverfang Pack discarded. The one they left to rot without a wolf? But she isn¡¯t that girl anymore. That girl died three years ago."

    I felt Red pacing inside me, anxious, growling.

    "She¡¯s divine now," I said slowly, the words thick with warning. "And she¡¯sing here. Right now. Fueled by pain and rage, because your men drew Alex¡¯s blood. My son and hers!"

    My father snorted, reaching for his robe.

    "You sound like a madman. A goddess?" he scoffed. "You¡¯re talking about Natalie like she¡¯s some celestial being descending from the heavens."

    "Because she is!" I roared, fists clenched so tight my nails dug into my palms. "And if you value your life, you¡¯lle with me¡ªnow. We need to get you somewhere safe."

    He pulled the robe around his shoulders and waved a dismissive hand. "You¡¯ve lost your mind, Zane. She¡¯s just a woman. A strong one in spirit, sure, but still only a woman. She poses no threat to me."

    "You¡¯re wrong," I said, stepping forward until we were face to face. "You¡¯re so damn wrong. She¡¯s powerful, Dad. And she¡¯s furious. You don¡¯t know what she¡¯s capable of anymore."

    He let out a bark ofughter, the sound bouncing off the gilded walls.

    "Hide? From her? Are you hearing yourself?" he chuckled. "I¡¯m the King. I don¡¯t run from little girls throwing tantrums."

    "She¡¯s not throwing a tantrum¡ªshe¡¯s bringing reckoning."

    He wasn¡¯t listening.

    With a snap of his fingers, he summoned the guards back into the room.

    "Escort Mr. Lucky out," he ordered, his tone cold and dismissive. "He¡¯s clearly overreacting and disturbing my peace."

    "Dad, please," I begged. "I¡¯m not doing this for drama¡ªI¡¯m trying to keep you alive despite everything you¡¯ve done."

    The guards stepped forward hesitantly, looking from him to me with uncertainty.

    "Do it," he barked again.

    I didn¡¯t resist. I let them walk me out, but I never stopped looking at him¡ªnot even once. And I saw it, in the corner of his eyes: fear. Not because of Natalie, not yet¡ªbut because a part of him knew I wasn¡¯t lying.

    I spent the rest of the day trying to reason with him. I followed him from his study to the dining hall, even caught him in the dressing room while he was being fitted for the ball. Every time, I warned him. Every time, he brushed it off with mockery or silence.

    When the sun dipped behind the horizon and twilight washed over the kingdom, guests began arriving for the grand royal ball¡ªoblivious,ughing, toasting champagne under crystal chandeliers. The pce glowed with opulence, unaware that fury cloaked in human form was on its way.

    I cornered him once more before the orchestra yed the first note.

    "Cancel the event," I said, low and firm.

    He adjusted his cufflinks, not even sparing me a nce. "We are not cowering over old ghosts. Now pull yourself together and act like the prince you were born to be."

    "I¡¯d rather be a prince without a crown than a king with a funeral," I muttered.

    But he walked away, cape flowing behind him, disappearing into the crowd of nobles and smiles.

    And somewhere beyond the pce gates, the wind shifted.

    She wasing.

    ********

    And then it happened.

    Right as the ball hit its peak¡ªwhen theughter swelled, when the music soared, when the chandeliers bathed the room in golden light¡ªthe pce trembled.

    She was here.

    I felt it before anyone else did. The shift in the air. The pressure in my chest. Natalie¡¯s power, raw and unfiltered, crashing toward us like a storm.

    And then¡ªss shattered.

    She burst through the towering ballroom windows like aet zing back to earth, wings of rage spread wide, fury trailing behind her like fire in her veins.

    The music screeched to a halt. Gasps and screams filled the silence that followed. Nobles scattered like terrified insects, scrambling beneath tables, clutching their pearls and their pride.

    Her boots struck the marble floor with enough force to rattle the chandeliers overhead. Cracks spiderwebbed beneath her, reaching outward like lightning bolts.

    I stood in the wreckage, chest heaving, heart pounding, soaked in adrenaline and the weight of everything she had be.

    Every eye turned to her.

    And there he was¡ªmy father¡ªrising slowly from his throne at the far end of the ballroom, still holding his goblet, staring at her like he couldn¡¯t quite believe she was real.

    Good.

    She smiled at him¡ªwild and unrelenting, the kind of smile that split through grief and rage and came out zing.

    "Hello, Your Majesty," she said, voice sweet with venom. "Miss me?"

 Chapter 184: Royal Ball Night

    <h4>Chapter 184: Royal Ball Night</h4>

    <strong>Darius~</strong>

    I stood in front of the mirror, adjusting the cuffs of my ck embroidered tunic, the golden ents glinting in the soft light of the chandelier. My reflection stared back¡ªstern, brooding, tired. I barely recognized the man I used to be. My hands tightened into fists at my side. I still had power. I still had control. Buttely...tely it felt like it was all slipping away.

    "Danielle!" I barked, my voice echoing through the room. Having a useless mate like her was also part of my problems.

    She appeared almost instantly, flinching as she stepped through the door. "Yes, Darius?"

    "I don¡¯t want any of you embarrassing me tonight," I snapped. "The royal ball is not a damn street carnival. You¡¯ll make sure the pack members I handpicked are on their best behavior, or so help me, Danielle¡ª"

    "I understand," she said quickly, eyes lowered. "I¡¯ll take care of it."

    "You better," I growled, returning to my reflection. "I don¡¯t need the king¡ªor anyone else¡ªlooking down on us like we¡¯re savages."

    She hesitated at the door, lips parted like she wanted to say something, but then she thought better of it and quietly left.

    Good. At least someone still knew how to follow orders.

    But the second the door clicked shut, the silence swallowed me whole. My thoughts, once sharp and sure, now churned with doubt and fury. It all started three months ago.

    That cursed day.

    I was in this very room when Prince Nathan¡ªKing Anderson¡¯s own brother¡ªwalked into my pack house with a man called Dexter. I knew right away that Dexter wasn¡¯t normal. There was something off about him¡ªsomething... monstrous. He looked like a man who enjoyed cutting people open just to see what they looked like inside.

    "Darius," Nathan had said, seating himself like he owned the ce. "We have a proposal for you."

    They wanted the king dead.

    At first, Iughed. Thought it was a joke. But when I saw the seriousness in Nathan¡¯s eyes¡ªand the gleam of murder in Dexter¡¯s¡ªI knew they meant every word. Nathan was sick of being in his brother¡¯s shadow, and Dexter... well, I don¡¯t think he cared who ruled as long as there was blood to be spilled.

    In that moment, it all came rushing back¡ªthe way the crown turned its back on us after thest royal visit. We pleaded for help, begged for aid, and got nothing but silence in return. No support. No respect. Just enemies creeping in from the shadows while we fought to survive alone. So when they came with talk of a coup, offering power, resources, new beginning for Silverfang, it was easy¡ªtoo easy¡ªto say yes to their little n.

    For three months, we plotted. Every single detail.

    And then... came him. Garrick.

    The man strolled into my packnds like he owned the ce, and with him came her. Natalie.

    She had changed¡ªundeniably, irrevocably. She moved like a queen now, untouchable and fierce. Her gaze no longer dropped beneath mine; she held it, steady and unafraid. My voice didn¡¯t shake her anymore. But the worst part? The impossible part, the part that tore through me like a bullet¡ª

    She didn¡¯t carry my mark.

    Her scent was no longer mine.

    It was his. Alpha Cole Lucky. That smug bastard.

    I was livid.

    I wanted to rip that scent off her. Remind her who imed her first. Who owned her.

    But I couldn¡¯t. Because standing beside her was that strange man Garrick, who imed to be the king¡¯s advisor¡ªand worse, who held the royal scepter in his hands. I remember how my heart pounded the moment I saw that golden staff. It hummed with power.

    And Garrick... the bastard toyed with me.

    "I want in," he said smoothly. "I¡¯ve grown tired of the king¡¯s rule. Let¡¯s finish what you started, Alpha."

    He didn¡¯t stay long. Answered none of my questions. Left with Natalie, just like that. Vanished.

    But I noticed something else too¡ªDexter had been in the room that day. Or at least... he was supposed to be. Just before Garrick and Natalie entered, Dexter looked at me with those eerie eyes and whispered, "I¡¯ll still be here. Just... not where they can see me." Then, he vanished into thin air.

    I don¡¯t know how. I don¡¯t know what he is. But I know he was there, watching every moment.

    After that day, nothing made sense. Nathan stopped responding. Dexter ghosted me. And Garrick? Gone. It was like I¡¯d been tested¡ªand failed. Like they never truly meant to include me.

    I clenched my jaw, snapping out of the memory for a few seconds before diving back in.

    I needed to prove myself.

    So I sent a team¡ªmy best wolves¡ªto the pce. Their mission? Kill the king. Quick. Efficient. Bloody.

    None returned.

    No word. No bodies. Just... silence.

    I should¡¯ve backed down then. Should¡¯ve stopped. But my pride wouldn¡¯t let me. I needed them to see. Nathan. Dexter. Garrick. Even Natalie. I needed them to fear me again.

    And then came the invitation.

    The king¡ªthe king¡ªpersonally invited me and my pack to the royal ball. He even requested my presence.

    At first, I was certain he¡¯d found out. Maybe he knew about the coup. About the attack. Maybe it was a trap.

    But the longer I thought about it, the more I convinced myself: <i>If he knew, I¡¯d be dead already. Or rotting in a cell. Not being sent fancy invitations.</i>

    This was a second chance.

    An opportunity to win favor. To restore my pack¡¯s reputation. To get close to the throne.

    And maybe... just maybe... I could get Natalie back.

    With the king¡¯s influence, I could break whatever bond she had with Cole Lucky. Remind her where she truly belonged. With me.

    I smirked at my reflection in the mirror. "Tonight," I whispered, straightening my cor, "we begin again."

    By the time we arrived at the pce, the sun had long set and the entire ce glittered like something out of a dream. Marble columns. Gold-dusted staircases. Hundreds of werewolves and other supernaturals mingling beneath a ceiling painted with stars.

    The thirty pack members I selected stood behind me¡ªpolished, silent, obedient. Danielle beside me, not daring to speak.

    We walked in, heads high.

    And that¡¯s when I saw him.

    Cole Lucky.

    He stood there in finely tailored ceremonial robes that probably cost more than my entire wardrobe. The fabric shimmered subtly under the grand lights of the hall, and the way he held himself¡ªyou¡¯d think he was born to guard kingdoms andmand armies. His presence was calm, confident, and annoyingly maic.

    He looked like he was searching for something¡ªor someone. His eyes scanned the room with quiet intensity, like he was waiting for a cue only he could recognize. The way he stood there, right in the middle of the room, so calm, so sure of himself¡ªit was like the pce had been built around him. Like he belonged there more than anyone else ever could. That quiet arrogance in his posture, the way his shoulders were rxed like royalty had always been stitched into his skin¡ªit set something off inside me.

    A hot surge of fury rose in my chest, fast and unforgiving. It clenched tight, like a vice made of fire, until it felt like my ribs might snap from the pressure. I wasn¡¯t just angry¡ªI was unraveling, bit by bit, just from the sight of him acting like the pce was his rightful ce.

    Then, he turned toward the king¡ªseated on his ornate throne, regal andposed. For a moment, a wordless exchange passed between them. No nods. No gestures. Just... understanding. That made it worse.

    I clenched my jaw and swallowed the fury bubbling inside me.

    Something in the air shifted, subtle but real. My instincts prickled with warning. Whatever this night was meant to be, it was changing fast. I couldn¡¯t exin it, but I could feel it in my bones.

    Something wasing.

    And the night had only just begun.

 Chapter 185: The Goddess of Fire and Fury

    <h4>Chapter 185: The Goddess of Fire and Fury</h4>

    <strong>Griffin~</strong>

    I stayed in the room longer than I care to admit.

    After Zane¡ªCole Lucky¡ªhumiliated me in front of Natalie with that smug confidence and that soul-shattering stare, I wanted the floor to swallow me whole. I knew what I had done to Natalie in the past, and Zane made damn sure I remembered it. Not with words¡ªbut with the way he stood between us like she was his entire world.

    It stung.

    I was her mate once. I was supposed to be her protector, her future alpha. But I rejected her... because I was a coward. Because of Darius and his mark on her skin. Because she didn¡¯t have a wolf then. Because I was blind and stupid and everything a leader shouldn¡¯t be.

    And now, she was so much more than any of us.

    I curled tighter on the guest bed, my jaw clenched, my fists burning against my own skin. Outside the room, I could hear people bustling around, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to face any of them¡ªnot when my insides felt like ash.

    Then it started.

    The first rumble shook the windows like a distant quake. I sat up, heart pounding, blinking at the wall like it would exin something. Then came the second explosion¡ªcloser this time, sharper, almost angry.

    I froze.

    Shouts echoed through the hallway. Running footsteps. Screams. Something¡ªsomeone¡ªmmed into a wall. A guard? Furniture shattered. Another explosion rocked the floor beneath my feet, and I could swear I heard someone cry out in pain.

    What the hell was going on?

    I hesitated, but then a scream tore through the house¡ªraw, terrified, and real. My instincts overrode my shame. I leapt to my feet and flung the door open.

    Chaos.

    The hallway was torn apart. Walls cracked. Smoke coiled from the corners. Burnt w marks gouged deep into the wood. And blood¡ªso much blood¡ªsttered the floor, the ceiling, even the damn chandelier that now hung lopsided.

    I stumbled back a step. My wolf roared in my head, but I shoved him down. I had to move. Had to see.

    I rushed down the corridor, dodging a half-burned body of a guard slumped against the banister. Not one of ours. This one wore ck and gold¡ªroyal colors.

    Pce guards?

    I burst through the shattered front doors and into the courtyard¡ª

    And everything I thought I knew about power unraveled.

    There she stood.

    Natalie Cross.

    The girl I once dismissed, abandoned, rejected.

    She was not that girl anymore.

    Gold fire bled from her skin, weaving through her veins like stardust and wrath. Her eyes glowed like the center of a dying star¡ªbright, unforgiving, ancient. Her hair whipped around her face, caught in the wind she controlled with the flick of her fingers.

    Blood covered her bare arms¡ªsome of it hers, most of it not. Around her, the bodies of at least a dozen pce guardsy dismembered, their armor shattered, their weapons nothing more than twisted metal.

    And still... she stood.

    A storm in human form.

    And she was winning.

    "Goddess," I whispered, breath stolen from my lungs.

    But she wasn¡¯t alone.

    Five of them surrounded her¡ªbeings of such divine presence that even the earth bowed under their weight. Her brothers. The gods.

    Jacob¡ªMist¡ªstood in front of her, radiating calm authority, but I saw the strain in his posture. I¡¯d only heard whispers about him, legends too wild to believe... until now.

    Fox circled her with fire dancing on his palms, eyes gleaming with mischief and fear. Eagle hovered above, silver wings slicing through the sky, trying to pin her with gusts of wind.

    Bubble raised glowing hands, vapor coiling like smoke around his fingertips, while Tiger¡ªmassive, silent, and terrifying¡ªstood back like a wall of death.

    They weren¡¯t just fighting her.

    They were trying to contain her.

    And she... was not backing down.

    I crouched behind a broken pir, heart hammering, too stunned to even shift. From this distance, I could hear their voices¡ªraw, strained, desperate.

    "Natalie!" Jacob shouted, holding up a glowing shield as she hurled a st of energy at him. "This isn¡¯t the way!"

    "You think I care what¡¯s right anymore?" she snapped. Her voice didn¡¯t sound human¡ªit rang like a bell forged in stars, echoing through my bones. "My son bled, Jacob! My son!"

    "You¡¯re stronger than this!" Bubble called out, dodging a whip of gold light that shattered the earth beside him.

    "I¡¯m done being strong. I want revenge!"

    Fox appeared beside her in a blur, trying to grab her wrist. "You¡¯re gonna level the whole estate, Natalie¡ª"

    "GOOD!"

    A burst of energy knocked him off his feet. He hit a tree, bark splintering beneath him. Tiger caught him before he could hit the ground fully.

    She was outnumbered. Surrounded.

    And she was terrifyingly beautiful.

    My breath caught as I watched her hurl herself at Eagle midair, grabbing his wing and dragging him to the ground like he weighed nothing.

    Even Jacob¡¯s shield flickered.

    Even Tiger shifted his stance.

    Natalie fought like a divine de, cutting through gods and ghosts with the fury of a mother wronged, a woman burned too many times by this world.

    And me?

    I could only watch¡ªashamed, breathless, in awe.

    I should¡¯ve been there for her. Should¡¯ve never rejected her. She had always been fire¡ªI just hadn¡¯t seen it back then. And now, she burned brighter than anyone ever could.

    The moment stilled for a second. Jacob raised both hands, calling out in that deep, grounding voice of his.

    "Natalie. Little moon. Please. Breathe."

    Her body trembled.

    Golden mes danced off her skin.

    She looked at her hands, covered in light, shaking. I saw it¡ªthe break in her expression. The pain behind her power.

    "I¡ªI don¡¯t know how to stop it," she whispered. "It¡¯s alling back. All of it."

    Jacob stepped forward¡ªcalm, steady, the eye in a divine storm. There was something ancient in his presence, something unshakable. Brave. Gentle. Like he wasn¡¯t just standing in front of a goddess unraveling¡ªhe was daring the chaos to touch him.

    "You¡¯re not that broken girl anymore," he said, voice low but full of weight. "You¡¯re not their victim. You¡¯re divine, Natalie. But don¡¯t let your power be your prison."

    "I can¡¯t," she choked out, trembling, golden light threading through the cracks in her voice. "I can¡¯t let them hurt him again."

    Jacob reached for her hand¡ªanchoring her, grounding her like only he could. "Then don¡¯t," he said softly. "But don¡¯t be what they made you to survive."

    Her expression flickered. Fury, grief, doubt¡ªall of it warred behind her eyes. She looked torn in half, like the battle wasn¡¯t just around her¡ªit was inside her. And then¡ª

    She vanished.

    No re of light. No dramatic sh.

    Just... gone.

    Like morning mist disappearing under sunlight.

    Jacob¡¯s breath hitched. His eyes sharpened. "She¡¯s headed for the pce," he said grimly.

    Fox groaned from where he knelt in the rubble, holding a fractured rib. "Fantastic. So now we¡¯re chasing an emotionally unstable, wind-scorching little sister. Again."

    "She¡¯s going for the King," Bubble muttered, his voice thin. Dread, thick in every word.

    Tiger didn¡¯t say anything. Just turned toward the skies, shoulders rolling as he shifted into a beast so massive the earth itself shuddered under his weight.

    Jacob¡¯s tone dropped to something razor-sharp. "We have to reach her before she does something she¡¯ll nevere back from."

    And with that, they were gone¡ªthey disappeared like smoke chasing after the storm wearing Natalie¡¯s face.

    I stayed behind.

    Kneeling.

    Breathing in smoke and blood.

    Shaking.

    Everywhere I looked, there was destruction. Burned trees, copsed stones, dismembered guards reduced to dust and ruin.

    All because of her.

    Natalie Cross.

    The girl I rejected. The girl I once called wolfless.

    She wasn¡¯t that girl anymore.

    She had be dangerous. Divine. Untouchable.

    Terrible and beautiful all at once.

    And the worst part?

    I¡¯d never stopped loving her.

    Not even for a second.

    The first twenty minutes after she vanished, everything was still chaos¡ªbut it was quiet chaos.

    Like the world was holding its breath.

    I wandered through what was left of the estate, my mind struggling to reboot. I kept reying everything I¡¯d seen¡ªNatalie¡¯s glowing form, her rage, the way she held her own against gods. And then how she disappeared like a wisp of lightning.

    I thought I¡¯d seen it all.

    Turns out¡ªI¡¯d only scratched the surface.

    I leaned against a cracked marble pir, trying to calm my breathing, heart pounding like a punches.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    Pain.

    White-hot, tearing pain like someone reached into my chest and squeezed.

    I gasped, clutching my heart. My knees buckled.

    Then came the scream.

    It ripped out of me before I could stop it¡ªraw, primal, unfiltered agony. My vision twisted. The world spun like a carousel from hell. Everything turned into smears of red and gold and ck.

    Then¡ª

    Nothing.

    Just silence.

    Darkness.

    And thest thing I remembered was her name on my lips.

    Natalie.

    <i>My</i> Natalie.

    Even if I never deserved her.

 Chapter 186: Unexpected Events

    <h4>Chapter 186: Unexpected Events</h4>

    <strong>Darius~</strong>

    I stood at the far end of the ballroom, cloaked in ck and red like a war-bent shadow, trying to feign enjoyment. Danielle, hovered beside me, silent as always, though she knew better than to speak when I was this tense. My fingers wrapped tightly around the stem of my goblet as I watched the celebration unfold.

    Laughter filled the air like a lie. Soft music drifted through the chandeliers, spinning noble wolves in gold-threaded gowns and silk tunics across the floor. A polished, glistening sea of faces swayed and sipped, pretending the world wasn¡¯t crumbling outside these opulent walls. And right in the middle of it, with a crownless air that made my blood boil¡ª

    Cole Lucky.

    He didn¡¯t smile, didn¡¯t speak. Just watched¡ªkept watching, as if he saw every weakness before it bled.

    I sipped my drink and tried to ignore the gnawing sensation building in my chest. It wasn¡¯t envy. No, I didn¡¯t envy Cole. I hated him. Everything about him screamed superiority, like he was born to walk over us lesser wolves.

    Something was wrong tonight.

    I could feel it.

    My pack stood behind me¡ªmy best and most loyal¡ªthey were still as statues, but I could smell it on them. The tight scent of unease. They felt it too. Even Danielle shifted ufortably, her fingers brushing mine once before pulling back.

    Then¡ª

    Crash.

    No warning. No hesitation. Just an explosion of ss.

    The ballroom¡¯s crystalline walls shattered with a scream of wind and rage, a cyclone of razor-edged shards cascading into the air. The music died mid-note. Goblets dropped. Screams echoed across the vaulted ceiling as nobles ducked beneath tables in blind terror.

    And through the chaos¡ªlike the vengeance of the gods themselves¡ªshe arrived.

    Natalie.

    Her silhouette cut through the settling glitter of broken ss, her feet mming onto the marble with a force that cracked it beneath her. Like thunder. Like a curse. The impact rang through the ground, through my bones.

    Her red hair was a wild storm, untamed and whipping around her blood-streaked face. Blood. On her lips. Her fingers. Smeared across her jaw like war paint. Her dress torn at the sleeves. Her eyes¡ª

    They weren¡¯t Natalie¡¯s.

    They were a storm.

    Every head in the room turned as if pulled by a divine thread.

    The King rose slowly from his throne, goblet still in hand, his face caught somewhere between horror and disbelief.

    Then, she smiled.

    Wild. Wrathful. Radiant.

    "Hello, Your Majesty," she purred, voice dripping honey and venom. "Miss me?"

    Gasps burst from the crowd. My own breath lodged in my throat. I turned toward my pack, blinking hard, thinking maybe¡ªmaybe¡ªI had finally gone mad.

    "Tell me," I hissed low, "am I seeing things?"

    Danielle didn¡¯t answer. She just stared, pale as moonlight.

    "Is that¡ª" My voice cracked, a rare thing. "Is that Natalie?"

    "Yes, Alpha," muttered one of my warriors, eyes wide. "It looks like her."

    "She looks like she¡¯s murdered a thousand people..." another whispered.

    "And walked through fire to do it," someone else added.

    What the hell was happening?

    The King looked like he¡¯d seen a ghost. His jaw tightened, goblet still frozen in his grasp. He squared his shoulders finally, the weight of the crown pushing him tomand again.

    "What is the meaning of this?" he barked, forcing authority into his voice. "Have you lost your mind, girl?"

    Natalieughed.

    But it wasn¡¯t herugh.

    It echoed¡ªno, it reverberated off the ballroom walls, distorting in ways that no mortal voice should. Every single person in the room whimpered or flinched. Even Danielle gasped and grabbed my arm.

    The air chilled. The very walls seemed to exhale frost.

    This wasn¡¯t the scared, wolfless girl I¡¯d marked like property and cast aside years ago.

    No. This was something else.

    "You dare ask me that?" Natalie hissed, her voice still halfughter, half-nightmare. "You dare, after what you did?"

    "W-What did he do?" I mumbled, more to myself.

    "I should rip your damn crown off and shove it down your throat," Natalie spat. "You sent men after me. Your pathetic hounds." Her voice trembled with wrath. "And they stabbed my son."

    A stillness fell over the room like death.

    I blinked. "Her... son?"

    Cole Lucky stood off to the side, shadowed in the corner of the ballroom¡ªmotionless,posed, and frustratingly unreadable. He didn¡¯t move to stop her. Didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t even blink.

    He just watched her.

    Like he knew.

    Not just what she was going to do. No¡ªlike he¡¯d seen it all before. Like the chaos unfolding around us had been quietly inevitable.

    Then the guards stormed in.

    Twenty of them. d in ceremonial silver armor that gleamed under the shattered chandeliers, they surged into the ballroom like a crashing tide. des drawn. Rune-lit palms glowing with authority and fear.

    "Stand down!" one barked, his voice sharp withmand.

    Natalie didn¡¯t even look at him.

    She raised a hand.

    Just one.

    And they dropped.

    All of them.

    Like strings had been cut. Bodies thudding against marble like sacks of wheat. Not dead, no. Their hearts still beat¡ªbut there was no breath. No twitch. No whisper of consciousness.

    Just silence.

    Utter, terrifying silence.

    I blinked. My throat was dry.

    "What in the hells is she?" I whispered.

    Danielle¡¯s fingers dug into my arm, her voice barely audible. "She¡¯s... powerful."

    Understatement of the century.

    Natalie took a step forward. Then another.

    Each one sent a subtle tremor through the floor, like the pce itself was holding its breath.

    Her eyes locked on the King.

    And gods help him¡ªhe looked shaken. The goblet in his hand had been discarded. Sweat beaded along his temple, and yet he stood his ground... barely.

    "Answer me," she roared, her voice thunderous,yered with something ancient. "Before I lose my temper."

    The words echoed¡ªno, rattled¡ªoff the ballroom walls.

    Every soul in the room flinched.

    The King¡¯s lips parted. But no words came. His mouth opened and closed again before a hoarse whisper finally slipped out.

    "I... I didn¡¯t mean to hurt him," he said, his voice cracking under the weight of her fury. "I didn¡¯t know they¡¯d go that far. Natalie... he¡¯s my grandson."

    A collective gasp tore through the crowd like wind through dry leaves.

    The King had a grandson?

    And then¡ª

    The math hit me like a thunderp.

    Natalie. The boy. The King¡¯s son...

    "Wait," I muttered. "That means Cole¡ªCole Lucky¡ªis the father? Could he be the Faceless Prince?"

    Danielle¡¯s eyes widened beside me. "Cole," she whispered "isn¡¯t he the one dating Natalie? Does that mean he¡¯s royalty?"

    Gasps exploded across the ballroom like fireworks. Nobles murmured behind trembling fans. Even the high-ranking generals looked dazed.

    "The King¡¯s heir had a child with this woman? Who is she?" People asked all around.

    The irony tasted bitter in my mouth.

    Then more guards poured in¡ªthirty this time. They circled Natalie like wolves thinking they¡¯d cornered amb.

    But this wasn¡¯t amb.

    Natalie didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t so much as nce at them.

    She raised her hand¡ª

    Snap.

    Sleep.

    All of them copsed.

    Same eerie stillness.

    Same terrifying stillness.

    No blood. No breath.

    But their hearts still beat in quiet defiance.

    Danielle tightened her grip on me, her nails digging through my suit.

    "She¡¯s not wolfless," she whispered. "Not anymore. She¡¯s... something else. Something holy. Or maybe unholy."

    Natalie raised her hand again¡ªbut this time, not toward the guards.

    The King gasped.

    And then¡ªhe rose.

    Lifted off the ground like a puppet yanked by invisible strings. His feet dangled helplessly. His hands wed at his throat, breath caught in something we couldn¡¯t see.

    He was choking.

    Not from pressure.

    From fear.

    The nobles shrieked. The generals surged forward¡ªbut none dared get too close. They¡¯d seen what happened to the others.

    Natalie¡¯s voice dropped. Low. Ferocious. Wolf and goddess twined together.

    "You stabbed my child," she growled, eyes zing silver. "Do you really think I¡¯m going to let you walk away from that?"

    And then¡ª

    He moved.

    Cole Lucky.

    No longer hidden in the shadows. He took one calm, deliberate step toward her.

    Not rushing. Not shouting.

    Just... present.

    Natalie whirled toward him, power crackling along her skin like a living storm. Her hand surged upward, a spear of silver-blue light ring to life.

    "Don¡¯t¡ª" she started, voice climbing into warning.

    But then¡ª

    She saw him.

    Her hand trembled.

    Her voice broke.

    "...Zane."

    And just like that, the storm paused.

    No one breathed.

    No one moved.

    Even the walls seemed to hold still.

    Cole stood there. No armor. No defenses. Just him. Silent. Unshaken.

    Natalie didn¡¯t lower her hand.

    But she didn¡¯t strike.

    She could have.

    We all knew it.

    She could¡¯ve turned the King into ash, buried this pce, and crowned herself goddess of fire and ruin¡ªand none of us could have stopped her.

    But she didn¡¯t.

    Because of him.

    Because of Cole.

    And the look on her face¡ªraw, torn, uncertain¡ªwas more frightening than any power she¡¯d unleashed tonight.

    The silence stretched on, thick and waiting.

    Something wasing.

    Something more.

 Chapter 187: Help Me

    <h4>Chapter 187: Help Me</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    I should¡¯ve stopped her.

    That¡¯s what my father probably thought as he stared at Natalie¡ªmy Natalie¡ªstanding like a tempest in the middle of the King¡¯s ballroom, glowing like the wrath of the gods, and calling judgment down on a man who deserved it.

    But I didn¡¯t move.

    Not at first.

    Because a petty part of me¡ªone that was bitter and wounded and still furious with my father¡ªwanted to watch him squirm.

    I warned him. I begged him to cancel this damn ball. Told him it was a bad idea. That sending men after Natalie would never end well. That Natalie wouldn¡¯t take his cowardice lying down.

    But no.

    He wouldn¡¯t listen.

    He was the King. And in his arrogance, he thought he could control everything, including the storm walking into this pce barefooted and furious.

    So I stood still.

    Watching Natalie step forward, one foot in front of the other like she was born tomand the floor. Her hair was wild, her eyes brighter than any moon I¡¯d ever seen, and power rolled off her in waves, sharp and holy and unrelenting.

    I could feel Red pacing inside me, restless and alert. Even he didn¡¯t know whether to bow or brace for impact.

    "She¡¯s not going to hurt him," I told Red quietly, even as the walls groaned and the air thickened with her power. "She just wants him to feel it. The weight of what he¡¯s done."

    But gods... she was scaring the shit out of everyone else.

    "Answer me," she thundered, and the room flinched like her words carried whips.

    I felt it in my bones¡ªthe pressure of her fury, the divine justice of a goddess who had been denied, abused, and tossed aside. The woman who once shied from shadows now made them retreat.

    The nobles around me cowered. Generals stiffened. Someone actually whimpered.

    And then she did it.

    She lifted him.

    My father.

    The King.

    Up off the ground.

    He rose like a marite tugged by strings of divine wrath. His hands clutched his throat, his boots kicked helplessly, his crown slid from his head and ttered against the marble floor.

    I didn¡¯t move.

    I should¡¯ve. I know.

    But I just... watched.

    For Alex and partly for my anger. He had hurt my son.

    I just watched.

    Until the desperate, shaking voice of my father filled my head through the mind link.

    <i>"Zane¡ªZane, do something. Please."</i>

    I didn¡¯t respond at first. Just stared at him¡ªhis face going red, his legs iling in air he couldn¡¯tmand, his court watching him with widening eyes.

    <i>"Zane," </i>he pleaded again, more broken this time.<i> "Please, speak to her. Stop her. She¡¯ll kill me."</i>

    <i>"You should¡¯ve thought of that before crossing her," </i>I snapped.

    <i>"She¡¯s your mate¡ªyou can talk to her!"</i>

    I turned my head slowly toward him, a sarcastic smile curling on my lips.<i> "Oh, now you ept that she¡¯s my mate?"</i>

    <i>"Please, Zane. I¡¯m your father,"</i> he pleaded through the mind-link, his voice trembling.

    <i>"And as my father, you should¡¯ve believed me. Listened. Protected what matters,"</i> I said, my tone razor-sharp. "<i>You nted this, and now you¡¯re choking on your own harvest. Apologize, and she¡¯ll let you go."</i>

    Silence echoed like a scream in the hall.

    Then came his whisper:<i> "If I apologize now... in front of all of them... I¡¯ll lose everything. Their respect."</i>

    Iughed¡ªdry, bitter, unamused. Heads turned. The court was half-focused on me, half on the man iling midair, held by Natalie¡¯s invisible grip.

    <i>"Respect?"</i> I said, my voice low but deadly. <i>"You lost that the second you hurt your own grandchild."</i>

    <i>"I didn¡¯t know¡ª!"</i>

    <i>"You didn¡¯t ask. That¡¯s always been your fatal w. You assume. You judge. You control. But you never, ever listen."</i>

    Inside me, I felt Red stir. Not toward Natalie, but toward the man who had brought so much pain.

    Then his voice came again, panicked and breaking.

    <i>"Zane... she¡¯s... choking me. I can¡¯t¡ªcan¡¯t breathe. Please. Please, son."</i>

    And that¡¯s when it happened.

    The atmosphere shifted. Thickened. The very air shimmered around Natalie like it had been set aze. Her hand trembled¡ªnot with fear.

    But with fury.

    With grief.

    Her voice cracked through the silence of the room¡ªnot in the link, but aloud. A voice that made the walls shudder.

    "Your men stabbed my child," she growled. "And you think I¡¯ll just let you walk away?"

    Gasps rippled through the court. The king wed at his throat, eyes wide and rolling. His body convulsed. His energy¡ªhis soul¡ªwas beginning to flicker like a dying candle.

    And still, she held him there.

    That was when I moved.

    No rush. No raised voice. No dramatic disy.

    I just walked.

    Calm. Measured. Every step an anchor in the storm.

    I reached inward, finding the mind-link that existed between only us. A space that had always felt like home.

    "Natalie," I whispered.

    She didn¡¯t move.

    But I saw it¡ªthe slight twitch in her fingers, the parting of her lips. She heard me.

    "Sweetheart," I whispered again, my voice soft and steady, like the first breeze after a storm. "I need you toe back to me."

    Her eyes flicked toward me¡ªsilver me melting into something human. Raw. Ache-filled.

    <i>"He hurt our baby, Zane," </i>her voice cracked in the link<i>. "He sent them to take me. And they... they stabbed Alexander."</i>

    The words hit me like a punch to the chest.

    I breathed in slowly.<i> "Fox told me," </i>I said gently. <i>"Told me how you saved him. How you fought through blood and fire for our son."</i>

    I stepped forward until I stood right in front of her¡ªclose enough to feel the electric hum of her rage, the burning grief clinging to her skin like smoke.

    Then I did what no one expected.

    I wrapped my arms around her.

    Held her.

    Right there, in front of everyone.

    Gasps echoed like thunderps.

    But I didn¡¯t care. Let them stare. Let them talk. The king still dangled in the air behind me, barely clinging to consciousness, and yet she didn¡¯t move. She just stood there in my arms¡ªtense, trembling, but alive.

    "Thank you," I murmured, voice thick. "For loving my son so fiercely... that you¡¯d fight for him as if he were your own."

    Natalie¡¯s lips curled into a soft, aching smile. "Zane... he <i>is</i> my son."

    Gods.

    I tightened my grip, grounding her. Grounding us.

    But then she pulled back, eyes fierce again, chin lifted with that beautiful fire I¡¯d fallen in love with.

    "I¡¯ll release him," she said clearly, her voice strong now, "but only if he apologizes. Out loud. To me. And to Alexander."

    The court stilled.

    Then¡ªbam!

    A pulse of power struck the air like a gong.

    Five figures appeared in the very center of the ballroom, almost like they¡¯d been dropped there by fate itself.

    Jacob. Tiger. Bubble. Eagle. And Fox.

    Everyone gasped. Even the remaining guards stepped back in shock.

    Each of them stood tall, scarred, and deadly, their presence crackling like lightning before a storm.

 Chapter 188: I Didnâ€™t know

    <h4>Chapter 188: I Didn¡¯t know</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    The moment Jacob arrived, the room seemed to hold its breath. He looked mildly amused, as if walking into chaos was his daily entertainment. His brothers nked him¡ªTiger, ever silent butmanding with his earthen strength; Eagle, silver eyes dancing like wind-blown mes; Fox, red-haired and mischievous, already grinning like a fox in a henhouse; and Bubble, light and gleaming, twinkling with mischief. They stood like gods amongst mortals, and the murmurs in the court grew into a hum of awe and dread.

    I stood still, arms still around Natalie, watching Jacob with careful eyes. He strolled forward like this was all some grand, slightly irritating joke. The court parted for him as though the floor itself bowed to his presence. He didn¡¯t look at the king. He didn¡¯t even nce at me.

    He walked straight up to Natalie, who now wore a proud, dangerous smirk that had Red howling in satisfaction inside me.

    Jacob arched an eyebrow. "Really, sister?" His voice carried through the silence like silk drawn over steel. "A barrier? Around the entire pce? That wasn¡¯t very nice of you. Poor Tiger almost walked into a wall."

    Natalie shrugged, folding her arms. "If it stopped you even for five seconds, then I¡¯m calling it a win." She tilted her head yfully. "Though... clearly, the barrier wasn¡¯t strong enough. Seeing as you all waltzed right through it."

    Jacob chuckled, and the sound was like a breeze in a burning field¡ªgentle, but ready to erupt into fire. "Of course we made it through. I¡¯m Mist, little moon. No barrier can hold me." He winked, and the court gasped as if the ancient name still echoed in their bones.

    Then Jacob¡¯s eyes finally flicked toward my father, still dangling in the air, mouth agape and face turning a rich shade of violet. He didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he sighed dramatically.

    "Little moon, do be a dear and release him," Jacob said, casually examining his nails. "It¡¯s honestly embarrassing for a monarch to dangle like a worm in front of his people."

    Fox stepped forward, hands in his pockets and eyes zing gold. "Seriously, little moon. It¡¯s one thing to punish the king, another to make us all lose our appetite with that... squirming."

    Eagle flipped his long ck hair over one shoulder, wind whispering around his form as if the air itself loved him. "Poor man can¡¯t even scream properly. Not a very majestic look."

    Bubble¡ªbouncy and beaming¡ªgave a little hop. "Maybe we should hang him from a chandelier next! That¡¯s where arrogant kings belong, right?"

    Natalie¡¯s smirk stretched wider¡ªnot with cruelty, but with a lethal calm that vibrated with restrained fury. There was no chaos in her expression, no wild screaming. Just that quiet, coiled storm ready to snap the sky in two. Her voice, smooth and unwavering, punctured through the tension on the room.

    "He stabbed Alex."

    She turned fully now, facing my father like a queen about to deliver judgment, her presence taking up the entire room. "Apologize," she said, every syble crystal clear, ringing like a bell through the silence. "To my son. And then to me."

    I felt it¡ªheat blooming in my chest like a fire newly fed. That was my mate. My woman. Standing tall like the eye of a storm, unshaken by royalty or legacy. Even though the man she was utterly dismantling was my own father, I swear¡ªI¡¯d never been prouder. I could¡¯ve burst with pride.

    But I stepped in, voice calm, even, slipping into the moment like water into cracks. "Sweetheart," I murmured, gently, "he will apologize. But right now, he¡¯s choking. You might want to let him breathe first. Y¡¯know, so he can get the words out."

    Natalie rolled her eyes dramatically, letting out a sigh like she was just barely tolerating the inconvenience. "Fine."

    She flicked her fingers. My father dropped like dead weight.

    The thud of his body hitting the marble floor echoed like a gunshot in the quiet hall. He crumpled, gasping, coughing violently as if his lungs had only now remembered how to work. Armor clinked. Fabric rustled. The great king, once so mighty,y on his side like a man dragged from the bottom of a dark ocean. No crown, no poise¡ªjust desperation and shame.

    Then the air shifted.

    Jacob stepped forward.

    Every breath in the room hitched. The crowd peeled back in a ripple of awe and tension, parting as if instinctively understanding something ancient had arrived. The Mist wasn¡¯t a legend anymore¡ªhe was here, in flesh and fury.

    And my father looked up.

    Recognition mmed into him. The once-proud ruler lurched upright, scrambling like a puppet yanked by tangled strings. He snatched his fallen crown, clumsily dusted it off, and jammed it back onto his head, crooked and ridiculous. Then, armor groaning, he dropped to his knees with a thud, forehead kissing the cold stone.

    "Wolf Spirit," he gasped, breathless with dread. "Mist... I¡ªI didn¡¯t know your sister was¡ª"

    "You didn¡¯t know?" Jacob¡¯s voice cracked like thunder. No yelling. Just steel in silk, low and terrifying. His dark eyes shimmered with ancient might, the usual warmth in them gone¡ªreced by something harder, older, unforgiving.

    "You¡¯ve spent years wing at power," Jacob continued, his words unhurried but sharp enough to draw blood. "Scheming. Whispering about wanting the Celestial Princess in your bloodline. And the moment she stood in front of you, unknowingly yours¡ªyou tried to destroy her. So tell me, Your Majesty... was that wisdom?" He leaned forward slightly. "Or arrogance?"

    My father trembled, lips quivering. "I didn¡¯t mean to harm her... I didn¡¯t know who she was. I was only trying to protect my family¡¯s name. The girl¡ªNatalie¡ªI didn¡¯t know she was the Celestial Princess..."

    Jacob let out a breath that was more scoff than sigh. "And that," he said, "is your greatest failure."

    Then he stepped aside, revealing Natalie in full.

    She looked radiant and dangerous, fury and light woven into every inch of her skin. Her power still shimmered faintly in the air, like embers that refused to die. There was no mistaking her now. She was the prophecy. The reckoning.

    My father faltered, shoulders curling inward as he turned toward her once more. "Please... Princess," he choked out. "I never meant for your child¡ªmy grandchild¡ªto suffer. I didn¡¯t give that order¡ªit was all a misunderstanding. I swear it. I apologize... to Alexander. And to you. Please... forgive my blindness."

    Natalie didn¡¯t answer right away.

    Her eyes narrowed, sharp as talons, studying him. Measuring. Judging. Like a hawk deciding whether to swoop or let the mouse scurry away broken.

    I stepped behind her, cing my hand lightly on her back. "Sweetheart," I murmured across our link, soft and private, "you don¡¯t owe him forgiveness. You¡¯ve already shown him who holds the power now."

    My father, still on his knees, shook his head desperately. "I was wrong," he said, voice cracking. "I thought I was doing the right thing. There was a prophecy¡ªearly yesterday. From Seer Owen ckthorn. He told me I would lose everything... unless I acted. Unless I made sure the line of kings stayed unbroken and untainted."

    A ripple went through the room like a dropped stone in a still pond.

    Murmurs sparked instantly¡ªhushed, uneasy whispers leaping from mouth to ear like fire on dry grass.

    Natalie tilted her head slightly. Her voice was calm, curious, but wrapped in steel. "What exactly did Owen say to you?"

    My father¡¯s throat bobbed as he swallowed hard. The room waited, breathless.

 Chapter 189: Never Happened

    <h4>Chapter 189: Never Happened</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    The ball room stood heavy with silence after Natalie¡¯s sharp question. My father¡ªno, the king¡ªseemed to wither beneath her stare, his aged body trembling despite the armor he wore. For a man who oncemanded nations with a flick of his fingers, he looked pitiful now, kneeling and cowering before the one woman he had tried to erase.

    His voice, when it came, was weak but rushed, like he¡¯d been holding it in for too long. "I was going to use the ball to announce my heir," he said, lifting his head slightly but not enough to meet anyone¡¯s eyes.

    Whispers burst like thunder across the grand ballroom. Court nobles and council members turned to one another, some gasping, others cursing beneath their breath. The air thickened with spection, fear, and tension.

    My chest tightened.

    The king continued, desperate, ashamed. "Owen ckthorn came to me yesterday¡ªearly morning, around 1 a.m. He barged into my chamber in a panic. He said... he had a vision." His eyes flicked toward Natalie, then to me, then to the floor again. "He told me that if I announced my heir... masked men would appear and kill my son and I."

    Gasps ricocheted through the hall again. My father raised his hands like a man confessing to a crime. "I asked him how I could prevent it, how I could save the kingdom and myself. And he said... he said there was a woman¡ªsomeone close to my son. Someone who would bring ruin to this kingdom. To him. Owen told me the only way to prevent catastrophe... was to remove her. Immediately."

    The silence was unbearable.

    Everyone turned to Natalie.

    No longer the fragile, timid girl from the shelter. She stood tall, radiant with controlled fury, like a storm cloaked in sunlight.

    A sound broke through the stunned quiet¡ªquick footsteps. Owen.

    He had been standing quietly in a corner, unnoticed until now. But the second the king spoke his name, he flinched. And when Natalie¡¯s piercing gaze turned toward him, he did the stupidest thing he could: he ran.

    "Seal the exits," Jacob¡¯s voice cut across the room, casual but firm.

    In an instant, Tiger raised a hand and roots exploded from the stone, twisting and knotting over doors and windows like living chains. The crowd backed away from the walls, murmuring in awe and fear.

    Owen skidded to a halt, panic in his eyes.

    Natalie moved.

    Slow. Graceful. Deadly.

    She walked toward Owen like she had all the time in the world. The crowd parted for her, silent, reverent, as if the divine itself demanded space.

    Owen backed up until he hit the roots blocking the exit. He tried to summon words, but they died in his throat as Natalie came to a stop in front of him.

    She didn¡¯t say a word.

    She just stared.

    He looked like he was going to faint.

    And then¡ª

    Sheughed.

    Gods, it wasn¡¯t softughter. It was wild, uncontained, throwing her head back in amusement. I¡¯d never heard anything like it from her. Not in all the time I¡¯d known her. Thatugh was fury in disguise, and Owen knew it.

    Natalie finally turned her back on him with a snort, walking back toward the throne where my father still knelt. She didn¡¯t look at him as she spoke.

    "Owen lied to you."

    A gasp from the crowd. Someone whispered something about treason.

    She turned slightly toward Owen, not fully facing him, just enough to let her voice carry. "There¡¯s a lot we need to talk about," she said, voice like ice over fire. "Later."

    Owen gulped audibly.

    Good.

    Natalie¡¯s attention returned to the king. "I¡¯m not going to forgive you," she said bluntly.

    He looked as if she had stabbed him.

    She continued, steady and cold. "You¡¯ll have to earn it. But... I¡¯ll ept your apology. For Alex¡¯s sake. And for Zane¡¯s."

    My breath caught.

    She was doing this for me?

    She turned fully now, her presence still burning through the room. "I¡¯m going to give you a chance to earn my forgiveness. Just one. If you blow it..." She paused. Her gaze darkened. "You won¡¯t live to tell the story."

    The king bowed his head lower.

    I stepped toward her, but she raised her hand slightly, not yet.

    She turned to Jacob. "I need the pce cleared."

    Jacob smirked. "All of it?" he asked, tilting his head like a predator toying with its prey. "Or do you have exceptions, Princess?"

    She didn¡¯t answer right away.

    Instead, she turned and crossed the floor toward me. The chaos, the whispering courtiers, the ruined ballroom¡ªit all fell away the second she stepped into my arms. Her body melted against mine like she was anchoring herself, like I was the only real thing in a world that had been spinning off its axis.

    Her face pressed into my chest, her arms wrapped tightly around my waist. I held her without hesitation, pulling her close as if I could shield her from everything that had ever hurt her.

    "The king stays," she murmured, her voice barely louder than a breath, but it echoed through me all the same. "And Zane."

    I let out a long exhale, burying my nose in her hair. She smelled like fire and wildflowers¡ªdangerous and soft. I didn¡¯t care what they were talking about, that we were surrounded. I didn¡¯t care who was watching. She was mine. And I was never letting her go again.

    Natalie pulled back slightly and nced over her shoulder. Her gaze swept across the room, calm andmanding, until itnded on Tiger, Bubble, and Fox.

    She pointed with a mischievous grin ying at her lips. "Clean-up duty, boys. You know the drill."

    Tiger gave a slow, serious nod like he¡¯d just been handed a sacred mission. Bubble gave a theatrical bow, hand to his chest, his eyes gleaming with mischief. Fox? He just pped his hands and grinned like someone had handed him a box of fireworks and dared him to y.

    Then Natalie turned toward Eagle, who stood like a statue near the double doors, his long ck hair billowing in a breeze that wasn¡¯t there. "Lift the barrier for me, will you?" she said with a smile.

    Eagle didn¡¯t say a word¡ªhe didn¡¯t need to. He simply raised a single hand, and the air shifted. I felt it¡ªsomething heavy and ancient loosening its grip.

    Everyone in the room looked totally confused but no one asked any questions.

    Natalie¡¯s brothers moved into action like a well-oiled machine of magic and myth. Jacob, with a theatrical bow, stepped forward and spread his hands out toward the room.

    "As you wish, mydy," he said, voice silky, eyes gleaming.

    And then it happened.

    Without warning, the air thickened. A fog¡ªthick, silver, and very silent¡ªspilled across the ballroom floor like smoke from an unseen fire. It coiled around chairs and columns, slithered across gowns and boots. It swallowed light and breath and sound until the entire hall looked like the inside of a dream¡ªor a nightmare.

    Guests froze. Some screamed. Others just clutched their partners and stared into the mist, wide-eyed and panicked. I heard someone pray. Another whispered a name like it might protect them.

    But none of it mattered.

    The mist surged. Then¡ªit vanished.

    Just like that.

    It was gone.

    And when it did, the world was... different.

    The once-broken mirrors lining the walls sparkled as if they had never been touched. The shattered marble beneath our feet gleamed like polished ss, no cracks in sight. Not a single drop of blood. Not a single shattered goblet. Not even Tiger¡¯s vines on sealing the entrances.

    It was like nothing had ever happened.

    But the guests... they stood blinking, confused, smiling absently like they¡¯d just woken from a nap and forgotten why they¡¯d entered the room in the first ce.

    Their minds¡ªwiped clean. A perfect reset.

    I blinked, stunned. My heart kicked into a sprint.

    "What the hell..." I muttered.

    Beside me, my father took a shaky step forward. His mouth dropped open. "By the gods," he breathed. "It¡¯s as if none of it ever happened."

 Chapter 190: What I want

    <h4>Chapter 190: What I want</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The moment the mist cleared and I saw their eyes¡ªtheir nk, serene eyes¡ªI knew it had worked. Everyone in the ballroom who had witnessed the chaos, the blood, the broken ss... even those outside the ballroom who had sensed something, anything at all¡ªit was gone. Erased. Like ink wiped clean from a page.

    But there was no time to celebrate.

    I reached out instinctively, fingers locking with Zane¡¯s. "Hold on," I whispered, pouring my magic into a single, fluidmand.

    And then we were gone.

    We reappeared in Zane¡¯s bedroom, wrapped in the warm hush of midnight velvet and shadows. A gentle breeze fluttered the curtains. Moonlight spilled across the floor like spilled milk, soft and silver. I barely breathed.

    My body was still shaking. Blood clung to my skin, sticky, metallic¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t mine. I whispered the spell, just under my breath. Magic surged over me like silk, washing the blood away, healing my clothes, smoothing every trace of battle. Even the faintest scar was erased. I stood tall and calm... on the outside.

    Inside, I was still breaking.

    Before I could even speak, Zane pulled me into a crushing embrace. His arms were steel bands, holding me together when I thought I might shatter again.

    "Thank you," he whispered hoarsely into my hair. "Thank you for saving my son."

    I clung to him, letting my fingers twist into the soft fabric of his shirt. I could feel his heartbeat pounding wildly against my cheek.

    "I love you, Natalie," he said suddenly, pulling back just enough to meet my eyes. His gaze was fierce, raw. "I love you. Gods, I love you."

    My breath hitched. I already knew¡ªI¡¯ve always known. It was in every look that lingered too long, every touch that made the world fall away, every kiss that set my soul on fire, every time he said my name like it was the only word that mattered. But hearing him say it again... with that raw, desperate intensity¡ªit hit different. Like a storm crashing straight into my chest.

    I reached up and brushed his cheek. "I love you too."

    His eyes searched mine, desperate. "I need to see him," he whispered. "With my own eyes, Nat. I need to see Alex. I can¡¯t breathe right until I do. I need to know he¡¯s okay¡ªI need to see it."

    I nodded gently. "You will. He¡¯s asleep right now. I... I erased the memory of what happened. The stabbing, the screaming. All of it." I swallowed hard. "I didn¡¯t want that trauma to stay with him like what happened with Nora and Charlie. Not again."

    Zane inhaled sharply and crushed me into his chest again. "Thank you. Thank you."

    Then I vanished from his arms in a blink of light.

    Within a heartbeat, I was back¡ªin a twinkle of an eye¡ªcradling Alexander softly in my arms. His small face was peaceful, cheeks flushed with sleep. Not a single line of fear creased his brow. He had been sound asleep in his room when I appeared and took him. I brushed his dark curls back gently and whispered his name once before stepping forward.

    Zane was already there, arms open.

    He took his son from me like he was holding a miracle. And yes he was.

    Zane¡¯s hands trembled as he inspected every inch of Alexander¡¯s tiny form. His fingers skimmed over his arms, his chest, his stomach¡ªlooking for any bruise, any scar. Nothing.

    A shuddering sigh escaped him. "He¡¯s perfect. He¡¯s really okay."

    Zane kissed his son over and over¡ªhis forehead, his cheeks, his tiny hands¡ªthen crossed the room to the massive bed,ying Alexander down gently. He tucked him in with a careful tenderness that would have looked strangeing from a man of his size if I didn¡¯t know him. It made my heart ache.

    He stood there for a long moment, just watching his son sleep.

    Then he turned to me.

    Zane crossed the room in three strides, pulled me into his arms again, and kissed me. It wasn¡¯t desperate or rushed. It was soft, sweet, lingering¡ªlike he wanted to carve the shape of my mouth into memory, the taste of my breath, the warmth of my skin.

    When he pulled back, he rested his forehead against mine.

    "I don¡¯t want to let you go," he whispered.

    I closed my eyes and leaned into him, arms around his waist. My gaze drifted back to the bed, to Alexander, who slept so peacefully.

    But in my mind, everything was chaos.

    If Zane only knew the truth about Alex...

    The truth I had just uncovered, the terrifying, soul-altering truth... would it make him happy? Or would it leave him broken and confused?

    I didn¡¯t know.

    I didn¡¯t dare tell him.

    This might stir up trouble between us again, but this wasn¡¯t like before. This was different. I couldn¡¯t just blurt it out¡ªI had to y it smart this time.

    The knock on the door startled us both. It was soft, hesitant, respectful.

    Zane stiffened.

    We both inhaled¡ªand we knew instantly.

    The king.

    Zane gently released me from his hold and walked quietly to the door. When he opened it, King Anderson Moor stood there, his eyes slightly shadowed, face clouded with guilt. He didn¡¯t meet Zane¡¯s gaze.

    "May Ie in?" the king asked quietly.

    Zane said nothing, only stepped aside.

    The king entered slowly, his presencemanding but oddly subdued. His gaze swept across the room¡ªlingering on me for a moment¡ªbefore settling on the small boy curled up in the middle of the grand bed.

    He walked to the edge of the bed and stood there in silence.

    For a long time, he didn¡¯t speak.

    Then, almost to himself, he murmured, "He¡¯s grown up so well... I haven¡¯t seen him in so long." His voice cracked. "I only caught a glimpse of him when he was born. Then I stepped back... and stayed away for his safety."

    The king knelt by the bed and bowed his head slightly. "I¡¯m sorry, Alexander," he said softly. "I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t there. And I¡¯m sorry I hurt you... even if it was by mistake."

    The words hovered in the air, heavy and real.

    Then he turned to Zane and me, and his eyes finally met ours.

    "I thought I was protecting something," the king said, voice low. "I thought I was doing what was best. Attacking Natalie. Being unnecessarily stubborn and pig-headed. I see now... I was wrong."

    Zane¡¯s jaw clenched.

    The king nodded as if he understood. "I¡¯ve been cruel. Unapproachable. A shadow in my own son¡¯s life." He looked at me, eyes steady. "But I see you now, Natalie. I see the strength in you. The courage. You... you brought light back into my son¡¯s life. Into Alexander¡¯s life."

    I swallowed hard, caught off guard by the raw sincerity in his voice.

    Zane stepped forward, calm and unwavering as he came to stand beside me. "I want you to remember something," he said, his voiceced with steel. "Alex is my son. And Natalie..." He turned his eyes toward me with quiet certainty. "She will always be mine¡ªno matter what ns you think you¡¯ve cooked up for the celestial princess."

    I couldn¡¯t help the smirk that tugged at my lips. ns? Please. As if the king could make me do anything I didn¡¯t want to. I wasn¡¯t some pawn in a royal game¡ªI was the one flipping the board.

    The king¡¯s lips twitched, barely holding back a smile of his own. "I know," he said simply, almost like a man resigned to the power of the inevitable. He straightened his back, cast one final nce at Alexander, and then turned to me.

    He said nothing at first¡ªjust walked toward me, slow and steady like every step mattered. I watched him closely, wondering if the weight of the crown finally felt real. When he reached me, he lowered his gaze and bowed. Deeply. No arrogance. No tension. Just humility, thick and genuine.

    "Princess," he said, his voice softer than I¡¯d ever heard it. "I owe you an apology... for my past insolence. I misjudged you. Dismissed you. And for that, I am truly sorry. I don¡¯te to you as a king now, but as a man who¡¯s willing to do whatever it takes to earn your forgiveness. If you¡¯ll allow it... I want to make things right. Even if it takes the rest of my life."

    For a moment, I said nothing. Just studied him. I didn¡¯t trust easily¡ªnot anymore¡ªbut I could tell he meant every word. Still, there was a part of me that wasn¡¯t interested in apologies. Not unless they came with action.

    I gave him a small smile. Calm. Collected. But it didn¡¯t touch the storm in my chest. "There¡¯s something I want," I said gently, even though every word was sharp enough to draw blood.

    He looked up at me without hesitation. "Name it," he said. "Whatever it is¡ªI¡¯ll do it."

    My smile stayed, thin and cold. "I want Darius," I said, letting the name cut through the air like poison. "And everyst member of the Silverfang Pack who touched me. I want them to suffer."

    His expression didn¡¯t change, but I saw something shift in him¡ªlike the weight of what I was asking finallynded on his shoulders.

    "If I handle this myself," I continued, my voice like quiet fire, "I¡¯ll be blinded by rage. I won¡¯t stop. And the punishments I dish out? They¡¯ll be fast. Too fast. Too merciful."

    I stepped toward him then, just enough to let my presence bear down like aing storm. "So I want you to do it. I want Darius branded across his face¡ªwith the word <i>traitor</i>. Real branding. And across his chest¡ªthe word <i>murderer</i>. Burn it in so the world never forgets what he did. I want his pain to be slow. Public. Just like the way he killed my parents and friends, just like the way he humiliated me."

    The silence that followed was thick enough to drown in.

    And I meant every word.

 Chapter 191: Clash of the Gods

    <h4>Chapter 191: sh of the Gods</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    I was just getting my bed and that of Rose dressed when I heard the soft knock. It was gentle, deliberate¡ªdefinitely not Jacob¡¯s. When I opened the door, I found Tiger standing there, silent and solid as ever, cradling my daughter in his arms like she was made of ss.

    "She fell asleep," he said, his deep voice like the earth itself whispering. "ying with Alexander outside."

    My heart melted at the sight¡ªmy sweet Rose with her wild curls sticking to her forehead, arms curled around herself like a tiny dreamer. I reached out, and Tiger handed her over with that same surprising gentleness ¡ª the kind that felt almost unrealing from someone who looked like he could shatter mountains just by walking through them.

    "Thank you," I whispered, my voice soft.

    Tiger gave a smile and a single nod before turning and walking away without another word. I watched him go, his shoulders broad, his steps soundless on the marble floor. There was something soothing about Tiger, like a guardian spirit you could trust to watch over you while you slept.

    After tucking Rose into her little bed in the corner of my room, I finally got to unwind. I was exhausted. Being a mom, healing from everything I¡¯d gone through today, trying to build a new life here¡ªit all weighed on me. But I was thankful.

    Grateful.

    Free.

    With a sigh, I stepped into the bathroom and let the hot water stream down my back. The ache in my muscles eased, but the ache in my heart... that was harder to reach. I thought about Jacob again. His voice. His smile. The way he always made space for me, even when I didn¡¯t ask. Even when I didn¡¯t feel like I deserved it.

    God, I had to stop thinking about him like that.

    He was kind, sure. Protective. Patient. But he was Jacob. The Wolf Spirit. An ancient being out of stories and stars. And I was just... me.

    A broken girl trying to stitch herself back together.

    When I came out of the bathroom, my damp curls clinging to my cheeks, I¡¯d barely pulled on my pajamas when I heard it¡ª

    BOOM.

    It didn¡¯t sound like thunder.

    It sounded like the sky was splitting in half.

    I froze, my hand halfway through buttoning my shirt. The house was usually so quiet¡ªblessedly soundproof, like a sanctuary from the chaos outside. But this... this thunder didn¡¯t care about walls or silence. It cracked through everything.

    My heart leapt into my throat.

    I rushed to Rose¡¯s bed. She was still asleep, curled under her nket, the soft rise and fall of her breathing like a lifeline. I kissed her forehead and whispered, "Stay sleeping, baby," before slipping on a sweater and stepping out of the room.

    The hallway was a warzone. Cracked walls groaned under the damage, smoke snaking from shadowy corners. Burnt w marks were carved deep into the wood like someone tried to rip the house apart with fire and fury. Blood was everywhere¡ªsshed across the floor, streaked on the walls, even speckled the ceiling. In the living room, couchesy scattered and flipped like rag dolls, torn cushions spilling their insides across the chaos.

    And when I got outside¡ª

    Oh God.

    Outside was ruin.

    I crept to the front foyer and pressed a hand against the massive door. I opened it just a sliver, and the wind practically screamed through the crack. My hair whipped around my face. The air reeked of blood and smoke.

    Then I saw it.

    Bodies.

    Guards I¡¯d passed in the hallways¡ªmen who used to smile at Rose or hand her a flower¡ªnow lying twisted and broken like paper dolls tossed aside.

    The estate... was burning.

    I pressed my hand over my mouth to keep from screaming.

    This couldn¡¯t be real.

    I stumbled back into the shadows of the corridor, trying not to hyperventte. I pressed my back against the cold stone wall and peered through a broken pir.

    And then I saw her.

    Natalie.

    Golden mes licked her skin, curling around her arms and legs like armor forged in rage. Her eyes... oh God, her eyes weren¡¯t even looking human anymore. They glowed with some ancient fury, her pupils gone, just blinding gold light.

    She looked like something out of a prophecy.

    Something divine and terrifying.

    Around her were Jacob and the others¡ªFox, Bubble, Eagle, and Tiger. Gods. Beings I¡¯d lived with. Laughed with. Watched cook breakfast.

    Now they looked like warriors from a different world.

    Fox moved like liquid fire, dodging one of Natalie¡¯s golden whips. "Natalie, STOP¡ª"

    "I won¡¯t let them hurt him again!" she screamed, and the raw anguish in her voice nearly broke me.

    I didn¡¯t understand. I didn¡¯t know who she meant or why she was so angry, but I could feel her pain like it was stitched into the wind.

    Then suddenly, Fox was sted backward by an explosion of light. He flew right past me, colliding with a tree that shattered on impact.

    I gasped and mped both hands over my mouth.

    Tiger caught Fox before he could hit the ground again. He didn¡¯t say a word. He just crouched low, cing his brother gently down before stepping forward¡ªhis muscles tensed, golden-brown hair rippling like leaves in a storm.

    They were trying not to hurt her.

    But she was burning.

    Unstoppable.

    And me?

    I was hiding like a coward.

    But I couldn¡¯t move. My knees were jelly. My stomach churned. I was sweating and shivering at the same time. Every instinct in my body screamed at me to run back to Rose, to lock the door and nevere out.

    But I couldn¡¯t stop watching.

    Jacob was the only one standing between her and the others now, his hands raised, glowing with soft blue light. "Natalie. Little moon. Please. Breathe."

    Something about the way he said it¡ªit was different.

    It cut through the chaos.

    Natalie trembled, her mes faltering just for a moment. "I¡ªI don¡¯t know how to stop it..."

    Her voice was so human now.

    So broken.

    Jacob stepped closer. Calm. Brave. "You¡¯re not their victim. You¡¯re divine, Natalie. But don¡¯t let your power be your prison."

    "I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t let them hurt him again," she whispered.

    Jacob took her hand.

    I don¡¯t even think he flinched when the mes touched his skin. "Then don¡¯t. But don¡¯t be what they made you to survive."

    But Natalie wasn¡¯t listening. Stubborn as ever, she kept fighting¡ªwing her way out, desperate to escape, especially from Jacob. With a furious yell, she hurled a massive boulder at him. He dodged like it was nothing, but the thing came rocketing toward me. I didn¡¯t even have time to react¡ªsomething mmed into me, shoving me out of the way just in time.

    I crashed against the wall, breath ragged, heart pounding so hard and fast in my chest that it felt like it was trying to escape. I didn¡¯t know how long I stayed there, frozen, the world spinning around me.

    Could¡¯ve been seconds. Could¡¯ve been hours. All I knew was that my legs refused to work, and I was crying without even realizing it.

    I had no idea they were capable of this.

    No idea the people I¡¯d been living with were as scary as this.

    No idea the pain Natalie carried inside her.

    And no idea how any of this would end.

    I sat in the rubble, hugging my knees, shaking like a leaf.

    Then I felt it¡ªsomething cold and wet on my hand.

    I looked up.

    It was Tiger.

    He stood there, holding a sleeping Alexander in his arms like something sacred. One of them must¡¯ve shielded Alex from all the chaos¡ªmade him sleep through the storm. Blood smeared Tiger¡¯s face, singed around the edges. It wasn¡¯t his. His smile was faint, worn-out, but still there.

    "Hey," he said softly, kneeling beside me. He adjusted Alex gently in his arms, like he was made of ss. "You okay, Bunny?"

    I couldn¡¯t answer. My throat burned. My voice was gone¡ªchoked by fear, smoke, and everything in between.

    Tiger brushed a loose strand of hair from my face with a tenderness that didn¡¯t match the destruction around us. "She didn¡¯t mean to scare you," he murmured. "Natalie... she¡¯s hurting. More than most of us can even imagine."

    "I... I didn¡¯t know..." I managed, my voice barely more than air.

    He handed Alexander to me, careful not to wake him. "None of us want you, Alex, or Rose caught in this mess. We¡¯ll protect you. I swear it. Now please¡ªtake him to your room, lock the door, and don¡¯te out until Natalie¡¯s calm."

    I looked into his eyes¡ªwarm, green, painfully human in a world that felt anything but.

    And for the first time since I stepped out of my room... I let myself breathe.

    Still trembling. Still afraid. I nodded, rose from the floor, clutched Alex tight to my chest, and ran back inside.

    I carried him to my room, tucked him into bed, then turned and locked the door behind us like it was the only thing keeping the world out.

 Chapter 192: Trapped Like a Rabbit in the Storm

    <h4>Chapter 192: Trapped Like a Rabbit in the Storm</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    I didn¡¯t sleep that night.

    Even after locking the door and tucking Alexander into bed beside Rose, I couldn¡¯t close my eyes for more than a second without hearing Natalie¡¯s scream, or the echo of a boulder crashing through walls. The room smelled like dust and smoke. Every creak of the house made me flinch. I sat cross-legged on the floor, cradling my slowly growing belly with one hand and holding a knife I found on the floor outside in the other¡ªjust in case. I don¡¯t know how long I stayed like that, staring at the door like it might burst open at any moment.

    The fight didn¡¯t stop.

    Even when the sky outside lightened with dawn¡¯s pale glow, the growls and crashes continued. Something or someone growled¡ªlow and feral¡ªjust outside the window around noon. Rose stirred in her sleep, whimpering softly, so I held my breath and didn¡¯t move a muscle until whatever it was passed.

    Then I heard the little voice behind me.

    "Auntie Easter?"

    It was Alexander. His curly hair stuck up in every direction, and his cheeks were rosy with sleep. "I¡¯m hungry," he said, rubbing his eyes.

    I blinked back the fear choking me and forced a smile. "I know, sweet pea. Rose too, huh?"

    As if on cue, Rose woke up crying, her little hands reaching for me. My stomach twisted¡ªnot from hunger, though I hadn¡¯t eaten in nearly a day¡ªbut from dread. I¡¯d have to go back out there.

    Alexander tugged at my sleeve, his big brown eyes wide. "What is going on? Why am I sleeping in your room? Where¡¯s Mommy? And Uncle Jacob? And Tiger? And Foxy and Bubble and Eagle?"

    I swallowed the rising panic and forced a gentle smile. "They¡¯re... they¡¯re outside. There are bad people out there right now, so they asked me to stay here with you and Rose. Just for a while. Until it¡¯s safe."

    His little lip trembled. "Is Mommy Natalie gonnae back?"

    I couldn¡¯t lie. Not to him. Not now.

    "I think so," I said softly, stroking his hair. "She¡¯s strong. She alwayses back, doesn¡¯t she?"

    Alexander nodded, though he didn¡¯t look convinced.

    I let out a shaky smile. "Your mummy and uncles are all fighting really hard to protect you. So we just have to stay here and be brave."

    He swallowed, then gave a small nod, like he was trying really hard to be strong. "Okay, I¡¯ll protect Rose too."

    My heart cracked a little at that. He was barely nine.

    I stood up, legs shaking, and moved toward the door. I hesitated, cing my hand on the knob. The noise outside was quieter now. Duller. But it was still there¡ªechoing, angry, inhuman. I turned to Alexander again.

    "Lock the door behind me, baby," I told him. "Don¡¯t let anyone but me back in."

    He nodded and scooted off the bed to follow. I stepped into the hallway. The smell of blood and smoke was stronger here. The walls were just as it was yesterday, cracked, some parts of the ceiling had caved in, and the air itself felt heavy. I didn¡¯t linger. I rushed to the kitchen, which looked like it had been through an earthquake.

    Shattered ss crunched under my feet. The cupboards were torn open, some hanging crookedly. But I managed to find a few cans of soup and some crackers that hadn¡¯t been crushed. I filled two bottles with water from the jug on the counter, my hands trembling so badly I nearly spilled them.

    I ran back. The door clicked shut behind me.

    Alexander and Rose sat cross-legged on the bed, waiting quietly.

    "There we go," I said with false cheer, setting the food down. "Breakfast in bed, huh?"

    Alexander giggled a little, and I nearly cried from the sound.

    They ate in silence, their little mouths working slowly, eyes flicking every now and then to the window where the muffled sounds of war still drifted in.

    Every few hours, I would go back out. Just for water or more food. Each time I left, I felt like I was walking into a storm I couldn¡¯t see. Like something in the walls was watching me. Whispering things I couldn¡¯t hear. But I had to. They were just babies.

    We stayed like that until the evening.

    When the sky outside turned orange and the shadows in the corners of the room grew longer, I prepared to go out again. Alexander clung to me.

    "No, Aunty Easter... don¡¯t go."

    "I¡¯ll be right back," I whispered, kissing his forehead. "Promise. You¡¯re so brave, sweetheart. Protect Rose for me, okay?"

    He nodded slowly, lip trembling again. I slipped out and shut the door.

    But this time, there were no sounds.

    No thunder.

    No footsteps.

    No Jacob.

    No Natalie.

    No Tiger. No Fox. No Bubble. No Eagle.

    Nothing.

    It was like the house had died.

    I crept through the hallway, every footstep echoing like a gunshot. The rooms were empty. The smoke had cleared, but the air still felt strange. Tainted.

    "Jacob?" I called softly. "Tiger? Hello?"

    My voice sounded like it didn¡¯t belong. Like it didn¡¯t fit in this empty, broken ce.

    And then I heard it.

    A groan.

    I turned my head and saw him¡ªGriffin¡ªcopsed against the wall near the sunroom. He was clutching his chest, fingers digging into the fabric of his shirt, eyes wide with pain.

    "Griffin!" I rushed to him, dropping to my knees. "Hey¡ªhey, what happened?"

    He gasped, eyes rolling slightly. And that¡¯s when I saw it.

    His eyes.

    They weren¡¯t human. They were ck. Pitch ck. No whites, no pupils. Just endless, soulless dark.

    "Oh God," I breathed.

    "Help... help me..." he choked.

    "I¡¯m here!" I cried, grabbing his hand. "I¡¯m right here, stay with me!"

    But he copsed. His body went limp.

    "No, no, no¡ªplease, Griffin, wake up¡ª" I shook him, pped his cheeks lightly, pressed my ear to his chest. He was still breathing, faintly¡ªbut he wouldn¡¯t open his eyes.

    "Help!" I shouted, my voice slicing through the air. "Somebody help us! Please!"

    Nothing.

    The estate was dead quiet¡ªeerily still, like the whole world was holding its breath.

    And then... it hit.

    The cold.

    Not just cold¡ªwrong. Like the air itself had turned against me.

    It crept in fast. Not the kind that makes you hug your sweater tighter. This was something else. It moved, like it had a mind of its own. It crawled under my skin, wrapped itself around my bones, and pressed into my lungs until my breath came out in little clouds of white mist.

    I shivered violently, arms wrapped around myself. "W-What is this?" I whispered, more to myself than anything else.

    There was something in that cold. Something old. Older than anything I could exin. I could feel it watching.

    And just as suddenly as it came¡ªit vanished.

    Warmth flooded back in like someone had flipped a switch. I blinked, confused, disoriented.

    Then I looked down.

    Griffin was gone.

    Gone.

    Like he¡¯d never been standing there at all.

    I screamed¡ªa raw, primal sound that didn¡¯t feel like mine. It wed out of my throat, sharp and broken. My legs moved on instinct, carrying me back inside, through the hallway, up to the room.

    I mmed the door open.

    "Alex¡ª!"

    Empty.

    Rose was curled up on the bed, fast asleep like nothing had happened.

    But Alexander was nowhere.

    Gone.

    My knees buckled. I copsed onto the floor. "No. No. No. No¡ª" The word tumbled from my lips as I scrambled across the room, searching under the bed, ripping open the closet, checking behind the curtains, anywhere.

    Nothing.

    Vanished.

    Just like Griffin.

    I didn¡¯t think. I couldn¡¯t. I grabbed Rose¡ªstill asleep¡ªand took off.

    Down the halls. Through the ruined foyer. Past walls streaked with blood and ss. My heart was beating so loud it drowned out everything else.

    I ran straight for the main gate, my only thought: Get out. Get help.

    I never made it.

    I mmed face-first into something I couldn¡¯t see.

    A wall? No¡ªsomething worse.

    It buzzed under my skin, rejecting me like a virus. I tried again, pushing, mming, screaming. Still nothing. My fingers tingled with static as if the air itself was pushing back.

    Panicked, I turned, bolted for the side fence. The trees. The hidden passage Tiger once showed me.

    All of it¡ªblocked.

    Every escape.

    Gone.

    I stopped running.

    My breath caught in my throat.

    I wasn¡¯t just trapped in this house.

    I was trapped in something else entirely.

    The estate¡ªthis ce that had be my home, my sanctuary¡ªwas now a prison. A graveyard filled with dead bodies and me... me and my baby girl.

    I sank to the ground, holding Rose tight against my chest as sobs overtook me.

    Big, ugly, broken sobs that shook my whole body.

    "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered into her soft curls. "I¡¯m so sorry, baby."

    I didn¡¯t know where Jacob was.

    I didn¡¯t know if Natalie was even alive.

    I didn¡¯t know if Alexander was dead or just... gone.

    And I didn¡¯t know what kind of force had taken over this ce.

    But I knew one thing.

    I was alone.

    And I had never been more terrified in my entire life.

    <i>Why? Why did they leave me behind?</i>

 Chapter 193: Bliss to Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 193: Bliss to Darkness</h4>

    <strong>Cassandra~</strong>

    Sebastian stood in front of the full-length mirror, adjusting the sleek cor of his midnight-blue suit. The rich velvet caught the warm light of the room just right, highlighting the broadness of his shoulders, the fine cut of the jacket, and the way the fabric hugged his tall frame. His jet-ck hair, always immactely styled, fell just over his brows, giving him that frustratingly handsome, boyish charm that always made me want to either kiss him senseless... or punch him.

    I sat cross-legged on the bed, wearing one of his silk shirts¡ªcrimson and far too big on me. My fingers were tangled in the hem, twisting the fabric, while I watched him with a small smile. God, he was beautiful. And worse? He knew it.

    He smirked when he noticed me staring, that cocky little twitch of his lips.

    "What?" he asked, turning to face me with a dramatic flourish of his jacket. "You look like you want to devour me."

    I snorted. "You wish."

    He winked. "I know."

    I rolled my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t stop smiling. My Sebastian.

    He went back to fixing his cufflinks, the silver glinting like frost under the warm lights of the room. "You sure you don¡¯t want toe?" he asked gently. The softness in his voice shed with the usual sarcastic bite he was known for. "It¡¯s going to be a big night. Zane¡¯s finally going to be named heir. I want you there."

    He didn¡¯t turn around this time. He knew what I would say. We¡¯d had this conversation more times than I cared to count.

    "Sebastian..." I started, my voice heavy with guilt.

    "Yeah, yeah," he murmured. "Too many supernaturals in one ce. Risky. What if someone recognizes you? What if someone smells you on me and figures out you¡¯re my mate?"

    I lowered my eyes. The words sounded ridiculous now that he said them back, but they were all true. And I hated that.

    "I just..." I paused, chewing on the inside of my cheek. "I don¡¯t want to be the reason you get hurt. If anyone from Kalmia¡¯s circle shows up¡ª"

    "I¡¯ll handle them."

    "Sebastian¡ª"

    "No," he said, finally turning to me. His tone was firmer now, moremanding. "You don¡¯t get to protect me by pushing me away. Not anymore. You know I will stand by you through every dark corner of your past, Cass. I¡¯ll kill for you. Lie for you. Hell, I even learned to cook for you."

    That made meugh, but my heart hurt.

    "I¡¯m serious," he continued, walking over to me. "You¡¯re not alone in this fight. Not with me around."

    He bent down and kissed me, slow and deep. The kind of kiss that made you forget there was a world out there trying to kill you.

    When he finally pulled back, he grinned. "I made you snacks."

    I blinked. "Snacks?"

    "Yep." He walked to the doorway and leaned against the frame with the kind ofzy confidence only he could pull off. "There¡¯s popcorn in the microwave, grilled cheese sandwiches on the counter, and I figured you¡¯d want something sweet, so I made those peanut butter cookies you like."

    "You¡¯re a vampire," I said slowly, raising a brow. "You don¡¯t even eat food. Why do you insist on cooking for me all the time?"

    "I watch YouTube." He shrugged like it exined everything. "Besides, you¡¯re my queen. Queens don¡¯t cook. They lounge around in silk shirts that are too big for them and yell at their sexy vampire mates to bring them dessert."

    I threw a pillow at him. He caught it effortlessly.

    "Get out of here before you end up beingte," I muttered, trying not to look too pleased.

    "Oh, I¡¯m alreadyte." He grinned and walked over to kiss me again¡ªtwice¡ªhis hands slipping under the silk shirt, pulling me close. "I¡¯ve been stalling all night just to spend a few more seconds with you."

    "You made yourselfte," I murmured against his lips, breathless.

    "Correction," he said, his voice low, "we made love twice. That¡¯s a good reason to bete, thank you very much."

    Iughed again, breathless and happy. So damn happy.

    "Be safe, Seb."

    "I¡¯ll be back before midnight."

    "You¡¯re not Cindere," I teased.

    "No," he said, kissing my forehead, "but I left my heart in this room."

    With that, he was gone¡ªiming he was "superte" but still managing to spin around in the hallway for a final wink and air-kiss before mming the front door dramatically.

    I sighed and flopped backward onto the bed, smiling at the ceiling. How had someone like him ended up with someone like me?

    After a moment, I dragged myself off the bed and padded into the kitchen. True to his word, the food was warm, the sandwiches perfectly toasted, and the cookies... damn. They were soft and sweet.

    I curled up on the couch with a nket and started a movie. Something light and funny. The kind Sebastian would¡¯ve mocked me for watching. Iughed anyway, munching on a cookie.

    Somewhere between the second act and the final climax of the movie, I must¡¯ve nodded off.

    I don¡¯t know how long I was out, but when I came to, something felt... off. Like a chill crawling up my spine.

    It wasn¡¯t the kind of chill you get from a drafty window or a busted heater. This was different. This cold felt like it had fingers¡ªcold, invisible fingers creeping up my spine.

    I blinked hard. The movie was still ying. The house was dead quiet.

    Too quiet.

    Then I sat up¡ªand froze.

    Eight of them. Standing in my living room like they¡¯d always belonged there.

    Vampires.

    Not the glittery kind. Not the tragic, misunderstood type. These ones were tall, pale, dressed head-to-toe in ck. Their eyes glowed¡ªnot with hunger for blood, but something darker. Something colder.

    Hatred.

    I hadn¡¯t heard a single sound. No creaking floorboards. No doors opening. Not even the sound of breathing. It was like they¡¯d just... materialized out of the dark.

    For a second, I thought I was still dreaming. Or hallucinating. Or both.

    Then one of them spoke, his voice smooth and mocking. "Nice ce. You must be enjoying yourself," he said with a smirk. "I¡¯m sure you are. Lord Sebastian always did have a taste for luxury."

    Everything in me snapped to attention.

    I shot to my feet, instincts firing. My ws slid out in a whisper, and my fingers darted toward the dagger stashed under the couch¡ªbut I was too slow.

    Too damn slow.

    A sharp sting bloomed in my arm.

    My vision wobbled, like the room had been dunked underwater.

    "Wha¡ª" I staggered, clutching the wall for bnce. "What did you¡ª"

    One of them held up a syringe, grinning like he¡¯d won a prize.

    "Just a little cocktail," he said. "Something to keep you nice and mellow."

    I tried to fight. I reached deep, desperate to call on the old strength¡ªKalmia¡¯s strength. The power that always surged when things got bad. The thing that always kept me ahead of monsters like them.

    But it wasn¡¯t there anymore.

    It was gone.

    Stripped clean.

    They didn¡¯t know that. They thought they¡¯d caught me slipping.

    They thought this was their lucky night.

    The shadows in the room grew longer as they stepped closer, swallowing everything around them.

    "No..." I breathed, my heart pounding like thunder caught in a cage. "No¡ªdon¡¯t¡ªget away from me¡ª"

    Hands grabbed me. Icy, iron-hard hands. I kicked, I thrashed, I screamed¡ªbut my body moved like it was stuck in msses. My muscles barely responded. My limbs felt like dead weight.

    "You should¡¯ve stayed away from him," one of them growled, lips brushing my ear like a curse. "You should¡¯ve ended it when you had the chance. Because now? You¡¯ll never get another one. We won¡¯t let you hurt him."

    I wanted to scream his name¡ªSebastian¡¯s.

    I wanted to torch the whole house, take them all with me.

    But the world slipped away before I could make a sound.

 Chapter 194: Caged Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 194: Caged Wolf</h4>

    <strong>Cassandra~ </strong>

    I was drugged.

    Darkness wed at the edges of my vision like something alive. Hot. It burned behind my eyelids, twisted in my gut, and pulled me down like chains in ake. I struggled to surface. Every time I did, I was dragged under again.

    But voices¡ªlow and taunting¡ªpierced through the fog.

    "She bewitched him. Had to. There¡¯s no other way Lord Sebastian would ever... choose her."

    That voice¡ªmale, haughty¡ªflicked against my mind like a whip. I blinked slowly, catching slivers of light slicing through the metal ts of a van¡ªno, a truck. My body shifted with every bump in the road, my limbs sprawled like broken branches.

    "She¡¯s not even a vampire or a real werewolf. She¡¯s a rogue. A hunter. She kills our kind, and somehow he... marked her?"

    Laughter, sharp and bitter, followed that.

    "She used demon magic," one of them snarled, voice dripping with disgust. "There¡¯s no other exnation¡ªshe reeked of it."

    Another vampire nodded grimly. "Props to Brent. If he hadn¡¯t caught the scent on lord Sebastian and raised the rm, we¡¯d still be in the dark while she yed puppet master with our lord."

    Brent. My mindtched onto the name. The youngest. The observant one. My brain, though thick with whatever they injected into me, managed to stitch the pieces together. Brent must have been watching Sebastian. He noticed the change. Then he followed the trail and found me.

    I had underestimated Sebastian¡¯s coven. And now, I was paying for it.

    My tongue felt like sandpaper. My hands were numb. The silver-coated cuffs around my wrists dug into bone, and every jolt of the vehicle was like a p to my insides. I tried to focus. Tried to will my body to obey. I couldn¡¯t let them see me like this¡ªweak, strung out, helpless.

    They kept talking. They liked the sound of their own outrage.

    "Lord Sebastian is our future. An upright, noble leader. If she had seeded in turning him fully, we¡¯d have lost everything."

    "And now, because of this thing," the voice sneered, "we almost did."

    The truck screeched to a stop.

    My body rolled slightly, and a sharp heel jammed into my ribs as someone stood.

    "Let¡¯s get this witch underground before the sun finds us."

    Rough hands gripped my arms, hauling me like trash. My bare feet dragged through dirt, gravel biting into my knees when they let me fall. There was a rusted iron hatch hidden beneath a crumbling shed. They pried it open, revealing a steep staircase spiraling into shadows.

    "Wee home, yer," one hissed.

    They carried me¡ªhalf-dragged, half-tossed¡ªdownward. The air grew thick, damp, cloying. The walls closed in. The flickering torchlight barely lit the stone tunnel as we descended deeper into hell.

    And then they threw me in.

    The cell door nged shut behind me, steel and old magic locking in ce. I crumpled against cold stone, pain ricocheting through every limb.

    A moment passed.

    Then another.

    I breathed. Shallow. Ragged.

    Silence.

    Until¡ª

    "You should¡¯ve stayed away from him," a deep voice growled.

    Footsteps echoed on the stone, heavy with purpose.

    I forced myself to raise my head.

    He stood behind the bars¡ªtall, broad-shouldered, his ck coat fitting too perfectly, his features carved from marble and shadow.

    "Luca," I croaked.

    His eyes narrowed. "You know me?"

    "You were in the pictures. His old journals." My lips twitched into a dry smile. "Sebastian wrote about you."

    He flinched. Just slightly. Like I¡¯d thrown a dagger that nicked skin.

    "Don¡¯t say his name." Luca¡¯s voice dropped, dangerous and simmering. "You don¡¯t deserve to."

    I said nothing.

    Luca gripped the bars, his knuckles bone-white. "Do you know what you¡¯ve done to him?"

    My heartbeat thumped¡ªuneven, fearful, guilty.

    "I watched him unravel," Luca said coldly. "He stopped feeding from the coven. Stoppedmunicating with us often. Heughed too much. Smiled too easily. He started staying away from us like some foolish fledgling in love."

    He spat the word like poison.

    "Lord Sebastian," he continued tightly, "isn¡¯t just our Master. He is hope. Order. A future. And you¡ªyou¡ªslithered in with your pretty eyes and demon stench and ruined him."

    "I didn¡¯t¡ª"

    "Spare me your lies," Luca snapped. "Do you think we don¡¯t know who you are? Cassandra of the Crescent pack. Demon¡¯s de. The Bloodless Bane. We know your tally, witch. Fifty-two dead. And those are just our coven alone."

    My fingers curled into fists. "I was bound to the demon. You think I wanted to do those things?"

    "You chose to kill."

    "I was surviving!"

    "You seduced him," he seethed. "Youid with him. Got under his skin. Into his mind. And now, he¡¯s a shadow of who he was."

    I lowered my gaze. "If he¡¯s changed... it¡¯s not because I made him."

    Luca¡¯s eyes glittered dangerously. "You admit it, then. You wormed your way in. Used magic. Let him mark you."

    I hesitated.

    This was it.

    The lie that might save Sebastian from the hatred and wrath of his coven.

    "Yes," I whispered.

    Luca stilled.

    "I came to kill him," I said slowly, every word like shards in my throat. "The demon sent me. I was supposed to earn his trust, weaken him... and take him out."

    A horrified silence settled over the corridor.

    I kept going. "But I underestimated him. He was strong. Clever. And yes... I used demon magic to make him care for me."

    Luca stepped back, his face a mask of disgust and betrayal.

    "Thank you for confirming," he said tightly. "Now we know for sure."

    Good.

    Let me be the viin.

    Not him.

    Not Sebastian.

    Luca turned his back to me, fists clenched at his sides.

    "You¡¯ll never see him again."

    Something sharp and cold stabbed into my chest.

    "You¡¯ll stay here," he growled, "until the earth forgets you ever existed. Until even the stones forget your voice."

    I wanted to scream. But I bit it back. I couldn¡¯t give them the satisfaction.

    The cell door sealed with a low hiss of ancient magic. Luca disappeared into the dark without another word.

    And I¡ª

    I copsed.

    Iid there on the stone floor, my silk shirt ripped and clinging to my skin, still faintly smelling of him. The air was freezing. My body throbbed from whatever cocktail they¡¯d given me. My wrists burned. My stomach twisted in knots.

    I curled into myself and stared at the wall.

    He wouldn¡¯te. He couldn¡¯t.

    If they found out he¡¯d taken me in willingly¡ªloved me¡ªthey¡¯d destroy him.

    So I stayed silent.

    I let them believe I tricked him.

    Even if it meant I never saw him again.

    Even if it meant dying in this pit.

    I let them believe it was all my fault.

    Because if I could spare Sebastian their hatred... then maybe it was worth it.

    Maybe.

    A tear slid down my cheek and disappeared into the stone.

    I felt alone. Utterly, achingly alone.

    I closed my eyes and whispered, to no one, "Be safe, Seb."

    Even if I never got to say it to him again.

    Even if I¡¯d already lost him.

 Chapter 195: The Unveiling

    <h4>Chapter 195: The Unveiling</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    The silence in the room was deceptive.

    It wasn¡¯t the kind of silence that brings peace¡ªit was the kind that crackled, alive with tension and fire and something deeper. Ancient. My heart was pounding so loudly, I was sure Natalie could hear it from across the room. She stood tall, proud and ferocious, like a storm made flesh, her voice still echoing in the air like the aftermath of thunder.

    "I want Darius branded," she had said. Calm, unshaking. But her words wereced with something dark, something I understood too well¡ªvengeance wrapped in blood.

    I hadn¡¯t been able to take my eyes off her. My shy Natalie¡ªthe same girl who once stammered when asking for a ss of water, who curled up like a frightened doe when we first met¡ªwas gone. She stood before my father like a queen demanding justice, and damn it, I had never been prouder.

    My father stood still, absorbing every word she said. I could see the weight of it hit him, could see the careful tightening of his jaw, the slight narrowing of his eyes. But he didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he bowed his head once, low and respectful.

    "You will have justice," he said, his voice firm but reverent. "Darius will be branded. Traitor across his face. Murderer across his chest. And the world will know what he did."

    Natalie blinked, just once. The fire in her eyes dimmed slightly, like she hadn¡¯t expected him to agree so quickly, so easily. My father didn¡¯t stop there.

    "You gave me a gift, Natalie," he continued, lifting his gaze. "When you asked Mist to erase the memories of everyone at that ball... you spared me a humiliation I didn¡¯t deserve to recover from. You¡¯ve given me a chance to stand again. And I swear on my crown, I won¡¯t waste it. You¡¯ve reminded me of who I used to be. For that, I thank you."

    The air caught in my throat. Natalie¡¯s eyes widened, caught off guard. Even I stood a little straighter, stunned. This was a side of my father I hadn¡¯t seen in a long, long time¡ªnot since my mother died.

    "You... You don¡¯t need to thank me," Natalie said, voice cracking slightly, her fierce mask slipping for just a heartbeat.

    "Yes," he said, straighting. "I do."

    Then he turned to me. The shift in his gaze felt like a spotlight hitting my chest.

    "Zane," he said, and everything in me locked in ce. "Since the situation has turned like this, I will go back to the ballroom... and I will announce you as my heir¡ªofficially. No more hiding. No more masks."

    My throat was suddenly dry.

    "After the announcement, I will see to Darius personally. He will be arrested tonight, and his pack investigated thoroughly. Anyone involved in Natalie¡¯s torment will face the same fire she asked for."

    I nodded, but my legs felt heavy. Like they¡¯d just been chained to something ancient.

    He turned back to Natalie. "Leave the matter to me, child. Rest. Be by Zane¡¯s side. The kingdom will need its future Queen."

    <strong>"Queen."</strong> Red, stirred at the word.

    And then, without waiting for a reply, my father strode to the door. His hand on the handle, he nced back at me, his face unreadable.

    "Gather yourself, son," he said. "Come to the ballroom in twenty minutes."

    And then he was gone.

    The door clicked shut.

    The silence that followed wasn¡¯t like before. It was thicker. Heavier. My heart? It was a goddamn drum now.

    I stared at the closed door for a long second. My chest rose and fell too fast. My hands were ice. Everything I had spent years hiding was about to be dragged into the light¡ªand not just any light. Royal light. Blinding. Unforgiving.

    The kingdom would know my name.

    Zane Anderson Moor. The Faceless Prince no more.

    I wasn¡¯t afraid of them¡ªnot the nobles, not the public, not even the wolves who once cursed my name. What I was afraid of... was failing them. Failing her. Failing Alex. Failing myself.

    What if I¡¯m not the king they need?

    What if I make the wrong call, pass the wrong judgment? What if I¡ª

    "You¡¯re doing that thing again," Natalie said softly.

    I blinked. She¡¯d stepped closer without me noticing. Her voice was gentle, but it cut through my anxiety like a warm de.

    "What thing?" I asked, voice hoarse.

    "Spiraling in your own head. Drowning in ¡¯what-ifs.¡¯" She ced her hand on my cheek. "You don¡¯t need to say it. I can feel it."

    "I..." I swallowed. "What if I screw this up?"

    She smiled. Goddess, that smile. "Then screw it up like a king. And fix it like a man."

    I stared at her. My soul needed that hug before I even knew I did.

    She pulled me close, wrapping her arms around me like they were built to hold the broken pieces. I buried my face in her shoulder, taking in the scent of her hair, the warmth of her touch. She kissed my cheek, then the corner of my mouth.

    "You¡¯ll be great," she whispered. "Because you already are."

    I stepped back slightly, brushing her cheek with my fingers. "You¡¯re dangerous when you¡¯re confident."

    "Then you¡¯re lucky you have a thing for danger."

    We bothughed. The moment needed it.

    She ran her hands through my hair, then murmured a word in anguage I didn¡¯t understand. Magic shimmered like soft wind around me. I looked down¡ªmy wrinkled shirt, the cor I¡¯d tugged on nervously, my tousled ck hair¡ªall fixed, refined, regal. My ceremonial tunic gleamed silver and ck, my boots polished. I looked like a prince again.

    "You could¡¯ve just told me my hair was a mess," I muttered.

    She smirked. "Where¡¯s the fun in that?"

    But I wasn¡¯t done.

    "Wait here," I said and ran into my walk-in closet.

    My heart was pounding again, but this time from something different¡ªanticipation. I opened the wardrobe¡¯s third drawer, the one no one was allowed to touch. I pulled out the dress.

    It was the color of midnight skies and starlight¡ªtailored to perfection. A ceremonial gown embroidered with the royal crest of our house: the twin moons cradled in a wolf¡¯s howl. Flowing sleeves, elegant cuts, and soft gold threading that shimmered like firelight. I¡¯d spent an entire week on it¡ªthe royal tailor did most of the work¡ªAnyway, I had Rnd sneak one of her dresses just to get the measurements right.

    When I returned, she was sitting on the edge of my bed, brushing Alex¡¯s hair back gently.

    "Here," I said.

    She turned¡ªand froze.

    "Oh my Goddess," she whispered.

    I held it out, awkward suddenly, like a teenage boy with a prom corsage.

    "Will you wear it?" I asked. "I want you there. Beside me. When the world finds out who I am."

    Tears welled in her eyes.

    "Zane..." Her voice broke, and she stood to take the dress. Her hands trembled as she touched the fabric. "This is... it¡¯s beautiful. You... You did this for me?"

    I nodded. "Of course I did. You¡¯re my everything."

    She flung her arms around me, hugging me so tightly it knocked the air from my lungs. Her tears soaked into my shirt. I didn¡¯t care. I held her tighter.

    "I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the ballroom," I whispered into her hair. "Come out when you¡¯re ready."

    She nodded, still crying. I kissed her gently, our foreheads pressed together.

    Then I turned and walked to the door, nerves knotting in my stomach.

    Just as I stepped into the hallway, a familiar voice pierced my mind.

    <i>"Finally. You done ying dress-up?"</i>

    <i>"Sebastian." </i>I nearly groaned aloud.

    <i>"Where the hell are you?"</i> I snapped. <i>"You said you¡¯d be here hours ago. I¡¯m unraveling, Seb. I need you."</i>

    His chuckle echoed in my head.

    <i>"Rx, your royal grumpiness. I just arrived at the pce gates. Took the long way to dodge a few exes. Now breathe. I¡¯ve got you."</i>

    I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding.

    Sebastian was here.

    The ball was about to begin.

    And by the end of tonight...

    The world would know my name.

 Chapter 196: The Heir Unveiled

    <h4>Chapter 196: The Heir Unveiled</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    Three minutes. That¡¯s how long it took Sebastian to get from the pce gates to my private chambers. And yet, those three minutes felt like eternity. I paced the living room like a madman¡ªwell, a well-dressed madman in ceremonial silk and finely polished boots, but a madman all the same. The air smelled of waxed wood, cold stone, and a trace ofvender¡ªNatalie¡¯s doing, no doubt. She always said I needed something calming in my space. I should¡¯ve listened sooner.

    Then the door flew open.

    "Whoa." Sebastian¡¯s voice rang in the air, low and amused. "You look like you¡¯re about to pass out."

    I spun around, ring. "Do I?"

    He leaned casually against the frame, arms crossed, dressed like he stepped out of a vampire fashion magazine. Sharp ck suit, blood-red pocket square, and a smirk that screamed trouble. His jet-ck hair was slicked back as always, every strand defying gravity like it owed him money.

    "You look like someone shoved a crown down your throat and told you to smile for the cameras," he continued, strolling in with the confidence of a man who feared nothing, not even royal politics. "Which, I guess, isn¡¯t far off."

    I copsed onto the velvet settee, elbows on knees, fingers clutching my temples. "I¡¯m not ready, Seb. I thought I was, but I¡¯m not."

    He blinked. Then blinked again. "Zane... you¡¯re Zane. Mr. ¡¯I-crack-boardrooms-before-breakfast¡¯. Mr. ¡¯I stare down billionaires for fun.¡¯ And you¡¯re scared of a bunch of nobles in capes?"

    Iughed, a bitter edge clinging to the sound. "It¡¯s not them. It¡¯s the crown. The kingdom. I¡¯m scared I won¡¯t do it right. That I¡¯ll mess up. That I¡¯ll get so swallowed by duties and diplomacy and decisions that I¡¯ll forget to live." My voice dropped to a whisper. "I¡¯m scared I¡¯ll lose time with her."

    Sebastian¡¯s expression softened, the sarcasm melting away. He lowered himself beside me, all jokes gone. "Natalie."

    I nodded.

    "I¡¯m terrified, Seb," I said quietly. "We¡¯re finally happy. We¡¯re finally... us. Sheughs now. She teases me. We chat with each other all night and never get tired. She throws socks at me when I leave my shirts on the floor. I wake up and her head¡¯s on my chest and ever since she brought her warmth into my life, I don¡¯t feel hollow."

    Sebastian said nothing, letting me speak.

    "I don¡¯t want the crown to steal that. I don¡¯t want to be one of those kings who¡¯s too busy for everything¡ªwho forgets what love feels like because he¡¯s too damn focused on keeping up appearances. I can¡¯t stand the idea of being away from her. Not for a second."

    Sebastian sighed, dramatic and long. "Alright. First of all¡ª" He jabbed a finger at me. "That¡¯s the sappiest, most disgustingly adorable thing I¡¯ve ever heard you say. You¡¯re whipped. Completely. It¡¯s tragic. She owns you."

    I scowled. "You done?"

    "Almost." He grinned. "Secondly... none of that¡¯s gonna happen."

    "How can you be so sure?"

    "Because she won¡¯t let it happen," he said simply. "Natalie¡¯s going to be beside you, every step of the way. Holding your hand when you¡¯re unsure. Kicking your royal butt when you¡¯re brooding. Kissing you breathless when you forget who you are."

    I blinked hard. "I just... I don¡¯t want to lose her."

    "You won¡¯t." Sebastian sped my shoulder. "You¡¯ll be a great king, Zane. I trust you."

    That hit deep.

    I sat in stunned silence, letting those words anchor me.

    Then I stood.

    "Let¡¯s go," I said.

    We walked side by side, past ancient tapestries and golden sconces, through the grand archway that led to the ballroom. The moment we entered, the music faded.

    All eyes turned.

    Then, at the far end, the King stood.

    My father.

    He rose from the obsidian throne draped in midnight velvet, his silky beard gleaming in the candlelight. He lifted his ss high,manding silence without saying a word. The entire ballroom hushed.

    The herald stepped forward and dered, "His Majesty has something to say!"

    A murmur rippled through the crowd.

    My father¡¯s voice rang out, strong and measured. "Tonight is a night of celebration. A night of truth." He paused, eyes scanning the room. "For years, many of you have asked me the same question: Who will inherit the throne?"

    The ballroom exploded with hushed conversations, gasps, turning heads. People whispering behind fans and wine sses.

    "And tonight," my father said, "you will finally have your answer."

    I felt my heart thudding against my ribs. I clenched my jaw, steadying myself.

    He continued, "The heir to the Lycan throne... is my son. His true name is Zane Anderson Moor. Though most of you know him by another name¡ªCole Lucky."

    The gasps were instantaneous. Audible. Collective. The entire ballroom staggered in surprise.

    <i>"Cole Lucky is the faceless prince?" </i>

    <i>"Him?" </i>

    My father extended his hand. "Zane. Come, stand beside me."

    I inhaled deeply, willing my nerves to silence. I stepped forward, the crowd parting like water. Their eyes followed every movement. Their murmurs wed at my ears, but I kept my face calm.

    Red, growled low and steady in my mind. "Walk proud, Zane. We were born for this."

    I reached my father¡¯s side. He ced a firm hand on my shoulder.

    "I present to you all," he said, "Zane Anderson Moor¡ªthe heir to the Lycan throne. The future king."

    Cheers erupted.

    Apuse rang through the room like rolling thunder.

    But not all faces were joyful.

    Some pped out of duty. Others didn¡¯t bother to mask their disdain.

    Then... a hand rose.

    A slow, almostzy movement¡ªbut it cut through the crowd like a de.

    The room fell quiet again.

    And I recognized him instantly.

    That Elder. The jittery-looking one I¡¯d seen during the cab meeting. He didn¡¯t look like much¡ªfragile, young, a little too weird looking for an Elder wolf. His robes looked a century old. But the power emanating from him was terrifying. It crawled over my skin like cold fire.

    He stepped forward with the aid of a wooden staff that supported a broken leg, his voice calm, but sharp as winter wind.

    "I am Elder Maeron Voss," he said, and the room stirred again.

    He looked right at the king. Not bowing. Not blinking. "And I stand against this decision."

    Silence followed his words.

    My blood iced over.

    The crowd gasped again, louder this time. Some nobles stood, jaws ck. A woman in emerald dropped her goblet. It shattered on the marble floor.

    I stared at him.

    I tried to keep my face neutral. Calm.

    But inside... I was burning.

    He looked right at me.

    "I do not believe this boy is fit to be king," Elder Maeron said.

    And the world tilted.

 Chapter 197: Curses and the Crown

    <h4>Chapter 197: Curses and the Crown</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    They looked at me like I was the disease.

    One moment I was standing beside my father, the King of Lycans, beneath the vaulted obsidian arch of the royal throne room¡ªevery eye, every breath hanging on me like I was some ancient secret finally revealed.

    And then Elder Maeron Voss raised his hand.

    It was slow, deliberate. His eyes burned with a cold fire, and that single gesture sliced through the awe and celebration like a guillotine¡¯s drop.

    The room went deathly silent. Even the walls around us seemed to hold their breath.

    <i>"I do not believe this boy is fit to be king," </i>Maeron dered.

    Itnded like a blow.

    Gasps echoed off marble and stone. I watched a woman in an emerald gown drop her goblet; it shattered like a scream against the floor. Somewhere, a noble stumbled back and clutched his mate¡¯s arm.

    I had known. I had known not everyone would cheer for me. I expected disdain from some, resistance from others. Every prince does. But not like this. This? This was tant. This was an execution in front of wolves.

    Even Red went still. He didn¡¯t growl. He didn¡¯t whisper in my mind. He just... listened.

    Murmurs rippled through the crowd like tremors. A few nobles turned their heads slowly toward me. Some with widened eyes. Others with curiosity. But the worst were the ones who smirked like they had been waiting for this.

    My father, rose from his throne with a fire I hadn¡¯t seen in years. His silver crown caught the chandelier¡¯s light like a star.

    "How dare you?" His voice boomed, shaking through the very foundation of the pce. "How dare you, Maeron, question the worth of my son¡ªmy only surviving child¡ªin front of my court?"

    Maeron didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t blink. His broken leg trembled slightly as he leaned harder on his staff, but his expression remained like steel.

    My father stepped forward, eyes zing. "Speak now, Elder Maeron. What foul treason forces your tongue to betray your king?"

    Maeron bowed his head, but it wasn¡¯t submission. It was the kind of bow wolves gave before they pounced.

    "With all due respect, Your Majesty," he said, bowing his head just enough to avoid execution. "I mean no disrespect to Prince Zane. I have no quarrel with him... but I speak now as one of the Elder Circle. My concerns are not born from rumors. They are born from what I have seen... heard... and smelt."

    Thest word curled like a w around my spine.

    He smelt?

    My father narrowed his eyes and took a slow step down from the throne. "Then speak inly, Maeron. If you have something to say, say it now before I have you thrown out on your insolence, limping arse."

    Whispers fluttered through the room. A woman in violet stifled augh behind her fan. A duke to my right coughed awkwardly.

    Maeron stood taller. "Prince Zane¡ªknown to many of us as Cole Lucky¡ªis renowned across the supernatural world. His innovations have benefited vampires, werewolves, witches, even humans. He is brilliant, strategic, capable... and admired."

    He paused, turning his eyes to the crowd like a dramatist waiting for his next act.

    "But," Maeron continued, "during the time Cole Lucky first stepped into this pce, when he was appointed as the King¡¯s personal advisor, the Elders deemed it necessary to investigate him¡ªdiscreetly. We wanted to understand the man behind the myth, the man the king saw fit as a personal advisor. And while we found integrity, intelligence, and a sharp mind... we also found a w."

    You could feel it¡ªthe collective inhale of the room. Nobles andmoners alike, leaned in, eyes glittering with intrigue. Hungry for scandal.

    My father¡¯s voice cracked through the stillness. "What w?"

    Maeron let the silence stew, then dropped the match.

    "Prince Zane has taken a new mate. Her name is Natalie Cross."

    A low murmur started in the left wing of the ballroom and spread like fire. Everyone began exchanging nces. One woman turned toward her husband and whispered loud enough for me to catch, "Finally, something juicy."

    I kept my jaw tight, my arms behind my back. I felt nothing. Or at least I told myself I didn¡¯t. Because the moment Maeron said her name, I wanted to shift. I wanted to rip him apart.

    But I didn¡¯t.

    "She is not his fated mate," Maeron continued. "That was Emma Lucky. May the Goddess rest her soul. Natalie Cross... is a recement."

    "She¡¯s not," I said quietly, but firmly.

    Maeron kept going. "Do you know what else she is?"

    The crowd held their breath. I knew what wasing. I saw it in his eyes. That ugly twist of prejudice cloaked in tradition.

    "She is a wolfless werewolf."

    The room exploded.

    Gasps. Screams. A few people actually stumbled back from where they stood, retreating as if I carried the curse myself. One woman¡ªLady Isadora, I think¡ªclutched her ne like I¡¯d drawn a de. And another, the Duke of Ravemoor, actually took two steps back from the podium like Natalie was going to leap out from behind me and bite him.

    "Oh my goddess¡ªhe¡¯s mated a cursed one."

    "A wolfless? Really?"

    "I heard they bring death. Ruin entire bloodlines!"

    "She¡¯s been marked?!"

    "I can¡¯t believe this¡ª"

    I smiled. Not a warm one. A cold, entertained sort of smile. I even shook my head slightly, amused by their ignorance. Still, I said nothing. Let them choke on their gossip.

    My father¡¯s voice dropped to a dangerous tone. "And what of it?" he said, his toneced with fury. "What problem do you have with the woman my son loves?"

    "Every problem, Your Majesty," Maeron replied and then stepped closer to the center of the ballroom. "You all know the old ways. A wolf without a wolf is one who has been cursed by the Moon Goddess herself. They are not just unworthy... they bring unworthiness. Misfortune. Sickness. Madness. Death."

    His eyes locked on mine. "And Prince Zane¡ªyour future king¡ªnot only allowed her near him... he marked her as his mate."

    The room erupted.

    No longer whispers, but shouting. Chaos. Desperation.

    "He¡¯ll curse the throne!"

    "The kingdom will fall!"

    "We won¡¯t bow to a cursed king!"

    Red growled in my chest. My hands clenched into fists, but I didn¡¯t move. I just stood there, jaw tight, face unreadable.

    Let them scream.

    Let them w.

    They didn¡¯t know what Natalie had survived. They didn¡¯t know that while they sipped expensive wine from jeweled goblets and danced beneath chandeliers, Natalie had been fighting to breathe in alleys and shelters. That she had been banished, broken, and still somehow¡ªsomehow¡ªshe had be stronger than all of them.

    She had transformed to not just a full werewolf but a goddess of light, prosperity and love. And she had chosen me to always be by her side.

    My father didn¡¯t shout this time.

    He didn¡¯t need to.

    He slowly sat back on the throne, and the entire room stilled.

    His presence¡ªregal,manding, final¡ªwrapped itself around the chaos like a steel cord.

    He spoke softly. "Natalie Cross is not wolfless. She is not cursed. She has a wolf. A powerful one. And Zane is not doomed. He is blessed. I don¡¯t expect any of you to understand, because none of you have ever had to live a life with real loss, real pain, or real sacrifice. My son has. And still, he rises. That is the kind of king you need."

    The room paused. For a heartbeat, I thought it was over.

    Until Maeron stepped forward again.

    "If I may, Your Majesty," he said.

    My father didn¡¯t answer.

    Maeron went on anyway.

    "I do not use the prince without evidence. I do not enjoy making enemies of kings or princes but I speak the truth. If any of you doubt my ims, I encourage you to ask the Silverfang Pack." He turned sharply and pointed with his staff.

    Straight at him.

    Darius ckthorn.

    The bastard who murdered Natalie¡¯s parents. The one who branded her. Banished her. Hunted her.

    He stood near the side of the ballroom, arms crossed, a crooked smile on his lips, as if he¡¯d been waiting for his cue.

    Maeron¡¯s voice rang louder now. "Ask Alpha Darius ckthorn. Ask his Beta, his enforcers, his pack. They knew Natalie Cross. You may think the curse isn¡¯t real, but those who lived through her presence will say otherwise. They were the ones who cast Natalie Cross out. They can confirm her curse. The Silverfang Pack exiled her for being what she is. And now you wish to ce a cursed prince¡ªbound to a cursed woman¡ªon the throne?"

    The room erupted.

    A wave of shouts, screams, gasps, and panic surged toward us. People backing away again. Some yelling for the crown to pass to someone else. usations of favoritism. Of deception. Of betrayal.

    I stood still.

    I didn¡¯t look away from Darius.

    And he didn¡¯t look away from me.

    Let the wolves howl.

    I wasn¡¯t backing down.

 Chapter 198: A Truth Dressed in Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 198: A Truth Dressed in Shadows</h4>

    <strong>Darius~</strong>

    It had started as a dull evening. The ballroom reeked of too much perfume and false courtesy. A hundred wolves in silk and jewels, all pretending not to loathe one another. I stood in the shadows of the grand chandelier-lit hall, a ss of wine swirling in my hand, my Beta Timothy to my right. Gabrie lingered at my side, tense and stiff as usual in public. She hated these things more than I did¡ªso many wandering eyes, so many secretsced inughter.

    Timothy, leaned close to me, whispering something about a potential alliance with the Ironpaw Pack, but I wasn¡¯t listening. My eyes were on the crowd¡ªscanning, measuring.

    I was calcting my next move¡ªwondering if I should entertain that shallow Alpha from the West who kept ncing my way, or if I¡¯d get more leverage buttering up the council elder near the orchestra¡ªwhen everything shifted.

    The king rose from his throne.

    The room fell into a silence so sharp it felt like the air itself held its breath. It was the kind of stillness that prey senses when a predator steps into the clearing. Every head turned, as if pulled by an invisible thread, toward the man who ruled over us all.

    But it wasn¡¯t his voice that sent the tremor through my chest¡ªit was the name he spoke, the one he summoned to his side.

    Cole Lucky.

    Only... it wasn¡¯t just Cole anymore.

    The very atmosphere around him shifted, tightening like a storm about to break. The moment the king announced him as his son¡ªhis heir, the one destined to wear the crown¡ªmy lungs forgot how to work.

    Cole Lucky wasn¡¯t somemon-born werewolf with a lucky name.

    He was Prince Zane.

    The Faceless Prince.

    The myth cloaked in shadow, the ghost whispered about in stories and political nightmares.

    My hand trembled around my wine ss, the crimson liquid tipping dangerously close to the rim. Forgotten.

    Cole Lucky¡ªthe man who stole Natalie Cross from me.

    And now?

    The next king of all Lycans.

    I went rigid, a de of cold panic slicing clean down my spine. If Natalie had told him the truth¡ªabout what I¡¯d done to her... what we did¡ªthen I was finished.

    No.

    Silverfang was finished.

    Timothy leaned in close. His breath tickled my ear.

    "You think he knows?"

    My voice was a low snarl. "I know he does."

    But what happened next... I didn¡¯t see iting.

    Elder Maeron stepped forward like a man on a mission. Self-proimed guardian of ancientws, the keeper of sacred traditions.

    He didn¡¯t kneel.

    Didn¡¯t bow.

    Didn¡¯t even flinch.

    He challenged.

    Right there, in full view of the king, the prince, the court, every alpha, every noble, every other supernatural guests.

    Maeron¡¯s voice struck through the silence like a sword drawn in moonlight.

    "A wolf without a wolf is cursed by the Moon Goddess herself," he dered, each word ringing like a verdict. "And Prince Zane¡ªyour future king¡ªhas not only let such a creature near him... he marked her."

    The impact was instant.

    Gasps sliced the air.

    Screams rippled like a wave crashing through the room.

    The floor felt like it might crack beneath the weight of so much panic.

    "He¡¯ll bring ruin to the throne!"

    "The kingdom is doomed!"

    Fear flooded the hall. Thick. Pungent. intoxicating.

    I breathed it in like perfume.

    And Prince Zane?

    He didn¡¯t move.

    Didn¡¯t blink. Didn¡¯t even twitch.

    He stood like a statue carved from storm and stone, but the fury bleeding off him came in waves. I saw it¡ªhis wolf¡ªrising behind his eyes like a shadow trying to tear through skin. Caged. Straining. Hungry.

    Beside me, Gabrie¡¯s nails sank into my forearm. "Darius," she hissed, voice trembling, "don¡¯t say anything. We shouldn¡¯t be here. This ce is getting dangerous for us."

    But I just smiled, slow and cold.

    "No, darling. This is exactly where I need to be."

    Because Maeron wasn¡¯t finished.

    He turned. Eyes burning with righteous fury.

    And then¡ªhe pointed.

    At me.

    "Ask Alpha Darius ckthorn," Maeron thundered, voice echoing through the chaos. "Ask his Beta. Ask his pack. They knew Natalie Cross. They cast her out. They will confirm the curse."

    Every eye turned to me.

    Dozens of heads turned. Dozens of snarls rumbled in the air like a storm threatening to break.

    And then the spotlight found me¡ªhot and blinding, like a brand searing into my skin.

    Timothy swore under his breath. "Shit."

    Gabrie went ghost-pale beside me.

    And me?

    Iughed.

    Softly at first. Just a breath of amusement under my breath. Like I already knew how this would end.

    Then I set my wine ss down¡ªslow, deliberate. The crystal clinked against the marble table like the opening note of a funeral march.

    I took a breath.

    Then stepped forward.

    And just like that, the crowd split before me, moving back as if my very presence scorched them. Their whispers were like sparks flicking against my skin¡ªsharp, eager, full of hunger. They whispered my name like it was a sword they wanted me to swing. And I would.

    Oh, I would.

    Because this was it.

    The moment I¡¯d waited for.

    The moment I¡¯d burn Zane from his pedestal.

    The moment I¡¯d drag Natalie down into the dirt where she belonged.

    The moment I¡¯d leave her with no one¡ªno protection, no allies, no way out.

    Except me.

    I stepped up beside Elder Maeron, who was already wearing that smug little smirk like he thought he¡¯d done something clever.

    Let him have it.

    The king stared down at me from his throne, still as ice. His eyes didn¡¯t blink. His breath didn¡¯t hitch. He just watched. Waiting.

    "Alpha Darius ckthorn," he said atst. "What do you have to say?"

    I inhaled slow and deep. Then I smiled, calm and confident.

    "Your Majesty," I said, voice smooth as silk. "Elder Maeron is right."

    A ripple of disbelief moved through the crowd like a gust of wind across dry grass.

    "She is cursed!"

    "I knew it!"

    "The prince marked a wolfless? That¡¯s a crime!"

    They were shouting now, voices rising, echoing off the marble and gold.

    But I didn¡¯t flinch. I stood tall, let them have their moment. Then I raised a hand.

    And silence fell instantly.

    "Natalie Cross," I said, louder now, letting her name echo, venomced and cold, "the woman the prince has imed as his mate... was born without a wolf."

    Gasps. Outrage. Raw disbelief.

    But I wasn¡¯t finished.

    Far from it.

    "I¡¯m not done," I said, voice sharper now, slicing through their panic like a scalpel.

    The room held its breath.

    Still, Zane didn¡¯t move.

    "There¡¯s more to this than you know," I continued, voice calm and precise. "Much more."

    Gabrie¡¯s eyes met mine across the room¡ªwide, pleading, terrified. She was silently begging me to stop. But this wasn¡¯t her story to end.

    This was mine to tell.

    I turned back to the crowd, letting each word strike with purpose.

    "Natalie Cross wasn¡¯t just born wolfless. She is the daughter of traitors. My former Beta, Evan Cross and his mate I Cross¡ªEvan was a man who plotted to fracture Silverfang from the inside. He broke ourws, disrespected our ways, betrayed me. I showed him mercy."

    Another lie. I¡¯d shot him and his mate myself. But truth was malleable, and tonight, it bent to me.

    "I gave his daughter a home. Despite everything. Despite what she was. I even marked her when she knelt and begged me to¡ªbecause I thought she needed protection from the unmated wolves who saw her as nothing more than prey."

    I let that linger. Let it sting.

    "I believed she had potential. I believed she could belong. But the truth has a way of surfacing, doesn¡¯t it? Ever since her wolfless state surfaced, Silverfang has suffered. Sickness spread. Wolves lost control. Families turned on each other. It was like a gue¡ªlike something wrong had rooted itself in our hearts."

    Now the ballroom was silent. Hooked. Horrified.

    "I did what any Alpha would do. I made the hard choice. I cast her out. Not out of cruelty¡ªbut out of duty. For the good of my pack. For the survival of our bloodline."

    Finally, I turned to Zane.

    His eyes were locked on mine now¡ªburning with a fury so deep it could have set the pce on fire. His wolf was staring back at me through his skin, daring me to keep going.

    So I did.

    "She carries a curse, Your Highness," I said, voice low and lethal. "You think you¡¯re saving her. But you¡¯re not. She will be your undoing."

    His fists clenched. The tension in the room snapped taut.

    He would try to kill me for this.

    Not now.

    Not here.

    But someday.

    And when he did, it would be with eyes full of hatred and anger¡ªand that would be enough for me.

    Because tonight, I¡¯d already won.

    Every single eye in the room had turned toward Zane. And every single heart now carried a sliver of suspicion.

    What if it was true?

    I smiled, bowed low to the king, and stepped back beside Maeron.

    And just like that, the ballroom didn¡¯t feel like a court anymore.

    It felt like a battlefield.

    A war of whispers¡ªand I¡¯d just fired the first shot.

 Chapter 199: Loving Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 199: Loving Brothers</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The door clicked shut behind Zane, and for a long moment, I just stood there. His words still lingered in the air, warm and soft as the scent of his cologne that clung to my skin. My fingers trembled as they clutched the midnight-blue gown, the fabric catching the low light and glittering like the night sky.

    "Zane..." I whispered to the empty room, my chest swelling with emotions I couldn¡¯t begin to name. Love, awe, fear, gratitude.

    And then...

    A sudden gust of wind rustled through the curtains, though the windows were shut. The temperature shifted¡ªwarmer, cooler, then warmer again¡ªand the lights dimmed subtly like the room was breathing.

    Before I could blink, they were there.

    Jacob appeared first, materializing like smoke and starlight near the foot of the bed. Then came Fox, stretchingzily in a flicker of me near the firece. Bubble shimmered into view by the window, followed by Eagle, who stepped out of what looked like a ripple in the very air. Andst, Tiger... materializing like a tree growing from the earth itself, calm, grounded, silent.

    "Guys," I whispered, a breathless smile tugging at my lips.

    "Natalie," Jacob said, stepping toward me with concern written all over his face. "Are you alright? Is everything okay between you and the king?"

    "Did the King dare breathe wrong around you?" Fox asked dramatically, tossing his ming red hair back like a diva. "Because I have ten different ways to fry him¡ªstarting with his royal socks."

    "No, no," I rushed to say, shaking my head as I hugged the gown tighter. "He didn¡¯t hurt me. We talked¡ªfinally. Really talked. He apologized."

    "He what?" Bubble blinked, tossing a dramatic hand over his heart. "The royal Iceberg melted?"

    "I¡¯m serious," I said,ughing despite myself. "He apologized. And I... I tried to believe him, although I gave him some conditions. Things are different now. We¡¯re different."

    "I¡¯m sorry," I said suddenly, the words spilling from my lips in a rush. "I was angry. Furious, actually. And I fought all of you... I went mad. I said things I didn¡¯t mean. I just... I didn¡¯t know where to put all that pain. So I threw it at everyone around me."

    There was a beat of silence, then Jacob reached for me, cing both hands on my shoulders.

    "You don¡¯t owe us an exnation, Nat," he said softly. "You only did what any mother would do when you thought someone hurt your child."

    My eyes burned instantly.

    "But I shouldn¡¯t have fought you all like that," I said. My voice cracked. "I was just... I was angry. And scared. And I¡ªI lost it. I was crazy."

    "You weren¡¯t crazy," Eagle murmured, arms folded as he leaned against the wall. "You were you. Feisty, fiery, chaotic, and celestial."

    "You literally pped Jacob and then tried to set Fox on fire even though he is literally the god of fire," Bubble added in a stage-whisper, grinning mischievously. "That was kind of amazing."

    "Hey!" Fox cried, his red hair sparking with indignation. "She did set my apron on fire!"

    "I did not mean to," I muttered, cheeks heating.

    "Still looked cool though," Bubble said with a wink.

    Tiger, as usual, said nothing¡ªbut his presence, calm and firm behind me, wasforting. I turned around and gave him a grateful look. He just nodded once, green eyes softening.

    "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered again, mostly to all of them at once.

    "No apologies," Jacob said firmly. "You¡¯re our sister. Our family. We¡¯ve seen your fury, your grief, and your strength. That¡¯s what makes you Natalie."

    "And right now," Fox interrupted, sidling up beside me and peeking at the gown, "you¡¯re Natalie-the-gorgeous-secondmoon-princess about to shut down this pce."

    Iughed, finally feeling the heavy emotions start to lighten. "Speaking of which..."

    I nced down at the gown. Midnight skies and starlight. Twin moons in a wolf¡¯s howl. My fingers ran over the gold threading. Zane¡¯s gift. My heart squeezed again.

    "I need to get ready."

    The walk-in closet opened like a sacred space¡ªdim, elegant, filled with Zane¡¯s sharp suits and minimalist taste. And now... this.

    I didn¡¯t want magic. Not for this. This wasn¡¯t a dress I wanted to just appear on me with a snap of my fingers.

    This was a gift. And I wanted to honor it.

    I undressed slowly, carefully, my fingers steady even though my heart thundered. Slipping the gown over my skin felt like draping myself in moonlight. The fabric clung and flowed, hugging curves and whispering across the floor with every movement. The sleeves floated like silk clouds. The crest on the bodice shimmered every time I breathed.

    When I stepped out of the closet, their reactions were instant.

    Jacob stood frozen, jaw ck.

    "Wow," Eagle murmured.

    Fox let out a low whistle. "If Zane doesn¡¯t pass out when he sees you, he¡¯s not a man¡ªhe¡¯s a damn statue."

    Bubble clutched his chest with exaggerated ir. "Someone call Paris. This is a runway emergency!"

    I snorted, and then¡ª

    Tiger gasped.

    Loudly.

    Everyone turned.

    And then... he vanished. Poof. Gone like a dream.

    "What the...?" I blinked. "What just happened?"

    Eagle didn¡¯t even nce away from my gown. "He does that. Gets lost in his thoughts. Dramatic exits. He¡¯ll be back."

    "He gasped like I justmitted a fashion crime," I said, slightly offended.

    "Nah," Fox chuckled. "That gasp meant <i>¡¯she¡¯s stunning, I can¡¯tpute.¡¯</i> Tigernguage. You just fried his nature-brain."

    I giggled, covering my mouth.

    The moment became warm again¡ªsacred and safe. All of them stepped closer, adjusting the flow of the gown, smoothing fabric, fixing my hair, their hands so gentle.

    "Your mate is going to lose every remaining brain cell," Bubble muttered under his breath.

    "Shut up," I said, blushing.

    Jacob stood back finally, his eyes proud, warm. "You look like a queen."

    I swallowed. "Thank you."

    He held out his arm. "Are you ready, Little Moon? To walk into that ballroom and finally reveal to the kingdom who you are?"

    I looked at my reflection in the mirror once more. I didn¡¯t see the broken girl from the shelter. I didn¡¯t see the wolf-less reject who was marked and banished. I didn¡¯t see the angry girl whoshed out at those she loved.

    I saw me. Strong. Feisty. Celestial.

    "I¡¯m ready," I said firmly. "I¡¯ll be there for Zane. And for the kingdom. Like I always have."

    Jacob nodded, pride glinting in his eyes.

    "I¡¯ll escort you," he said. "We all will."

    "Not all," Bubble said softly. "I¡¯ll stay. Watch over Alex in case he wakes up."

    I turned toward the bed where Alex was sleeping soundly, his tiny hand curled under his cheek.

    "Thank you," I whispered.

    Bubble winked. "Besides, I¡¯d rather not be trampled by an entire ballroom of wolves going into a frenzy over how hot you look."

    I rolled my eyes,ughing.

    Jacob¡¯s arm remained steady. I took it.

    Fox gave a low bow, grinning wildly. Eagle fell into step silently, his wind always at my back. The room seemed to pulse with quiet anticipation as we approached the door.

    The night awaited.

    And with every step I took...

    The world came closer to knowing who I truly was.

 Chapter 200: The Reveal

    <h4>Chapter 200: The Reveal</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The heavy double doors of the ballroom loomed ahead, their gold-carved frames catching the torchlight like they held a secret they were aching to tell. My heels tapped against the polished obsidian floor as I walked between Eagle and Fox, Jacob steady by my side. The air was filled with the scent of roses, perfumes, power, and electricity¡ªsomething that felt like change.

    Fox was already preening like a peacock, fixing the hem of my flowing gown for the third time, even though it was already wless.

    "You look like sin dipped in moonlight," he whispered with a wink.

    I rolled my eyes. "Try to behave."

    "I will. But I can¡¯t promise I won¡¯t faint from the collective gasp that¡¯s about to hit the room."

    Eagle, everposed, flicked a strand of his long ck hair behind his shoulder, silver eyes scanning the ballroom entrance like a hawk on patrol. "We¡¯ll stay here," he said simply. "No sense crowding the reveal. They need to see you for what you are."

    Jacob¡¯s hand twitched under my fingers. His jaw was tense, his expression unreadable, but I felt the warmth in the way he held me. Protective. Steady. My big brother.

    Fox stepped back and gave an exaggerated bow. "Go forth, moonlight queen."

    Eagle nodded, eyes glinting like steel. "We¡¯ll be watching."

    I smiled at them both, heart fluttering like a trapped bird in my chest. "Thank you," I said softly, and then turned toward the ballroom with Jacob.

    As soon as the doors opened, it was like the world paused.

    Every conversation halted.

    Everyugh died midair.

    And then came the stares.

    Hundreds of them.

    Eyes flicked to me¡ªcurious, wide, confused. My gown trailed behind me like liquid night, shimmering in silver threads that whispered secrets only the moon could understand. My hair were piled high, a few flowing down my neck, and around my shoulders draped the ancestral sash Jacob had ced over me just moments before.

    People sniffed the air subtly, like their brains couldn¡¯t catch up with their instincts.

    <i>"Who is that?" someone whispered.</i>

    <i>"She looks like royalty..."</i>

    <i>"Is that¡ª"</i>

    <i>"No... no, it couldn¡¯t be. Natalie Cross?"</i>

    <i>"But she¡¯s wolfless..."</i>

    My name spread like fire on dry grass. The murmurs swept from one side of the ballroom to the other, like a storm building right before the lightning hit.

    I could hear the Silverfang pack whispering answers, their guilt and shame dripping from their words.

    <i>"Yeah, that¡¯s her... the one Griffin ckthorn rejected, the one Alpha Darius banished."</i>

    <i>"She¡¯s supposed to be cursed."</i>

    <i>"She doesn¡¯t even have a wolf."</i>

    <i>"But look at her... she looks¡ªdifferent."</i>

    They didn¡¯t know Jacob. Not yet. That mystery would unfold soon enough. For now, their eyes clung to me like they were trying to memorize every thread, every shimmer, every step.

    Maeron and Darius stood near the King¡¯s podium, their smug expressions faltering as I approached. Their feet shifted back, involuntarily, like I was poison. Or judgment.

    I didn¡¯t flinch.

    I didn¡¯t re.

    I didn¡¯t even blink.

    I walked right past them, my hand still resting on Jacob¡¯s arm, and I smiled¡ªsweet and dangerous.

    They moved out of the way like I was a storm they¡¯d rather not challenge.

    Cowards.

    When we reached the throne tform, Jacob finally let go of my arm. He looked down at me, pride swimming in his eyes.

    "Go," he whispered. "Make the world see you."

    I nodded once and stepped up.

    Zane stood there, glorious in his dark royal suit, a sword sheathed at his hip, his blue eyes burning holes into my soul. When I reached him, he pulled me gently into his arms and pressed a soft kiss to my cheek.

    "You¡¯re here," he whispered, voice low and reverent.

    "I told you I would be," I whispered back, smiling up at him.

    The King¡¯s nod came with a warmth that settled deep in my chest. It told me you belong here. And that small gesture gave me the final push I needed as I slowly turned to face the sea of wolves and other supernaturals.

    The ballroom was packed wall to wall, but you could¡¯ve heard a pin drop under the weight of their stares. Their murmurs buzzed like flies¡ªlow, uneasy, suspicious.

    I raised my hand.

    Silence snapped into ce like a trap shutting.

    Then, with my chin held high and no shake in my voice, I said, "My name... is Natalie Cross."

    The reaction was instant¡ªan audible, collective gasp that rolled through the crowd like thunder.

    <i>"She¡¯s the wolfless girl Maeron and Darius were just talking about!"</i>

    <i>"The cursed one!"</i>

    <i>"What is she doing here?"</i>

    <i>"Who let her into the pce?!"</i>

    A woman in an emerald gown shrieked like someone had pped her. "You shouldn¡¯t be here! You¡¯re a curse! Get out before you infect the royal family!"

    <i>"Wolfless freak!"</i>

    <i>"Her kind brings nothing but destruction!"</i>

    Each insult hit like a p, but I didn¡¯t flinch. I stood still, my face unreadable, my heart calm. Their words were knives made of paper¡ªI had bled enough in life to know these wouldn¡¯t cut me.

    I let the chaos hang for a moment. Let it breathe.

    Then I spoke.

    "They¡¯re lying to you," I said, my voice smooth but steely. "Maeron and Darius are lying. I am not wolfless."

    Another eruption of disbelief.

    "No, no¡ªdon¡¯t believe her! She doesn¡¯t smell like a wolf!"

    <i>"Her scent¡¯s empty!"</i>

    <i>"She¡¯s trying to trick the royal family!"</i>

    <i>"She¡¯s dangerous!"</i>

    The wolves were practically foaming at the mouth now, their judgment clinging to me like smoke.

    My eyes scanned the crowd until they finally settled on Maeron¡ªsmirking like this was a game he was winning. Darius stood with his arms folded across his chest, oozing arrogance, but his eyes weren¡¯t smiling. He was watching me closely. Too closely. Like a predator waiting to see if the prey would run.

    But I wasn¡¯t prey.

    I didn¡¯t run. I didn¡¯t shrink. I didn¡¯t beg.

    Darius finally stepped forward, his movements as smooth and rehearsed as a politician ying to the cameras. His face was calm¡ªtoo calm¡ªand his voice, when he spoke, was honeyced with poison.

    "Natalie," he said, like we were childhood friends sharing a quiet moment, not sworn enemies ying chess with the future of the kingdom. "You¡¯ve always had such a... vivid imagination. But this?" He gestured to the crowd, to me, to everything. "Lying to the entire kingdom and beyond? That¡¯s a step too far, even for you."

    A few people chuckled, ufortable but entertained, like they didn¡¯t want to admit how cruel the joke really was.

    "I know it hurts," Darius went on, his voice thick with faux sympathy, "being rejected. Being... <i>less</i>. But this desperate little performance to rewrite your fate?" He shook his head like a disappointed parent. "It¡¯s pathetic. You are wolfless. That¡¯s your curse. Own it. Stop trying to manipte the royal family just because you couldn¡¯t find your ce among the rest of us."

    His words slithered through the crowd, and they nodded like puppets pulled by his strings. Maeron looked like he was about to burst with pride¡ªhis smirk practically glowed.

    Beside me, Zane tensed. His whole body coiled like he was one heartbeat away from lunging, but I reached out and brushed his hand. Just once.

    This wasn¡¯t his war to fight.

    It was mine.

    I stepped forward, slow and steady, my voice ringing out like a bell cutting through fog.

    "There¡¯s no point in arguing," I said. "I don¡¯t need to exin anything."

    I paused. Let the silence lean in, curious.

    "I just need to prove it."

    The entire ballroom froze.

    Like someone had ripped the air out of the room.

    All eyes locked on me. Some with pity. Some with horror. Most with suspicion.

    From the back, someone whispered, <i>"She¡¯s bluffing. She has to be."</i>

    Darius let out a short, sharpugh. "Natalie. Enough," he said, his smile now brittle. "Don¡¯t embarrass yourself. You can¡¯t prove anything¡ª"

    He didn¡¯t get to finish.

    Because that¡¯s when I smiled.

    Not politely. Not nervously.

    It was a slow, lethal smile. A warning dressed as confidence.

    I watched Darius falter. Just for a heartbeat.

    That was all I needed.

    Without saying another word, I stepped away from the podium. The hush in the room thickened. My heartbeat echoed like a drum.

    I closed my eyes.

    And I let go.

    It didn¡¯t hurt.

    It wasn¡¯t chaos.

    It wasing home.

    Power surged through my veins like lightning made of memory. My bones shifted and realigned. My skin shimmered. My gown vanished into light. And in the blink of an eye, the girl they had mocked¡ªthe girl they had cast aside¡ªwas gone.

    In her ce stood Jasmine.

    My wolf. My best friend.

    Silver-white fur shimmered under the chandeliers like moonlight poured into flesh. My paws touched down on marble with the grace of a queen. My body moved like water and wildfire.

    And the silence?

    It shattered.

    Gasps turned into screams.

    Some scrambled backwards, eyes wide with disbelief.

    Others could only stare, mouths hanging open as if the truth had physically pped them.

    Near the edge of the room, Jacob stood tall, beaming with pride like a brother who always knew I had it in me.

    Fox and Eagle leaned against the doorway, arms crossed, trading smug grins like they¡¯d just watched a prophecy unfold.

    And Zane¡ª

    Zane looked like he couldn¡¯t breathe.

    His eyes now zed gold, wild and in awe, and his hand clutched at his chest like his heart had just been imed all over again.

    But Darius?

    Oh, Darius.

    His face was a masterpiece.

    All the arrogance melted away. His jaw dropped. His pupils shrank. His mask slipped.

    And his hands¡ªhis perfectly controlled hands¡ªtrembled.

    Just a little.

    Just enough.

    I raised my head high, fur glowing under the crystal lights, and let a low growl ripple from my chest.

    It wasn¡¯t loud.

    But it was enough.

    It echoed off the pce walls like thunder rolling across the sky.

    And in that moment, the truth crashed down on them like a wave:

    I wasn¡¯t cursed.

    I wasn¡¯t broken.

    I wasn¡¯t wolfless.

    I was Natalie Cross.

    And I had a wolf.

 Chapter 201: The Mark of the Moon

    <h4>Chapter 201: The Mark of the Moon</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    I¡¯ve faced down beasts in the wild. I¡¯ve survived assassination attempts and stared into the eyes of ancient monsters who whispered death like lubies. But nothing¡ªabsolutely nothing¡ªprepared me for this.

    Natalie.

    The moment she let go, the moment her body shimmered and shifted into that blinding storm of light and power, I forgot how to breathe.

    Her transformation wasn¡¯t just a shift¡ªit was a deration. A resurrection.

    And when she emerged, standing tall in that silver-white fur that drank in the light and scattered it like fireflies, the world stopped turning.

    Gasps. Screams. Stunned silence.

    Then, as if pulled by an invisible string, every single wolf and none wolf in that ballroom¡ªAlphas, Betas, Elders, nobles, Vampires, Witches¡ªfell to their knees.

    Every. Last. One.

    Including the king. My father.

    Except me. I was too busy staring at her, clutching at my chest like the beat of my heart had skipped ahead of the music.

    She wasn¡¯t wolfless.

    She wasn¡¯t broken.

    She was powerful... She was mine.

    Her paws glided across the marble floor with a grace that didn¡¯t belong in this world. Power radiated off her in thick, oppressive waves. Red, growled low in my chest, not out of fear, but awe. Submission. Worship.

    Natalie had shifted into her wolf form in front of me before¡ªmore than once, in fact¡ªbut nothing, and I mean nothing, could¡¯ve prepared me for what I felt today. This wasn¡¯t just a transformation. It was a storm wrapped in silver fur. The sheer force of her presence hit like a hurricane, rolling off her in thick, invisible waves that made the air feel heavier, thicker... almost sacred. I¡¯d seen Jasmine before¡ªbut I had never felt her like this. Not like this.

    I wanted to drop to my knees too. Hell, part of me did. But I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away.

    Natalie¡ªmy Natalie¡ªwalked off that podium like a goddess descending from some ancient sky, her towering wolf form dwarfing even the tallest Alphas. She wasn¡¯t just massive¡ªshe was radiant. Divine. Untouchable.

    And she was walking straight toward Darius and Maeron.

    The crowd parted without a sound, heads bowed. No one told them to kneel. No one needed to. Her presence made them. It was instinct. Survival. Worship.

    Even the air bent to her.

    Darius was the only one who tried to fight it. Tried.

    The bastard actually grit his teeth and forced himself to stand for all of three seconds.

    Then he crumbled. Knees mming into the marble floor with a bone-jarring thud. His eyes bulged, trembling like a man facing his own death.

    "No..." he rasped, voice trembling. "No, this isn¡¯t possible. You were wolfless. Wolfless! What are you doing? What are you¡ª"

    He tried to lift his arms, maybe to shield himself or maybe to grab some sliver of dignity. But even that failed. They shook violently and dropped to his sides like dead weight.

    "This isn¡¯t¡ª" he choked out again, panic seeping into every syble, "¡ªthis isn¡¯t just power. You¡¯re making them bow! You¡¯re controlling them¡ªforcing them!"

    Natalie didn¡¯t respond.

    She didn¡¯t need to.

    She just kept walking, tail swishing, glowing eyes locked on his like a predator deciding whether or not to devour its prey.

    Only Maeron still stood. Somehow.

    His knees buckled, his arms trembled violently at his sides, and sweat poured down his brow like rain from a broken roof. His spine shook, but he didn¡¯t fall.

    I could see the pride there¡ªan Alpha refusing to submit. But I could also see the fear. His wolf was howling inside, begging him to bow. It was only pride keeping him upright. Pride and a desperation I couldn¡¯t quite ce.

    Natalie stopped just before them, towering.

    Her presence was unbearable now. Even I found myself lowering my head slightly.

    Then, in the blink of an eye, she shimmered again.

    A swirl of wind. A burst of starlight.

    And suddenly, Natalie was standing on two legs. Human. Whole. Clothed in the same beautiful gown she¡¯d worn before. My gift to her.

    Not a single thread out of ce.

    The moment she shifted back, it was like a spell had been broken. One by one, people began to stir¡ªas if waking from a trance. Backs straightened, heads lifted, and the weight pressing everyone down seemed to lift into nothing. Gasps filled the room, low and stunned, as those who had bowed against their will suddenly found control snapping back into their bodies.

    One woman clutched her chest and copsed into her mate¡¯s arms.

    No one could look away from Natalie.

    I saw Jacob grinning from the corner like a cat who had finally watched the world catch up to his secret.

    "She¡¯s... clothed?" someone whispered behind me, disbelief dripping like venom. "How is she still clothed after shifting back?"

    "She¡¯s supposed to be naked," another muttered. "That¡¯s how shifting works!"

    And Darius¡ªwho had managed to drag himself shakily to his feet¡ªjust stared at her like she¡¯d crawled out of some forbidden prophecy.

    "What are you?" he asked, hoarse, broken.

    There was a tremble in his voice I had never heard before. Not even when he challenged me multiple times before. Not even when he stood in the face of judgment.

    Now, with Natalie standing before him, calm and glowing, he looked like a little boy lost in the woods.

    "There¡¯s no way a wolf can do what you just did," he breathed. "No... this is something else. This is witchcraft. Are you a witch?!"

    Murmurs exploded through the room like fireworks.

    "Even witches can¡¯t do that!"

    "Is she cursed?"

    "She¡¯s using dark magic."

    "No wolf has that kind of power¡ª"

    "How did she clothe herself¡ª?"

    Natalie didn¡¯t flinch.

    She didn¡¯t get angry. Didn¡¯t roar. Didn¡¯t scream for respect.

    She just smiled.

    And that smile?

    It was wicked.

    It was yful.

    It was the smile of someone who had finally realized what she was worth.

    "I don¡¯t owe you an answer," she said softly, cocking her head, her voice silk and steel.

    But before she could say more¡ª

    Maeronughed.

    The sound cracked through the tension like lightning.

    Everyone turned.

    Maeron, still barely standing, wasughing like he¡¯d just figured out the punchline to a very old, very dangerous joke.

    His eyes locked onto Natalie, and theughter faded just enough for him to speak.

    "I was blind," he said, voice trembling with something between reverence and excitement. "But now I see."

    He took one shaky step forward and pointed¡ªnot in usation, but in revtion.

    "She bears it," he whispered.

    Natalie¡¯s brow arched. "Bears what?"

    Maeron smiled wide. Wider than I¡¯d ever seen.

    "The Mark of the Moon."

    The room exploded in noise.

    "The Mark of the what?"

    "That¡¯s a myth¡ª!"

    "No one¡¯s had that mark in centuries!"

    "Only the celestial princess is prophesied to own that mark!"

    "What does it mean?!"

    Maeron was right, a silver fullmoon shaped mark had suddenly appeared on Natalie¡¯s forehead glowed and then disappeared like it never appeared.

    Maeron didn¡¯t blink.

    He stepped closer to Natalie, his expression the calm of a man who had just witnessed divinity.

    "I thought I was standing before a broken girl," he said. "But no. I was standing before the daughter of the Moon herself."

    Natalie tilted her head again, a smirk tugging at her lips, but she didn¡¯t interrupt.

    She didn¡¯t need to.

    Because now?

    Now everyone wanted to hear what Maeron had to say.

    And I?

    I couldn¡¯t stop staring.

    Because the woman I¡¯d fallen in love with¡ªthe woman I¡¯d sworn to protect¡ªwasn¡¯t just powerful.

    She wasn¡¯t just my son¡¯s beloved, or my heart¡¯s healer.

    She was ancient.

    She was sacred.

    And something every Alpha in that room would bow to¡ªwhether they wanted to or not.

 Chapter 202: The Second Moon

    <h4>Chapter 202: The Second Moon</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    The hall was dead silent¡ªso still it was as if the entire world was holding its breath.

    Maeron¡¯s voice still echoed faintly, "She bears it. The Mark of the Moon." His words rang louder in my chest than in the air. I could hear nothing but the violent thud of my own heartbeat, feel nothing but the weight of this moment pressing against my ribs.

    Natalie stood in the center of it all, her pretty blue eyes steady, glowing under the arched crystal ceiling as if lit from within. Her gown shimmered faintly under the ethereal moonlight that streamed through the dome overhead. She wasn¡¯t trembling. She wasn¡¯t afraid. She looked at peace.

    And then¡ª

    Maeron¡¯s voice disturbed the silence again, clear and unshakable.

    "She¡¯s not just marked. Now that I see her clearly... I¡¯m certain."

    He turned to the crowd, his arm outstretched as if presenting her to the world. "Natalie Cross is the Second Moon. The celestial princess. Daughter of the First Moon¡ªour Moon Goddess herself."

    The room erupted.

    Gasps exploded around us like a hurricane of disbelief.

    "What?!"

    "That¡¯s impossible¡ª"

    "The daughter of the Moon Goddess? That¡¯s a myth!"

    "No one¡¯s seen a celestial heir in centuries!"

    "She has to be a cursed orphan, not a divine one!"

    I didn¡¯t say a word. I couldn¡¯t. My throat felt like sandpaper. My body, my soul¡ªeverything in me froze in excitement.

    Finally! The world was seeing my beautiful mate for who she truly was. A goddess.

    Natalie didn¡¯t flinch under their voices. She just stood there, radiant, her lips slowly curling into a smile. It wasn¡¯t arrogant. It wasn¡¯t wicked. It was the kind of smile that held eons of quiet storms and sudden peace. It was the smile of someone who had been kicked, banished, hated¡ªand still rose anyway.

    Then she spoke. "How do you know who I am?"

    Her voice cut the noise in half, calm and challenging. Her eyes narrowed slightly on Maeron, watching his every movement.

    Maeron chuckled lightly, the sound soft and nostalgic. "Because I know your mother."

    That hit like thunder.

    I didn¡¯t even see her move, but I felt the way her body tensed. Her lips parted just slightly, her breath catching¡ªonly for a second. Barely there. But I noticed it.

    Natalie definitely hadn¡¯t seen that twisting¡ªand judging by the stunned silence, neither had anyone else in the hall. Maeron... connected to the Moon Goddess? What kind of cosmic madness was this? Who the hell was this guy?

    "Where is Mist?" Maeron asked suddenly, voice low but firm.

    The hall quieted again, confusion rippling through the crowd like static.

    Natalie blinked, her brows knitting. "What?"

    Maeron turned his head slowly, scanning the crowd with eyes that looked far too ancient for his smooth, youthful face. "The Wolf Spirit," he rified. "Mist. He¡¯s here. I know he is. Where the celestial princess walks, the Wolf Spirit always follows. The legends are never wrong."

    I nced toward Jacob¡ªMist¡ªbut he didn¡¯t move. Not a flicker. He leaned casually against the far pir, arms crossed, his expression unreadable. If Maeron saw him, he gave no sign.

    Maeron spoke again, to no one in particr, though I knew exactly who his words were meant for. "I¡¯ve waited a long time to witness the daughter of the Moon Goddess. But now that I have... I¡¯ll wait patiently to meet the eldest son. The Wolf Spirit never reveals himself unless he chooses to. And I respect that."

    He turned again, addressing the room, though his gaze hovered near where Jacob stood.

    "We¡¯ll meet again, Wolf Spirit. And when we do..." he smiled, a glint of something dark and wild in his eyes, "it will be fun."

    "Who are you?" Natalie¡¯s voice was steel now¡ªsharpened and precise.

    Maeron turned to her, his face softening into something almost fond.

    "I am one of the Big Threes," he said. "The nightmare that shadows dream of. I am night itself."

    The air thickened. Someone choked. A woman whimpered.

    Natalie¡¯s lips parted again. "You... You¡¯re Shadow?"

    Maeron gave her a slow, deliberate bow.

    She blinked rapidly, for once speechless, and I felt the heat of her disbelief echoing in my chest.

    Shadow wasn¡¯t a myth. He was standing right in front of us.

    Maeron¡¯s lips curved into a slow, knowing smirk. "I¡¯ll be seeing you soon, Princess. This body¡¯s just a ceholder¡ªweak, temporary. Next time we meet? I¡¯ll be wearing the perfect one. And something tells me... you already know exactly what I mean."

    He turned, strolling through the crowd like he owned the air they breathed. No one moved. No one dared.

    Then, with deliberate ease, he paused¡ªhis gaze sliding toward Darius, who looked like he¡¯d just choked on a mouthful of gravel and humiliation.

    Maeron¡¯s smirk was pure mockery. "Good luck, kid. You¡¯re gonna need it."

    And then¡ªjust like that¡ª

    He winked.

    He blinked.

    And he was gone.

    No puff of smoke. No sh of light.

    Just¡ªemptiness.

    And then the screaming began.

    Panic detonated like a bomb. Gasps. Screeches. A woman sobbed so hard she copsed. Another dropped to her knees, whispering prayers. A Beta at the front went rigid, then keeled over cold¡ªthud¡ªright onto the marble floor. Chairs overturned. ss shattered. The hall was a symphony of chaos.

    Somewhere in the madness, I heard Fox mutter, "Okay... that¡¯s one way to make an exit," but his sarcasm barely cut through the storm.

    Natalie stood frozen at the center of it all¡ªuntouched, radiant, moonlight glinting off her red hair like a celestial crown. Like she belonged in the middle of the chaos.

    And me?

    I moved. I don¡¯t know how, but I did. Every step felt like I was walking through fog and thunder.

    I reached her, grabbed her hand like it was the only thing keeping me from floating off the ground.

    "Natalie," I breathed, my voice shaky, barely cutting through the noise. "Are you okay?"

    Before she could answer, Jacob emerged from the chaos like a ghost¡ªsilent,posed, a storm hiding behind calm eyes. The panic around us didn¡¯t touch him. He walked straight to her, face set, jaw tight.

    "Natalie," he said, his voice low but firm, urgent. "I have to go. We screwed up. No one thought to protect Griffin."

    Her eyes widened. Just for a second.

    And then¡ªwithout a word¡ªthey vanished.

    No warning. Both of them.

    Just gone.

    Leaving me alone, stunned, the noise of the crumbling hall crashing around me like waves.

 Chapter 203: No One Leaves

    <h4>Chapter 203: No One Leaves</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    The moment Natalie and Jacob vanished before my eyes¡ªjust like Maeron had¡ªit was like someone had tossed gasoline onto a bonfire.

    The hall detonated into pure chaos.

    Shrieks erupted like fireworks, piercing the air with raw panic. Somewhere in the madness, someone cried out, <i>"She¡¯s a witch!" ¡ª</i> and that¡¯s when the real witches in the room bristled. You could feel it ¡ª a sudden pulse of offended magic, quiet but furious. To them, being a witch wasn¡¯t an insult. It was power. Legacy. Identity. And now people were flinging the word around like it was something dirty. As if calling Natalie a witch exined away the fear in the room. As if being a witch was something shameful.

    A man nearby went stiff, then crumpled to the marble floor like a puppet with cut strings. Gasps rippled. A woman, wide-eyed and stumbling, backed into a tall statue ¡ª it crashed down behind her with a thunderp, stone shattering on impact. tes hit the floor like rain, sses toppled, red wine crawling like blood across the white linen. Chairs scraped back in a wild chorus as people tripped over themselves, scrambling for the exits.

    <i>"She¡¯s not even a wolf!"</i> someone shouted from behind, their voice trembling like a struck bell.<i> "Did you see that? That girl¡¯s a witch!"</i>

    Another voice broke through the noise, raw with desperation: <i>"We need to leave ¡ª now! Get out!"</i>

    I watched in stunned silence as panic tripled. Triple. Like people had been waiting for one more crack in reality to tear the room apart. And Natalie vanishing into thin air¡ªwithout even a sound¡ªwas exactly that crack. They didn¡¯t know her. Not like I did. Not the way I loved her.

    I snapped out of my stupor as bodies surged toward the grand exit, elbowing and jostling each other. But before they could even reach the door¡ª

    "HALT!" boomed amanding voice that silenced the hall like a whip crack.

    I whipped my head around, heart hammering, just in time to see the pce guards move fast¡ªblurs of muscle and steel closing off every single exit. They formed walls of bodies, shields drawn, spears and guns held in perfect discipline.

    <i>"Block the doors,"</i> the king had ordered through the mind link a split second before. He was standing tall at the podium, not a single thread out of ce in his golden ceremonial armor.

    Pride swelled in my chest. I moved toward him, slipping through the panicking crowd like a knife through butter.

    <i>"Smart move, Dad,"</i> I said through our link, stepping up beside him at the podium. <i>"They were about to turn this ce into a riot."</i>

    <i>"I know," </i>he responded calmly. <i>"That¡¯s why I¡¯ve ruled thisnd longer than you¡¯ve been alive, son."</i>

    He raised one hand.

    Still.

    Commanding.

    Regal.

    "Enough," he said aloud¡ªhis voice rolling across the hall like thunder.

    It was magic. I don¡¯t mean actual spell-casting, I mean sheer power. Just his voice, his presence¡ªlike a wall had dropped over the madness.

    Bodies froze.

    Screams dwindled into silence.

    People who had reached the doors turned, slowly, hesitantly, to face him. Even the most defiant among them¡ªyes, even Darius¡ªlowered their gaze under my father¡¯s scrutiny.

    I saw Darius and his pack huddled near one of the side exits, trying to disappear into the crowd. Timothy stood beside him, shifting nervously. Cowards. Rats caught in a flood. But my father had been faster than them.

    King Anderson Moor¡¯s voice dropped into something almost gentle now, but still brimming with authority.

    "I apologize," he said. "For the chaos. But it couldn¡¯t be helped. You have all witnessed something unprecedented. And I must tell you now..." He paused, gaze sweeping over the stunned crowd. "What you witnessed was not a curse. It was a blessing."

    Murmurs followed.

    Tension curled.

    Confusion heightened.

    He raised both arms like he was inviting the moon itself into the room.

    "The Moon Goddess has smiled upon this kingdom," he dered. "She has returned to us the Celestial Princess."

    There was a beat of silence.

    Then¡ª

    "Is what Maeron said really true?!" someone gasped.

    Another voice rose from the crowd, rough with disbelief. "But... but the prophecy said she would be born of royal blood!"

    "Yeah!" another shouted. "Natalie Cross isn¡¯t royalty! Her parents were just normal wolves from the Silverfang Pack!"

    Voicesyered over voices. Angry. Confused. Suspicious.

    Before the roar could rise again, my father lifted his hand once more, and silence obeyed.

    "Let me ask this," he said calmly. "Is the Iron w royal family present?"

    Gasps rippled through the room.

    From the back of the hall, footsteps echoed against marble. Heavy. Purposeful.

    A tall, imposing man with shoulder-length red hair stepped forward. He was dressed in formal ceremonial wear¡ªck and crimson, embroidered with iron wolves. His face was unreadable, but his presence alone wasmanding.

    Beside him walked a woman whose beauty could silence storms. Blonde hair swept into a regal bun, eyes like blue diamonds, a silver gown flowing around her like starlight. Her expression was cautious, but her chin was high.

    Behind them, ten more individuals followed¡ªelegant, powerful, silent.

    The man bowed deeply. "I am Vincent Charles of the Iron w royal family," he said, voice crisp. "This is my mate, Fiona Charles. And behind us are our blood. The Iron w House stands present, Your Majesty."

    My father gave a nod, then signaled one of the guards. A tall guard stepped forward from his position, carrying a dark leather folder in his gloved hands. He bowed, then approached Vincent and handed it over with utmost care.

    I watched Vincent open the folder.

    His eyes scanned the first page.

    He froze.

    Audibly gasped.

    Fiona leaned in to look.

    Her hands flew to her mouth. "Oh my goddess..."

    The whole room held its breath.

    My father¡¯s voice rang out again. "Do you recognize the person in the photograph?"

    Vincent¡¯s voice cracked as he answered. "Yes. That... that is our daughter. Katrina Charles. She vanished from our lives many years ago."

    A stunned silence followed.

    Mouths opened, but no one dared speak.

    Everyone was waiting for what woulde next.

    My father nodded solemnly. "She ran away," he said. "Because of a broken heart. She had been rejected by her fated mate¡ªMichael ckthorn¡ªbecause he deemed her too weak."

    Gasps. Sharp and loud.

    "Poor girl..." someone whispered.

    "She didn¡¯t deserve that."

    I turned to the corner of the ballroom, and sure enough, Michael ckthorn stood there with his father, Owen. Both of them pale. Frozen. Shocked. Probably wondering how the hell the king got this information they¡¯d buried so deep.

    Vincent¡¯s eyes flicked toward Michael.

    He didn¡¯t say anything.

    His jaw clenched. His entire frame tightened like he was holding back the urge to lunge.

    But then¡ªhe exhaled. Steady. Resigned.

    He turned his attention back to the king.

    And my father continued. "Your daughter... Katrina... found her way to the Silverfang Pack."

    More gasps echoed.

    Voices now murmuring fast, confused.

    <i>"The Silverfang Pack again?"</i>

    <i>"What is going on in that cursed ce?"</i>

    <i>"That pack is tainted..."</i>

    My father raised his hand once more, silencing the whispers.

    "There," he said clearly, "she met Evans Cross. A good man. A man whose fated mate had died too young. They formed a bond... chose each other. And she took a new name. I Cross."

    The silence this time was different.

    It wasn¡¯t fear.

    It was revtion.

    Realization.

    Tears shimmered in Fiona¡¯s eyes. "She¡¯s been alive and suffering this whole time... and we didn¡¯t even know."

    Somewhere behind me, a woman gasped. "Wait¡ªI Cross... is that..."

    "Yes," my father said with gravity. "Natalie Cross is her daughter."

    Gasps. Cries.

    I turned toward Darius and his pack.

    They were pale.

    Sweating.

    Shaking.

    Their Alpha¡ªthe mighty Alpha Darius¡ªlooked like a man moments from execution. Even Timothy had taken a step back, like he didn¡¯t want to be too close when lightning struck.

    And as the truth settled like thunderclouds over the ballroom, I realized something:

    The past wasn¡¯t justing back to haunt them.

    It was here.

    It was alive.

    It was Natalie.

    And she was everything they feared.

 Chapter 204: Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 204: Exposed</h4>

    <strong>Darius~</strong>

    I couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Not because the air was gone¡ªbut because I could feel it pressing down on my lungs like a curse. Thick. Suffocating. Like death was standing behind me, grinning.

    And I think it was.

    Natalie Cross.

    <i>Natalie Cross is the celestial princess?</i>

    I stared straight ahead, but I didn¡¯t see anything. The chandeliers above me blurred into glimmering orbs, the velvet-lined walls trembled in my vision, and the people murmuring all around me were nothing more than shadows with knives for tongues.

    I shouldn¡¯t havee.

    I knew it. Every bone in my body had screamed for me to stay away from this damn ball. I should¡¯ve listened, I should have run. Vanished. Burned my name from every ledger and buried myself in the deepest forest. But no. I let that Maeron imposter whisper poison in my ear. Urged me to speak. To mock Natalie in front of the entire kingdom.

    And I did.

    Like a fool.

    Like a damned fool.

    Now the exits were sealed. Royal guards posted like statues of judgment, their hands resting on their des. No one gets in. No one gets out.

    And me?

    I was a caged animal.

    A trapped Alpha with nowhere to run and everything to lose.

    I tried. Goddess knows I tried¡ªI reached out through the mind link, ordering my pack at home to scatter, to vanish, to hide in the deepest corners of the forest... but nothing. My link didn¡¯t go through. I tried again. And again.

    Still nothing.

    Blocked.

    Severed.

    A silence I¡¯d never known before.

    My chest tightened. My heart dropped into my stomach like a stone, heavy with fear.

    The king¡¯s voice rang through the grand ballroom like a death knell.

    "After leaving the Silverfang Pack, Katrina Charles gave birth to a child... a daughter. A child born of love, not duty. A child with the blood of the Iron w and the Silverfang. That child... is Natalie Cross."

    Gasps. Dozens. Hundreds.

    Whispers broke out like a spark in dry brush¡ªfast, frantic, and impossible to contain.

    <i>"She¡¯s a princess?"</i> someone gasped, voice cracking with disbelief.

    <i>"No... not just a princess," </i>another murmured, louder now, <i>"She¡¯s the celestial heir."</i>

    The room shifted. The air itself felt heavier.

    <i>"She lived among us,"</i> a shaky voice whispered from somewhere behind me, <i>"and we treated her like dirt."</i>

    A low, hollow breath came from one of my own pack members<i>. "We called her cursed... a wolf without a wolf. We mocked her. Bullied her. Left her for dead..."</i>

    <i>"She was royalty all along?"</i> someone else barked from the other side of the hall, their words thick with fury. <i>"She was the one we¡¯ve all been waiting for?"</i>

    A pause.

    And then rage.

    "The Silverfang Pack is damned. They stood here and lied to everyone!

    "They didn¡¯t just exile a girl¡ªthey cast out the goddess we were meant to protect."

    The voices rose, tangled in grief, guilt, and outrage. usations turned sharp and poisonous, echoing through the ballroom like knives thrown in every direction.

    I could hear them.

    All of them.

    Their disgust. Their fury. Their disbelief.

    And I¡ªAlpha Darius ckthorn¡ªstood in the center of it all, watching the world catch fire around me.

    And I knew deep in my bones...

    There was noing back from this.

    I could feel my pack¡¯s panic through our bond. They were trembling. And I couldn¡¯t calm them. I couldn¡¯t reach them. We were alone.

    The king¡¯s voice rose again, his tone heavy with judgment.

    "Katrina Cross, her mate Evans Cross, and their trusted friends... were murdered. ughtered under false pretenses."

    Silence fell like a guillotine.

    I knew what wasing.

    "Alpha Darius of the Silverfang Pack used Evans Cross of treason. But after an extensive investigation conducted by my court, we have found no such evidence."

    More gasps.

    Somebody dropped a ss. The sound of shattering cut through the air like a scream.

    But the king wasn¡¯t finished.

    "In fact," he said, his voice cold and precise, "it was Darius who orchestrated every single piece of this tragedy."

    Gasps rippled through the crowd like a shuddering wave, but the king pressed on.

    "The night before the royal visit, Darius arranged for Katrina to be kidnapped. When Evans tried to find her, Darius forbade it, iming Evans was needed for the final preparations. But Darius knew Evans wouldn¡¯t listen."

    My breathing turned sharp and uneven. My fists clenched, knuckles white and trembling.

    The king¡¯s gaze drifted slowly until itnded on me¡ªheavy, knowing, unforgiving.

    "And when Evans disobeyed, Darius framed him for negligence, twisting the entire royal visit into a disaster. When the dust settled, he seized the moment... and used the chaos as justification to execute them both¡ªKatrina and Evans."

    "No," someone whispered in disbelief, almost like a prayer to a cruel goddess. "No... oh my goddess..."

    "But he didn¡¯t act alone," the king continued. "His current Beta, Timothy Coal, helped bury the truth. He silenced the only man who knew what really happened that day¡ªGamma Kelvin."

    Shock struck the room like thunder. Heads turned. Eyes widened.

    Timothy, standing stiffly at my side, instinctively took a step back. A coward¡¯s move. The guilt dripped off him like sweat.

    "And to make sure the truth stayed buried," the king went on, "Darius ordered Timothy to destroy all evidence¡ªincluding Gamma Kelvin himself. Timothy shot him multiple times and left him to rot in a shallow grave in the woods."

    Gasps again. Louder this time. Angrier.

    "But the goddess wasn¡¯t done with Kelvin," the king said, and for the first time, something warm flickered in his voice¡ªhope? Justice? "By some miracle, Kelvin survived. Broken, bleeding, and barely alive... he crawled out of his grave and disappeared into hiding."

    The room was dead silent now. You could feel the tension pull the air taut.

    The king¡¯s voice cut through the stillness.

    "With the help of Prince Zane¡¯s investigation team, Kelvin was found. And he has testified to everything."

    As if summoned by fate itself, the ballroom doors swung open with a thunderous creak. Guards stepped aside without a word.

    And there he was.

    Gamma Kelvin.

    Alive.

    He walked down the marble floor slowly but with purpose, a living ghoste to demand justice. His wounds had healed, but his eyes carried the weight of the grave he¡¯d crawled out of.

    He stopped before the king and dropped to one knee, bowing his head in deep respect.

    But it wasn¡¯t the king who lost his breath.

    It was me.

    The moment my eyes met Kelvin¡¯s, something in me cracked. I didn¡¯t flinch. I didn¡¯t run. I just stood there frozen, my face draining of all color as the truth settled in like ice through my spine.

    I knew.

    I knew the punishment waiting for me would be worse than death.

    Beside me, Gabrielle watched in horror. Her eyes locked on Kelvin, then darted to me, and something inside her shattered.

    Her legs gave out beneath her.

    She copsed to the floor, sobbing uncontrobly as if the weight of every lie, every betrayal, and every drop of innocent blood had fallen directly onto her shoulders.

    And in that moment, the whole room knew:

    This was the beginning of the end for me.

 Chapter 205: Dariusâ€™s Fall

    <h4>Chapter 205: Darius¡¯s Fall</h4>

    <strong>Darius~</strong>

    The moment the ballroom doors groaned open, a terrible chill sliced through my spine. The air itself thickened, as if holding its breath along with the hundreds of wolves in thatvish hall. My gaze locked on the figure standing in the doorway, and for a moment, the world around me blurred.

    No. It couldn¡¯t be.

    Kelvin.

    Alive.

    He walked in with a slow, unwavering stride, the heavy thud of his boots echoing like funeral bells. Gasps erupted from my pack¡ªmy warriors¡ªevery one of them frozen in ce as they recognized the man they¡¯d been told was long gone.

    But not just gone. Branded a traitor.

    The lies Timothy and I fed them¡ª<i>"Kelvin helped Evan Cross sabotage the royal visit... When Evan was caught, Kelvin ran..."</i>¡ªall of it crumbled like ash in the wind.

    Now the king was telling them something entirely different. That I tried to kill Kelvin. To erase him.

    The stares of the room pressed harder on me. Even the lights on the wall seemed to flicker in usation.

    Kelvin reached the king and dropped to one knee, bowing his head low. But the moment he rose and looked toward me, something inside me buckled.

    There was no hate in his eyes.

    There was something worse.

    Pity.

    The king stepped forward, his voice iron-wrought. "Rise, Gamma Kelvin. Please... tell this room your truth."

    Kelvin turned, his voice steady yet soaked with the ache of betrayal.

    "I am Kelvin Mark, former Gamma of the Silverfang Pack," he said, his words piercing through the silence. "And I stand here today because of the goddess¡¯s mercy."

    Everyone listened, including my pack¡ªmy people¡ªwho now stared at me like they didn¡¯t recognize the man standing in front of them.

    "The morning of the royal visit, Evan Cross came to me. He was a wreck¡ªhis eyes bloodshot, his scent thick with panic. He told me his mate, I, had been kidnapped. He was going after her, despite Alpha Darius forbidding it."

    Whispers rustled across the ballroom like leaves in a storm.

    "I was shocked," Kelvin continued, "because no alpha¡ªno werewolf¡ªshould ever prevent a man from rescuing his mate. It goes against everything we are."

    He paused, his gaze sweeping the room before continuing.

    "I told Evan I¡¯d handle the royal visit preparations. He¡¯d done most of the work already, so I¡¯d only need to oversee the final details. Evan thanked me and left."

    I remembered that morning too well. I¡¯d stood by the window, watching the sun rise over a pack I nned to twist to my will.

    "But then," Kelvin said, his jaw tightening, "Timothy found me while I was making my rounds. He said I didn¡¯t need to continue¡ªthat he would handle everything."

    A few of my pack members flinched. The ones who had followed Timothy¡¯s orders that day.

    "I was hesitant," Kelvin admitted, "so I asked him who gave the order. He said the Alpha had authorized it."

    Kelvin turned slowly toward me.

    "I found that odd, considering Beta Evan had just left and no one was supposed to know yet. So, I went to confirm with Alpha Darius directly."

    My jaw tightened.

    "And sure enough, Darius knew," Kelvin said. "Too well."

    The room had be deathly silent again.

    "Then something strange happened. Alpha Darius summoned Timothy into his office. And before I could understand why¡ªTimothy shifted mid-conversation and bit me on the neck."

    Someone screamed.

    Kelvin¡¯s voice cracked for a moment, but he pushed on. "As I was slipping into unconsciousness, I heard Darius order Timothy to kill me... and begin sabotaging the royal visit. They would make it look like Evan had failed."

    Shock hit the room like a thunderp.

    "I woke up barely breathing," Kelvin continued. "Silver bullets lodged in my gut. I was in a shallow grave in the woods. But the goddess wasn¡¯t done with me. I crawled out, half-dead, and ran."

    Kelvin looked at the king, voice finally trembling. "I lived. And I¡¯ve been in hiding ever since."

    The king gave a nod of solemn acknowledgment. "Thank you, Gamma Kelvin. You¡¯ve done your duty."

    Then the king¡¯s cold eyes turned on me and Timothy.

    "Step forward," hemanded.

    We obeyed. There was no point resisting. The moment I stepped into that spotlight, it was like being dissected alive.

    The king¡¯s voice sliced through the tension. "How do you plead to the usationsid against you today?"

    Beside me, Timothy dropped to his knees with a thud that echoed off the marble floor.

    "I¡ªI beg for mercy!" he choked out, his voice shaking like a loose shutter in a storm. "Everything Kelvin said was true. I did it. But I didn¡¯t do them because I wanted to. Alpha Darius gave the order. He swore I¡¯d be Beta if I helped him¡ªbut he also said that if I refused, he¡¯d kill me. He¡¯d kill my whole family. I didn¡¯t have a choice!"

    I stood frozen, fists clenched so tight my nails bit into my palms.

    The room spun.

    Betrayal burned like acid in my throat.

    Timothy had fallen apart faster than wet paper. And somehow, I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to deny his words. What was the point? The silence wrapping around me now said more than any desperate defense ever could.

    The king gave a single nod¡ªslow, heavy, final.

    "Guards," he said, his voice as cold as winter steel. "Take Darius, Timothy, and every Silverfang wolf who came to this ball. I want them shackled."

    The gasp that tore through the room was immediate, like air being sucked from lungs all at once.

    "No¡ªwait, please!"

    "We didn¡¯t know what was happening!"

    "Our Alpha told us Evan and Kelvin were the traitors!"

    "Alpha Darius! Say something¡ªtell them it¡¯s not true!"

    Panic ignited like fire on dry grass. The ballroom, once glittering with elegance, exploded into chaos¡ªpleading voices, sobs, shouting. Guards poured in like a ocean waves, yanking my packmates out of the crowd one by one, their wrists bound in silver cuffs.

    My wolves.

    My family.

    Dragged away like criminals while I stood there, numb.

    Silent.

    Helpless.

    Gabrie was screaming now. Sobbing. Her eyes met mine, wide with despair as two guards dragged her away.

    I didn¡¯t look away.

    I couldn¡¯t.

    Because I did this.

    I ruined them.

    The king turned to one of his councilmen. "Morris Gary. Take a contingent to the Silverfang territory. Lock down the packhouse and seize control. No one in or out until the investigation isplete."

    Morris bowed low. "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Then the king stepped toward me¡ªhis towering presence as suffocating as it was regal.

    I was already in cuffs. My dignity shattered. But he wasn¡¯t done.

    "Alpha Darius," the king said, his voice deliberate, heavy with judgment, "you will be detained in the dungeon until your trial. The list of your crimes is long¡ªand I have no doubt more will surface as we begin to uncover just how deep your corruption runs. And besides, it won¡¯t be fair if the celestial princess is not avable for the judgement."

    I said nothing.

    What was there to say?

    That I was sorry?

    That I regretted every move that led me here?

    No words could undo what I¡¯d done. No apology could erase the damage.

    So I stood there, silent, as the king gave the signal.

    Guards closed in on me like shadows, rough hands gripping my arms as they dragged me away toward the dungeon¡ªtoward the cold stone and iron meant for traitors.

    Chains clinked. The remaining members of my pack followed behind, broken and bound.

    And just as I reached the edge of the ballroom¡ªjust before the doors mmed shut behind me¡ªI heard the king¡¯s voice ring out again, sharp andmanding.

    "Owen ckthorn... and Michael ckthorn. Step forward."

    The crowd stirred.

    Heads turned.

    Gasps whispered like wind through leaves.

    My father.

    My brother.

 Chapter 206: Not Forgotten

    <h4>Chapter 206: Not Forgotten</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    The cold wouldn¡¯t leave me. Even as I sat huddled on the blood-soaked ground of the ruined estate, holding my daughter tightly in my arms, the warmth never returned fully. It clung to me, this chill, like it had fused itself to my skin and burrowed into my bones.

    Everything was quiet now. Too quiet.

    The kind of quiet that makes you feel like you¡¯re thest thing left breathing.

    Rose stirred softly in my arms, her tiny fingers brushing my cheek. She blinked up at me with sleep-drenched eyes, her little brow furrowing in confusion.

    "Mommy...?" Her voice was raspy, barely louder than a breath. "What¡¯s that smell?"

    I froze.

    I could smell it too¡ªblood and smoke and something else. Something worse. A metallic rot that made my stomach churn. I turned her face into my neck and pulled her close. "Don¡¯t look, baby. Don¡¯t open your eyes, okay? Just... just stay with me. Mommy¡¯s here."

    "But... what happened? Where¡¯s Alex?" she whimpered.

    I didn¡¯t know how to answer her. How do you exin something you don¡¯t understand? How do you shield a child from a nightmare that has no shape, no logic?

    I pressed my hand gently over her eyes. "Please, Rose. Don¡¯t open them. Just keep them closed. Just listen to Mommy¡¯s voice."

    I tried to stand, my legs wobbling underneath me. My surroundings swayed, blurred. My head throbbed. There had to be a way out. There had to be something I missed. Some crack in this cursed ce that I could squeeze through and drag my baby girl with me.

    I stepped carefully through the rubble, avoiding the worst of it¡ªthe blood, the limbs, the twisted shapes that were once people. I didn¡¯t even know who they were. I didn¡¯t want to know.

    I pressed Rose¡¯s face tighter into my neck, whispering gently, "Don¡¯t be scared, baby. Mommy¡¯s here. We¡¯re okay. We¡¯re gonna find a way out. I promise."

    But I was lying.

    I didn¡¯t know where to go or why the gates won¡¯t open. Every exit I tried had been useless. The trees shifted when I turned corners, as though the estate itself was watching, rearranging itself to trap me, or it was all in my head.

    I stumbled into the garden, once beautiful and fragrant, now smeared with blood and covered in debris. The flowers were crushed, and some were dripping with blood.

    I cried out, "Is anyone here? Please! Someone answer me!"

    Nothing.

    Just that awful silence.

    I felt so small. So forgotten.

    Why did they leave me? Why would they all just vanish? I¡¯d barely known Jacob, but he had be something like safety to me. He¡¯d saved me multiple times. So why... why not again?

    Tears poured freely down my cheeks. I could feel my pulse hammering in my throat. "They forgot about me," I whispered, broken. "Everyone forgot. They left me here to die."

    Rose whimpered again, confused, frightened. "Mommy... please take me home."

    "I¡¯m trying," I choked, sinking to my knees again. "I¡¯m so sorry. I don¡¯t know where home is anymore."

    She didn¡¯t understand. How could she? She was three.

    And I was pregnant.

    Pregnant.

    The realization hit me again like a cruel p. There was another life inside me, and I couldn¡¯t even protect the one in my arms.

    My body shook from the weight of it all. My chest felt hollow. I lowered my forehead to Rose¡¯s soft curls and cried.

    Suddenly, a gust of wind rushed through the trees¡ªwarm and fragrant, like earth after rain. I lifted my head, dazed.

    A figure materialized right in front of me. Golden-brown hair, green eyes glowing faintly in the dark.

    "Tiger," I breathed, my voice cracking.

    He dropped to his knees without a word. No hesitation. No distance. Just immediate warmth.

    His strong arms wrapped around me and Rose, pulling us into his solid chest.

    "I¡¯m so sorry," he whispered, his deep voice thick with guilt. "Easter¡ªI¡¯m so, so sorry."

    I broke.

    All the fear, all the despair¡ªeverything burst from me in ragged sobs. "Where were you?" I wept into his shoulder. "Everyone was gone. Griffin disappeared right in front of me. And then Alex¡ªhe just vanished¡ªand I didn¡¯t know what to do¡ªI thought everyone abandoned me¡ª!"

    "You weren¡¯t abandoned," he said fiercely, his hand cradling the back of my head. "We didn¡¯t mean to leave you. I didn¡¯t know... I didn¡¯t know you were still inside. Forgive me."

    "I was so scared..." I whispered.

    "I know," he said, hugging us tighter. "I know, sweetheart."

    Rose peeked up through my hair. Her eyes still close, her fingers still clung to my dress. "Mommy? Who is it?"

    Tiger pulled back just enough to look at her, his expression softening instantly. "Hi baby," he said gently. "It¡¯s uncle Tiger. You¡¯re safe now, I promise."

    "Are you gonna take us away from here? I don¡¯t like hearing my mommy cry." she asked her voice shaking.

    Tiger met my gaze.

    "Please," I whispered, desperate. "I don¡¯t want to be here anymore. I can¡¯t... not another minute."

    His hand found mine, big and warm and grounding. "Okay," he said.

    And just like that¡ªthe world blinked.

    Colors and light spun around us like ribbons of magic, and the next thing I knew, we were no longer in the estate.

    We were standing in the middle of a de.

    It was still night, but soft golden lights sparkled overhead, hanging from branches like tiny stars. Trees arched protectively over a warm, rustic cabin nestled in the woods. The air smelled of pine and firewood and something sweet¡ªlike cinnamon and honey.

    I blinked in disbelief.

    The cabin glowed with life. A gentle breeze rustled the leaves, and somewhere in the distance, crickets sang.

    I was trembling. Even in this peace, the trauma clung to me. My arms shook from exhaustion. My skin felt stretched too tight.

    Tiger reached for Rose gently. "May I?"

    I nodded, numb.

    He took her from my arms with practiced ease, then crouched slightly so they were face to face. "You can open your eyes now, sweetheart," he said softly.

    She blinked. Her green eyes widened in wonder. "Woah..."

    Tiger smiled. "You¡¯re safe here. This is my home."

    He looked back at me and offered his hand. "Come. Let me take care of you."

    I hesitated. My legs were stiff, like they weren¡¯t part of me anymore. But I took his hand.

    His fingers were familiar, rough and warm¡ªlike soil, like tree bark, like something real.

    He led me up the wooden porch, the lights twinkling gently above us. A breeze whispered through my curls as we stepped inside.

    The cabin was... beautiful.

    Soft wooden floors. A stone firece already lit. The walls were lined with bookshelves and woven tapestries. It smelled like herbs and old stories.

    "Do youe her often?" I asked shakily.

    Tiger nodded. "When I need to breathe. When the world gets too loud."

    I looked around, overwhelmed. "It¡¯s like something out of a dream."

    "No," he said, setting Rose gently onto a plush couch and tucking a knitted nket around her. "This is real. And you¡¯re safe now."

    I leaned against the doorframe, arms wrapped around myself. I could still see the blood in my mind. Still hear the silence.

    Tiger crossed the room and stood in front of me.

    "I¡¯ll keep you safe," he said. "Both of you."

    I stared at him, tears threatening again. "Why? Why are you being so kind to me?"

    "Because you matter," he said, without hesitation. "Because Jacob would never forgive himself if something happened to you. And because... I see you, Easter. Even when you think no one does."

    My throat tightened.

    "I was really scared," I whispered.

    "I know," he said. "But you don¡¯t have to be anymore."

    I looked over at Rose. She was already drifting to sleep again, safe and warm.

    And for the first time in hour, ¡ªI breathed.

    Tiger stood beside me, quiet and strong. Like the earth itself had chosen to hold me up.

    And I let it.

 Chapter 207: Come Back

    <h4>Chapter 207: Come Back</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The moment we arrived at Zane¡¯s estate¡ªwhat was left of it¡ª the silence hit harder than the wreckage. The air was filled with the scent of blood and smoke, the wind eerily still, like the world itself was holding its breath.

    I didn¡¯t wait.

    My heelsnded on the crimson-smeared gravel, and I barely registered the broken ss crunching beneath me. My hands were already rising, fingers trembling, my heart pounding like war drums in my chest.

    <i>"Jasmine,"</i> I breathed, my voice shaky, almost drowned out by the storm inside me. <i>"We have to find him. Please."</i>

    Her voice came fast, fierce. <strong><i>"I¡¯m here. I¡¯m ready, Mara."</i></strong>

    I closed my eyes and exhaled slow, letting my power pour out of me like a wave crashing against the darkness. It surged through the estate, dancing along every wall, under every shattered stone, every bloodstained corridor. I pushed it deeper¡ªpast the ruins, under the rubble, through secret doors and shadowed halls I didn¡¯t even know existed.

    I searched everything.

    And got nothing.

    Not even a whisper.

    A cold knot twisted in my stomach.

    I tried again, harder. "Come on," I muttered through clenched teeth. "Come on, Griffin..."

    Still¡ªnothing.

    The silence that followed was like getting punched in the chest.

    My knees buckled.

    "He¡¯s not here," I said, the words falling out in a breathless whisper. "He¡¯s not¡ªhe¡¯s not anywhere."

    Jacob, Eagle, Bubble, and Fox were nearby, their eyes on me but saying nothing. They knew better. My brothers¡ªancient, powerful, otherworldly¡ªbut not even they could soften this moment. Not when the guilt in my chest was roaring louder than any voice could reach.

    "I left him," I whispered. "I left him with Shadow."

    The name tasted like poison.

    I dropped to my knees,nding hard on the blood-slick gravel, the jagged stones digging into my skin, but I barely felt it. Everything inside me was already breaking.

    Jacob moved fast, kneeling beside me, but I pulled away. "No! Don¡¯t¡ªdon¡¯t try tofort me! I don¡¯t deserve it!"

    Fox and Bubble exchanged a nce, concern tightening their faces.

    "I forgot about him," I choked out. "I forgot about Griffin, the one person who needed me, who trusted me to keep him safe¡ªand I let him down. I got so angry, so furious, I didn¡¯t even think about him. He was right in this house and I... I told him to stay by my side. That I¡¯d protect him. And I¡ª"

    My voice broke.

    "I left him."

    Tears blurred my vision until I could no longer see the broken walls, but I could smell it.

    The blood.

    The rotting.

    My stomach twisted violently. The entire estate was covered in it. The scent of copper and death choked me. Dismembered body parts littered the ground like discarded rags.

    I hadn¡¯t noticed before¡ªnot really. But now I saw everything.

    A hand clutching a gun that would never be lifted again. A man¡¯s torso slumped against a wall, his eyes open, unblinking. A young boy¡ªmaybe twenty, maybe younger¡ªmissing half his skull, blood soaked into the cracked tiles beneath him.

    "I did this," I said, barely recognizing my own voice.

    Jasmine whimpered in my head.

    <strong><i>"They threatened Alex. They came after our son." </i></strong>

    <i>"They didn¡¯t know,"</i> I snapped bitterly at her. <i>"They didn¡¯t know who he was. They were just following orders. Stupid, horrible orders, but still..."</i>

    My breath caught again, a sob tearing free from my chest.

    "I¡¯m a monster."

    "No, you¡¯re not," Jacob said gently, stepping close and finally pulling me into his arms. "You were a mother protecting her child. You were a sister defending her home. You lost control¡ªbut that doesn¡¯t make you a monster."

    "I killed all of them," I sobbed into his chest. "And I left Griffin to die!"

    "We¡¯ll find him," he promised. "Any of us would¡¯ve done worse in your ce. And yes... you lost control. But that doesn¡¯t mean it ends here. We can fix this, Natalie. You can fix this."

    I pulled away, staring at him with red-rimmed eyes. "How? They¡¯re dead. I tore them to pieces. Griffin¡¯s gone."

    His eyes locked with mine, steady. "Then bring them back."

    I blinked.

    "What?"

    "Remember how you brought Griffin back from the dead?" he asked with a small smile. "You¡¯ve only scratched the surface of what you can do. Bring. Them. Back."

    A beat passed.

    Then I stood.

    His words lit something in me¡ªsomething trembling and delicate but powerful. Then I closed my eyes again, taking a deep breath. I could feel the remnants of their souls. They were still here, just... scattered.

    "Back," I whispered. "Come back to me."

    The magic inside me pulsed like a heartbeat. I focused on the blood-soaked earth, on the torn flesh, on the broken bones and ruined hearts.

    "I¡¯m sorry," I said, not just to Griffin this time, but to all of them. "You didn¡¯t deserve to die. I took your lives in anger... and I give them back in peace."

    A golden light bloomed from my hands¡ªsoft and slow, like a sunrise. It stretched across the estate, fingers of warmth sliding into every crevice, every broken hallway, every body.

    And then it happened.

    Bones snapped back together.

    Flesh reformed.

    Eyes fluttered open.

    A scream tore through the still air.

    Then another.

    Two men beside me, their clothes still soaked in blood, stared at me in horror and scrambled back like I was the devil himself.

    They ran¡ªbut mmed right into the invisible barrier Jacob had cast around the estate. A shimmering hum of power stopped them cold.

    They copsed, trembling.

    Fox whistled low. "Okay, that¡¯s a sight."

    "Fox, Eagle, Bubble," Jacob said, turning. "Round them up. All of them."

    In a flurry of speed, the three moved through the estate, bringing the newly awakened men into a line outside. One by one. Thirty-four in total. Bloodstained, shaking, wide-eyed.

    They stood in front of me.

    The girl who killed them.

    And now brought them back.

    "I¡¯m sorry," I began, my voice shaking. "I wasn¡¯t thinking. You were following orders and I... I lost control. I killed you."

    Everywhere was silent.

    "But I brought you back. You didn¡¯t deserve what happened."

    One man gulped, trembling from head to toe.

    "I can erase your memories," I continued softly. "If you can¡¯t handle what happened¡ªif you want peace, I¡¯ll give it to you."

    They looked at one another, whispers passing between them. Some wiped tears. One even dropped to his knees in quiet prayer.

    "No one?" I asked after a moment.

    They shook their heads slowly. Everyst one.

    I nodded. "Jacob. Please let them go."

    The shimmering barrier dropped with a flick of Jacob¡¯s fingers.

    "Before you leave..." I stepped forward. "Don¡¯t follow orders blindly again. Please. If something doesn¡¯t feel right¡ªsay something. Even if it¡¯s scary. Even if it¡¯s the King himself. You don¡¯t have to die for someone else¡¯s foolishness."

    They shifted ufortably.

    "If you¡¯re afraid to talk to the King, speak to the Prince. He¡¯ll listen."

    "Prince?" one of them asked, confused. "We don¡¯t... we don¡¯t know who¡ª"

    "Cole Lucky," I said, eyes shining. "The owner of this house? He¡¯s the Faceless Prince. Zane Anderson Moor. And the kingdom knows now."

    The collective gasp was audible.

    "I know," I added with a wry smile. "He¡¯s way too hot to be hiding under a fake name."

    That drew a chuckle from Fox, and even a nervousugh or two from the crowd.

    "If you can¡¯t reach him...e to me."

    And just like that¡ª

    They bolted.

    Sprinted like their tails were on fire, scrambling over each other just to get away.

    Jacob raised an eyebrow. "Well. That went smoother than expected."

    Fox snorted. "Yeah, if your definition of ¡¯smooth¡¯ includes mass resurrection, psychological trauma, and a royal identity reveal. I¡¯m definitely putting that in the family scrapbook."

    Bubble pped his hands. "We did great! Now what?"

    I turned to my brothers. "What now?" I asked quietly. "How do we find Griffin?"

    Fox was about to speak¡ª

    When Jacob suddenly gasped.

    Loud. Sharp. Eyes wide.

    My heart lurched into my throat. "Jacob?"

    He didn¡¯t speak.

    He just stared¡ª

    At something none of us could see yet.

 Chapter 208: I Wasnâ€™t There

    <h4>Chapter 208: I Wasn¡¯t There</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    The air still shimmered with the residue of Natalie¡¯s magic, warm and tingling, like the estate was exhaling after holding its breath too long. I stood between my siblings¡ªFox on my left, Eagle on my right, Bubble bouncing on the balls of his feet just behind¡ªand Natalie in front of me, her face pale but triumphant. She¡¯d just brought thirty-four men back from the dead. I should have been thinking about how extraordinary that was, how far she¡¯de, how strong she now was.

    But instead... something scratched at the edges of my mind. Something wasn¡¯t right.

    I could feel it in my gut¡ªthe way the hairs on my neck rose, how my instincts stirred inside me, low and uneasy. My senses were too quiet. There was a silence in my soul where there should¡¯ve been warmth.

    And then, like a thunderp cracking across my mind¡ª

    Easter! I gasped out loud.

    My chest seized. My breath vanished. My knees nearly buckled.

    "No," I whispered, staring toward the massive house. The rooms I¡¯d walked through so many times. The rooms she¡¯d been in.

    "No, no, no, no¡ª"

    "Jacob?" Natalie¡¯s voice cut through, uncertain. "What¡¯s wrong?"

    "I¡ª" My voice cracked. "I forgot."

    Fox frowned. "Forgot what? You just gasped like someone stabbed you in the heart, bro."

    "I forgot her!" I shouted. "Easter. And Rose. They were in the house¡ªI left them¡ªI left them!"

    Everyone went still¡ªlike the world had hit pause.

    Natalie, still humming with power and wrapped in a soft glow, looked as if someone had yanked the ground out from under her. The confidence in her eyes vanished, reced with guilt and panic.

    Eagle¡¯s voice cracked as she gasped. "Wait... you mean Easter? That sweet, jumpy little thing with the curls and freckles? The one who always looked like she might bolt at any loud noise? Are you telling me no one thought to get her out of here?"

    "Yes!" I snapped, my voice sharp and trembling, as my hands lit up with spirit energy. "She was here. Inside the house. I forgot her."

    Bubble stepped in, concern tightening his face. "Oh no. You left a barrier around the estate... She couldn¡¯t have gotten out on her own. Right?"

    I shut my eyes and pushed my power out¡ªlet it pour through the walls, the floorboards, across the entire estate like a wave crashing outward. Every corner. Every room. Every de of grass.

    Nothing.

    No Easter. No Rose.

    Just silence.

    A gaping void.

    They were gone.

    "I can¡¯t feel her." My voice was hollow. "She¡¯s not here. She¡¯s not anywhere."

    Natalie looked terrified. "Jacob¡ª"

    "I can¡¯t feel her!" I roared. "How could I forget her?!"

    The idea of someone taking Easter¡ªsweet, gentle Easter¡ªand her tiny daughter while I had been distracted with death and war and resurrection... it shattered me.

    My mind went to the worst ces.

    What if she¡¯d been taken by Shadow? What if he used the chaos to hurt her? What if she was¡ª

    "Jacob!" Eagle¡¯s voice snapped like a whip, firm andmanding. "Get yourself together."

    "I¡ª"

    Fox stepped in, gripping my shoulders. "You¡¯re Mist, remember? You never lose your mind like this. Snap out of it."

    "But she¡¯s gone," I whispered.

    "And you¡¯re going to get her back," Bubble said firmly, eyes intense for once. "Use the tracing method. You¡¯re the only one who can do it."

    I sucked in a breath, forcing myself to focus. They were right. The panic wasn¡¯t helping anyone. I needed rity. I needed control.

    I dropped to one knee, cing my palm t against the grass. The earth buzzed beneath me. My eyes glowed bright white as I summoned the power of the trace. My spirit uncoiled like a ribbon, sweeping backward through time, scanning for every energy signature in the house, every footprint of memory.

    The world blurred around me¡ªand then came into sharp focus.

    I saw Easter.

    Standing in the hallway with Rose in her arms. Her eyes were wide, frantic, darting from blood to broken bodies.

    "No," she whispered, stepping back from the carnage. "No, no, no."

    She pressed Rose¡¯s face into her chest so the child wouldn¡¯t see, shielding her baby with her small, trembling frame. Her breath came in gasps. She shook as she moved, her wild curls matted with sweat.

    "Where is everyone?" she whispered, panic thick in her voice. "Jacob? Natalie? Anyone?!"

    She turned a corner and came face-to-face with a corpse. She screamed, spinning and running down the hall with Rose. She locked Rose in a room¡ªone of the guest rooms¡ªand sat on the floor in front of the door, sobbing silently, her arms wrapped around her knees.

    "Pleasee back," she whispered. "Jacob, where are you? Please don¡¯t leave me..."

    My heart cracked.

    The vision shifted.

    Hours seemed to pass. She was outside now, frantically looking for a way out of the estate but my barrier wouldn¡¯t let her leave. She searched for a way out for hours and found none. She kept whispering calming words to Rose, rocking her to sleep, singing lubies with a trembling voice. She never let herself cry loud. She didn¡¯t want to scare her daughter. But when Rose slept, she wept.

    "Why did you leave me?" she whispered into the darkness. "I thought I was safe. I thought..."

    And then¡ª

    Tiger.

    He appeared in front of her, at her lowest point, through a shimmer of golden light, eyes wide.

    "Easter?" he asked gently.

    She looked up at him, startled.

    "Tiger?" Her voice cracked. "Where¡¯s Jacob? Why did¡ª?"

    Tiger didn¡¯t speak. He just saw her tears. His eyes flickered to the sleeping baby.

    "I¡¯ve got you," he said gently. "You¡¯re safe now."

    And with that, they vanished.

    The vision ended.

    I copsed to the ground.

    Natalie knelt beside me instantly, touching my shoulder. "What did you see?"

    I couldn¡¯t speak. My throat was tight. My chest hurt.

    "I left her here," I whispered. "I left her alone... in a house full of death. With her child. And she called for me."

    Fox¡¯s voice was quiet. "She¡¯s with Tiger now, right? I picked up his scent. He got her out right?"

    I nodded. "He did. But only because he came back. I didn¡¯t even remember..."

    I clenched my fists in the dirt.

    "I swore I¡¯d protect her. That I¡¯d never let anyone hurt her again. And I forgot her."

    Bubble sat cross-legged next to me, frowning. "You¡¯re allowed to mess up once in a millennium, big bro. You literally helped resurrect an army today. I think your brain was a little busy."

    "It¡¯s not just that," I said hoarsely. "Easter... she doesn¡¯t think she¡¯s worth protecting. You saw her. She hides her feelings. She doesn¡¯t believe anyone could love her. She¡¯s been through hell and still tries to smile. And now..."

    I swallowed hard.

    "She was scared. She cried for me. And I wasn¡¯t there."

 Chapter 209: A Piece of Advice

    <h4>Chapter 209: A Piece of Advice</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    The ballroom felt like a ticking bomb wrapped in velvet and gold¡ªelegant on the outside but ready to explode. Tension clung to the room like hot air, thick and suffocating. I could practically taste it on my tongue¡ªsharp, metallic, like storm-charged air right before lightning strikes.

    Red stirred restlessly in the back of my mind, pacing like he was one second away from breaking free. <strong><i>"This is taking too long," </i></strong>he growled, voice low and bristling. <strong><i>"I want to see Natalie, Zane. Now."</i></strong>

    <i>"I know," </i>I thought back, jaw tight.<i> "I do too. Just hold on." </i>

    My arms were folded neatly behind my back, chin tilted with practiced ease. On the outside, I was calm¡ªstone, steel, unreadable. But inside? My pulse was pounding.

    Across the room, Sebastian caught my eye. That infuriating grin tugged at his mouth¡ªmischief personified. His eyebrows danced up and down, the universalnguage of <i>"You¡¯re gonna crack. I know it."</i>

    I bit the inside of my cheek. Hard.

    <i>"Seb,"</i> I warned through the mind-link, barely keeping my expression neutral.<i> "Stop that. I have to look serious right now."</i>

    "You look like a pressure cooker about to blow." he shot back, smug. "Loosen up."

    I would¡¯ve rolled my eyes if the moment wasn¡¯t so serious.

    My father¡¯s voice echoed through the chamber, sharp andmanding as always.

    "Owen ckthorn... and Michael ckthorn. Step forward."

    A hush fell over the crowd like a curtain. Whispers rippled through the room as heads turned toward the tall elegant Seer Owen ckthorn and his arrogant son, Michael ckthorn.

    The kingdom¡¯s most revered Seer. The man who had guided generations of royals, whose visions were sacred¡ªnever wrong. And Michael, the man who once stood in front of my father and I and imed to be the fated mate of Natalie¡¯s mother. I watched them push through the crowd slowly, eyes wide with apprehension.

    Owen¡¯s hands trembled slightly as he bowed before my father. "Your Majesty."

    My father stared down at him like a cier waiting to crack. "Owen ckthorn," he began, voice a calm storm, "you told me that if I revealed my son¡ªmy heir¡ªto the world, both he and I would be murdered on the spot by unknown men."

    Gasps shot through the crowd like sparks. I heard someone say in a broken whisper, "But they¡¯re still alive. Oh my goddess, he lied?"

    "And," my father continued, stepping down from the dais with deliberate weight, "you told me that the woman with my son, Natalie Cross, had no wolf. Because of that, you said she would bring destruction to Zane... and to the entire kingdom."

    All eyes were locked on Owen. Even the chandeliers above seemed to lean closer.

    "Why, Owen?" the king demanded. "Why would you lie to me? You, of all people."

    Owen¡¯s lips trembled. "Your Majesty..." He all of a sudden looked older than I had ever seen him, sunken and pale. "I¡ªI saw wrong. I believed what I saw, but the visions were twisted. Foggy. I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you."

    Red snarled in my mind. <strong><i>"He¡¯s lying. Or at least... not telling the whole truth."</i></strong>

    "I never thought it woulde to this," Owen went on, voice hoarse. "I thought I was protecting the crown. I was... afraid."

    My father studied him for a long moment. You could feel the weight of his decision building in the silence. Then, finally, he spoke.

    "I am deeply disappointed in you, Owen ckthorn," my father said. "You allowed fear to taint your gift."

    Owen¡¯s eyes shimmered. "I understand, my king."

    "As punishment," my father announced, "you are hereby suspended from your duties as the kingdom¡¯s Seer¡ªfor one year. Let that time be used for reflection. Perhaps, by then, you will find rity again."

    The crowd murmured. Relief. Shock. Agreement.

    Owen dropped to one knee. "Thank you, Your Majesty... for your mercy."

    My father turned to Michael ckthorn, who had stood there in near silence, his posture rigid but respectful.

    "I have no quarrel with you, Michael," my father said. "But I do have something to say. Consider it... guidance."

    Michael straightened. "Yes, Your Majesty."

    "You came to me, imed to have loved Princess Katrina," my father said, his tone sharpening. "You imed to have searched far and wide for her after her disappearance. And yet..." My father paused, allowing the tension to build like the beat before thunder.

    "In her diary¡ªretrieved from the Silverfang pack¡ªwe discovered something else entirely."

    Michael¡¯s brows pulled together. "What?"

    "You rejected her," my father said coldly. "The moment you found out she was your fated mate. You rejected her for being... weak."

    The crowd let out a collective gasp. Princess Fiona¡ªKatrina¡¯s mother¡ªdropped her wine ss¡ªit shattered like the illusion of Michael¡¯s devotion.

    Michael¡¯s face turned gray. "I... I didn¡¯t¡ª"

    "You did," the king cut in. "And because of that rejection, Katrina fled. Alone. Scared. Broken. And do you know what you cost yourself?"

    Michael shook his head, his voice cracking. "I...I..."

    My father stepped closer. "You would have been the father to the celestial princess."

    It hit the room like lightning.

    "The child sheter carried for her chosen mate, Evan," my father said, "is the daughter of the Moon Goddess herself. A child born once every two thousand years. You could have stood beside her, be the father of that child... but you let pride blind you."

    I watched Michael close his eyes, swallowing his pain.

    "I was a fool," he whispered. "I was young, arrogant. I thought strength meant coldness. I didn¡¯t... I didn¡¯t see her worth until it was toote."

    Red smirked in my head, "He lost everything... because he thought she wasn¡¯t strong enough. I¡¯m d he was a jerk. Imagine that guy as our father-inw?"

    I shivered at the thought. "The fool passed his genes to his son and that worked out well for us. "

    My father faced the crowd now, his voice booming with the force of centuries.

    "Let this serve as a lesson to all of you. It doesn¡¯t matter who the Moon Goddess chooses for you. If you reject your fated mate, you reject a part of yourself. A piece that was handpicked by the divine. That loss will haunt you. One way or another."

    There was no apuse. No sound at all. Just the echo of truth ringing in everyone¡¯s ears.

    Michael bowed deeply. "Thank you... for your honesty. I will carry this lesson with me."

    My father gave a final nod. "You may go."

    Both ckthorns stepped back into the crowd, shadows of their former selves. A moment passed. Then my father faced the crowd.

    "My people," he said, lifting his arms slightly. "Forgive the chaos of tonight. The deceit. The revtions. I had to bring the truth to light before we could proceed with what truly matters."

    He turned to me then, his eyes¡ªso much like mine¡ªfull of pride.

    "Let the crowning of Prince Zane Anderson Moor...mence."

 Chapter 210: The Heirâ€™s Crown

    <h4>Chapter 210: The Heir¡¯s Crown</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    <i>"Let the crowning of Prince Zane Anderson Moor...mence."</i>

    The silence shattered. Apuse thundered. Cheers rose like a storm breaking loose.

    The same crowd that was ready to tear me apart moments ago now praised me like a hero¡ªjust because of one revtion. One name. The Celestial Princess. Hypocrites. Everyst one of them.

    I didn¡¯t smile. Didn¡¯t flinch. I stood dead center, unshaken. Every muscle coiled tight, every breath controlled like the calm before a kill.

    Responsibility didn¡¯t just loom over me¡ªit wrapped around me like armor I hadn¡¯t asked to wear. Still, I stood firm, my hands folded behind my back, chin high beneath the ck and silver ceremonial robe of the Lycan heir. Moon emblems shimmered across the fabric with each subtle movement, a silent reminder of what this night meant.

    Prince. Heir. Crowned. Exposed.

    I should have felt proud. Triumphant. But all I could think of was her.

    Natalie.

    She wasn¡¯t here.

    And I got it¡ªhell, I felt it. Today had been heavy. The incident with Alex, Maeron, Darius, and now whatever was going on with Griffin. Natalie had been through more than anyone tonight. I didn¡¯t me her for not being here.

    But still... my heart ached for her presence.

    <strong><i>"She should be here,"</i></strong> Red muttered in my head, his voice more wounded than angry.

    <i>"I know," </i>I replied. <i>"But she needs time." </i>

    <strong><i>"She wouldn¡¯t have needed time if she hadn¡¯t taken in that bastard. That fool that rejected¡ª"</i></strong>

    <i>"Red,"</i> I cut him off softly. <i>"Now¡¯s not the time." </i>

    Sebastian walked over and stood by my side, a grin stered across his too-handsome face, his eyes gleaming like the ceremony was his coronation. "You look like you¡¯re trying not to throw up," he whispered, nudging me with his elbow. "Rx, your Royal Wolfness. You¡¯re doing great."

    I nced at him, my lips twitching. "I hate you."

    He chuckled. "No, you don¡¯t. You¡¯re just mad because I look better in ck."

    "Shut up."

    "Can¡¯t. I¡¯m emotionally invested in this moment. It¡¯s like watching my son graduate¡ªif I had a son. Or emotions."

    Before I could retort, the sharp ng of the ceremonial staff striking the floor silenced the crowd. My father stepped forward. His presence was absolute. Everyone in the hall stilled like puppets.

    "The time hase," his voice boomed, "to pass the mantle of heir to my son, Zane Anderson Moor. May the Moon Goddess bear witness, and may the spirits of our ancestors walk beside him always."

    The hall went deadly quiet. I stepped forward, heart pounding so hard I thought it might bust out. My knees wanted to shake, but I kept them locked. The crown was brought forward by an Elder dressed in flowing silver robes. It gleamed under the golden lights¡ªsleek, sharp, majestic.

    As my father lifted the crown, I met his eyes.

    Pride. Fierce, undiluted pride. It nearly undid me.

    With slow, reverent hands, he ced the crown upon my head.

    Warmth spread through me¡ªnot from the metal, but from something deeper. Something ancient. Power surged, like the very earth had recognized me. Suddenly, I felt stronger than I have ever felt. And then the crowd erupted in cheers.

    Sebastian whooped so loud I almost elbowed him. "That¡¯s my boy!" he yelled, pping harder than anyone.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smirk.

    <strong><i>"You look good with it," </i></strong>Red said approvingly. <strong><i>"Still feel naked without her here though." </i></strong>

    <i>"Yeah. Me too." </i>

    The celebration began the moment we stepped out of the ceremonial ballroom and into the grand ballroom.

    Everything exploded into life¡ªmusic,ughter, clinking sses. The chandeliers above twinkled like constetions. Long banquet tables overflowed with delicacies. Couples danced in swirling dresses and pressed suits, twirling in elegant formations across the polished floor.

    I smiled and nodded at those who bowed to me. Took pictures. Received blessings. Endured awkwardpliments.

    But Sebastian? That bastard was thriving.

    He danced circles around duchesses, dodged flirty nobles with a smirk and a casual, "Sorry, I¡¯m taken," and still managed to outshine everyone in a wild dance-off with two drunk Northern n twins who clearly had no grasp of personal space¡ªor shame.

    Iughed harder tonight than I had in months.

    "You needed this," he told me between sips of blood wine. "You¡¯re always so broody. It¡¯s exhausting."

    I arched a brow. "And you¡¯re not?"

    "Please. I¡¯m delightful. Ask anyone."

    I gave him a sideways nce. "You¡¯re a menace."

    "Yet everyone love me. Especially you. Admit it."

    We snuck out of the ballroom around three-thirty a.m., dodging noblewomen who wanted dances and advisors with endless speeches. Sebastian dragged me by the arm like a rebellious teen. "Come on, party prince. Let¡¯s crash your chambers."

    The corridor was dim, its lights humming with the same ancient weight that clung to the pce walls. I moved in silence, Sebastian at my side. When we reached my bedroom, I pushed the door open¡ªand froze.

    Eagle was standing inside.

    His long ck hair danced gently in the still air¡ªalways moving, always ethereal. His silver eyes glowed faintly in the dark room.

    He stood by the side of the bed where Alexy fast asleep, hugging a little wolf plushie, tiny chest rising and falling peacefully.

    "I didn¡¯t expect you," I said softly.

    "I was here a while ago then left for a bit to check up on Nat. I had to return," Eagle replied without looking at me. "I left Alexander alone for too long."

    I stepped closer, my voice lowering. "Thank you for watching over him for me," I said with a grateful smile and he smiled back, his teeth glistening.

    "You were with Natalie," I asked after a short pause.

    Eagle nodded slowly. "She needed me."

    "She and Jacob disappeared without a word. How... how is she?" I asked, unable to keep the worry from my voice.

    Eagle finally turned to face me, his gaze sharp and unreadable. "Physically, she¡¯s alright. But mentally? She¡¯s overwhelmed. Griffin was taken by Shadow because she left him behind. Now his fate is weighing on her heavily... and she also realized Easter was left behind as well. She and Jacobpletely forgot. They¡¯re both... unraveling."

    My chest tightened.

    "Damn it," I murmured. "I should¡¯ve¡ª"

    "Don¡¯t," Eagle interrupted gently. "You¡¯ve carried enough tonight. I came to apologize on their behalf¡ªfor not being here for your crowning."

    I stepped beside him, watching my son sleep. "Don¡¯t apologize," I said, my voice thick. "As long as they¡¯re okay... as long as she¡¯s okay... that¡¯s what matters."

    Eagle¡¯s lips curved ever so slightly. "I¡¯m d you¡¯re my brother-inw."

    "I feel the same way."

    He studied me for a moment, then nodded. "Then I¡¯ll return to her. My brothers are already there."

    "You don¡¯t have to stay?" I asked, ncing toward Alex.

    "You¡¯re here now," Eagle replied simply. "He¡¯s safest with his dad."

    I nodded once. "Thank you. For everything."

    And just like that, with a gust of silent wind, Eagle vanished.

    A moment passed.

    "You okay?" Sebastian asked quietly from behind me.

    I sighed. "She¡¯s hurting. And I can¡¯t even hold her."

    "She¡¯lle back to you," he said confidently. "She¡¯s stronger than anyone I know. Honestly? You two are terrifying. You¡¯ll survive anything."

    I nced at him, gratitude shining in my chest. "You didn¡¯t have to be here tonight."

    He scoffed. "Of course I did. Who else was going to make fun of your royal scowl all night?"

    I smiled faintly. "Thanks, Seb."

    He stretched his arms over his head with a dramatic yawn. "Alright. That¡¯s my cue. It¡¯s four a.m. and Cassandra¡¯s probably building a coffin for me."

    I chuckled. "She¡¯ll forgive you."

    "Doubt it," he said, walking to the door. "She wanted cuddles. I gave her some snacks and a bottle of wine."

    "Romantic," I said dryly.

    "Tell Natalie I said hi," he grinned. "And congrats again, Crown Prince Z."

    He winked.

    Then vanished in a blur of supernatural speed.

    The room fell silent once more, save for the soft breath of my son asleep on the bed. I sat on the edge beside him, brushing a lock of hair from his forehead.

    "I did it, buddy," I whispered. "But it doesn¡¯t mean anything without her here."

    But for now¡ªIid down beside my son, letting my crown rest on the nightstand, and allowed the darkness to cradle us both.

    Tomorrow... I¡¯d find her.

    And never let her out of my sight again.

 Chapter 211: Sheâ€™s Gone

    <h4>Chapter 211: She¡¯s Gone</h4>

    <strong>Sebastian~</strong>

    After the crowning, theughter, and getting Zane to actuallyugh out loud (which, let me tell you, is like watching a cier crack), I left the pce on a different mission.

    I¡¯d drunk more blood wine than I should have¡ªdon¡¯t judge me, it was vintage and perfect¡ªand I had danced around advisors, flirted with noblewomen just to irritate Zane, and crowned the night with a smirk only the devil would envy. But even with the thrill of royal chaos, and the high of being with my best friend, I missed her.

    Cassandra.

    The moment I slid into my car, the illusion cracked. The ck leather seat didn¡¯t hug me the way her arms did. The soft hum of the engine didn¡¯t soothe me like the rhythm of her heartbeat. I gripped the steering wheel and sighed, my fangs retracting as I allowed myself a rare, raw moment of honesty.

    "I miss you," I whispered.

    I hadn¡¯t been away from her this long since the moment she finally stopped running from me. Since she let go of the fear, dropped the de she always kept between us, and just... fell into me. Cassandra, my impossible, blood-soaked, haunted, firestorm of a mate. The one I¡¯d burn the world for.

    I missed herugh. I missed the way she¡¯d try to pretend she didn¡¯t like my stupid jokes. I missed how her body curled perfectly into mine at night. Hell, I even missed how she kicked me when I mocked her snoring.

    We were only apart for a few hours, but it felt like forever. Seriously, when did I turn into the kind of guy who gets all sentimental? Guess even cool Sebastian has a soft side.

    The city lights blurred as I drove home, a cold pit forming in my stomach the closer I got. Something... was off. I didn¡¯t know how, but I felt it. Call it vampire instinct. Call it mate-sense. Call it obsessive paranoia¡ªI don¡¯t care. My chest felt tight, like someone had carved out my ribs and left a hollow warning behind.

    I pulled into the driveway. Everything looked normal.

    Too normal.

    My boots crunched on the gravel as I stepped out and closed the car door behind me. No lights on. No heartbeat.

    No heartbeat.

    That was the first red g. I paused on the porch, my senses sharpening, trying to catch the sound I always tuned in to¡ªthe one that had be a balm to centuries of torment. Cassandra¡¯s heartbeat. Steady. Wild. Beautiful.

    Nothing.

    I froze. My breath caught in my throat.

    Okay, okay, maybe she was asleep?

    Still... I would have heard something.

    I entered the house quietly, not bothering to flick on the lights. My eyes adjusted instantly.

    The living room was immacte.

    Spotless.

    The TV was off, which was wrong, because Cassandra always fell asleep watching reruns of that ridiculous show with the demon-hunting brothers. She swore it rxed her. Her nket was folded neatly on the couch, which wasughable¡ªshe never folded it. She said, and I quote, "I¡¯m a killer, not your maid."

    "Cassandra?" I called out, my voice sounding too loud in the silence.

    No answer.

    Still no heartbeat.

    I dropped my keys with a loud clink onto the ss coffee table and stormed through the house, calling her name again.

    Nothing.

    "Cassandra, this isn¡¯t funny," I said, voice cracking. I checked the kitchen. Clean. Too clean. Her favorite mug¡ªck ceramic with the words I bite back¡ªwas gone. She always left it in the sink.

    My footsteps quickened. I ran through the hallway, checked the bathroom. Empty.

    Then the office. My study. Guest room.

    Empty. Empty. Empty.

    Panic wed at my chest. No, no.

    I sprinted upstairs. Checked our bedroom. The sheets were untouched. Her pillow was fluffed.

    I tore through the walk-in closet and¡ªthen I froze.

    No.

    Her clothes. Her boots. Her leather jacket. Gone. Not all of them¡ªbut enough to notice. Enough to scream she left in a hurry.

    I was shaking now. My hands curled into fists and I cursed under my breath, letting out a growl I hadn¡¯t released in decades. I didn¡¯t want to believe it. I refused to believe it. But all the signs were here.

    She was gone.

    "Why would you¡ª" I choked on the words, falling to my knees.

    I crawled to her nightstand. Yanked open the drawer. Her phone wasn¡¯t there.

    I stood again, pull out my phone from my pocket and dialed her number¡ªthe one I gave her, programmed with only two contacts: me and Zane.

    It rang once.

    Twice.

    Three times.

    Then voicemail.

    Her voice came through, cool and distant. "If you¡¯re bleeding or dying, leave a message. If you¡¯re not... I don¡¯t care."

    I let out a strangledugh. "Cass... pick up," I whispered. "Please."

    I didn¡¯t even leave a message. Just hung up and redialed.

    And redialed.

    And redialed.

    "Damn it!" I threw the phone across the room. It shattered against the wall and I sank into the nearest chair, shaking.

    I couldn¡¯t breathe. My vision blurred. This wasn¡¯t happening.

    We were supposed to be safe now. We were finally supposed to be okay.

    My mate. My queen. My heart. Gone.

    I tried to rationalize. Maybe she went out? Maybe she just... needed air?

    But that was a lie.

    Cassandra didn¡¯t go out. Not alone. Not ever. Ever since she realized that Kalmia wanted her dead, she¡¯d been terrified of being found. She didn¡¯t even step onto the front porch without me.

    So why...?

    Unless...

    "No. No, no, no, no." My hands gripped my hair.

    Did she leave to protect me again?

    That sounded like her. Noble. Reckless. Infuriatingly selfless. She knew Kalmia wanted me dead. She knew she was being hunted, and if she thought for one second that I was in danger because of her¡ª

    "She ran," I whispered. "You stupid, beautiful woman. You ran. Again."

    And she didn¡¯t even say goodbye.

    The fear came in waves now. Full-blown. I hadn¡¯t been this afraid since the day my coven left me to burn under the sun. And even then¡ªI knew I¡¯d die.

    But this?

    Not knowing?

    This was worse.

    I would¡¯ve burned again a thousand times rather than feel this helpless.

    I should have known.

    I should have stayed home.

    I should have held her tighter.

    I shot up, pacing, raking my hands down my face.

    "Think, Seb," I muttered. "Think."

    But all I could think about was herugh. The way she¡¯d roll her eyes and shove me when I annoyed her. The way her lips tasted after drinking wine. The way she¡¯d sneak into my room at 3 a.m., pretending she wasn¡¯t scared of the nightmares.

    Oh my gods! JACOB. Why didn¡¯t I think of him?!

    "Jacob!" I shouted.

    The name cracked out of me like lightning splitting stone.

    I spun around, eyes wild, fangs threatening to descend. "Jacob, I swear, if you ever meant what you said, now is the time¡ªJacob!"

    Nothing.

    No swirling mist. No cheeky grin. No mischievous brown eyes blinking at me upside down from the ceiling. Not even a whisper of that damn ancient perfume he wears like he bathes in moonlight and sarcasm.

    "Damn it!" I snarled, my voice hoarse as I mmed my fists into the wall. The ster shattered. I didn¡¯t care.

    I waited.

    And waited.

    And felt like the biggest idiot to ever walk the immortal ne.

    "You said¡ª" I choked out. "You said to call if I needed help. That you¡¯de. That you¡¯d¡ªugh!" I kicked a chair and it skittered across the room, crashing against the firece.

    Silence reigned supreme.

    That cosmic, mocking silence that always wraps around you when you¡¯ve been abandoned. Again.

    I clenched my jaw and closed my eyes, trying to keep the growing panic from swallowing me whole. I didn¡¯t have the luxury of despair. Cassandra was out there. Somewhere. Alone. Maybe hunted. Maybe bleeding. Maybe¡ª

    I bit into my tongue but that didn¡¯t stop the pain in my dark heart. A vampire biting himself¡ªhow poetic.

    I couldn¡¯t do this alone.

    There was only one other person who would understand what this meant. What she meant.

    Zane.

    I mmed my mental barriers open with a force that felt like breaking through iron bars with my bare hands.

    <i>"Zane!"</i>

    My voice cracked across the link like a whip. Desperate. Ragged.

    A beat passed.

    Then another.

    <i>"Zane!" </i>

    There was a groggy mumble. Sleep-slurred but not annoyed.<i> "Seb? Are you back hom¡ª</i>

    <i>"She¡¯s gone." </i>

    There was a pause.

    A silence so pure, I could almost hear the shifting of gears in his brilliant, terrifying mind.

    <i>"...What?" </i>

    I staggered to the kitchen, every step heavier than thest. My hand gripped the counter like it was the only thing keeping me from copsing. My chest heaved, my lungs demanded air I didn¡¯t need.

    <i>"Cassandra. She¡¯s gone. Her clothes, her boots¡ªher damn jacket¡ªgone. She took them. Left. No note. No scent. Nothing." </i>I was pacing again, fingers twitching, my voice sounding small in the link<i>. "She vanished, Zane. Like she was never here." </i>

    <i>"Are you sure?" </i>His voice had changed. No longer sleepy. Now it was sharp, focused. All Prince. All predator.

    <i>"I¡¯ve been a vampire for five hundred years, Zane. I can smell death three towns over. I know when someone¡¯s tried to cover their tracks. I can¡¯t even pick up her scent. That only happens when... when someone doesn¡¯t want to be found."</i>

    Zane was silent for a moment.

    <i>"Did you check the security feeds?"</i>

    <i>"She fried them, Zane. Or maybe Kalmia did. Or maybe she had help¡ªI don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know because she didn¡¯t even say goodbye."</i> My voice cracked again. If I could cry, I would¡¯ve been sobbing on the floor.

    And if that wasn¡¯t pathetic enough¡ª

    "I miss her already," I whispered aloud, voice shaking. "I feel like someone reached into my chest and just... ripped everything out."

    <i>"Sebastian."</i> Zane¡¯s voice cut through the haze. <i>"Listen to me. You¡¯re not thinking straight." </i>

    <i>"No, you think?" </i>I snapped, letting the sarcasm drip.<i> "My mate¡ªthe terrifying, lethal, entirely-too-good-for-me mate¡ªran off, and I can¡¯t find her, and I feel like I¡¯m unraveling, Zane!"</i>

    <i>"I¡¯ming." </i>

    The words were a balm and a curse.

    I gripped the edge of the countertop harder. <i>"You better. Because if I have to sit here one more second listening to the echo of herugh in my skull, I swear I¡¯m going to start screaming."</i>

    There was another pause, and then Zane spoke again, this time gentler.

    <i>"Seb... I know it hurts. But we¡¯ll find her. She wouldn¡¯t leave without a reason. She¡¯s not built that way." </i>

    I sat down hard on the floor, my back against the cabs, pulling my knees up like some heartbroken teenager in a breakup scene. If anyone ever saw me like this, I¡¯d incinerate the memory from their brain.

    <i>"I think she left to protect me," </i>I whispered.

    <i>"Yeah... sounds like her."</i> Zane sighed. <i>"But she should know better. You¡¯d rather burn again than lose her."</i>

    Iughed. A broken, brittle sound. <i>"Exactly. I mean, I already did the whole sunlight barbecue thing once. Not in the mood for a sequel."</i>

    <i>"I¡¯m going to fly in using my chopper. Just hold on."</i>

    <i>"Ok,"</i> I said, a little too fast. "<i>Please, Zane, get your royal, brooding, wolfy ass over here because I¡¯m losing my mind. I¡¯m this close to organizing her perfume bottles into a pentagram and summoning her back with scented candle witchcraft."</i>

    Zane chuckled softly. <i>"Goddess, you¡¯re dramatic." </i>

    <i>"Says the guy who once bit a guy¡¯s face off because he looked at Emma too long."</i>

    <i>"That was one time! And he touched her shoulder. That¡¯s practically flirting." </i>

    <i>"Normal people would just punch the guy, not¡ªwhat did you call it?¡ª¡¯unhinge your jaw like a vengeful anaconda and feast on his regrets.¡¯"</i>

    <i>"I was poetic back then."</i>

    <i>"You were feral. And a little drunk."</i>

    There was a pause. Then Zane said<i>, "Hold on. Let me get Alexander ready, and I¡¯lle. Give me ten minutes.</i>

    <i>"I don¡¯t have ten minutes."</i>

    <i>"Seb."</i>

    <i>"Zane, I¡¯m scared."</i>

    The silence after those words was suffocating. I never admitted fear. Not when my coven tied me down and left me under the sun. Not when I nearly died during the Night Rebellion. Not when I was hunted by multiple vampire covens for the blood in my veins.

    But this?

    This was worse.

    <i>"I know, brother. I know. I¡¯m on my way. Don¡¯t move. Keep searching the house. Start from the top. I¡¯ll be there before you can panic again." </i>

    <i>"Toote," </i>I whispered.<i> "Already there."</i>

 Chapter 212: Guilty

    <h4>Chapter 212: Guilty</h4>

    Jacob~

    I don¡¯t remember ever being this nervous in my entire existence¡ªand I¡¯ve existed for a long, long time.

    The trees of Tiger¡¯s forest blurred past us as Natalie and I ran in our wolf forms, swift and silent through the underbrush. Neither of us spoke¡ªnot out loud, not through the link. We didn¡¯t need to. The guilt was too loud. It gnawed at us with every pounding step. I¡¯d failed her.

    Easter¡¯s voice still haunted me from the vision¡ªcracked, trembling, whispering my name like a prayer that never got answered.

    Natalie¡¯s thoughts were a whirlwind beside mine, a storm of shame and sorrow. She was usually fire and sharp edges, but now she was ash¡ªmuted, broken.

    We didn¡¯t teleport to Tiger¡¯s house. We could¡¯ve. It would¡¯ve been easier, faster. But we needed the run¡ªneeded the wind in our fur, the sting of branches against our skin, the rhythm of paws hitting earth¡ªto ground us, to clear our heads before facing Easter.

    As the cabin came into view through the trees, we slowed, shifting back into our human forms just beyond the clearing. The transition was smooth, practiced, but even in human skin, the ache lingered.

    Tiger¡¯s cabin stood ahead, tall and solid, its golden logs weathered by time and sun. The forest wrapped around it like a secret. Normally, it brought peace. Not today. Today, it felt like a ce of judgment.

    We hade alone. We¡¯d left Bubble and Eagle behind to clean up what was left of Zane¡¯s estate¡ªwhat little there was after the chaos. Fox had gone ahead, splitting from us an hour ago to begin the search for Shadow and find out where he¡¯d taken Griffin.

    The cabin door creaked open.

    Tiger stepped out.

    His eyes met mine immediately¡ªgolden and knowing, always so calm. But today there was a tension in his shoulders, a tightness around his jaw. His hands were shoved deep into his coat pockets.

    "She¡¯s inside," he said softly. "Still shaken up. She hasn¡¯t said much. Rose is sleeping. But Easter... she hasn¡¯t really let herself rest. Not really."

    My throat closed up.

    Natalie stepped forward. "Can we see her?"

    Tiger nodded. "Just... be gentle. Especially you, Jacob."

    He didn¡¯t mean it unkindly. But it cut anyway.

    I swallowed hard and stepped toward the cabin. The wooden floor creaked under my boots as I entered. The air was warm, filled with the faint scent of honey and firewood. I could hear Rose¡¯s soft, steady breathing down the hall. But my eyes found her immediately.

    Easter.

    She was sitting on the couch, hunched forward, biting her nails. Her wild curls were pulled into a messy knot on top of her head, but loose strands framed her delicate face. That ever-present blush stained her cheeks, but it didn¡¯t make her look adorable this time¡ªit made her look tired. Haunted.

    And still so heartbreakingly beautiful.

    Her big emerald eyes stared nkly at the floor, lost somewhere I couldn¡¯t follow. Her freckled cheeks were stained with dried tears.

    I stood there, frozen.

    And then I whispered, "Easter."

    She flinched. Her head snapped up.

    And before I could brace for whatever pain was about to be thrown my way¡ªbefore I could apologize, exin, beg¡ª

    She ran.

    Not away.

    To me.

    She ran right into me, throwing herself into my arms so fast I barely had time to catch her. Her arms wrapped tight around my waist, and her small body trembled against mine as she buried her face into my chest.

    I was stunned.

    This... this wasn¡¯t what I¡¯d prepared for. I¡¯d expected her to scream, to cry, to shove me away. To tell me I wasn¡¯t the man she thought I was. That I¡¯d failed her.

    But instead, she clung to me like I was her safe haven.

    And it made it worse.

    My arms slowly came around her. I held her close, burying my nose in her curls, breathing her invender and warm earth. I felt her heart beating fast, out of rhythm, terrified.

    "I thought you forgot about me," she whispered into my chest, her voice cracking. "I thought you left me there on purpose... I thought¡ª" Her voice gave out as her sobs took over, raw and quiet, as though she didn¡¯t want to wake her daughter with her heartbreak.

    "I didn¡¯t mean to," I whispered, voice tight. "I didn¡¯t mean to, Easter. I would never... I¡¯m so sorry."

    She shook her head against me. "It was so quiet, Jacob. And then it wasn¡¯t. There was blood. And bodies. And Rose¡ªshe saw some of it. I tried to keep her from looking but she¡¯s smart. I had to lock her in a room so she wouldn¡¯t see anymore."

    Tears spilled down my cheeks. "You were scared, and I wasn¡¯t there."

    "I called for you," she cried softly. "I waited... I kept thinking, he¡¯lle. He¡¯ll remember. He¡¯lle back for me."

    "And I didn¡¯t," I choked. "I failed you."

    "No," she whispered fiercely, pulling back just enough to look up at me. Her green eyes were filled with tears, but also something else¡ªsomething I didn¡¯t understand. "You didn¡¯t fail me. You came. You found me. That¡¯s what matters. I just... I needed you."

    I reached up and gently touched her cheek. The faint bruise beneath her eye¡ªan echo of pain from a past I¡¯d sworn to never let touch her again¡ªwas almost gone. But I still hated that I hadn¡¯t been there fast enough.

    Natalie stepped forward, her voice soft. "Easter... I¡¯m sorry. I should¡¯ve controlled my emotions better. I should¡¯ve remembered you were in the house."

    Easter turned toward her.

    And then, just like with me, she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Natalie.

    Natalie hugged her back, both of them crying now.

    "I thought you both were gone." Easter whispered. "I thought you were nevering back."

    Natalie squeezed her tighter. "I would¡¯ve ripped the world apart to get back to you. I promise. I¡¯ll never let anything happen to you again."

    They held each other like sisters. Like survivors. And for a moment, the cabin felt full again¡ªnot with noise, but with warmth.

    I wiped at her glossy eyes.

    Tiger stood nearby, watching in silence.

    I turned to him. "Thank you," I said, voice hoarse. "For finding her."

    "She needed someone," he replied simply. "And so did you."

    He wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Easter finally stepped back, her shoulders sagging as she wiped her face with trembling fingers. Her cheeks were blotchy, her eyes rimmed with red, still glistening with thest traces of her tears.

    "I¡¯m sorry," she mumbled, a little sheepish, her voice barely there. "I didn¡¯t mean to cry all over you."

    Without thinking, I said, "You can cry on me anytime you want."

    She looked up, startled, as if the words had caught her off guard. Her eyes searched mine, and then¡ªjust barely¡ªa faint, fragile smile began to bloom across her lips. Small. Shy. But real.

    I cleared my throat, suddenly hyper-aware of how close we were standing, how heavy the moment had be. "Rose... is she okay?"

    "She¡¯s sleeping," Easter replied quietly. "I¡¯ve been singing to her. She likes that. She asks about you."

    My chest tightened like someone had wrapped a fist around my heart and squeezed. "I¡¯ll make it up to her," I said, and I meant it with every part of me.

    But Easter shook her head gently, her voice soft, almost pleading. "You don¡¯t have to make it up. Just... don¡¯t leave again."

    "I won¡¯t," I said, my voice barely steady. "Not ever again."

    And right as the words left my mouth¡ªlike the universe was testing that promise¡ªI heard him.

    Sebastian.

    His voice cut through space and sound, a desperate cry threading itself straight into my being. I didn¡¯t need a phone. Didn¡¯t need a mind link. I just heard him¡ªlike a whispered prayer flung into the night. Panicked. Frantic. In pain.

    My soul flinched.

    But Easter was still looking at me with that same hopeful gaze, like she was trying to anchor herself to something¡ªsomeone¡ªreal. Her eyes were ssy, her fingers still clutched at the sleeves of her sweater. She was still so shaken. Still so breakable. And if I left her now... if I vanished again, even for the right reasons¡ªI knew it would shatter her.

    Torn between two people who needed me inpletely different ways, I stood still, locked in that fragile moment.

    So I made a choice. I¡¯d wait. Just a little longer. Sebastian was strong¡ªhe was a powerful vampire with centuries of willpower forged into his bones. He could hold out. At least, I hoped he could. I needed him to.

    I looked back at Easter and gave her a sad, crooked smile¡ªone of those smiles that didn¡¯t quite reach the eyes. Inside, I was begging her to yell at me, to push me away, to give me a reason to go. Something¡ª<i>anything</i>¡ªto make it easier to turn my back.

    But she didn¡¯t. She just stood there, eyes wide and quiet, holding onto me like I was something she wasn¡¯t sure how to keep.

    And the worst part? I could feel it. Something in her had shifted tonight¡ªsubtly, silently¡ªbut I felt the tremor in her soul. Something had changed.

    And I was terrified to find out what.

 Chapter 213: Nowhere to be Found

    <h4>Chapter 213: Nowhere to be Found</h4>

    <strong>Sebastian~</strong>

    5:40 AM

    The shadows in my home stretched and danced like ghosts across the floor. I¡¯d walked every corner, torn through every drawer, checked and rechecked every door, closet, rooftop¡ªhell, even the chimney. Nothing. Not a single hair. Not a footprint. No scent. Just... absence.

    Cassandra was gone.

    My mind spiraled. I sat on the edge of the couch one second, paced the kitchen the next, then found myself standing in my now-empty room again. My fingers brushed the corner of the dresser she always leaned on when she smirked at me. The jacket she loved so much¡ªgone. The boots I used to tease her about¡ªgone. Even her damn silver dagger was gone.

    I was unraveling. Completely. Utterly.

    Then, twenty-five minutester¡ªthough it felt like hours¡ªI heard the faint thudding sound of rotor des in the distance. My head snapped toward the noise like a hound scenting blood. It grew louder, sharper, until the air itself vibrated.

    The chopper.

    I bolted out of the house barefoot, ignoring the biting cold of the marble floors underfoot. Out in the yard, the sky was still bleeding dark blue, dawn barely brushing the horizon. The trees around mypound bowed under the weight of wind as the sleek ck helicopter descended, des slicing the silence open. Itnded with practiced ease in the open field near the courtyard fountain, stirring leaves and gravel into a frenzy.

    I saw him the moment the door opened. Zane. He was dressed in a simple ck shirt andbat pants, not a wrinkle in sight, as if he hadn¡¯t just jumped into a helicopter at 5:00 a.m. to deal with my crisis. In his hand, he held a small, sleeping figure. Alexander. The kid¡¯s curly blond hair was ttened on one side, his face soft with dreams, his hand still sped tightly in Zane¡¯s.

    Zane looked like hell¡ªbut the determined kind. The kind that could tear through a battlefield just to get to you.

    He didn¡¯t even hesitate. Once the helicopter¡¯s runners touched down, he stepped out, adjusted Alexander¡¯s weight in his arms, and started toward me.

    I met them halfway, running like something possessed. I didn¡¯t even say hello. I just stopped a foot in front of him and choked out, "She¡¯s really gone."

    Zane¡¯s eyes flicked over me. "You look like you¡¯ve been punched in the soul."

    "Feels worse," I said, voice hoarse.

    He nodded solemnly, adjusted Alexander again, and said, "Let¡¯s go inside."

    The helicopter took off behind us, wind kicking up my robe like I was some kind of deranged vampire Cindere.

    Inside, I led him to the kitchen. The ce was a mess. Broken ss from when I¡¯d identally flung a wine bottle across the room. Papers everywhere. My coat hanging on a chair like I¡¯d tried to put it on and given up halfway through.

    Zane set Alexander gently on the couch, covering him with a throw nket. The kid didn¡¯t even stir.

    "I didn¡¯t want to leave him alone," Zane said quietly. "If he woke up in that oversized bed without me or Natalie, he¡¯d panic."

    I just nodded, then slumped into a chair like my bones had finally betrayed me.

    Zane sat across from me, folding his hands. "Sebastian... will you involve your coven? Maybe they can track her, like before?"

    "No." I didn¡¯t even hesitate. "I don¡¯t want them anywhere near this. They¡¯ll find out about my involvement with her, Zane. Or worse. I never told them about her being my mate. If they find out, they¡¯ll hate me. Let them think I¡¯m still their good master with no strings to the woman who murdered many of them."

    His brow furrowed. "So what do we do now? There¡¯s no trail. No footage. No message. She vanished like smoke."

    "And Cassandra¡¯s supposed to be in hiding," I muttered, gripping my hair. "If we go big with the search, we might as well paint a target on her back for Kalmia."

    We sat in silence for a moment. The weight of it threatened to crush the air out of me.

    Then Zane stood. "I¡¯ll call Abel and Rnd. Have them quietly mobilize some of my men to scan the city. Discreetly. No noise, no questions."

    I nodded, shoved my chair back, and went to the study. I pulled up the most recent photo I had of Cassandra¡ªshe was mid-sneer, annoyed at me for taking a candid. Gods, I missed that sneer. I sent it to Zane, and he forwarded it to his people.

    We began searching ourselves after that.

    Zane carried Alexander in his arms the whole time, neverining once about the weight. Not when we checked the old safe house near the docks. Not when webed through the abandoned church in the woods. Not when we went to the penthouse of the hotel where Cassandra and Griffin once hid. The kid slept through it all, bundled in his father¡¯s arms, blissfully unaware of the storm brewing.

    I called my secret agents¡ªones even Cassandra didn¡¯t know about. Told them to scan every CCTV feed in the city and beyond. Traffic cams, airport footage, border exits. Every goddamn lens in existence.

    Nothing.

    Nothing.

    Nothing.

    By 9:00 a.m., we were sitting in my car, doors shut, engine off, parked just outside a vacant warehouse we¡¯d checked twice already. Alexander stilly curled in Zane¡¯s arms like a warm little anchor. Zane stroked his hair absently while staring at his phone. I watched him, the ever-calm prince, and finally let out a breath that felt like it would rip me in two.

    "You know, I tried calling Jacob immediately I found out she was missing," I muttered.

    Zane¡¯s eyes flicked to mine.

    "No answer," I continued. "Tried mind-linking Fox. Tiger too. Nothing. Like they¡¯ve all gone silent."

    Zane leaned his head back against the seat. "The ethanal siblings are all going through a rough time, Seb. Natalie, Jacob and the others... it¡¯splicated right now."

    "Everything¡¯splicated," I whispered. "Everything except how much I love her."

    I bit the inside of my cheek hard. "I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s a rogue. I don¡¯t care if she killed hundreds of people. I don¡¯t care if Kalmia is hunting her. I don¡¯t care if she thinks she¡¯s cursed. I want her here. Safe. Breathing. Sarcastic. Stubborn. Mine."

    Zane nced at me and gave the faintest smirk. "There¡¯s the Sebastian I know. Dramatic as hell. Still handsome, even while unraveling."

    I cracked a weakugh. "Don¡¯t lie to me, Prince Broody. I look like a corpse that lost a bar fight."

    We both turned back to our phones. Still no messages. No calls. Just digital silence screaming louder than any rm.

    Then¡ª

    A sudden weight shift.

    A scent of wolf.

    And a voice¡ªdrawling, casual, infuriatingly amused¡ªbroke the tension like thunder cracking through ss.

    "Well, well, well... Did someone say Ethanal siblings?"

    We both jumped.

    I twisted in my seat¡ªand there he was.

    Jacob Bartholomew. Mist himself. In the back seat like he¡¯d been there all along, legs stretched out, head tilted, that maddening half-smile on his face.

    I opened my mouth, but nothing came out.

    Zane, ever the one to recover faster, red and growled lowly, "Do you always have to make an entrance like a damn ghost?"

    Jacob grinned wider, teeth shing. "Of course. But this time? Ie bearing news."

    I leaned forward, heart pounding. "You found her?" I asked, even though I hadn¡¯t told him a damn thing. Somehow¡ªI just knew he knew.

    "No time for questions," he said, waving a hand. "Drive back to your house, Sebastian. Your solution¡¯s there."

    Zane narrowed his eyes. "You better not be screwing with us."

    Jacob shrugged. "When have I ever not screwed with you?"

    I red at him. "Jacob, I swear on your immortal eyebrows¡ª"

    "I said drive, vampire," he interrupted, suddenly dead serious. "Your solution lies in your house."

    My heart kicked. Hard.

    I threw the car into reverse so fast Zane had to clutch Alexander tighter to keep him steady.

    The wind howled as I sped us back toward the house, mind racing, hope flickering like a candle in a hurricane.

    Cassandra. You better not be gone. You better not be dead. Because I¡¯ming. And I will burn the world down to bring you back.

 Chapter 214: The Severing

    <h4>Chapter 214: The Severing</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    The moonlight had thinned into mist by the time 4 a.m. crept over the horizon. I sat on the edge of Tiger¡¯s guest room bed, Easter curled beside me, her breathing uneven, her eyes ssy but open. She hadn¡¯t spoken much after I promised not to leave again. Instead, she just held onto my arm like she was afraid I¡¯ll bolt if she mistakenly closed her eye.

    She was trembling¡ªsmall, soft tremors that I could feel down to my bones. Her daughter, slept peacefully in the adjoining room. The contrast between mother and child struck me like a de. Easter, this delicate fairytale girl with curls that clung to her cheeks and a voice too tender for the kind of pain she¡¯d lived through, was trying so hard to hold it together.

    "I shouldn¡¯t be like this," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "You... you¡¯ve done enough."

    "Don¡¯t say that," I replied, brushing a thumb along her cheek, wiping away the tear that had escaped. "You¡¯re allowed to fall apart. I¡¯m here."

    She bit her bottom lip, her gaze flickering away from mine.

    I wrapped my arms around her, pulling her against my chest. She was cold despite the nkets. Fragile. Her fingers twisted into the hem of my shirt like she was afraid I¡¯d vanish again.

    "I should¡¯ve never left," I murmured into her hair.

    "You came back," she whispered.

    "Barely," I muttered under my breath. The guilt of it clung to me like a shadow¡ªI wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d ever be able to forgive myself for messing up that badly.

    Natalie had stayed for a while, perched on the sofa, her arms crossed and her mind clearly filled with guilt and also somewhere else¡ªlikely with Fox who was out there searching for Griffin. Around 6 a.m., she finally stood and quietly kissed Easter¡¯s forehead.

    "I¡¯ll check inter," she said softly. Then to me, "She needs you more than I do right now."

    And just like that, Natalie vanished with a flicker of wind and light, off to hunt with Fox for Griffin.

    I stayed. Through the quiet. Through Easter¡¯s tears that came and went in waves. Through her apologies for things she didn¡¯t need to apologize for.

    By 8:30 a.m., her breathing evened out, slow and steady. She¡¯d fallen asleep wrapped around my arm, her face pressed into my chest, freckles brushed pink from crying. I shifted carefully, easing her down onto the pillows without waking her. I stared at her a moment longer, heart tight.

    She didn¡¯t know it yet, but she wasn¡¯t alone. Not ever again.

    Tiger padded into the room with his usual quiet confidence. "I¡¯ll stay with her," he said, not needing me to ask. He nced down at Easter, then back at me. "Go. You¡¯re needed."

    I gave him a nod.

    And then I closed my eyes and vanished.

    The air changed sharply. The moment I reappeared, I was in the back seat of a sleek ck SUV, leather interior warm from sunlight and rage.

    "Well, well, well... Did someone say Ethanal siblings?"

    Sebastian and Zane both jolted.

    Sebastian twisted in his seat, eyes wide in disbelief.

    Zane turned slowly, his icy gaze locking onto mine. Alexander slept soundly in his arms, face tucked peacefully against his shoulder.

    Zane¡¯s voice was a low growl. "Do you always have to make an entrance like a damn ghost?"

    I shed a grin, sharp and unapologetic. "Of course. But this time? Ie bearing news."

    Sebastian leaned in, the tension in his posture unmistakable. "You found her?"

    I waved him off, already walking past. "No time for questions. "Drive back to your house, Sebastian. Your solution¡¯s there."

    Zane¡¯s eyes narrowed. "You better not be screwing with us."

    I smirked, tossing a look over my shoulder. "When have I ever not screwed with you?"

    Sebastian pointed at me, scowling. "Jacob, I swear on your immortal eyebrows¡ª"

    "I said drive, vampire," I cut in, my tone suddenly razor-sharp. "Your solution lies in your house."

    He didn¡¯t ask another question. Just shifted the car into gear and drove like a man possessed.

    The moment we arrived at Sebastian¡¯s sprawling estate, I jumped out before the engine even turned off. The air smelled wrong. Too clean. Like something had been scrubbed away.

    I stalked into the house, past the elegant staircase, and straight into Cassandra and Sebastian¡¯s room. Her scent lingered¡ªmusk and steel and a faint trace ofvender. But something else stirred beneath it.

    Power surged in my chest. I reached out with it, my eyes fluttering closed as the Wolf Spirit powers in me peeled back reality. It led me to the living room.

    And then¡ª

    Images.

    Flickers. Shadows.

    Ten vampires from Sebastian¡¯s coven. Their faces blurred by magic, but I could feel the residue of their malice. They waited. Hiding just beyond the woods until Sebastian had left that night.

    Then they moved.

    Like predators.

    Cassandra had fallen asleep¡ªdeeply¡ªwhile watching a movie. They surrounded her, injected her with Verbanax, a powerful sedative used only on werewolves, made from rare dragonroot and wolfsbane. Enough to bring down a grown Alpha in seconds.

    They crept in through a back entrance¡ªone I hadn¡¯t noticed before. Disabled security with sleek ck gloves and spells etched into their skin. Surgical. Clean.

    Then they took her.

    And worse¡ªthey erased it all.

    Footage wiped.

    Clothes packed.

    Phone removed.

    Everything staged to look like Cassandra had left on her own.

    I staggered back, my head aching a bit from the overload. Zane caught my shoulder, keeping me steady.

    "Jacob," he said, voice low and urgent, "what did you see?"

    I turned toward Sebastian.

    His eyes were already glowing. Fangs bared. His whole body shook with barely contained fury.

    "They took her," I said grimly. "Ten of them. From your coven. They drugged her, then made it look like she left willingly. They erased every trace."

    Sebastian growled¡ªa sound that was more beast than vampire.

    "They¡¯re dead," he snarled. "They¡¯re all dead. I¡¯ll tear them apart. Everyst one of them."

    He turned, ready to run.

    I blocked his path with a single step, cing a firm hand against his chest. "If you do that," I said softly, "she dies."

    His body went rigid. His eyes met mine, wild and unhinged.

    "She¡¯s alive," I continued. "But if they even smell your rageing their way, she won¡¯t be for long."

    Zane stepped forward, cradling his son protectively. "Then what do we do?" he asked, his voice careful, controlled. "You saw what happened. You know what they want."

    "They want her gone," I said. "Cassandra¡¯s a weapon. A rogue. A hunter. She¡¯s dangerous¡ªespecially with the help of the demon she once served. But more than that¡ªshe came to you. That¡¯s what scares them. They don¡¯t want to lose you to her."

    Sebastian growled again, pacing like a caged animal.

    I waited until he stopped, then spoke the words I knew would break him.

    "You have to let her go."

    He stared at me.

    "No," he whispered.

    "It¡¯s the only way," I said. "Sever the bond."

    He shook his head violently. "You¡¯re insane. Do you have any idea what you¡¯re asking me to do?"

    I smirked," yes I do."

 Chapter 215: Her Face

    <h4>Chapter 215: Her Face</h4>

    <strong>Sebastian~</strong>

    Jacob¡¯s words echoed in the room like a cruel joke.

    "You have to let her go."

    I stared at him, stunned, like someone had just carved the sun out of the sky.

    My fists clenched so hard my nails pierced through my gloves. Rage boiled in my chest, dark and thick, rising to my throat like bile. I took one step forward, then another. The air around me dropped in temperature, a subtle shiver crawling across the room. Alexander seemed to wake up at that very moment and peeked out from his father¡¯s arms with wide, innocent eyes before Zane made him look away. Good. He shouldn¡¯t see me like this.

    "You want me to what?" I hissed, stepping into Jacob¡¯s space, my voice trembling with rage. "Sever the bond? You think I¡¯m just going to¡ªwhat? Rip her out of my soul like she was a bad investment?"

    Jacob, the infuriating wolf spirit with the forever-teenager smirk, didn¡¯t flinch. Of course he didn¡¯t.

    "You¡¯re out of your damn mind!" I barked, storming across the room. "Out. Of. Your. Mind. I should throw your ancient, annoying, smug face right out my window! I should¡ª"

    "Pretend," Jacob cut in, still smiling.

    I stopped. Mid-rant. My mind stuttered like a broken record.

    "What?"

    "Pretend to sever the bond," he said, slow and smug, like he was exining algebra to a toddler.

    I blinked. "Pretend?"

    "Yeah. You have to be an actor, Sebastian. You have to sell it."

    My rage faltered, tripping over confusion. "Why would I... why would I pretend to sever my bond with her?"

    Jacob stepped around the couch and gesturedzily toward the floor, like he was about toy down some bedtime story.

    "Because," he began, "your coven is split. Not officially¡ªbut enough to matter. Half of them still trust you. Worship you, even. But the other half?" He raised his brows. "They¡¯re paranoid. Practical. Terrified. They think Cassandra¡¯s presence means the end of the coven. They think you¡¯re either bewitched, or nning to trade them in for some demon-fueled crazy story."

    I scoffed. "That¡¯s absurd."

    "Is it?" Zane asked softly from across the room. His arms were folded, jaw tight. "You¡¯ve barely been yourself since you met her. You¡¯d raze kingdoms for her."

    "Damn right I would," I growled.

    Jacob raised a finger, his voice low and sharp. "That¡¯s exactly why they¡¯re afraid. Even the ones who worship you agreed¡ªthere¡¯s going to be a trial. You¡¯ll stand before them, exin why you were with Cassandra, and convince them you¡¯re not a threat. If they sense you¡¯repromised, they¡¯ll kill her without blinking to protect themselves and you. And if you fight them, they¡¯ll kill you."

    I shook my head, stumbling back like the room had shifted beneath me. "A trial? Are you kidding me? None of them is strong enough to kill me. I¡¯m not ying games. Just tell me where she is, Jacob. I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll tear the walls down if I have to. I¡¯ll rip out everyst one of them to get her back."

    Jacob smirked. "ssic vampire¡ªalways so dramatic," he said, eyes glinting. "But save the theatrics. I know you care about those bloodsuckers just as much as they care about you, so spare me the speech. That trial? The one where you¡¯re supposed to prove she hasn¡¯t gotten into your head? Yeah... it¡¯s already underway."

    I froze.

    "What?"

    Jacob¡¯s face turned grave. "Cassandra is standing before the council right as we speak. You¡¯ll be summoned in less than ten minutes."

    I stumbled back a step, my legs losing the strength they never usuallycked. My mouth moved, but no words came. Cassandra was already them?

    "No. No, this¡ªthis is too fast. I need to go. Now." I reached for my coat, ready to disappear into the shadows when¡ª

    Rrring... Rrring...

    My phone buzzed in my coat pocket. I fumbled for it, my fingers suddenly shaky, which had never happened before.

    Zane stepped forward. "Who is it?"

    I looked at the screen.

    Luca.

    My second-inmand. My shadow. My loyal dagger.

    Jacob¡¯s smirk deepened. "Go ahead. Pick it up."

    I hesitated. Then, I pressed answer and put the phone to my ear.

    "Luca?"

    "Master Sebastian," came Luca¡¯s sharp, urgent voice. "It¡¯s the coven. There¡¯s been... an emergency. Your presence is required immediately. Please. Come quickly." The call cut before I could even respond.

    I lowered the phone slowly, my eyes wide, mouth opened.

    Jacob raised his eyebrows. "Told you so."

    Zane turned toward me, his voice fierce with the kind of loyalty that made you want to live just so you wouldn¡¯t disappoint him.

    "I¡¯ll gather my men. My guards. We¡¯ll storm the ce, Sebastian. We¡¯ll get her out. You¡¯re not alone."

    I stared at him, the loyalty in his words pressing down like armor. Still, my mind spun like a whirlwind. The thought of Cassandra alone, surrounded by those bloodsuckers, facing judgment while I stood here talking made my skin crawl.

    "I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll make it in time," I said quietly, mostly to myself. "Ten minutes... your men will never get there before they try something."

    Zane¡¯s hand gripped my shoulder. "We¡¯ll try anyway."

    I turned toward him, trying to pull a thread of hope from his resolve¡ªbut before I could say a word, Jacob cleared his throat.

    "There is another way," he said casually, like he was offering a cookie.

    I snapped my head toward him. "What are you talking about now?"

    He gave me that wolfish grin that made you want to strangle him andugh at the same time.

    And then¡ª

    He shimmered.

    It started at his fingertips, like stardust unwinding from his skin. His body flickered, blurred, twisted in on itself¡ªand in the space of a heartbeat...

    Jacob was gone.

    Standing in his ce...

    Was Cassandra.

    My heart stopped.

    Hair like midnight waves, eyes sharp enough to cut stone, lips stretched in a knowing smirk.

    My mate.

    "Cassandra," I whispered, stumbling forward. "What¡ªhow¡ª?"

    She raised a hand.

    "No," she said in her voice, but with Jacob¡¯s confidence. "It¡¯s me, Sebastian. Not her. Not yet."

    I blinked, confused beyond words.

    "What the hell is happening right now?"

    Zane let out a low whistle as he stepped in. "I always knew you were weird, Jacob¡ªbut this? This is next level. First Garrick, now this? I mean, you can switch genders too? At this point, I¡¯m not even sure what your real face looks like."

    The illusion of Cassandra¡ªJacob wearing her like a second skin¡ªshed a wicked grin.

    "You¡¯ll never know, Zane," he purred in her voice. "And for the record, shape-shifting isn¡¯t some party trick. I¡¯ve used it to slip into kingdoms, dodge more assassins than I can count, and once even talked a tyrant witch into marrying me."

    Zane choked. "You what?"

    Jacob-as-Cassandra waved it off. "Long story. Point is¡ªI can change the tables of this situation in your favor, Sebastian."

    I stared at him, speechless.

    He stepped closer, still wearing her face. Her curves. Her voice. "Are you ready to listen, Seb?"

 Chapter 216: Too Easy

    <h4>Chapter 216: Too Easy</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The sky loomed with bruised clouds as I stood beside Fox, our silhouettes stark against the glowing city beneath us. We were perched on the edge of a crumbling skyscraper, thirty stories up. The wind tangled in my hair, tugged at my clothes, as if trying to drag me off the edge. Fox stood still beside me, tall and rxed, as though he wasn¡¯t standing on a death trap in the sky. His golden eyes gleamed like molten suns, narrowed in concentration.

    His red hair whipped violently in the wind, mes licking his temples even though no fire had been summoned. He raised one hand high, fingers syed. The heat in the air crackled as he sent sparks trailing upward like res.

    "He¡¯s not in the city," Fox said, voice taut with frustration. "I¡¯ve scanned every quadrant twice."

    I didn¡¯t respond. I was too lost in my thoughts. In my guilt. In my silence.

    Jasmine murmured inside me<strong><i>, "you¡¯re spiraling again, Mara." </i></strong>

    "How can I not?" I whispered to her, to myself.

    Fox shot me a side nce but said nothing.

    Alex had been stabbed. <i>My son</i>. I¡¯d seen red. I hadn¡¯t just killed those bastards¡ªI ughtered them. Bones snapped. Skulls cracked. Arteries sliced like ribbons. My power had been like a storm I couldn¡¯t contain. Even when I brought the men back to life¡ªrestored their broken bodies with trembling hands¡ªit didn¡¯t erase what I¡¯d done.

    I¡¯d lost control. Again.

    Then there was Griffin. Arrogant, stubborn Griffin. The ex-mate I had promised Jacob and Fox to protect. Shadow had wanted him, and I had left him behind like an idiot. Like a fool. And for what? Rage. Chaos. I lost myself so badly that I forgot what mattered.

    And Zane... Oh Goddess, Zane.

    I missed his coronation. I missed his moment. I was supposed to stand beside him. But instead? I turned his home into a battleground. I could only imagine the scream Easter must¡¯ve let out when she saw all that blood. That poor girl... she didn¡¯t deserve any of this. And Rose¡ªsweet, innocent Rose¡ª

    Damn it.

    What the hell have I done?

    I wiped at my face angrily. "We have to find him," I choked.

    Fox lowered his hand slowly, the mes around his fingers snuffing out like dying stars.

    "We will," he said simply.

    I turned my eyes to him. "And if we don¡¯t?"

    His smile was crooked, mischievous. "Then I¡¯ll burn the world down until we do."

    Despite myself, I let out a breath ofughter. He always knew how to snap me back from the edge.

    We leapt off the building together¡ªFox engulfed in mes that floated around him like a second skin, and me surrounded by a shimmer of wind and moonlight.

    We swept through the city like ghosts¡ªslipping down shadowy alleys, slicing through forests, chasing faint energy trails like bloodhounds on a scent. I scaled rooftops, prowled through crumbling warehouses, traced the edges of every river. Nothing. Not a trace.

    But then¡ª

    There.

    A flicker. Barely noticeable. But it pulsed like a heartbeat in my chest.

    Fox stiffened mid-flight. "You feel that?" he asked, voice tense.

    I nodded. "It¡¯s him."

    We followed the energy deeper into the woods. The trees grew denser, like thick walls of secrets and shadows. I could hear my own heartbeat in my ears. Every crack of a branch beneath my boots made me flinch.

    We stopped in front of an old, decaying house. Moss and vines crawled over broken windows. The front door hung crooked on its hinges like a drunken smile.

    "This feels wrong," Fox said, sniffing the air. "Too... quiet."

    I did the same. I expected blood. Or Shadow and Kalmia¡¯s foul magic. But there was nothing.

    "No scent," I murmured. "Not even fear."

    Then we saw him.

    Griffin.

    He stumbled out of the door like a ghost. His brown hair was a tangled mess, face pale and gaunt. His eyes were wide with confusion. His clothes were ripped, soaked in sweat and grime. He looked like he hadn¡¯t slept in days.

    I froze in ce. "Griffin?"

    His head lifted slowly, and his eyes locked onto mine¡ªraw, tired, real.

    "Natalie..." he breathed, barely audible. Before I could even blink, his body gave way, copsing straight into my arms.

    Without thinking, I caught him. He held on tight, his arms trembling like he was barely hanging on.

    I drew in a shaky breath. His scent hit me¡ªfamiliar, unmistakable. It was him. Only him.

    I reached out with my power, probing gently. No strange magic. No Shadow lurking. No Kalmia¡¯s taint. No hidden strings pulling at him.

    Just Griffin.

    His energy flickered faintly, like a dying me struggling for life¡ªbut it was pure, all his own.

    "It¡¯s really him," I whispered, disbelief washing over me.

    "Then why does this feel like a trap?" Jasmine growled.

    I didn¡¯t know. But Goddess, I didn¡¯t care. I was just relieved he was alive.

    Fox approached slowly, watching us with narrowed eyes.

    "Natalie," he said carefully, "this doesn¡¯t feel right."

    I looked up. "What do you mean?"

    He nced at Griffin, then back at me. "We¡¯re dealing with Shadow. This was too easy. We¡¯ve been looking for Griffin for hours, and he just happens to walk out of some creepy house in the middle of nowhere?"

    I wanted to argue, but he had a point. It didn¡¯t make sense. Still...

    "Maybe," I said slowly, "maybe Shadow didn¡¯t take him after all. Maybe Griffin escaped."

    Fox wasn¡¯t convinced, but he didn¡¯t push.

    "Let¡¯s get him home," I said. "He needs rest."

    Fox gave me a skeptical look but nodded. "Fine. But I¡¯m keeping one eye open tonight."

    Griffin groaned softly in my arms. "Cold..."

    I cradled him closer, my heart aching. "You¡¯re okay now. I¡¯ve got you."

    In a shimmer of silver light and wind, I teleported us back to Zane¡¯s mansion.

    The air was thick with magic, but it wasn¡¯t hostile anymore. It was calm. Almost like the house had forgiven me. Or maybe it was Zane¡¯s energy that nketed the space in peace. I felt it immediately, the soft thrum of Zane¡¯s presence. Even without seeing him, I felt him¡ªmy anchor.

    I looked down at the man in my arms¡ªGriffin. Alive. Safe.

    Maybe, just maybe, everything would be okay.

    But Jasmine¡¯s voice echoed once more.

    <strong><i>"Or maybe... it¡¯s just the calm before the storm."</i></strong>

 Chapter 217: Blood & Deception

    <h4>Chapter 217: Blood & Deception</h4>

    <strong>Sebastian~</strong>

    "I¡¯m listening," I muttered, forcing the words past my lips while keeping my eyes on Cassandra¡¯s face¡ªno, Jacob¡¯s face. Stars, it was so unnerving. My mate¡¯s eyes stared back at me, full of mischief that didn¡¯t entirely belong to her. Her voice was the one I¡¯d memorized, dreamed of, and would willingly bleed for¡ªbut the soul behind it was all Jacob. That smug, eternal wolf-spirit soul.

    "Can you, uh... stop being her?" I added quickly, rubbing the back of my neck. "It¡¯s weird. I feel like I¡¯mmitting a crime just talking to you."

    Jacob-as-Cassandra grinned. "Dramatic as always." But thankfully, he shimmered¡ªlike air folding inward¡ªand the illusion melted away. The midnight hair turned tousled and wild again, the feminine grace shifted back to that easy, quiet confidence of a predator who didn¡¯t need to roar to be feared.

    Jacob. Back to normal. Thank the gods.

    "Better?" he asked, smirking.

    "Much," I breathed out, feeling tension I didn¡¯t even realize I had bleed from my shoulders. "Now talk. Please. Tell me what the hell is going on before I lose my mind."

    Jacob smirked, tilting his head like I was some kind of curiosity, then strolled over to the window and gazed out at the sunlight dancing across the ss.

    "I¡¯m going to swap myself with Cassandra at the trial," he said casually. "Illusion, full-body shift, energy signature¡ªeverything. They¡¯ll never know it¡¯s not her."

    My heart skipped. "Wait, what?"

    "You heard me," Jacob said calmly. "When the council calls her in, it won¡¯t be her they get. It¡¯ll be me¡ªposing as her. The real Cassandra will be safely teleported back to your house, Sebastian, where Zane will be waiting to exin everything. And you..." He pointed at me with that eternal smirk that made my fists itch. "You¡¯re going to kill me."

    Silence mmed into the room like a dropped bomb.

    And then, in perfect unison, Zane and I exploded:

    "Have youpletely lost your damn mind?"

    Jacob justughed¡ªcool, unbothered. "Probably."

    "I¡¯m not killing you!" I snapped, stepping forward, boots striking the marble like gunshots. "Do I look like I¡¯m in the mood for your twisted jokes? I know what I be when I kill¡ªI don¡¯t just cut, Jacob. I destroy."

    Jacob¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t flinch. "You could try. But you won¡¯t seed."

    I stared at him, waiting for the punchline.

    Zane scoffed, arms crossed like iron. "You¡¯ve gone off the deep end, Jacob. You seriously want Sebastian to stage Cassandra¡¯s death by killing you¡ªjust so the council thinks he never betrayed them?That¡¯s a tightrope overva."

    "I¡¯m a god, Sebastian," he said gently, almost pityingly. "You think a vampire¡¯s fangs, ws or de can end me? No. Not even close. Your worst will sting. That¡¯s it."

    Jacob went on, folding his arms. "And Zane, the coven will believe it because they want to. They¡¯re desperate for closure, peace, blood. Give them all three, and they¡¯ll convince themselves the lie is truth."

    Meanwhile, Alexander, clearly uninterested in the grown-up talk, slipped out of his father¡¯s arms and wandered into the next room, his stuffed phoenix trailing behind him. He discovered a pile of coasters and started stacking them into a shaky little tower, humming a quiet tune. Completely oblivious to the storm of war being brewed just a room away.

    Back in the tension-soaked living room, I shook my head. "You want me to kill the woman I¡ª" I bit down hard on the words, throat dry as bone. "I can¡¯t bring myself to kill someone that looks exactly like her. She saved me, Jacob. When I didn¡¯t think I deserved to be loved. Just like Zane did."

    Zane gave me a quiet look of understanding. We¡¯d both been rescued by impossible women.

    Jacob¡¯s expression softened for just a heartbeat. "And this is how you repay her. You lie for her. You bleed for her. You make them fear her and then kill her. You take their hatred and make it yours. They need a show, Sebastian. So give them the best damn performance of your life. Only then will they leave her alone."

    I bit the inside of my cheek so hard. "And then what? What if they find her again?"

    "They won¡¯t," Jacob said with certainty. "Because she¡¯ll be dead to them. Gone. Burnt to ash in front of them by you. And you¡¯ll be the vampire who saved the coven from destruction."

    Zane stepped in, voice low and sharp. "And I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s safe. You just focus on doing what needs to be done, Seb."

    I turned away, struggling to hold back the storm inside. Cassandra was one of two people in this cursed world who truly saw me. Not the vampire. Not the co-founder. Not the purple blood-carrier. Me.

    And I had to pretend to destroy her?

    Jacob ced a hand on my shoulder. "Sebastian," he said softly. "You¡¯re not losing her. You¡¯re saving her. This is the only way."

    I nodded slowly, breath shaking. "Tell me what to say. Exactly."

    Jacob¡¯s voice shifted into a tone that belonged more to a general than a spirit.

    "Tell them she came to you, tricked you with illusions and promises. Say she seduced you, confused your senses. Make them think she wanted your blood for her demon master, Kalmia but you saw through it. Tell them you yed along because you wanted to catch and kill her yourself. Say that you waited for the right moment, that you never stopped being loyal to your coven. That even if they hadn¡¯t stepped in, you would¡¯ve killed her yourself."

    "Got it," I breathed. "And then I tear you apart in front of everyone and set your body aze."

    Jacob nodded. "Brutal. Convincing. Bloody."

    "And you¡¯ll be fine?" Zane asked, skeptical.

    "Please," he said with a wink. "I¡¯ve survived wars older than your ancestors. I¡¯ll be fine."

    I ran both hands through my hair, the weight of this n suffocating.

    "And what about after?" I asked, voice hoarse. "What if someone sees her one day?"

    "She¡¯ll disappear," Jacob said smugly. "We will talk about that once this task is over."

    I tried to speak but my voice cracked.

    "She¡¯ll live," Jacob said again, gently. "But only if you let her die in their eyes."

    And that was it.

    The worst kind of salvation.

    <strong>********</strong>

    I stood at the threshold of the trial chamber, boots echoing sharply against the cold stone floor. Each step was a hammer to the silence, loud and deliberate. All around me¡ªabove, behind, beside¡ªa sea of eyes bore down. Some burned with judgment, others with betrayal, and a few... with something worse: pity.

    My coven.

    My council.

    My enemies.

    And in the center of that grim arena, shackled and hunched like a broken marite, was her.

    Or rather, Jacob. Wearing her face like a mask he had no right to possess.

    Cassandra.

    The vampire council sat high above us, faces carved from marble and centuries of tradition. When they finally spoke, their words were like des drawn across old scars.

    "Is it true, Sebastian?" one of them asked, his voice cold and sharp. "That you took this creature into your home?"

    Another leaned forward. "That you lived with her¡ªmated with her¡ªunder the same roof, like a bonded pair?"

    A third snarled, "This rogue werewolf who serves a demon, who has ughtered hundreds of our kind. Even members of this coven¡ªyour coven, Sebastian¡ªhave perished under her ws. Why? Why would you bring such horror into our midst? What madness possessed you to betray your people?"

    Jacob, in Cassandra¡¯s skin, yed the scene like a seasoned actor. Her face twisted into a masterstroke of fury and grief¡ªeyes glistening with pain, lips curled with indignation. A perfect performance.

    I wanted to scream. I wanted to tear the chains off her, drag her into my arms, and damned the consequences.

    But instead...

    I stepped into the center of the chamber, slow and deliberate, until all eyes were on me.

    Then I bared my fangs and let my voice boom through the chamber like thunder rolling down a mountain.

    "This woman," I began, "came to me willingly. She seduced me with lies, spun tales thick with false tenderness. She whispered sweet nothings and poisoned promises. She told me she loved me."

    I paused, letting the tension snap taut.

    "But what she wanted," I growled, "was not love. It was blood. My blood. A gift for the demon she serves."

    Gasps cracked through the room like dry twigs snapping underfoot. The council leaned forward, some horrified, others intrigued.

    "But she didn¡¯t know," I continued, my voice colder now, sharper. "She didn¡¯t know I saw through it from the start. I yed along. I waited. I fed her hope. Because I wanted the honor of destroying her myself."

    The crowd erupted¡ªcheers of approval, whispers of doubt, nces exchanged like silent daggers.

    Across the arena, the chained figure lifted her head. Cassandra¡¯s face... but not Cassandra.

    Jacob, puppeteering heartbreak and betrayal to perfection.

    "You did this," he said, her voice raw and using.

    I met those familiar, haunting eyes. "I did," I replied. "And now, I get to finish the game."

    Then I lunged.

    My ws tore through the illusion, shredding flesh that wasn¡¯t hers, not truly. Blood erupted in a gruesome arc. Screams followed, high and panicked. I didn¡¯t stop.

    I couldn¡¯t stop.

    Like a beast unleashed, I tore through Jacob¡¯s disguise with feral rage¡ªfangs, ws, fury¡ªall until there was nothing left but gore, fire, and silence. I set the remains aze myself, watching the mes devour thest trace of the imposter.

    The trial chamber was frozen. Not a sound, not a breath.

    I stood at the center, soaked in blood, shoulders heaving, trembling like a leaf caught in a hurricane.

    "She¡¯s dead," I said, my voice low and hollow. "Justice has been served."

    And then I copsed to my knees.

    Around me, the crowd burst into victorious cheers¡ªthunderous, deafening.

    But I didn¡¯t hear them.

    All I heard was the echo in my own mind.

    <i>I killed the woman I loved. </i>

    Even if she was never real. Even if it was all a lie.

    It still shattered me.

    And I didn¡¯t know if I¡¯d ever recover from it.

 Chapter 218: The Deal in the Dark

    <h4>Chapter 218: The Deal in the Dark</h4>

    <strong>Griffin~</strong>

    I had no idea how long I¡¯d been out. Could¡¯ve been a few minutes. Could¡¯ve been hours. Hell, maybe even days. Time didn¡¯t seem to exist where I was.

    The only thing I knew for sure was the pain¡ªsharp, searing, soul-deep pain. The kind that doesn¡¯t just hurt your body but carves straight through your spirit. One moment, I was falling apart in the ruins of Zane¡¯s estate, mes licking the sky, the world copsing around me. The next... I was here.

    Wherever here was.

    Just ck. Endless, crushing ck.

    No floor beneath me. No sky above. Just an infinite void stretching in every direction like the universe had forgotten how to exist¡ªand somehow, I¡¯dnded smack in the middle of it.

    And I was alone.

    Completely, terrifyingly alone.

    My body wouldn¡¯t stop shaking. Every breath I took felt wrong¡ªlike I was inhaling smoke or thick oil instead of air. It clung to my lungs, heavy and wet, making it hard to even think. I couldn¡¯t see anything. Not my hands. Not my feet. Not even a flicker of light.

    But something was there.

    I couldn¡¯t see it, but I felt it.

    Watching me.

    Listening.

    Breathing.

    The kind of presence that makes your skin crawl and your heart race for no reason your brain can exin. It was out there. Or maybe in here, in the dark with me.

    Then I heard it.

    A voice.

    Silky smooth. Sharp as broken ice. It wrapped around me like cream dipped in frost.

    "Wee, Griffin ckthorn."

    My heart crashed against my ribcage like it was trying to escape. That voice didn¡¯t echo¡ªit slithered, curling through the darkness like a serpent with no face.

    "Who¡ªwho¡¯s there?" I croaked, my throat raw. "Where am I?"

    The void responded with a low, almost amused chuckle. It didn¡¯t feel like sound. It felt like something crawling beneath my skin.

    "Where you are is meaningless," the voice said, smooth and certain. "Who I am... that¡¯s what matters."

    Silence follow after.

    Thick. Suffocating. The kind that makes your thoughts loud.

    Then it came again.

    "I am Shadow. The god of darkness."

    And just like that, everything inside me froze.

    Jacob. Fox. Natalie¡ªthey¡¯d all warned me. The legends weren¡¯t legends. The boogeyman in the stories? He had a name. A purpose.

    And now... he had me.

    Not just to speak. Not just to threaten. He wanted more. So much more.

    He wanted my body.

    "No," I breathed, stumbling backward, even though there was nowhere to go. Just ck. Endless, hungry ck. "No, you can¡¯t¡ªYou can¡¯t have me. They told me what you want. My body. My soul."

    Heughed again. But this time, it was colder. Hungrier. Like the sound had teeth.

    "Oh, Griffin," he murmured, voice like silk soaked in venom. "You still don¡¯t get it. Possession? That¡¯s far too simple."

    My voice cracked as panic wed its way up my throat. "Then what? Why me?"

    I forced the words out, even as my body threatened to copse under the weight of fear. "You don¡¯t want me. I¡¯m broken. Damaged beyond repair. I wear pain like armor I can¡¯t take off. I¡ªI rejected Natalie, my mate. And now it feels like I¡¯m dying a little more every day."

    My hands were shaking. My entire soul was shaking.

    "Please," I whispered, vision burning with tears I didn¡¯t remember letting fall. "Find someone else. Anyone else. I¡¯m already barely surviving."

    Shadow didn¡¯t answer right away. But something changed¡ªthe air, the dark, maybe the very fabric of the void itself. It bent around me like it was alive.

    Then came his voice, smooth and sharp as steel.

    "I don¡¯t want your body, Griffin," he said, almost gently. "I want a deal."

    A deal?

    The word hung in the air like smoke. I blinked, confused.

    "A deal?" I echoed.

    "Yes," he replied, voice rich with something I couldn¡¯t ce¡ªtemptation, maybe. "I will give you what your soul aches for. Natalie. Yours again. All of her¡ªher heart, her wolf, her body, her power. Freed from Zane¡¯s corrupted hold."

    That name hit me like a knife to the ribs.

    Zane.

    The golden prince. The father of her beloved Alex. The one she looked at like he carved the stars by hand.

    And I... I wasn¡¯t him.

    But I loved her.

    God, I wanted her.

    "What¡¯s the price?" I asked, voice small, mouth dry as ash.

    Shadow¡¯s tone dipped, low and intimate. "Information. That¡¯s all. Tell me about The Mist. Her brother. The wolf spirit. Everything."

    My skin prickled.

    He wasn¡¯t just asking for facts. He wanted truths. Weaknesses.

    "Tell me what he fears. What he loves. What cracks his armor," Shadow continued. "You¡¯re close to Natalie now. They protect you¡ªbecause they fear I¡¯ll im you. Use that. Watch them. Listen. Learn."

    My mind reeled.

    This wasn¡¯t just a choice¡ªit was betrayal.

    But it was also a second chance.

    A shot at Natalie. At peace. At not being the broken one anymore.

    My chest rose and fell with a tremor. "And if I say no?"

    "You won¡¯t," he said, like it was already decided. "Because deep down, you know¡ªthis is the only path that leads back to her."

    Silence dropped again. He was right.

    And I hated that he was right.

    "...I¡¯ll do it," I said, my voice t, hollow.

    In an instant, a crystal appeared before me¡ªhovering in the void. Emerald green. Glowing like a caged me. Beautiful. Dangerous.

    "Take it," Shadow instructed. "Each night, ce it beneath your pillow. It will let you walk in her dreams. It would undo Zane¡¯s bond. Reim what was once yours."

    My hand trembled as I reached out. The crystal was warm. Alive. It pulsed faintly in my palm, like it knew me.

    "Hide it," he warned. "No one can see. Every three days, I¡¯ll return. And you¡¯ll give me information I need."

    Then¡ªjust like that¡ªthe void cracked.

    Shattered like ss under fire.

    And I was somewhere else entirely.

    I woke on a rotted wooden floor, coughing so hard I thought my lungs might give out. My body screamed in protest¡ªevery muscle aching, every bone sore, like I¡¯d been chewed up and spit out by the universe. My skin was cold. My clothes torn. The air smelled of mildew and dust and time long forgotten.

    Where the hell was I?

    I forced myself up on shaking arms. My head throbbed like a war drum.

    The ce was a graveyard of memories¡ªan abandoned house swallowed by the woods. Mold clung to the walls. w marks lined the doors. Windows broken. Nothing living in sight.

    No idea how I got here.

    Or how long I¡¯d been gone.

    Two days? Three? More?

    "Natalie..." I breathed, barely a sound. "Fox. Jacob..."

    Panic tightened my chest.

    They must think I vanished. Worse¡ªdead. Again.

    I stumbled toward the door and shoved it open.

    Outside, the forest was still. No birds. No breeze. Just silence so thick it felt like it was pressing on my skin.

    I looked down.

    The crystal was still in my hand.

    Its glow had dimmed, but it was there. Real.

    Proof.

    Shadow was real.

    And so was the deal I¡¯d made.

    Natalie.

    I could feel her again¡ªfaint, distant, like a string tugging gently at my soul. The bond wasn¡¯t gone after all. Just... bruised. Fading.

    But still there.

    Still mine.

    And now... now I had a way to fight for her.

    Even if it meant lying to the people trying to save me.

    Even if it meant dancing with a god of darkness.

    Even if it meant bing something I swore I¡¯d never be.

    I slipped the crystal into the shredded pocket of my jeans and took one step toward whatever came next¡ªwhen she appeared.

    Natalie.

    Real. Solid. Breathtaking.

    I didn¡¯t even think.

    I staggered to her like a drowning man reaching for air¡ªand copsed into her arms.

    And then everything went ck.

 Chapter 219: Extra Protection

    <h4>Chapter 219: Extra Protection</h4>

    <strong>Sebastian~</strong>

    The ash of Jacob¡¯s illusion still clung to the air.

    It dancedzily in the shafts of little sunlight breaking through the tall, cold windows of the trial chamber. The same chamber that had nearly be my tomb an hour ago.

    The same chamber where I had just ughtered a man wearing the face of the woman I love.

    My hands trembled, slick with drying blood. A strange pressure pulsed in my chest, like a memory trying to w its way back to life.

    And yet, they cheered.

    <i>"Our leader!"</i>

    <i>"Sebastian the Just!"</i>

    <i>"He gave us vengeance!"</i>

    It was deafening. The apuse, the shouting, the praises¡ªI couldn¡¯t breathe under the weight of it all. I¡¯d justmitted a brutal murder, and they handed me a crown for it.

    I stood there, in the silence between their roars, drowning.

    That was when I saw them through the crowd¡ªtwo young blonde women, wide-eyed and trembling, and a tall, grizzled vampire whose presence oncemanded attention.

    I remembered them.

    Two months ago, they came to me¡ªshattered souls gripping the ruins of their hearts. Cassandra¡ªmy Cassandra¡ªhad torn their families apart. They despised her. They wept, pleaded, demanded justice. And I gave them my word: she would pay.

    Now, they knelt before me, eyes wet, expressions solemn.

    "You did it," one whispered, her voice cracking like old wood. "You kept your promise."

    The other reached out and gripped my hand with a reverence that made my chest tighten. "We can sleep tonight. Thank you, Lord Sebastian. Thank you for ending her."

    The man bowed his head. "Closure is all we ever asked for."

    I forced a smile. My throat burned from the inside.

    "You¡¯re wee," I whispered, voice hollow. "I¡¯m d you can have peace now."

    But peace didn¡¯te for me. Not in the cheers, not in the kneeling gratitude, not in the knowing looks from my coven.

    Because I had lied.

    Because they believed I had killed the monster.

    Because they would never know that she was no monster. That she had changed. That she was mine.

    And I would carry that secret like a dagger buried in my ribs.

    The celebration carried through the evening. Wine flowed, music yed, bodies danced through crimson-lit halls. The coven honored me with silver goblets and haunting chants. They called me the greatest leader in centuries.

    I nodded. Iughed where I was meant tough. I gave them what they wanted.

    But the moment I could disappear, I did.

    I got into my ck Bentley and drove like a demon. Through winding roads, past the woods that once nearly killed me, past centuries of lies and loyalty and love I couldn¡¯t afford.

    All I could think was¡ª

    Cassandra. Cassandra. Cassandra.

    When I got to the house, I didn¡¯t even shut the car door. I raced through the entrance, boots pounding against the marble floor.

    And there she was.

    In the living room. Talking to Zane.

    My heart stopped.

    She was real.

    She was alive.

    Her eyes¡ªdark, fierce, and burning with a thousand unsaid things¡ªlocked onto mine. And in the next heartbeat, she was in my arms, crashing into me like a storm that had finally found the shore.

    "Sebastian," she whispered against my neck, her breath shaky, her arms wrapping around me like she was afraid I¡¯d vanish if she let go. "You did it. You actually saved me..."

    I held her like she was the only thing keeping me upright. Like if I let go, the whole world might fall apart again. "Jacob did most of the work," I managed with a roughugh, running my fingers through the strands of her hair¡ªstill soft, still hers. "I just gave the performance of my undead life."

    She leaned back just enough to see my face, her eyes searching mine like she was reading between the lines of everything I wasn¡¯t saying.

    "I had to destroy Jacob¡¯s illusion," I told her, my voice a whisper. "He used your face. Your voice. I had to rip you apart in front of everyone¡ªto sell the lie. Cassandra, it was hell. It was the worst thing I¡¯ve ever done."

    I looked away, blinking fast. "And for a moment... I forgot it was a trick. I thought I was really killing you. And it shattered something in me."

    Her hand came up, warm and grounding, cradling my cheek like it was the only truth that mattered. Her eyes didn¡¯t flinch¡ªfull of fire, full of love. "I¡¯m here, Sebastian. I¡¯m real. You saved me. You saved all of us."

    I couldn¡¯t even get the words out. I just pulled her into me again, tighter this time, burying my face in the curve of her neck and breathing her in like she was the anchor to everything I still had left in this world.

    A quiet throat clear broke the moment¡ªlow and deliberate. I turned slightly to see Zane standing a few feet away, arms crossed, that ssic scowl on his face like he was allergic to emotions. The ever-brooding prince.

    I gave Cassandra onest squeeze and nced over at him.

    "Thanks," I said, my voice quiet but steady. "For having my back. You always do."

    He didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t flinch. But there was a faint, knowing smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. His version of a full-on bear hug. "Always will, Seb. You¡¯re my brother."

    And then, inevitably, the question came. The one we¡¯d all been avoiding, hovering in the air like smoke we didn¡¯t want to breathe in.

    "So... what now?" he asked, his voice low but steady, the kind that didn¡¯t need to be loud to hit hard. "Is she supposed to keep running forever? Just... hiding? Is that really what her life¡¯s going to be now? What your life¡¯s going to be?"

    The room went still.

    No one answered. Because none of us had one.

    And then¡ªbecause timing is apparently a cosmic joke¡ªhe walked in.

    Jacob strolled through the doorway like a man returning from a coffee run, not someone who¡¯d just been shredded, burned, and presumably erased from existence in front of a very angry coven.

    Not a bruise. Not a burn. Not even a wrinkle on his shirt. Just that same smug grin and hair like he¡¯d stepped out of a shampoomercial.

    "Did you miss me?" he said with an exaggerated bow, like he was epting an award for ¡¯Most Dramatic Return.¡¯

    I stared at him. "How the hell are you still in one piece?"

    Jacob grinned like a cat who knew exactly where the canary went. "Sebastian,e on. You really thought that would be the end of me? I¡¯m the Wolf Spirit, not a background extra in your doomed romance."

    Zane let out a snort from across the room. "Natalie¡¯s gonna lose her mind if you ever actually die. And if it happens while I¡¯m standing there? I¡¯m screwed too."

    Jacob gave him a yful salute, the kind only he could make look both mocking and charming. Then he turned to Cassandra.

    And for a moment, the air shifted.

    The arrogance fell away from his face, reced by something quieter. Gentler. His eyesnded on her with a strange kind of softness¡ªlike an old guardian who¡¯d seen too much.

    Without a word, he raised his hand and murmured something ancient¡ªwords that felt like they¡¯d been plucked from the beginning of time.

    Cassandra¡¯s body seized, her back arching as her eyes rolled into white. Then she dropped like log.

    "Cassandra!" I caught her before she hit the ground, panic seizing every fiber of me. "What did you do?!"

    Jacob didn¡¯t flinch. "Rx, Shakespeare. She¡¯ll wake up in a few minutes."

    "She better," I growled, baring my fangs.

    Jacob smirked. "I just rewrote her aura."

    I stared.

    "From now on," he continued calmly, "any time she¡¯s near an enemy, they¡¯ll see someone else. A harmless face. A stranger. Even her scent will shift. She¡¯ll blend in perfectly. No more constant hiding. No more running."

    I blinked at him. "You can do that?"

    "Please," Jacob said with mock insult. "You saw me fake her death with a full-scale illusion and get burned alive in the same hour. You think I can¡¯t throw in an extra protection enchantment?"

    Zane shook his head. "Remind me not to y poker with him."

    I looked down at Cassandra¡ªpeaceful, breathing softly.

    "She¡¯s safe now?" I asked.

    Jacob nodded. "Safe as anyone can be in our world."

    I breathed out for what felt like the first time in hours.

    And then, maybe for the first time in centuries, Iughed.

    It started slow¡ªjust a breath. Then a chuckle. Then a full, head-thrown-backugh that echoed in the house.

    Zane looked at me, half amused, half concerned. "You okay?"

    "No," I grinned. "But I¡¯m getting there."

    Because she was alive.

    And that was more than I¡¯d dared hope for.

    And in that moment, with Zane beside me and Cassandra breathing in my arms, I knew one thing for sure:

    No matter how long I lived, no matter how many lies I told or blood I spilled...

    She was worth it. Every drop.

    And I¡¯d burn the world all over again if it meant keeping her safe.

 Chapter 220: The Touch of Ice

    <h4>Chapter 220: The Touch of Ice</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    Griffin¡¯s weight in my arms was heavy but bearable. He clung to me like a man hanging onto thest thread of sanity, his trembling fingers fisting the back of my dress. My heart ached for him¡ªfor the brokenness in his eyes, for the part of me that still remembered what it felt like to be unwanted and alone.

    Fox stood beside me, his body flickering with heat as his mes hissed and popped in the moonlight. "We need to get him out of here," he said quietly, but there was steel in his voice.

    I nodded. My pulse was a thundering drum. "I¡¯ve got him."

    In the blink of an eye, I reached out with my power and teleported. One second we were standing in front of that rotting house of ghosts and nightmares¡ªand the next, we were back inside Zane¡¯s estate. Safe. Home.

    I eased Griffin onto the bed in the guest room he¡¯d been crashing in, careful not to jolt his battered frame as I pulled the covers over him. His head lolled to the side, and I brushed the matted hair from his sweat-slicked forehead. "You¡¯re safe now," I whispered, more to myself than to him.

    He didn¡¯t respond.

    Fox lounged in the doorway, arms crossed, his fire-kissed eyes flickering with a mix of concern and calction. "I hate this," he growled low. "Yeah, he didn¡¯t deserve what happened to him¡ªbut something about this doesn¡¯t sit right."

    "I know," I whispered. The weight in my chest hadn¡¯t let up since we found Griffin. "But he¡¯s alive. He¡¯s still him. That has to mean something."

    It had to.

    I exhaled shakily and stood, brushing off invisible dust. My fingers trembled as I brought them to my temples and closed my eyes.

    <i>"Zane," </i>I called through the mind link, my heart stuttering. <i>"I¡ªthere¡¯s so much I need to tell you. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t call earlier. I didn¡¯t mean to miss the coronation, and I know¡ª" </i>

    <i>"Oh, hi my love." </i>His voice cut through the chaos in my head like a warm de. Deep. Steady. <i>"I¡¯m almost home. Alex and I are five minutes away." </i>

    I froze, every nerve in my body lighting up. He was almost here. He¡¯sing home.

    "I need air," I whispered to Fox, already racing out of the room and down the stairs before he could say anything.

    The night air hit me like a gentle p¡ªcool, sharp, smelling faintly of pine and something electric. My heels clicked on the stone steps as I sprinted outside, heart galloping like a wild beast. The estate¡¯s long driveway stretched ahead of me, bathed in moonlight, and just as I reached the edge of the courtyard¡ª

    A nice, red sports car rounded the curve, its headlights shing like stars.

    It was 9:30 pm exactly.

    And I didn¡¯t wait.

    I ran.

    Before Zane even came to a full stop, I was already by the passenger door, yanking it open like a madwoman. The scent that hit me was unmistakable¡ªsweet, sugary candy. Sebastian. Of course this was his car.

    But I couldn¡¯t care less.

    "Alexander!" I cried out, and there he was¡ªmy little wolf pup, grinning from ear to ear.

    "Mummy, Natalie!" he squealed, diving into my arms. I lifted him off the seat, hugging him so tightly he giggled and squeaked.

    "I missed you, I missed you so much!" I gasped between kisses to his cheeks, forehead, hair¡ªhis little nose.

    "I was only gone for a day," he giggled. "Not even a full day!"

    "Still felt like years," I said dramatically, grinning as he buried his face in my neck.

    "I love you," he whispered.

    "I love you more," I whispered back.

    "Impossible!" he countered.

    Weughed.

    Behind me, the driver¡¯s door mmed shut.

    "Well," Zane¡¯s voice drawled teasingly, "I guess I¡¯ll just go back to where I came from. No big deal. Not like I missed you or anything."

    I turned, still holding Alex, and faced him.

    Zane.

    Tall, regal, dressed in a dark button-up with sleeves rolled to his forearms. His blonde hair was slightly tousled. His lips curled into that cocky, perfect smirk that had no right to be as sexy as it was.

    "Oh,e here," I said,ughing, and I rushed into his arms too.

    The three of us tangled together in a big messy hug¡ªZane¡¯s strong arms wrapping around both me and Alex. For a moment, nothing else mattered. Not the shadows, not the pain, not even the guilt wing at my chest.

    We were together.

    "I missed you too," I murmured against his chest.

    "You better have," he teased, kissing the top of my head.

    Back inside, the warm lights of the estate weed us home. Fox was in the hallway, leaning casually against the wall, his arms crossed like a smug older brother.

    "Alex!" he called.

    "Uncle Fox!" Alex grinned, squirming out of my arms and racing toward him.

    Fox swept him up effortlessly, tossing him into the air just a little¡ªenough to make Alex squeal¡ªand caught him with practiced ease.

    "I¡¯ve got snacks with your name on them," he whispered loudly.

    Alex gasped. "Is it the marshmallow-jelly sandwich again?"

    "Better. With sprinkles."

    As Fox and Alex disappeared down the hallway, their voices fading into the distance, I turned to Zane. My heart was pounding in that quiet, heavy way it does when you know a storm¡¯sing¡ªand you¡¯re the one who caused it.

    "Come upstairs," I said softly, but there was no mistaking the gravity in my voice. "We need to talk."

    He didn¡¯t say a word. Just nodded once and followed me.

    My room was dimly lit, bathed in the warm light of a bedsidemp. The familiar scent ofvender and roses hung in the space, a strange contrast to the weight pressing on my chest.

    Zane closed the door behind us and leaned back against it, arms loose at his sides, eyes locked on me. Those dark, impossibly deep eyes of his¡ªalways calm, always controlled¡ªstudied me like he already knew I was about to break.

    I started pacing. My feet moved on instinct while my mind spiraled. I chewed my bottom lip, trying to piece my thoughts together into something coherent, something less like guilt and more like exnation.

    Then I stopped. Turned. Faced him head-on.

    "I messed up," I said, no dramatic build-up, no sugar-coating. Just the truth, raw and ugly.

    His brow furrowed. "Natalie¡ª"

    "I missed your coronation." The words slipped out in a cracked whisper before I could stop them. My throat tightened. "I was supposed to be there beside you. I wanted to be. But because I lost control I couldn¡¯t."

    Zane didn¡¯t speak, but I could feel the shift in his energy. He was listening¡ªintently. Still and silent like the eye of a hurricane.

    "Easter," I continued, forcing the words out. "She was there when it happened. In the middle of the chaos I caused. Blood. Bodies. I¡ªI turned your estate into a battlefield. People got hurt. And then... Griffin went missing. I didn¡¯t even notice any of this until it was toote."

    At the mention of Griffin, his expression darkened, shadows pooling in his gaze like storm clouds gathering over the sea. He didn¡¯t explode or yell. He didn¡¯t need to.

    His silence hit harder than any words.

    I rushed on. "Fox and I searched everywhere. We finally found him¡ªbarely conscious, alone, in some abandoned house deep in the woods. He¡¯s upstairs now. Resting. I just... I¡¯m sorry. I should¡¯ve called. I should¡¯vee to you first."

    He was silent for a long moment.

    Then he pushed off the door and crossed the room to me, taking my hands in his.

    "You¡¯re always trying to protect everyone," he said softly. "Even the ones who hurt you."

    My throat tightened. "He¡¯s my responsibility."

    "I know."

    "Are you angry?"

    "I¡¯m not thrilled," he admitted. "But I understand."

    I leaned into his chest, letting his warmth soak into me.

    "I¡¯ll make it up to you for missing your important day," I whispered. "I swear. Just tell me what you want. Anything."

    Zane pulled back slightly, raising an eyebrow.

    "Anything?" he repeated with a sly grin.

    My eyes narrowed. "Why does that grin worry me?"

    "Because," he said with a low chuckle, "I¡¯ve got a very long list ofpensation requests. And they start with you in something scandalous for my eyes only."

    I smacked his arm yfully, but I wasughing.

    "I really did miss you," I said.

    "I know," he said, kissing me gently. "I missed you too."

    Later that night, wrapped up in Zane¡¯s arms, I finally felt like I could exhale. Like the world had paused just long enough for me to feel sane again. His heartbeat was a quiet, steady thump against my back¡ªcalm, grounding, real. I felt safe.

    But safety is a fragile thing.

    Because then came the dream.

    I was standing alone in a forest made of bones and silence. The trees were skeletal¡ªtwisted, brittle things that reached for the sky like they were begging. Their branches creaked under a weight I couldn¡¯t see. Snow didn¡¯t fall from the sky¡ªit rose from the ground, slow and eerie, like the world had forgotten how gravity worked. And above, the sky was bruised purple and grey, like it had been punched too many times and left to ache.

    That¡¯s when she came.

    Kalmia.

    A demon in a woman¡¯s skin. Beautiful in the way venom glistens. Cloaked in living shadows that rippled around her like smoke. Her lips were blood-red poison, her eyes twinnterns of hunger. She didn¡¯t walk so much as glide, silent, effortless¡ªlike she belonged to the nightmare.

    <i>"You¡¯re slipping, Natalie," </i>she murmured, her voice like oil on water¡ªslick, cold, wrong. <i>"So easy to break... once you start to care."</i>

    I wanted to move. To yell. To punch her square in the face. But my body betrayed me¡ªfrozen, locked in ce like a statue carved from fear.

    She reached for me.

    Her fingers weren¡¯t fingers anymore¡ªjust smoke and rot and darkness curling toward my chest. Toward my heart.

    <i>"Let¡¯s see what your soul tastes like."</i>

    I screamed.

    And just like that¡ªI woke up.

    Gasping. Soaked in sweat. My chest rising and falling like I¡¯d run a marathon. My heart hammering hard enough to crack ribs.

    Beside me, Zane stirred. "Natalie?"

    But I didn¡¯t answer.

    Because I felt it before I saw it.

    The air had changed.

    The room was cold¡ªnot normal cold. Not winter-window-left-open cold. This was the kind of cold that clung. That crept into your skin like it had ws. The kind of cold that left frost on your bones and whispered promises you didn¡¯t want to hear.

    She¡¯d been here.

    Kalmia.

    This wasn¡¯t just a dream.

    It was real.

    She was real. And she¡¯d been here.

    But how?

    How had she gotten in?

    And¡ªmore annoying than anything else¡ªwhat did she want from me?

 Chapter 221: Nightmares

    <h4>Chapter 221: Nightmares</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    I don¡¯t remember falling asleep. One moment, I was curled up in Jacob¡¯s arms, wrapped in the warmth of his chest, his scent anchoring me to something that felt like safety. The next, I was sinking¡ªslowly at first, like drifting into a pool of sleep.

    Then the screaming started.

    Blood.

    Everywhere.

    My bare feet slipped on the cold, wet floor. I looked down. The red was pooling, thick and dark, like it had been there for hours, maybe days. Bodiesy strewn across the room¡ªpeople I didn¡¯t recognize, faces contorted in fear or pain, limbs at impossible angles. And in the middle of the horror, I stood, frozen, shaking.

    "Mommy! Mommy, please!"

    My baby¡¯s voice cut through the air like a knife. I whipped around.

    "Rose!" I cried, heart in my throat.

    She was there, curled in the corner, her little fists rubbing at her tear-streaked cheeks, her tiny body trembling. She was still in her favorite pink onesie with the yellow ducks. Her curls were sticking to her forehead, and her big eyes looked up at me, pleading.

    But I couldn¡¯t move.

    I tried to run to her, but my legs wouldn¡¯t obey. The more I struggled, the deeper I sank¡ªinto the blood, into the bodies. The smell was unbearable. I screamed and screamed¡ª

    And then I woke up.

    Gasping. Soaked in sweat. Screaming like my lungs were ripping apart.

    "No! No, no, no¡ªRose!"

    "Easter!" someone shouted.

    Hands were on my shoulders, firm and grounding, shaking me, holding me like I was about to fall off the edge of the world.

    "Easter! Wake up, please¡ªwake up!"

    I blinked wildly. My chest heaved. My fingers clutched at the air like it would keep me from drowning. I blinked again, and the room came into focus.

    Tiger.

    He was kneeling beside the bed, his green eyes wide, more rmed than I¡¯d ever seen them. His strong arms wrapped around me without hesitation, pulling me into his chest.

    "You¡¯re safe," he said softly. "Easter, it was just a dream. You¡¯re safe. I¡¯m here."

    My fingers curled into his shirt, and I sobbed, trembling like a leaf in a storm. "It felt like I was still trapped in that house... it was real¡ªI saw her! I saw my baby crying¡ªI couldn¡¯t reach her¡ª"

    Tiger¡¯s hand ran slowly up and down my back, firm and calming. "It wasn¡¯t real. You¡¯re here now. She¡¯s okay."

    As if the universe wanted to test my sanity, a tiny wail cut through the quiet.

    Rose.

    I shot up, heart mming against my ribs. "Rose!" I scrambled out of the bed, my legs wobbling beneath me.

    "Easter, wait¡ª" Tiger called, but I was already running.

    I burst into the next room, my breath catching in my throat. The nightlight cast a soft amber glow, enough to show my little girl twisting in her sleep, her cheeks glistening, her lips trembling.

    "No, mama, no¡ªmama, where are you?"

    She was crying in her sleep.

    I fell to my knees beside the bed and scooped her up into my arms.

    "Shhh, baby, it¡¯s okay. Mommy¡¯s here," I whispered, rocking her gently. My lips pressed to her forehead as I tried not to fall apart. "It¡¯s just a bad dream, sweetie. Mommy¡¯s here. You don¡¯t have to be scared anymore."

    But I was scared.

    I was terrified.

    Tiger appeared behind me, quiet and steady. He knelt beside us and ced arge, grounding hand on my back. "She¡¯s dreaming what you dreamt," he said, voice low. "She must have seen more than you thought she saw."

    I looked at him, horrified. "She saw that? All of it?"

    He didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t need to.

    And then Jacob appeared.

    He was suddenly there in the doorway, eyes darting from me to Rose, to Tiger, and back to me. His face was etched with concern, his jaw tight with something that looked like guilt.

    "What happened?" he asked, stepping closer. "Are you okay?"

    "I¡ª" I swallowed, hugging Rose tighter, who had now calmed into a whimper, her face tucked under my chin. "It was just a nightmare. I¡¯m fine."

    "You¡¯re not fine," Jacob said gently, his eyes narrowing as he studied me. "I can see it all over you."

    And he was right. I wasn¡¯t fine.

    For the next five days, I didn¡¯t sleep.

    Not because I didn¡¯t want to¡ªbut because every time I closed my eyes, the nightmare came. The blood. The bodies. Rose crying. The paralyzing fear.

    Jacob was always there. Every time I screamed, he was by my side, holding me, whispering that I was safe. He neverined. Not once. Even when Rose would wake up screaming too, he¡¯de to her room, sit by her tiny bed, and soothe her with that voice of his¡ªlow, warm, steady.

    Tiger tried too. He and Jacob worked together, doing everything they could think of. They used herbs, crystals, enchanted oils. They ced protective symbols around the house and chanted things in oldnguages I couldn¡¯t understand. Jacob even used a dreamcatcher carved by Tiger himself (The earth and forest spirit)¡ªsomething he said was blessed by the stars themselves.

    None of it worked.

    Jacob sat at the edge of my bed one night, his eyes red fromck of sleep, his fingers gently brushing the hair from my forehead.

    "We¡¯re going to fix this," he whispered. "I swear it, Easter."

    But it was affecting me¡ªworse than I admitted. The pregnancy, I hadn¡¯t told anyone yet how the nightmares were affecting it... it was being strained. I could feel the tension in my body, the constant tremors, the headaches. It was too much.

    So Jacob did something unexpected.

    He took me and Rose back to Paris.

    Not just any part of Paris¡ªthis was a secret ce, hidden deep within a forest no human could find without supernatural help. The Magical Carnival ¡ª the same one he¡¯d whisked me away to when I first moved in with him. Back then, it felt like stepping into a dream ripped straight from the pages of a fairytale.

    This time, it was even more magical.

    Rose squealed as she rode a carousel of glowing moon-horses, their manes made of stars. She giggled when a fairy painted her face with golden dust. She and Jacob shared cotton candy that sparkled like snow, and I watched them, my heart full and aching at the same time.

    Jacob held my hand when I wasn¡¯t holding Rose. He smiled more. Heughed with her. He bought her tiny stuffed animals and taught her to say "merci" to the fairies. He was gentle, present, and... if I didn¡¯t know better, I would¡¯ve thought we were a family. A real one.

    At one point, Rose had fallen asleep on his shoulders, and I looked up at him, my heart thudding like a drum.

    "You¡¯re... really good with her," I whispered.

    He turned his head slightly, giving me a soft, almost shy smile. "I care about her. And you."

    I looked away before my emotions betrayed me.

    That night, we stayed at his Paris house. It was always warm and quiet here.

    I thought maybe, just maybe, the nightmare wouldn¡¯te.

    But it did.

    Worse than before.

    This time, I screamed so loud I scared myself awake.

    When I opened my eyes, Jacob was already there, rushing into the room, his chest rising and falling hard, his face pale.

    "Easter¡ª"

    "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered hoarsely, pressing my hands over my face. "I ruined it. I ruined everything."

    "No," he said, crossing the room in two strides. He sat on the bed beside me, his hand reaching for mine. "You didn¡¯t ruin anything."

    Tears spilled again. "I just want to sleep. I want to stop seeing it. I want Rose to stop seeing it."

    Jacob was quiet for a long time.

    Then he said, "There¡¯s one thing... one thing that is nearly impossible to cure, Easter. Even for beings like me. Even for gods."

    I turned to him slowly.

    He looked heartbroken.

    "Trauma," he said.

    The word hung in the air like smoke.

    He continued, "There¡¯s nothing in the universe that can erase the damage trauma does... except one thing."

    My breath caught.

    "I can take the memory away," he said softly. "Not just from you... but from Rose too. That day. The blood. The terror. I can erase it all."

    My lips parted.

    "What?" I asked, my voice a whisper.

    His eyes locked with mine¡ªancient, haunted, heavy with unspoken pain. "But... because this is tied to trauma, there¡¯s a chance you¡¯ll lose more than just that one memory.

 Chapter 222: Chill in the Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 222: Chill in the Shadows</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The chill hadn¡¯t left my skin. It clung to me like an unwanted secondyer, wrapping around my bones with invisible fingers. I stared at the ceiling, too stiff to move, my breath shallow, heart racing like it was trying to flee my chest.

    How?

    How the hell did she get in?

    This house was protected. Not just by simple werewolf runes or a half-baked enchantment from some backwoods witch. No¡ªTiger had reinforced every inch of it with celestial wards. Jacob and I had etched protective sigils across the thresholds. Even Fox had sealed the ce with his fire magic, just to be extra annoying about it. There was no way¡ª<i>no way</i>¡ªKalmia should¡¯ve been able to get through.

    And yet... she had.

    The darkness had slithered into our sanctuary like smoke under a door. I could feel it, still tingling along my spine.

    Zane stirred behind me, his voice groggy but instantly alert. "Natalie?"

    I didn¡¯t answer at first. My lips were parted, but nothing came out. I turned slowly to look at him¡ªhis obsidian eyes now sharp, glowing faintly red under the soft light of the bedsidemp.

    "You screamed," he said, sitting up fully now, muscles tense and coiled beneath his sleep shirt. "What happened?"

    "She was here." My voice cracked. "Zane... she was just in this room."

    His expression hardened like a sheet of ice freezing over ake. "Who?"

    "Kalmia." I swallowed, pushing myself up against the headboard. "She was in the dream, but it wasn¡¯t just a dream. She tried to... to touch me. To take something from me. I don¡¯t know what, but¡ªZane, the air¡ªit¡¯s still cold. That¡¯s not normal."

    He didn¡¯t question it. Not for a second. His instincts kicked in immediately. He moved like a shadow, silent and predatory, scanning every corner of the room with his wolf senses wide open. Red was close to the surface. I could feel it radiating off him like heat before a wildfire.

    "You¡¯re absolutely sure?" he asked, voice low, deadly calm.

    "Yes," I breathed. "That chill? It¡¯s her. Jasmine felt it too."

    <strong><i>"She tried to push us out," </i></strong>Jasmine¡¯s voice echoed in my head,ced with fury and disgust. <strong><i>"I don¡¯t know how, but I felt her digging around inside our body¡ªlike she was trying to yank our soul out by its roots."</i></strong>

    "I felt it too," I murmured aloud. "But it didn¡¯t work. Whatever game she¡¯s ying, I¡¯m not going to be her pawn."

    Zane looked at me then¡ªreally looked at me¡ªand something in his eyes softened. Still intense, still protective, but proud. "What do you want to do?" he asked. "Should we call Jacob?"

    I shook my head. "No. If Kalmia wants to pick a fight, then she¡¯s picked the wrong damn girl. I¡¯m not afraid of her. She¡¯s a third-rate demon with a good makeup routine."

    <strong><i>"Burn,"</i></strong> Jasmine giggled.

    "What bothers me more," I continued, pushing the covers off me, "is how she got in. I¡¯m going to reinforce every ward, every sigil, every celestial boundary. She breaks through again, and I¡¯ll send her back to the hell-hole she crawled out of."

    Zane¡¯s lips curved into a faint smirk. "There¡¯s my feisty girl."

    I closed my eyes, reaching deep inside, calling on the ancient light that burned in my chest. My celestial magic pulsed through me like starlight being squeezed through mortal veins. The room glowed as I whispered in a tongue no human¡ªor werewolf¡ªcould understand. Symbols appeared like fireflies in the air, dancing andtching to the walls, the windows, the doorframes.

    Fox would¡¯ve teased me for making it too sparkly.

    When it was done, the entire house shimmered for a second¡ªjust a flicker¡ªbefore the glow faded. Jasmine hummed inside me, pleased.

    "That should hold," I said, finally crawling back into bed.

    Zane was already waiting, arms open. I curled into his chest, pressing my ear to the rhythmic beat of his heart.

    "I swear," he whispered into my hair, "I always feel the safest when I¡¯m with you. You don¡¯t even need Jacob or the others. You make me feel like I could sleep through a war."

    "You¡¯d snore through a war," I mumbled, grinning.

    He chuckled low, wrapping me tighter. "I¡¯m serious. You¡¯re terrifying... and perfect."

    I sighed contentedly, the warmth of him washing the cold away. Sleep came slower this time, but when it did, it was peaceful. No shadows. No demons. Just the steady rise and fall of his chest and Jasmine¡¯s sleepy sass in the back of my mind.

    <strong>********</strong>

    Morning came with a sliver of golden light peeking through the curtains and the smell of something mouth-wateringly delicious wafting from the kitchen.

    Fox.

    I stretched, then immediately rolled into Zane, who groaned and pulled me back under the covers.

    "I smell pancakes," I whispered.

    "I smell you," he murmured into my neck. "And you win."

    Iughed and smacked his chest lightly. "Come on,zy prince. Let¡¯s go before your son eats everything."

    Sure enough, in the kitchen, Fox stood flipping pancakes with one hand while levitating coffee cups with the other. His hair was tied in a messy knot, and he wore an apron that read<i> "Kiss the Chef or Else".</i>

    "Morning, lovebirds," he greeted us with a grin. "Breakfast is served. Hope you like your pancakes golden, fluffy, and potentially enchanted."

    There were only a handful of us around today¡ªZane, Alex, Fox, Griffin, and me. Jacob and Easter were still with Tiger. Bubble had vanished again, no surprise there¡ªoff doing whatever secretive water spirit stuff he¡¯s always up to. And Eagle? Last I heard, he¡¯d teleported back to Paris and picked up right where he left off¡ªmaking Nora and Charlie¡¯s lives a living nightmare exactly the way I asked him to.

    Alexander was already at the table, syrup smeared across his cheek. "Mommy, Natalie! You¡¯re up! Where¡¯s Rose? And Auntie Easter?"

    My smile faltered for a split second. I knelt beside him. "They had to go on a little trip, sweet pea. But they¡¯ll be back soon, I promise."

    Guilt knifed through my chest. I hadn¡¯t stopped thinking about Easter. About how I risked her mental health and that of her daughter¡¯s... about how I hadn¡¯t protected her.

    Fox shot me a knowing look as he set a stack of pancakes down. "No brooding allowed at the breakfast table, Natalie."

    Zane took his seat at the head of the table beside Alexander and began helping him pour juice. I sat next to Fox, across from the empty chair that should¡¯ve been upied by Griffin.

    "Griffin¡¯s not down yet?" I asked, ncing toward the hallway.

    Fox shook his head. "He¡¯s probably still knocked out from yesterday. Can¡¯t me him."

    I let out a guilty sigh.

    "Let me go check," I said, starting to push my chair back.

    "I¡¯ll go," Fox offered, already standing. "Maybe he needs a motivational kick in the¡ª"

    He didn¡¯t get to finish.

    Because that¡¯s when Griffin stumbled into the room.

    And everything stopped.

    Blood.

    So much blood.

    It soaked through his shirt, smeared across his lips, and dripped from his trembling fingers. He looked pale¡ªashen¡ªhis eyes wild and unfocused as if he couldn¡¯t see us, even though we were right there.

    "Griffin?" I whispered, heart stalling in my chest.

    He opened his mouth as if to speak, but only a choked gurgle came out.

    Then he copsed.

    Right there. In front of us all.

    Face-first.

    Unmoving.

    The te of pancakes shattered on the floor. Alex screamed. Zane vaulted over the table in a blur. I dropped to my knees, hands already glowing, trying to find a pulse.

    There was one. Weak. Fading.

    But it was there.

    "Fox!" I barked. "Get me towels. Water. Anything¡ªnow!"

    Fox was already moving, a blur of red fire and shock

    Zane had Griffin in his arms, holding him gently like he was made of ss. "What the hell happened to him?"

    I looked up at Zane, my hands stained crimson, heart racing with fury and dread.

    "I don¡¯t know," I said.

    But deep inside me, Jasmine was growling.

    <strong><i>"This isn¡¯t random. This is a message."</i></strong>

    And I believed her.

    Because something dark had begun to unravel.

    And whatever it was...

    It had just arrived at our doorstep.

 Chapter 223: The Stone Beneath My Pillow

    <h4>Chapter 223: The Stone Beneath My Pillow</h4>

    Griffin~

    The first thing I felt was warmth. Not the scorching heat of the void or the cold silence of the woods where I¡¯d passed out, but real warmth¡ªsoft nkets, a plush mattress, the scent of lemon soap and fresh linen. I blinked groggily, eyes squinting against the golden afternoon light spilling through the half-drawn curtains.

    I was back in Zane¡¯s house.

    I knew this room. The guest room tucked on the second floor. My heart pounded as I sat up slowly, my joints cracking with the effort. No pain. No weakness. In fact... I felt good. Stronger. Rested. The burn that had consumed my limbs in the void was gone, reced by a strange calm.

    I pushed back the covers, ncing down.

    Clean clothes. ck joggers and a white shirt¡ªneatly fitted and nothing like what I¡¯d been wearing before. My brows furrowed as I remembered: my jeans. The crystal.

    I sat up fast, the sheets rustling around me.

    I¡¯d tucked the stone¡ªthe glowing green one Shadow had handed me¡ªinto the back pocket of my jeans. That much I remembered clearly. But now I was in different clothes.

    Which meant someone had changed me.

    My heart skipped.

    Wait.

    Had they seen it?

    Panic crawled up my spine. God, I hoped not.

    My eyes flicked around the room, sharp and desperate. They froze.

    There.

    Sitting like it had every right to be there¡ªcasual, almost smug¡ªon the nightstand beside a ss of water and a neatly folded towel.

    The crystal.

    Still glowing, soft and rhythmic, like it had a pulse of its own. Like it was alive.

    I lunged for it, fingers trembling as I snatched it up and stuffed it under my pillow like some guilty secret. My breath caught in my throat.

    Someone had found it. They must¡¯ve.

    Fox? Natalie?

    Please, not Natalie.

    The idea twisted in my gut. If she¡¯d touched it¡ªif her fingers had brushed against its surface¡ªwould it still work? Would it still be potent?

    I didn¡¯t know. And that terrified me.

    A knock came at the door.

    I jerked upright, heart leaping into my throat.

    "Yo, ghost boy," Fox¡¯s unmistakable voice called through the door, "you decent, or should I run away screaming?"

    I coughed, trying to sound normal. "Come in."

    The door creaked open, and in walked Fox with a tray bnced on one hand like a waiter in some fancy celestial restaurant. His hair was pulled back today, but a few golden strands framed his mischievous eyes.

    "Look at you," he grinned. "Back from the grave and looking halfway werewolf again."

    He set the tray down beside the bed and smirked. The smell of grilled chicken, rice, and roasted vegetables made my stomach growl involuntarily.

    "Thanks," I muttered, pushing the pillow casually behind me, hiding the crystal deep inside it.

    Fox leaned against the wall, arms folded. "You scared the hell out of her, you know."

    I looked up quickly. "Natalie?"

    "Yeah, who else?" he snorted. "She saw you copse in the woods and wouldn¡¯t stop yelling at me to ¡¯stop standing there like a confused statue and do something useful.¡¯"

    I almost smiled. Almost.

    "Where is she now?" I asked, trying to keep my voice light.

    Fox raised an eyebrow, but that smirk of his deepened. "Zane¡¯s around, so naturally, she¡¯s stuck to him like peanut butter on toast."

    My jaw tensed, and I swallowed the bitter taste in my mouth. "Right."

    Fox tilted his head, studying me like he could see right through the mask I was trying to wear.

    "Well," he said atst, pushing off the wall, "enjoy the food. Try not to pass out again. We¡¯re fresh out of celestial rescue missions."

    I forced a chuckle. "Thanks, Fox."

    He nodded and left, leaving the door slightly ajar.

    I stared at the tray for a long moment but couldn¡¯t eat. I wasn¡¯t hungry anymore. Not for food.

    *******

    That night, I didn¡¯t sleep with peace.

    I slept with hope.

    A fragile, reckless kind of hope¡ªthat the stone under my pillow, that cursed, glowing thing, was actually doing what Shadow promised. That maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªit was chipping away at the bond between Natalie and Zane.

    That maybe she¡¯d remember me.

    Want me.

    See me as her mate again.

    So I closed my eyes, clinging to that hope.

    And woke in the dark.

    Pitch ck. Silent. Endless void.

    Again.

    "Why am I here?" I shouted into the void, spinning, heart pounding. My voice echoed like it had a thousand miles to travel before anyone might hear.

    "Did it work?" I yelled. "Is it breaking their bond?!"

    Laughter answered.

    Low. Sharp. Cruel.

    Familiar.

    "Still so desperate. So tragically na?ve," Shadow¡¯s voice oozed from every corner of the nothing. "You really are a fool, Griffin ckthorn."

    My pulse spiked. "What the hell are you talking about? You said the stone would help me! That it would¡ª"

    "Break their bond? Bring her back to you?" Shadow cut in, his voice like velvet soaked in venom. "You poor thing. You believed that?"

    I went still. Frozen.

    "You said¡ª"

    "I said what you needed to hear," he said, amused. "Because I needed someone dumb enough, broken enough, to carry the soul sucker into their sanctuary. Someone close to the celestial siblings. Someone they¡¯d never suspect."

    I stumbled back, the void swaying like a stormy sea around me. "The... soul sucker? What the hell does that even mean?"

    He chuckled, a wicked sound stretching across the darkness. "It¡¯s the name of the stone, genius."

    "Kalmia," he whispered, now trembling with delight. "She¡¯s nearly ready. Soon, her essence will be inside the divine vessel. Inside Natalie. And when she rises, I¡¯ll take Zane."

    The words cracked something deep inside me.

    "No..." My voice was barely there. "No. Take me instead. Please. My body, my soul¡ªjust leave her out of this!"

    I dropped to my knees in the emptiness, tears burning down my face.

    "Take me. Not her. Please."

    Shadowughed again¡ªcold, delighted, final.

    "Your body is frail. Your soul... forgettable. You were never a vessel, Griffin. You were just a pawn."

    My stomach twisted. My hands shook.

    "You used me."

    "I forged your death," he whispered, voice now a de at my throat. "That mark they saw on your heart? My doing. I knew they¡¯d never leave behind someone touched by the darkness. Especially Natalie. I knew she was soft hearted. I knew she¡¯d bring you back. And now... you¡¯ll be her undoing."

    My chest heaved. "No..."

    "And one more thing," Shadow added with a mockingly gentle tone. "Keep this secret. Or if a single word escapes your lips..."

    He paused, then hissed, "You¡¯ll bleed from your lungs until thest breath leaves your body."

    I opened my mouth¡ªto scream, to curse, to spit in his face¡ª

    But I woke up.

    Gasping.

    My throat seared with heat, like fire had wed its way up from my chest. I gagged¡ªsomething warm and thick filled my mouth.

    Blood.

    I staggered out of bed, choking, crimson streaming from my lips. My hands were slick with it as I stumbled into the hallway, leaving streaks on the walls as I dragged myself forward.

    Then I heard her.

    Natalie.

    Laughing.

    Gods, that sound. That beautiful, hauntingugh.

    I followed it, dizzy and blind, vision swimming. My feet carried me like a ghost down the hall, past the staircase, toward the dining room.

    And there she was.

    Seated at the long mahogany table. Laughing. Smiling. Radiant.

    Natalie tucked a strand of hair behind her ear¡ªthe way she always did when she was either nervous or quietly happy. A subtle habit, but unmistakably her. Across from her, Alexander sat, grinning. At the head of the table was Zane, his eyes locked on her like she was made of starlight¡ªsilent, intense, almost reverent.

    "Griffin¡¯s not down yet?" Natalie asked, her voice cutting through the quiet hum of morning chatter. She nced toward the hallway with a furrowed brow.

    Fox shook his head, arms crossed. "He¡¯s probably still knocked out from yesterday. Can¡¯t me him."

    Natalie let out a soft sigh, the kind that carried equal parts concern and guilt.

    "I¡¯ll go check," she said, already shifting in her seat.

    "I got it," Fox said, standing up before she could. "Maybe the guy just needs a motivational kick in the¡ª"

    He never got to finish that sentence.

    Because that¡¯s when I stumbled in.

    And the whole room fell silent.

    All eyes snapped to me. Every breath seemed to freeze midair.

    Of course they did. I was soaked in blood.

    "Griffin?" Natalie breathed, her voice a tiny whisper.

    I tried to speak. Really, I did.

    But all that came out was a wet, broken gurgle.

    Then everything faded to ck.

 Chapter 224: The Curse

    <h4>Chapter 224: The Curse</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    Panic isn¡¯t really my thing anymore¡ªnot since Jasmine showed up and reminded me who the hell I am. But the second Griffin hit the ground, limp and drenched in blood like a felled tree, my heart punched against my ribs, and panic shoved its way through the front door without knocking.

    "Fox!" I yelled, dropping beside him so fast my knees burned. Griffin¡¯s blood soaked straight through my jeans, warm and terrifying. My hands trembled, glowing with that soft, signature shimmer... but the magic? It wouldn¡¯t flow. My thoughts were a wreck, and the power needed rity, not chaos.

    "Towels¡ªwater¡ªanything¡ªjust move!"

    "I got it," Fox called back, his voice tight¡ªbut weirdly calm. Too calm.

    Then with a single snap of his fingers¡ª

    Poof. The blood vanished.

    No sparks. No dramatic pulse of energy. Just... nothing. Like the mess had never existed.

    Griffin¡¯s skin, his shredded shirt, the pool beneath him¡ªgone. Spotless. But he was still out cold, draped in Zane¡¯s arms like a doll someone had dropped too hard.

    I blinked. "Okay¡ªhow did I forget we can do that?"

    Fox crouched next to me, his golden eyes fixed on Griffin¡¯s face. "Yeah," he said dryly. "Why waste time panicking when we¡¯ve literally got magic?"

    <strong><i>"Oh for the love of the moon,"</i></strong> Jasmine grumbled inside me. <strong><i>"Mara, you¡¯re a celestial being. Can you stop forgetting every time you freak out? Heal him. Now!"</i></strong>

    "I¡ª" My cheeks lit up with embarrassment.

    I kept forgetting. Like that time with the guards¡ªdead as dust¡ªand I forgot I could literally reverse death. Sometimes I slipped back into mortal habits. Scrappy. Frazzled. Powerless. As if I was still the girl without a wolf, without divinity, just winging it through life.

    But I wasn¡¯t.

    "Right," I breathed, and raised a hand over Griffin¡¯s face.

    Golden-blue light pulsed from my palm, warm and alive, like a second heartbeat. Not just mine. Jasmine¡¯s too. Our power, intertwined and awake.

    Then Griffin jerked upright like he¡¯d taken a full hit of lightning to the chest.

    I gasped and flung myself backward, nearly knocking Fox over.

    Griffin sat there, blinking, chest heaving like he¡¯d just surfaced from deep underwater. His eyes zed, lips parted, face ck with confusion.

    And then¡ªhe started crying.

    Just straight-up crying.

    "What the¡ª" Fox blinked, wide-eyed.

    I froze, staring at Griffin like the ground had just shifted under us. I didn¡¯t know what I expected¡ªbut it sure wasn¡¯t that.

    Tears streamed down his face. Not just silent tears¡ªbut messy, full-body sobs. His shoulders shook violently, his breathing hitched like he was choking on his grief.

    "Griffin?" I whispered.

    Was I hallucinating?

    Alpha¡¯s didn¡¯t cry. Not like this. Not with this kind of... soul-deep wreckage.

    The moment Alex saw Griffin crying, he broke. Big, silent tears slid down his cheeks, and a quiet, choked sob escaped him.

    Zane shot to his feet instantly from where he¡¯d been holding Griffin, all trace of hesitation gone. Whatever shock had frozen him a moment ago melted away as he crossed the room in long, urgent strides¡ªstraight to Alex.

    Without a word, he swept our son¡ªyes, <i>our</i> son¡ªinto his arms. Alex clung to him, small hands fisting into Zane¡¯s shirt like he was afraid to let go, his tiny frame shaking.

    Zane held him close, fierce and protective, even as his eyes flicked back to Griffin¡ªstill crumpled and crying on the floor, a sight none of us knew how to process.

    "Daddy, why is Griffin crying like that?" Alex asked, his voice no louder than a whisper, soaked in fear.

    Zane pulled him in tighter, kissed the top of his head. "He¡¯s just... really sad right now, little warrior. But we¡¯re here. You¡¯re safe. Everything¡¯s going to be okay."

    Was it?

    I wanted to believe him. Wanted to believe we had a handle on things, that magic and love and sheer stubborn will would be enough.

    But standing there, watching Griffin cry like the world had shattered¡ªand seeing the fear reflected in Alex¡¯s eyes¡ªI wasn¡¯t so sure anymore.

    I reached for Griffin, cautiously. "Hey. What¡¯s going on? Why are you crying? Why were you coughing up blood, Griffin? Talk to me."

    He didn¡¯t answer.

    He shifted.

    From where he sat, Griffin suddenly slid to his knees¡ªin front of me.

    My heart sank.

    "Griffin... what are you doing?" I whispered.

    His head bowed, tears still falling.

    "I¡¯m sorry," he choked out. "I¡¯m so sorry."

    "What?"

    He looked up, eyes red and wet. "Natalie... Cole... please forgive me."

    Zane stepped forward slowly, Alex still in his arms, protective and wary. "Forgive you for what?"

    Griffin¡¯s lip trembled. "For what I did. For dragging you both into this. I made a mistake... and now I¡¯m paying for it."

    My whole body went rigid. "What mistake, Griffin?"

    His lips parted, shaky. "I was given a¡ª"

    And then it happened.

    Blood burst from his mouth¡ªagain.

    But this time, it was worse.

    Way worse.

    A thick wave of dark crimson spilled out, sshing onto the spotless marble like spilled ink on a nk page.

    He doubled over, gagging¡ªno, heaving¡ªas more blood poured out in violent surges. It was everywhere. His hands shook. His breath hitched. The sound of it¡ªraw, wet, unbearable.

    "No. No, no, no!" I dropped to the floor, heart pounding as I pressed my glowing palm to his lips, his chest, his stomach¡ªanywhere I could reach, anywhere that might help.

    The blood disappeared beneath my touch.

    His body stilled.

    But not peacefully.

    He was still crying.

    Still slipping away.

    And I was losing him, second by second.

    "I can fix you," I said, gripping his shoulders. "Just¡ªjust give me a sec."

    "No..." he whispered. "Don¡¯t waste it. Don¡¯t waste your gift on me. Please, Natalie... just take me home. To my family. I need to see them. I need to... I can¡¯t seem to contact them through the mind link. I don¡¯t want to die before¡ª"

    He gagged again.

    My heart shattered.

    Zane¡¯s face was a stone mask. Cold. Focused. But I could see the cracks in his eyes.

    "Take you home?" he asked tightly. "What¡¯s going on, Griffin? What the hell is this?"

    "If I go alone..." Griffin groaned, pressing a hand to his side, "Shadow... might..."

    His body convulsed.

    Blood again.

    A scream caught in my throat.

    Fox was suddenly next to us, his fiery presence oddly calm and grounded.

    "It¡¯s a curse," he said softly.

    I jerked my head toward him. "What?"

    "This isn¡¯t poison. It¡¯s not a wound. It¡¯s a curse," Fox said. "Shadow¡¯s curse."

    Zane¡¯s head snapped toward him. "How do you know?"

    "Because I¡¯ve seen this type of curse before," Fox said, crouching beside Griffin. "The blood. The choking. The failure to speak. There¡¯s something he¡¯s trying to tell us¡ªbut the moment he tries to speak it, the curse attacks. It won¡¯t let him speak the truth."

    I felt my breath catch. "So... if he keeps trying...?"

    "It¡¯ll kill him." Fox looked up at me. "And it looks like Griffin knows it."

    I shook my head slowly. "No... no, that can¡¯t be. You told me, Fox¡ªyou and Jacob both told me Shadow couldn¡¯t get to Griffin. Not while he¡¯s around me. Because of my aura¡ªbecause of my powers. He¡¯s safe with me!"

    Fox¡¯s face darkened, his golden eyes troubled. "I know. That¡¯s why this is worse than we thought."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I don¡¯t know how Shadow¡¯s getting through your aura, Nat. I should feel it. But I don¡¯t. It¡¯s like he¡¯s hiding in in sight... or someone else is channeling him."

    I felt a cold chill sweep through me. Jasmine snarled inside my head.

    <strong><i>"This is wrong. Shadow is tampering with us. With Griffin. Mara, we might lose him if¡ª"</i></strong>

    "Don¡¯t say it," I whispered out loud.

    Griffin tried again. He gripped my wrist like it was a lifeline.

    "This is... this is happening because of the¡ª"

    His body convulsed.

    Blood poured from his lips, his nose, even his ears this time.

    I screamed.

    "Griffin!"

    Fox grabbed him before he could fall again, fire flickering at his fingertips.

    "He can¡¯t say it," Fox murmured. "He literally can¡¯t. The curse binds his voice. It¡¯s meant to kill him before he talks."

    Zane¡¯s jaw clenched. "He needs to be moved. Now. We¡¯re taking him home."

    I nodded, wiping my face with a shaking hand. "I¡¯ll teleport him."

    Griffin clung to my wrist again, his voice barely a rasp.

    "Please... please forgive me..."

    And then his head fell against my shoulder, limp but still breathing.

    For now.

    And inside me, Jasmine whispered:

    <strong><i>"We¡¯re being hunted." </i></strong>

    And I believed her.

    Because Shadow was no longering.

    Shadow was already here.

    But where exactly?

 Chapter 225: Memory of the Storm

    <h4>Chapter 225: Memory of the Storm</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    The moment the words left my mouth¡ª"I can take the memory away"¡ªI saw her change.

    Easter flinched like I¡¯d struck her.

    "No," she breathed, her voice hoarse and shaking, but there was steel behind it. "No, Jacob. Don¡¯t you dare."

    Her eyes¡ªthose wide, emerald eyes that always reminded me of spring after a long winter¡ªwere burning now, wild with pain and defiance. She sat up, wrapping her arms around herself as if to shield her soul from me.

    "Easter¡ª" I started.

    She shook her head, curls bouncing around her flushed face. "No. Jacob, listen to me. Please¡ªjust listen."

    I held my breath.

    "I know I¡¯m not... strong like Natalie. I know I cry too much, and I break down, and I can barely keep it together when Rose so much as sneezes." Sheughed, bitterly, tears already running down her cheeks. "I know the memories of that horrible incident has left me even weaker. But those memories¡ªthose horrible, awful memories¡ªthey¡¯re all I have left of you. Of Natalie, Tiger, Alex, all of you who saved me. If you take them... you¡¯re not just erasing the bad."

    Her voice cracked, and she gripped the edge of the nket so tightly her knuckles went white. "You¡¯d be taking away Natalie, Tiger... You¡¯d be taking away Jacob. And I don¡¯t want to lose you. I can¡¯t."

    I closed my eyes. Gods, that hurt. The raw honesty, the pain¡ªI could feel it like ws scraping across my chest.

    "I¡¯ll fight it," she whispered. "I swear, I¡¯ll fight the nightmares. I¡¯ll learn to live with the fear. Just don¡¯t take you away from me."

    There was nothing I could say to that.

    I pulled her fragile body into my arms and hugged her tightly before slowly releasing her. She looked up at me, trembling. My hands found her shoulders gently.

    "I won¡¯t," I whispered, brushing her hair behind her ear. "I won¡¯t take them. I promise."

    She let out a shaky breath and folded into me like a wave crashing into the shore. I wrapped my arms around her again, pulled her closer, and let her sob into my chest.

    That night, I didn¡¯t sleep again¡ªI never really needed sleep. Instead, I held her.

    She slept in my arms, breath hitching now and then, curling into the warmth I gave her like she was still afraid the shadows would reach in and pull her away.

    I stared at the ceiling for hours, heart aching.

    When her breathing softened, I slipped out of the bed, kissed her forehead, and walked down the hall to Rose¡¯s room.

    She was already tossing in her sleep, a tiny frown forming between her soft brows. The room was dim, lit by a small enchantedmp shaped like a glowing sunflower that Tiger had made for her.

    I sat beside her bed, fingers brushing over her forehead.

    "I¡¯m sorry, little one," I murmured. "But I can¡¯t let you carry this."

    Dreamwalking with a child was like stepping into chalk drawings. Soft, malleable, and bursting with color. Her nightmares faded under my touch like ink bleeding off wet paper. I reced them with dreams of sparkling fields and fluffy rabbits, of fairy wings and cotton candy clouds.

    She smiled in her sleep, and I stayed by her side until the first light of morning, not because I had to¡ªbut because I couldn¡¯t bring myself to leave her.

    Erasing memories is always easier with children. Their minds are like soft y¡ªbendable, forgiving. But with adults, especially ones like Easter, whose past was already splintered and bruised, it¡¯s different. Memories like hers cling tightly, tangled with emotion and scar tissue. For her, there were only two paths: face the pain or let me wipe it all clean¡ªevery fragment, every shadow, everything that shaped her.

    The sun eventually crept over the horizon, spreading a golden haze over the world. It made everything look calm and warm, like a promise you want to believe. But I knew better. The light was beautiful, yes¡ªbut it was lying.

    When I returned to Easter¡¯s room, she was already up¡ªstanding at the vanity brushing her curls with a little too much force.

    She nced at me in the mirror, eyes bright. "Morning!"

    I could tell she hadn¡¯t slept. Not really.

    There was a twitch beneath her eye, the same twitch I¡¯d memorized from the nights she cried in silence. Her voice was too cheerful, like she was trying to convince herself everything was fine.

    I didn¡¯t say anything.

    But I closed my eyes, just for a second, and gently reached for her memory.

    The nightmare hade again. Fierce, violent, louder than before. I saw her silently scream into her pillow, tears soaking the sheets. And then she got up, cleaned her face, and practiced smiling in the mirror for five minutes straight.

    Gods.

    She was trying.

    She was breaking inside, but still trying.

    And that shattered me.

    Later that morning, I helped her into the passenger seat of the car. Rose was already buckled in the back, swinging her little legs and humming some nonsense song about moon-horses and glitter.

    Easter looked over at me with that same rehearsed smile.

    "I¡¯ll only be a few hours," she said. "Just my ethics lecture and the library. I want to work on that essay before the deadline."

    "I¡¯ll pick you up at noon," I said softly. "We¡¯ve got somewhere to go."

    "Oh?" She tilted her head. "Like a surprise?"

    "You¡¯ll see," I said with a small smile.

    She leaned back into the seat and kissed her fingertips, then pressed them gently to Rose¡¯s forehead. "Jacob is going to take you to school. Be good for him, okay, pumpkin?"

    Rose giggled and nodded solemnly like she¡¯d just sworn an oath.

    As soon as I dropped Easter off at the college, I kept my word to Easter and took Rose to her kindergarten. It was a charming little school nestled not far from Easter¡¯s campus¡ªbright walls, lots of green space, and the kind of calm that told you kids actually felt safe there. A good ce for Rose to grow.

    She barely looked back as she dashed off, her tiny pink backpack bouncing like it had a personality of its own. She spotted the other toddlers and lit up¡ªpure sunshine in motion.

    "I love you," I whispered, mostly to myself, watching her vanish into a swirl ofughter, little feet, and sidewalk chalk dreams.

    Then I got in the car and drove home.

    Just me.

    Alone.

    The house was silent when I walked in. The air was still, like it knew what I was about to do.

    I stood in the living room for a long time, staring at the couch where Easter had once fallen asleep with Rose on her chest when she first came to my house. Where she hadughed at one of my jokes. Where she had leaned on me without even realizing it.

    My heart felt like it was being torn in two directions.

    I had made a decision this morning.

    I had let her sleep while she suffered. I had seen the fear still haunting her, the way she tried to protect me from it, to spare me from her pain. But what about the baby inside her? What about the little life growing beneath that trembling heart?

    What if the stress¡ªthe pain¡ªthe fear¡ªharmed it?

    What if she lost this child because I hadn¡¯t done what I could have done?

    I couldn¡¯t risk that.

    So I would do it.

    I would wipe the memory.

    But only the trauma. Only the darkness. And if I couldn¡¯t preserve our bond¡ªif she forgot me¡ªI would make sure she never needed me again.

    I would fill her life with light. With safety. With everything she could ever need. She would neverck for anything.

    I would protect her always. Even if that meant bing a stranger in her eyes.

 Chapter 226: The Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 226: The Meeting</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    The clock on the wall ticked with a kind of mocking calm, echoing through the silence of my house. I stood in the center of the living room, arms crossed, heart heavy. Light streamed through the windows in golden bars, warm and gentle. But all I could feel was the storm brewing inside me.

    I¡¯d sent Easter off to school just an hour ago. She smiled¡ªtoo brightly¡ªand kissed Rose¡¯s forehead like she wasn¡¯t breaking inside. But I knew better.

    I¡¯d seen the nightmares.

    I felt them.

    And I couldn¡¯t sit still any longer.

    I closed my eyes and sent a call out¡ªnot with words, but with will. A silent pulse of energy rippling through the invisible threads that bound me to my close siblings. The kind of call that needed no exnation. A meeting. Now.

    Eagle was the first to arrive.

    He didn¡¯t just walk in¡ªhe appeared, like the wind itself had peeled open reality just enough to let him slip through. Tall, wiry, and sharp-eyed, always scanning, always calcting. He didn¡¯t say a word. Just crossed the room and leaned against the window frame, arms folded, gaze steady as if he already knew something was wrong.

    Next came Bubble, light on his feet, his presence almost musical. That same effortless charm followed him in, the kind that usually left people grinning before they even realized it. But not today. The warmth in his smile hovered like a dying ember¡ªthere, but struggling to burn. Even he could feel the shift.

    Then came Tiger.

    He didn¡¯t make a sound. He didn¡¯t need to. His presence filled the space like gravity. Solid. Unshakable. Green eyes locked with mine across the room, and in that silence was a weight that said more than any words could. I¡¯m here. I see you. Say it.

    Before I could speak, a familiar voice slid through my mind like a smooth stone dropped in still water.

    Fox.

    <i>"Jacob. Natalie and I ran into a situation with Griffin. We won¡¯t make it to the meeting." </i>

    My body tensed like a pulled wire.<i> "What kind of situation?"</i>

    Fox hesitated. That alone was enough to make my pulse quicken.

    <i>"He¡¯s... Uhmm... testing boundaries again. Pushing Natalie. She¡¯s okay¡ªwe¡¯ve got it under control." </i>

    My jaw clenched hard. Natalie¡¯s peace was sacred ground. I had bled to protect it. I would again.

    <i>"I¡¯ll be right th¡ª"</i>

    <i>" No."</i>

    Fox cut in, voice calm, but firm. <i>"I know that tone. You¡¯re already carrying guilt like a weight around your neck. Stay focused, Jacob. This is about Easter, isn¡¯t it?" </i>

    I didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t have to.

    <i>"We¡¯ve got Griffin handled. Do what only you can do. Do it for her." </i>

    I exhaled, slowly. Let the tension leak out of me even though it left a bitter taste behind.

    "Alright."

    I ended the link.

    When I turned back, Tiger, Eagle, and Bubble were all watching me. They didn¡¯t speak. They didn¡¯t have to. The room was a storm waiting on the thunder.

    I couldn¡¯t sit. My body wouldn¡¯t let me.

    "She¡¯s getting worse," I said, voice low, raw. "The nightmares¡ªtheye every night, without fail. And each time theye, it¡¯s like they steal a little more from her. She¡¯s barely sleeping. The stress... it¡¯s affecting the baby."

    Bubble¡¯s face darkened. "It¡¯s that bad?"

    I nodded once, slow and heavy. "She doesn¡¯t know it yet, but I can feel it¡ªthe baby¡¯s heartbeat. It¡¯s faint. Fading. Like a candle burning low in a storm. And with the weight Easter¡¯s carrying, I don¡¯t know how much longer the child can hold on."

    Eagle leaned forward, every trace of his usual calm sharpened into something harder. "What are you thinking, Jacob?"

    I hesitated¡ªthen let it fall.

    "I¡¯m going to wipe the memory," I said. "Just the trauma. Just that moment. The one that broke her."

    The silence that followed was instant, charged.

    Tiger spoke first. His voice broke through the tension like stone through ss. "If you do that... if you touch that memory, you might erase all of us from her mind since we¡¯re directly involved in it."

    I turned to him, steady. "I know."

    Bubble¡¯s voice came quieter now. "She might forget the joy too. The healing. The nights sheughed again. The way you and Natalie pulled her out of hell."

    Eagle added, "She might forget how it felt to be loved again. She might forget you, Jacob."

    And that... that would destroy her more than any nightmare ever could.

    I stared at my hands. Trembling. Capable of erasing agony, yes¡ªbut also capable of tearing down everything beautiful we¡¯d built together.

    Tiger¡¯s voice broke the silence again. Rough. Grieving. "Have you told her?"

    "I did. She begged me not to," I whispered. "She said she could handle it. Swore it. But I heard her crying into her pillowst night, apologizing to the child growing inside her. Whispering that she didn¡¯t know how to save herself. Or them."

    Tiger dropped his gaze. And for a fleeting second, the Spirit of Earth¡ªthe one who could shake mountains¡ªlooked unbearably small.

    "Does she know you¡¯re still nning to do it?" he asked.

    I shook my head. "She thinks she¡¯s hiding it well. Thinks that fake smile she wore this morning is enough to fool me."

    The room went still. Not just quiet¡ªstill. Even the air didn¡¯t dare move.

    Finally, Eagle stood. "I understand why she¡¯s afraid of losing those memories. But she¡¯s already lost herself to them."

    "I agree," Bubble said, voice uncharacteristically somber. "She needs peace. Even if it means starting over."

    Tiger didn¡¯t speak at first. His fists clenched, jaw tight. Out of all of us, he was the one who had grown closest to Easter.

    "She talks to me about her dreams, her love," he murmured. "About how she wishes she could be by your side forever. She tells me things she doesn¡¯t tell anyone else."

    I looked at him.

    "She trusts you," I said.

    "I know," he whispered. "That¡¯s why I hate this."

    "But you agree?" I asked.

    Tiger met my gaze, the grief in in his green eyes. "I agree."

    The decision was made.

    No more circling. No more what-ifs. Just the hard truth settling into ce like the final piece of a puzzle you wish you never had to finish.

    Eagle rose first, silent. He gave me a look¡ªsharp, knowing, the kind that cut through your soul and left a mark. Then he stepped forward, ced a firm hand on my shoulder¡ªsteadying, anchoring¡ªand without another word, dissolved into thin air. Like the room had exhaled him.

    Bubble followed, his touch lighter, more emotional. A soft squeeze to my arm and a nce that said take care of her. His usual easy energy was subdued, dimmed under the weight of goodbye. Then he too vanished¡ªfading likeughter at the edge of a dream.

    Only Tiger remained.

    He didn¡¯t rush. Just turned and walked slowly to the window. His gaze settled on the swing outside¡ªthe one I had conjured for Rose. It swayedzily in the breeze, catching flecks of sunlight like little memories drifting in the air.

    "Give me half a day with her," he said, voice low, eyes never leaving the swing. "Just a few hours. Let me say goodbye in my own way."

    I looked at him¡ªreally looked. And for the first time, I saw the grief in his stillness. The way he stood like an old oak¡ªroots deep, unmoving, bearing the weight of storms no one else could see.

    "You have it," I said, barely above a whisper.

    He nodded once, shoulders heavy with everything he didn¡¯t say.

    Then, like the others, he was gone.

    Silence flooded the room again. Familiar. Unforgiving.

    I pulled out my phone and stared at the screen for a second too long before pressing dial on Easter¡¯s name.

    One ring. Two.

    She answered with a cheerful spark, a little burst of sunshine through the speaker.

    "Hey! Are we still on for the surprise?"

    My chest tightened, the guilt already pressing hard behind my ribs.

    "Something came up," I said. The words felt like a betrayal dressed as an excuse. "I¡¯m really sorry, Easter. I¡¯ll make it up to you tomorrow, I promise. But today... Tiger¡¯s going to pick you and Rose up from school."

    There was a pause.

    Just long enough for me to imagine her smile falter.

    "Oh. Okay," she replied, trying too hard to sound breezy. "Is everything alright?"

    I hesitated.

    Every instinct screamed to tell her everything. To let her choose. But the truth would crush her faster than any memory ever could.

    "I¡¯ll tell youter," I said gently. "I¡¯ll see you at home tonight."

    Another pause. Softer this time.

    "Alright," she said again¡ªsmaller now. Fainter. Like a leaf drifting away.

    I ended the call.

    Then turned to the center of the room. I snapped my fingers once.

    The air shimmered¡ªand from it, a woman stepped forward. She appeared in a swirl of golden light, like smoke bing solid.

    She was tall and looked maybe in her early fifties, but I knew better, with sleek silver hair swept into an elegant bun. Her face was angr and sharp, with cheekbones like carved ivory and eyes the color of thunderclouds. Her dark blue cloak fluttered as if caught in wind that wasn¡¯t there. Rings lined her fingers¡ªeach one humming with silent power.

    She stood with a grace that demanded attention, her posture straight and refined.

    "Mist," she said with a small smirk. "It¡¯s been centuries."

    "Mariel," I said with a nod. "I have a job for you."

    Her eyes sparkled, lips curving in interest. "And what would the great Wolf Spirit need from an old memoryweaver like me?"

    I stepped toward her, jaw set.

    "I need you to help me save someone...

 Chapter 227: The Soul Sucker

    <h4>Chapter 227: The Soul Sucker</h4><subtxt> "Please... please forgive me..." Griffin¡¯s voice was barely a breath, his body slumped against me, dead weight and fading warmth. Blood smeared his lips and dripped down my shirt, stark red against white¡ªlike a wound that wouldn¡¯t close.

    "Griffin, stop," I whispered, brushing the blood from his mouth with trembling fingers. "Please don¡¯t talk. Every word is tearing you apart."

    His chest shuddered beneath my hand, each breath a battle. He was shaking¡ªfragile, like a leaf caught in a storm¡ªand those eyes of his, wide and ssy with guilt, refused to look away from mine. That desperation... it cut deeper than any wound. But I couldn¡¯t let him break. Not now.

    "Fox said it¡¯s the curse," I said quietly, trying to sound steady, even as my throat tightened. "It¡¯s punishing you every time you try to speak the truth. That¡¯s why you¡¯re bleeding. That¡¯s why you¡¯re dying."

    He blinked slowly, the pain behind his eyes saying everything he couldn¡¯t. I ced my hand gently against his chest.

    "Don¡¯t try to exin," I murmured. "Just hold on. Let me do this."

    He gave the tiniest nod¡ªmore felt than seen¡ªbefore his weight slumped forward again.

    I closed my eyes, drew in a breath, and reached inward. A soft glow bloomed beneath my palm, silvery-blue and warm like moonlight in spring. It spread through him, seeping into broken ces the curse had ravaged. I could feel his breathing even out, the tremors ease, the blood slow... and then stop. I healed him again.

    He was still fragile. Still cursed. But he was alive.

    And I wasn¡¯t going to let him go. Not like this.

    "Better?" I asked softly, brushing back his damp hair.

    Griffin groaned faintly and slowly pushed himself up. The movement looked like agony, but he did it, sitting on the floor with his legs outstretched and one hand bracing his side. He didn¡¯t look at Zane. He didn¡¯t look at Fox.

    Only me.

    His expression was carved from guilt and silence. His lips trembled like he wanted to try again.

    I shook my head. "Don¡¯t. You don¡¯t need to say anything. We¡¯ll figure it out."

    <i>"Natalie."</i> Fox¡¯s voice whispered through my mind link. I turned my head slightly. He stood tall, watching Griffin, arms crossed, firelight dancing behind his golden eyes.

    <i>"Try going into his mind. I¡¯ve been trying, but something¡¯s locking me out."</i>

    I blinked. Of course. Why didn¡¯t I think of that?

    Jasmine stirred inside me, her voiceced with dry sarcasm<strong><i>. "Because you were too busy freaking out and ying Florence Nightingale to your ex-mate, Mara." </i></strong>

    <i>"Not helping,"</i> I shot back at her.

    <strong><i>"Just saying. Now go break some damn barriers." </i></strong>

    I focused. My eyes narrowed on Griffin as I reached for the power I kept guarded nowadays. The powers that ended up causing so much trouble for everyone around me.

    I let my magic flow, tapping into Griffin¡¯s mind. I expected resistance, but the second I touched the edges of his consciousness, I felt it: a thick wall, dark and cold and pulsing with something... wrong.

    A barrier.

    I felt it the second I reached in¡ªthick, cold, like invisible concrete wrapped around his mind.

    <i>"Shadow¡¯s locking him down," </i>I muttered, barely louder than a breath.

    I pressed harder.

    The barrier pushed back¡ªaggressive, alive.

    I smirked.<i> "Oh, you wanna fight?"</i>

    <strong><i>"Atta girl," </i></strong>Jasmine¡¯s voice murmured in the back of my head, all grin and grit. Her presence was like a hand on my shoulder, steadying me.

    I pushed again¡ªthis time with force. My energy red, wild and sharp, surging from my core like lightning. I could feel Fox watching me now, his gaze burning hot in the corner of my vision. Zane stood silent at my side, rigid and ready, waiting for anything to snap.

    My fingers trembled, the strain crawling up my arms. Sweat trickled down my spine.

    Then¡ª

    Crack.

    A fracture. Just a flicker of light in my mind¡¯s eye.

    I shoved myself through it.

    The connection snapped open like a broken chain, and the first thing that hit me¡ªloud, clear, unavoidable¡ªwas a voice.

    <i>"The soul sucker."</i>

    The words didn¡¯t just echo¡ªthey mmed into me, hollow and cold like a grave whisper. My breath hitched. The connection wobbled. I nearly lost it.

    But I held on.

    I pushed deeper, trying to sift through the static for more¡ªanything. What did it mean? What was it?

    Then came another whisper, thin as thread:

    "Under the pillow... the soul sucker..."

    And just as quickly¡ª

    Boom.

    The wall mmed shut, hard and final. Like a vault door crashing into ce.

    Silence followed.

    And I was locked out again.

    "Damn it," I muttered. I turned my gaze to Fox and whispered through the mind link. <i>"Fox. ¡¯The soul sucker¡¯¡ªdoes that mean anything to you?" </i>

    He froze.

    His eyes widened slowly, like a light was dawning inside his head and he didn¡¯t like what it was revealing.

    <i>"You found that in Griffin¡¯s mind?"</i> he asked.

    <i>"Yes. It was hidden behind a barrier. Took everything I had just to see that much." </i>

    Fox¡¯s face turned grim. His voice dropped an octave through the link.

    <i>"The soul sucker is a relic. Ancient. Demonic. It swaps souls."</i>

    My pulse thudded in my ears.

    <i>"If a demon wants a new body¡ªsay, a stronger one, a healthier one¡ªthey use that relic to rip a soul out and shove their own inside. The body bes theirs. The original soul? Trapped."</i>

    Jasmine hissed.<strong><i> "That¡¯s what she was doing. Kalmia."</i></strong> I ignored her.

    Fox continued, his golden eyes now shadowed with thought. <i>"Usually only low-tier demons use the soul sucker. High-level ones¡ªlike Kalmia and Shadow¡ªthey don¡¯t need it. They have the raw power to swap souls on their own. So why...? Why would they need it?" </i>

    I frowned, watching Griffin¡¯s pale, guilt-ridden face. He was lying on my shoulders, quietly, as if every breath hurt.

    Fox murmured more to himself now<i>. "They had Griffin. They had him under their control. If they wanted his body, they could¡¯ve taken it. So why curse him from the inside out? Why destroy what they wanted to steal?" </i>

    Then Fox¡¯s eyes widened so fast I thought I¡¯d missed something.

    "Natalie," he said out loud this time, "have you had any strange dreamstely? Anything... off? Something you can¡¯t exin?"

    I stiffened.

    Zane¡¯s head turned toward me instantly.

    "Actually... yeah," I said slowly, my voice trailing into the space between us. "Last night... Kalmia came to me. In a dream."

    Even saying it out loud made my skin crawl.

    "She tried to¡ª" I hesitated, my throat tightening. "She tried to hurt me. And Jasmine."

    The words felt heavy in my mouth. I swallowed hard.

    "She said something like...<i> ¡¯So easy to break... once you start to care.¡¯ </i>And then¡ª" I paused, the memory flickering sharp in my mind. "She said, <i>¡¯Let me see what your soul tastes like.¡¯"</i>

    The room dropped a degree just from repeating it.

    "I woke up before she could finish," I added, my voice low now, almost ashamed. "But when I did... the air was cold. Not just regr cold. Demon cold. Like something had crawled in and never fully left."

    I looked up at Fox.

    "That¡¯s how I knew. It wasn¡¯t just a dream. She was really there. In my room."

    Jasmine growled¡ªa low, primal sound that made the air seem heavier.

    Fox cursed under his breath. "Damn it. That wasn¡¯t a dream, Nat. And she wasn¡¯t just in your room."

    He looked at me, his expression grim, eyes like flint.

    "That was a spiritual invasion. She¡¯s already trying to get inside you. She¡¯s pushing boundaries¡ªtesting how far she can go."

    A chill ran through me.

    Zane took a step forward, his voice a dark snarl. "Wait. Wait a damn minute."

    Fox turned to Griffin and barked, "Did Shadow give you an emerald crystal? Did he give you anything?!"

    Griffin¡¯s eyes widened like he¡¯d been caught red-handed. He opened his mouth to answer¡ª

    But blood sprayed from his lips again.

    "Griffin, no!" I cried, rushing to his side. "Stop answering! Please, stop trying!"

    I ced my hand on his chest and healed him again, pushing back the damage, the pain, the blood.

    His skin was mmy. Pale. His breath, shallow.

    Zane¡¯s voice erupted behind me, seething with fury.

    "Kalmia tried to kill my best friend using Cassandra¡ªnow she¡¯s trying to take my mate?!" His voice cracked like thunder. "Using Griffin?! Is she insane?!"

    Jasmine growled inside me, her voice low and deadly. <strong><i>"She¡¯s not insane. She¡¯s calcting, dangerous. And she¡¯s close. I felt it, Mara. She was pushing at us in that dream. Trying to separate us. She¡¯s trying to hollow you out." </i></strong>

    Fox nodded grimly. "Shadow ns to put Kalmia into your body, Nat. That¡¯s what this is. They¡¯re using Griffin as the bridge. Somehow, he¡¯s the conduit."

    I sat back on my heels, heart hammering in my chest. Everything was spinning. The curse. The emerald crystal. The relic. The dream.

    Zane stormed across the room, Alexander still in his arms, fists clenched, his presence radiating raw, unchained rage. "I swear, I will burn them alive. I will tear through Shadow¡¯s realm myself if I have to. If they try to take her¡ªif they try to take you¡ª"

    I looked up at him.

    Something fierce passed between us. Something deep. Protective. Possessive.

    Real.

    "I¡¯m not going anywhere," I said, steadying my voice. "Let them try."

    Zane¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t leave mine. "They already have, Natalie!"</subtxt>

 Chapter 228: Impossible

    <h4>Chapter 228: Impossible</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    Zane¡¯s rage filled the room like wildfire¡ªhot, suffocating, and alive. He stood in the center of the living room with Alexander still tucked against his chest, but the gentle way he held his son was at violent odds with the storm in his eyes. His jaw clenched so tightly I thought his teeth might snap. His entire body vibrated with a deadly calm I¡¯d never seen before.

    "Shadow and Kalmia used Griffin," he seethed, voice low, dangerous. "They came after you, Natalie. Kalmia tried to take you from me." His breath hitched¡ªjust slightly. "I¡¯m going to kill her. Kalmia. Shadow. Everyst cursed demon that breathes in their realm¡ªI¡¯ll burn them down until there¡¯s nothing left but ash."

    "Whoa¡ªeasy there, John Wick." Fox stepped in, cing a firm hand on Zane¡¯s shoulder. "Let¡¯s not go full genocide mode just yet."

    Zane red at him, pure fury in his storm-blue eyes.

    "I¡¯m serious," Fox said, voice firmer now. "You can¡¯t kill Kalmia. Or Shadow. Even if you could find them."

    Zane¡¯sugh was dry and humorless. "Try me."

    Fox stepped back, rubbing a hand through his me-red hair, visibly annoyed and oddly...pensive. "No, Zane. I¡¯m being literal. Even if you stormed into the underworld armed with fire, lightning, and a damn tank, you wouldn¡¯t be able to touch them. They¡¯re ethereal. Beyond physical. You¡¯d be swinging at shadows while they tear you apart from the inside."

    Zane growled low in his throat. "Then I¡¯ll find another way."

    "Yeah?" Fox folded his arms, smirking. "Great. Hit me up when that actually happens." Zane didn¡¯t appreciate the sarcasm, but Fox had already turned to me. His golden eyes locked on mine, sharp and unblinking. "Natalie," he said, voice low and serious. "This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to go."

    I blinked, confused. "What?"

    He leaned forward, scanning me like I was a puzzle missing half its pieces. "Kalmia... didn¡¯t seed."

    "Uh. Yeah?" I snapped, folding my arms. "Obviously. I¡¯m still standing, thank you very much."

    But Fox didn¡¯t smile. He didn¡¯t even blink.

    "That¡¯s what¡¯s bothering me," he said, slowly. "She should¡¯ve. Kalmia should¡¯ve taken your bodyst night. Easily."

    Excuse me?

    My brow shot up. "Wow. Thanks for the vote of confidence, brother dearest."

    Jasmine snorted inside me. "Say the word and I¡¯ll roast his fire-bending butt like a marshmallow."

    "Appreciated," I muttered.

    Fox rolled his eyes. "Don¡¯t take it personal, Nat. You¡¯re stronger than most of our siblings¡ªprobably stronger than me, even. But you weren¡¯t prepared for that attack. That¡¯s what¡¯s I¡¯m trying to say."

    "What do you mean?"

    Fox began pacing, arms crossed, muttering to himself before finally speaking loud enough for the rest of us to hear.

    "Listen. The soul sucker is ancient. Once the stone gets inside the spatial boundary of the intended host¡ªmeaning you, Natalie¡ªit activates. Quietly. It starts siphoning the soul out while the victim sleeps, gradually weakening the tether between spirit and body."

    He paused and looked up.

    "The dream? That¡¯s the final phase. Once you see them in the dreamscape, the swap is nearlyplete. They usually strike then and finish it while the body is too confused to resist. You were at¡ªat least 98% of the way gone."

    Silence dropped in the room like a guillotine.

    I felt my blood chill.

    "I was... ny-eight percent gone?"

    He nodded. "And yet, you¡¯re still here. Whole. Awake. You woke up." He rubbed the back of his neck. "That¡¯s not supposed to happen."

    "But it did happen," I said, trying to breathe normally even though my chest was tight.

    Fox¡¯s voice softened, concern etching into his features. "Yeah, Nat. It did. And i¡¯m extremely grateful to mother that you¡¯re okay. But, the situation is freaking me out."

    I sat down slowly, heart thundering.

    "Let me get this straight," I said, holding up a finger. "You¡¯re telling me that Kalmia almost stole my bodyst night while I was sleeping, and I had no idea."

    "Exactly."

    "And you¡¯re saying that once the dream starts... it¡¯s game over."

    "Basically."

    "But I woke up. I survived."

    "Yes!" Fox said, exasperated. "You broke the chain. You reversed the ritual mid-execution. That¡¯s not just rare¡ªit¡¯s impossible."

    "But... Jasmine was there," I murmured, thinking. "She helped."

    "You say ¡¯helped¡¯ like I didn¡¯t just bite off a demon¡¯s ghostly hand." Jasmine¡¯s voice was pure sass.

    "I mean, she did fight," I added aloud. "She growled. She bit. She stood between me and Kalmia."

    Fox shook his head slowly, a mix of frustration and disbelief in his eyes. "Not enough. Jasmine¡¯s strong ¡ª hell, she¡¯s freakishly strong. But even with the two of you pouring your energy in, flipping the soul sucker mid-possession? That¡¯s never been done before. No one."

    I nced at Zane. He hadn¡¯t budged. Instead, he was staring right through me, like he was trying to see every hidden thing I was holding inside. Awe? Fear? Maybe something deeper ¡ª like devotion I couldn¡¯t quite put into words.

    His voice came out rough, barely above a whisper. "Something protected you."

    Fox¡¯s eyes sharpened, nodding slowly. "Exactly. Something stepped in and stopped her. But what? That¡¯s the question."

    The room dropped into silence, heavy and thick.

    After a long pause, Zane finally broke it. "Maybe our moon goddess had a hand in it?"

    Fox nced at me, his expression thoughtful, almost curious. "Maybe. Or maybe it was something else entirely."

    Fox paced the room, each step heavy with purpose. "We have to figure out what stopped that crystal," he said, eyes sharp and focused. "If we don¡¯t, we don¡¯t stand a chance against Shadow and Kalmia. That stone isn¡¯t just some random artifact ¡ª it¡¯s a relentless predator. As long as it¡¯s out there, it¡¯ll keeping back, over and over, trying to take over your body, Nat."

    He stopped, turning to face me, his voice dropping low. "It won¡¯t rest, won¡¯t back down. It won¡¯t return to its master until it¡¯spletely taken you ¡ª until Kalmia has your body under her control."

    My heart sank to my stomach.

 Chapter 229: One Last Day

    <h4>Chapter 229: One Last Day</h4>

    <strong>Tiger~</strong>

    Thete afternoon sun was dippingzily toward the horizon, spreading long ribbons of honey-gold light through the leafy canopy above. Shadows danced on the pavement as I leaned against Jacob¡¯s car, arms folded, the soft breeze ying with strands of my hair. The air smelled faintly of sun-warmed asphalt and blooming magnolias. A few college students strolled past,ughing about something that didn¡¯t concern me. I barely registered them.

    My thoughts were elsewhere. Wrapped around her.

    This wasn¡¯t just another pickup.

    Today was goodbye.

    I didn¡¯t flinch when the ss doors of the college swung open and the low hum of the afternoon crowd spilled into the quiet. I didn¡¯t have to look. I felt her¡ªlike always. That unmistakable burst of energy. Easter never just entered a space¡ªshe bloomed in it. A ripple in the air, like spring bursting through winter¡¯s final grip.

    Then I heard it. That voice, all sunlight and spark.

    "Tiiiiger!" she called out, stretching my name into the air like it belonged there.

    I looked up just in time to see her racing toward me. Her curls bounced with every step, her oversized tote bag iling behind her like it had a life of its own. She practically radiated motion and light.

    "Jacob told me you were picking me up today," she said breathlessly, her eyes gleaming.

    I pushed off the car, the ghost of a smile tugging at my lips. "Yeah. Something came up," I murmured, my voice soft but steady. "He asked me toe instead."

    Easter beamed. "Well, I¡¯m d it¡¯s you. You know I feel safe when you¡¯re around." She reached up on her toes and gave me a quick hug¡ªbrief, warm, and utterly unguarded. I froze for a fraction of a second before letting myself return the gesture. I always did that¡ªhesitate. Like touching her would burn me.

    She slipped into the front seat, adjusting her skirt as she buckled up. "He already told me, by the way," she chirped. "Said you¡¯d pick up Rose from kindergarten as well. Hope that¡¯s not too much trouble."

    "Not at all," I said, starting the car, my fingers brushing the wheel like I had to coax it into motion. "I¡¯m d to do it."

    As we pulled away from the school, herughter filled the car. She told me about the coursemates she taught, how one of them identally stapled his sleeve to his assignment, and how another tried to convince her that the sun was made of gold bars. I found myself smiling more than usual. I even chuckled once, though it came out more like a breath than a sound.

    Easter nced at me from the corner of her eye, a mischievous grin tugging at her lips. "Tiger, do you evenugh like a normal person?" she teased. "I swear all I ever hear from you is that little ¡¯<i>hmph¡¯ </i>sound."

    I gave a half-shrug, the corner of my mouth twitching. "Maybe I¡¯m saving myugh for a special day."

    She gasped dramatically, hand flying to her chest like I¡¯d wounded her. "Are you saying I¡¯ve never been worthy enough to hear it?"

    "You¡¯re more than worthy," I said, too softly.

    And then I looked away¡ªquickly, carefully¡ªbefore she could catch the truth lingering in my eyes.

    Sheughed, full and free, tossing her curls like they were caught in some invisible breeze. "You¡¯re impossible," she said. "Like a giant teddy bear with a tragic backstory. Straight out of a soap opera."

    I let a small smile break through. There was something about the way she said things¡ªno filter, no hesitation. With me, she waspletely herself. She leaned in with ease,ughed loud, teased without fear. She never measured her words around me.

    And I loved that. Gods, I loved that.

    But I also hated it.

    Because she was never like that with Jacob.

    With Jacob, her whole body changed. She got quiet. Soft. Her words fumbled like they couldn¡¯t find the right shape. And her eyes... they lit up like they were seeing the stars for the first time¡ªlike he was the answer to some secret prayer she hadn¡¯t realized she was whispering.

    And yeah. It hurt.

    Sometimes I let myself wonder¡ªif I had met her first, before the pain, before the healing, before Jacob¡ªwould I have stood a chance? Would I have been the one she looked at like that?

    But the truth is, Jacob and Natalie saved her. They found her when she was breaking and helped piece her back together. Jacob became her sanctuary. Her home.

    And I could never betray him. Not even now.

    I love Jacob too much to ever cross that line.

    Even if it means swallowing every unspoken word.

    Even if it means losing something I never really had to begin with.

    Even if it costs me everything.

    We reached Rose¡¯s kindergarten. She spotted us through the window and screamed, "Mama! Uncle Tigerrrr!"

    I stepped out and opened the door for Easter. The moment Rose burst into her mother¡¯s arms, I felt something tug at me¡ªsomething deep and ancient.

    She looked just like Easter when she smiled.

    "Up, Uncle Tiger!" Rose demanded, lifting her little arms like royalty issuing a decree. I couldn¡¯t help butugh under my breath as I scooped her up effortlessly. She melted against my chest, tucking herself into the space she always imed¡ªlike it was made just for her. Her tiny fingers gripped my shirt like ivy clinging to the stone.

    "Hey, Rosebud," I murmured, pressing a kiss to her hair.

    She giggled, nose scrunching. "You smell like trees."

    "That¡¯s ¡¯cause the trees like me," I said with a wink. "They gave me their cologne."

    Easter¡¯sugh floated through the air like a song I¡¯d never tire of hearing. She reached out and brushed my arm, just a whisper of contact, but it settled warmth deep in my bones.

    "We¡¯re so lucky to have you, Tiger," she said softly.

    But inside, my chest ached with the truth.

    No, I thought. I¡¯m the lucky one.

    We piled into the car not long after. Rose was in the back, humming something sweet and made-up, her voice lilting like a melody only she could hear. I caught a glimpse of Easter in the passenger seat, adjusting her hair in the mirror,pletely unaware of how that tiny gesture could tie a knot in my stomach.

    I swallowed, then went for it. "Would you..." I hesitated, pulse stuttering, "Would you want to go on a friendly date with me today?"

    Her head turned so fast it made the air shift. "A date?"

    "Just as friends," I rushed to rify. "No pressure. Just... you, me, Rose. Somewhere quiet. Somewhere with trees, maybe. Something peaceful."

    She paused, watching me like she was trying to read between the lines. Then she smiled¡ªsmall, tired, but real. "I¡¯d love that, actually. I could really use it. I haven¡¯t had peace in... a long time."

    I nodded, swallowing the lump that rose in my throat. "Good."

    But even as the moment settled, my mind drifted¡ªback to the beginning.

    The first time Jacob brought Easter to Zane¡¯s house, she looked like something torn out of a dream. A broken fairy. All light and hurt and wonder. I swear my heart stopped for a full second.

    It was love at first sight.

    I¡¯d nned to talk to her. Maybe even ask her out. But then I saw it¡ªthe way her eyes lingered on Jacob, that quiet inhale when he entered the room, like she¡¯d been holding her breath without even knowing it.

    And I saw him, too. How his eyes, usually unreadable, softened when theynded on her. How he stood a little too close. The moment he caught me joking with her across the couch, his gaze darkened¡ªnot much, but enough.

    That was all I needed to know.

    So I stepped back. I locked it all away¡ªevery flicker of feeling, every impulse to reach for her. I chose to be her friend.

    And now? That friendship was ending.

    Because when Jacob erased her trauma, he¡¯d be pulling the thread that connected her to all of us. She¡¯d forget the fear¡ªbut she might forget the love too. The healing. Me.

    She wouldn¡¯t know me anymore.

    I gripped the wheel tighter as I drove us farther, past the familiar roads, toward the edge of the forest. Rose had dozed off in the backseat, her tiny head lolling to the side.

    Easter nced at me. "We¡¯re going into the woods?"

    I parked near a trailhead, the trees whispering overhead like old friends. The air smelled of pine, rich earth, and fading sunlight.

    "Yes," I said. "Our date¡¯s inside the forest."

    Easter blinked once, slowly. But she didn¡¯t look surprised¡ªnot really. If anything, there was a quiet knowing in her expression, like part of her had been waiting for this all along.

    Then her eyes softened, catching the light just right, and that familiar spark flickered there¡ªwarm, unguarded.

    "That sounds perfect," she said, her voice gentle, like a secret slipping between us.

    I stepped out, opened the back door, and gently lifted Rose into my arms. She stirred but didn¡¯t wake. Her warmth against my chest was grounding¡ªpainful.

    Then I turned to Easter and held out my hand. "Come with me?"

    She ced her hand in mine without hesitation. "Of course."

    I hesitated again¡ªthen looked straight into her eyes. "Do you trust me?"

    Her answer was immediate. "With all my heart."

    And that¡ªthat¡ªwas what broke me.

    She didn¡¯t know.

    She didn¡¯t know that in just a few hours, everything would fade. She wouldn¡¯t remember this forest. This day. This moment. Me.

    I held her hand tighter and stepped into the woods, where the trees bent low like they were bowing for her, and birds fluttered ahead to clear the path.

    She didn¡¯t ask questions. She just smiled, walking beside me like this was the beginning of something instead of the end.

    And the whole time, my heart ached with a truth I couldn¡¯t tell her:

    This wasn¡¯t a friendly date.

    It was goodbye.

 Chapter 230: A Dream Beneath the Trees

    <h4>Chapter 230: A Dream Beneath the Trees</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    The drive had lulled Rose to sleep in the back seat, her small head resting against the side of her booster, curls bouncing slightly with each bump in the road. Her little lips were parted in a dream-induced smile, and I couldn¡¯t help but stare at her. My baby. My miracle. The reason I¡¯m still breathing.

    I nced at Tiger from the corner of my eye. His hands were steady on the wheel, his gaze focused forward, but there was something different about him today. His jaw was tense, and though he wasn¡¯t speaking, I could sense something shifting beneath the surface¡ªlike an earthquake far below calm soil.

    "We¡¯re going into the woods?" I asked softly, breaking the silence that had settled between us like early morning fog.

    Tiger only nodded, parking the car by a hidden trail. Trees lined both sides, towering high, their leaves whispering secrets in a breeze that smelled like moss and pine needles and something ancient.

    "Yes," he said finally. "Our date¡¯s inside the forest."

    I blinked, caught off guard by his voice¡ªso smooth, grounded, deeper than usual. Not just in sound. In weight. In meaning.

    He stepped out first, circled to the back, and unbuckled Rose, cradling her tiny body against his chest. She stirred but didn¡¯t wake. Then he turned to me and offered his hand.

    "Come with me?"

    I took it without hesitation, his palm warm and rough like bark. "Of course."

    Tiger looked at me for a long moment before asking, "Do you trust me?"

    I didn¡¯t need to think. "With all my heart."

    He exhaled then¡ªslow and deliberate¡ªand I swear, for the briefest second, it felt like the forest itself sighed with him. We stepped into the trees together, and suddenly it was like crossing into another world. The light changed¡ªsofter, golden. Sunbeams filtered through the canopy like ribbons. Moss cushioned our steps. Birds flitted ahead as if clearing the way.

    "Whoa," I breathed, wonder curling down my spine like a slow chill. "Tiger... this ce..."

    He turned to me¡ªnot with the usual reserved nod, but with a smile that lit up his entire face, like the sun slipping out from behind clouds. "This ce is alive," he said, voice deep and steady like a drumbeat in the earth. "It listens. It¡¯s where I feel the most me. It¡¯s ancient. Older than anything you¡¯ve ever touched. Even older than me." He paused, eyes softening. "My mother gave it to me when I was five hundred. Still the greatest gift I¡¯ve ever received."

    I blinked, stunned, my grip on his hand tightening as the air around us shimmered like heat rising off stone.

    "That¡¯s... actually kind of beautiful. Damn," I said. "I can¡¯t even begin to guess how old you are¡ªJacob too, for that matter. But you know what¡¯s even crazier?"

    He tilted his head, curious.

    "You¡¯re talking. Like, really talking. Are we in some enchanted zone that turns quiet guys into poets?"

    Tiger¡¯sugh rumbled through the trees¡ªlow, warm, and real. "Maybe we are," he said, grin teasing. "Or maybe... this is just who I¡¯ve always been."

    The trail opened into a small clearing bathed in sunlight. A nket appeared on the grass out of thin air¡ªwoven from threads of gold and forest green. A basket shimmered into existence beside it, and then, before my eyes, a spread of food unfurled across the nket like magic: warm bread, fruit glistening with dew, golden-roasted meats, fresh cheese, sweet pastries, and even a bottle of dark red wine.

    My jaw dropped. "Did you just... conjure a pic?"

    Tiger gave a small nod. "I made it with love."

    I blinked again. "You and Jacob both have this habit of making food appear out of nowhere."

    At that, Tiger¡¯s smile faltered. Just for a blink. Barely noticeable¡ªbut I saw it. Something in his expression dimmed, even if just for a heartbeat.

    He recovered quickly. "That¡¯s because we¡¯re the best of brothers."

    I looked away politely, pretending not to notice the strange flicker in his mood, but it settled somewhere in my chest like a pebble dropped into a quiet pond.

    Rose finally woke with a yawn and a sleepy blink. "Mama... where are we?"

    "In the forest, baby," I said, lifting her to the nket. "Tiger brought us here for a pic."

    Her emerald eyes¡ªso much like mine¡ªlit up. "Pic! Yay!"

    She squealed as squirrels darted near, chittering curiously. Then a gentle deer stepped into the clearing, followed by rabbits, a family of foxes, even a tiny owl that perched on a low branch watching us with luminous eyes.

    Tiger knelt and waved his hand, and to my utter shock, tes of food multiplied beside the animals. The creatures didn¡¯t hesitate¡ªthey ate with surprising manners, as if they understood they were invited guests.

    "Tiger," I breathed. "Why are they alway not afraid."

    "They know I¡¯m part of the earth. I called them here," he said simply. "And they know I would never harm them."

    Rose squealed again when butterflies began to swirl around her head like a living crown. Then¡ªjust when I thought the wonder had peaked¡ªtiny glowing figures began to peek from the bark of trees and des of grass.

    "What the... Pixies are here too?" I gasped.

    Tiger nodded with a quiet grin. "Curious little things."

    The pixies fluttered forward, sparkling like moonlight, and one of themnded on Rose¡¯s shoulder, making her giggle.

    "This... this is like a fairytale. It¡¯s just like that carnival. Are they as feisty as fairies?" I whispered.

    Tiger sat beside me, and for the first time in all the time I¡¯d known him... he made a joke.

    "Careful," he said, eyes gleaming with mischief. "Last guy who called them fairies got turned into a frog. A glowing one. Real easy to spot. Owl scooped him up like a midnight snack."

    I burst intoughter, pping a hand to my mouth in surprise. "Did you just make a joke?"

    "I¡¯ve been practicing," he said with a smirk. "Just for you."

    I looked at him, heart suddenly full, and everything fell quiet again. The forest, the warmth, the magic¡ªeverything pressed in around us like a dream. Rose was chasing butterflies. The animals were at peace. The world, for once, wasn¡¯t hurting.

    "Easter," Tiger said after a moment, his voice softer now. "How have you been feeling? Are the nightmares gone?"

    I hesitated. Swallowed. Lied.

    "I¡¯m fine now. Haven¡¯t had a nightmare in days."

    I prayed he didn¡¯t catch the crack in my story. I¡¯d barely sleptst night. I¡¯d lied to Jacob about it this morning too. I was terrified¡ªterrified that if he knew, he¡¯d wipe it all away. Wipe me away. My pain, my journey. My memories. My love for him. For all of them.

    I couldn¡¯t let that happen.

    Tiger studied me for a moment, then smiled. "I¡¯m happy you¡¯re okay."

    There was a pause before he spoke again, but when he did, his voice trembled ever so slightly.

    "I¡¯ve never had a real friend before."

    My breath caught. "Tiger..."

    "You¡¯re my best friend, Easter. You¡¯ve brought so much sunshine into my life. I was... always silent. Always in the shadows. But you make me feel like I matter. Like I¡¯m more than the silence." He looked down at his hands, calloused and stained with soil. "Please... never forget that."

    Tears pooled in my eyes before I could stop them. "Oh, Tiger..."

    I reached for him and squeezed his hand.

    "I¡¯ve never had a real friend either," I whispered. "Not until I met Natalie. And Jacob. And you." I smiled through the blur of tears. "You¡¯re one of the best things that¡¯s ever happened to me. You¡¯re my best friend too. And I promise¡ªI¡¯ll never forget it. I love you so much, Tiger."

    His expression crumpled, just for a heartbeat, but he gave a nod and whispered, "Thank you."

    We spent the rest of the dayughing. ying. Rose danced with the pixies. Tiger transformed into a tiger just so Rose could ride on his back and pretend she was a forest queen. He showed me trees that sang when touched and flowers that opened only toughter. I¡¯d never felt so safe, so cherished, so seen.

    It was only when the sky began to blush orange and Rose yawned for the fifth time that we knew the day had to end.

    Tiger carried her gently to the car, tucking her into the seat with the care of someone who truly loved her. I followed silently, heart aching, somehow knowing this had been more than just a pic.

    But I couldn¡¯t ce a finger on what it meant.

    When we pulled up to Jacob¡¯s house, I undid my seatbelt slowly. Tiger came around, unbuckled Rose, then looked at me with something raw in his eyes.

    He wrapped one arm around Rose, one around me, and held us both close¡ªtight, trembling.

    "I love you both," he whispered. "Very much."

    Before I could say anything, before I could ask what this strange mood meant, he stepped back, climbed into the car, parked it perfectly... and vanished.

    Just like that.

    Gone. Without a word more. Without looking back.

    "Tiger?" I called faintly, but the air swallowed my voice.

    Something was wrong. He¡¯d been too open. Too warm. Too everything.

    But before I could dwell on it, footsteps echoed behind me. I turned¡ªand there was Jacob at the front door, arms spread like a scene from a dream, that brilliant smile lighting up his face.

    "Wee home," he said.

    I pulled Rose in tighter against my chest... and forced a smile of my own.

    But beneath it, my heart murmured:

    <i>Something¡¯sing. </i>

    <i>And I have no idea what it is.</i>

 Chapter 231: Griffin Back Home

    <h4>Chapter 231: Griffin Back Home</h4>

    <strong>Natalie ~</strong>

    The room was still electric from Fox¡¯sst words, thick with tension and warnings that slithered under my skin like ice water.

    But I turned away from it all¡ªfrom the ominous threat of the soul sucker stone, from Fox¡¯s piercing stare, the kind that made you feel like he was peeling back youryers with a nce. Whatever had stopped that soul-sucking stone could wait¡ªGriffin was what mattered right now.

    His head still rested against my shoulder, fragile and quiet like something that could shatter if I moved too fast. But for the first time since he stumbled out into the dining room, there was a hint of life returning. The ghostly pallor in his face was fading ever so slightly, reced with the faintest flush of warmth. His breaths were even. No more shaking. No more gasping like he was wing his way out of a nightmare. No more coughing. He was still here.

    Alive.

    "Jasmine, what do you think?" I asked silently, gently brushing a damp strand of hair away from Griffin¡¯s mmy forehead.

    "He¡¯s holding on," came her voice in my mind, calm but edged with concern. "Barely. But that celestial jolt you gave him? It¡¯s holding Shadow¡¯s darkness back. For now."

    I gave a small nod to myself, not daring to shift too much. My legs werepletely dead from sitting on the floor for so long, cradling him like something priceless I wasn¡¯t ready to let go of. Maybe because¡ªdespite everything, despite all the pain he caused¡ªI couldn¡¯t just leave him to suffer. It didn¡¯t feel right.

    I drew in a slow breath and shifted slightly, lifting his head with care. He stirred at the movement, a soft groan slipping past his lips.

    "Easy," I murmured, brushing my thumb across his cheek. "You¡¯re safe now."

    His eyes blinked open, cloudy but aware. "Natalie...?"

    A faint smile tugged at my lips. "Yeah. I¡¯ve got you."

    With a soft grunt, I eased myself out from under him and stretched my aching legs, shaking the numbness away. Then I reached down and took his hand. He gripped it, unsteady and trembling like a newborn fawn, but he stood. He was on his feet. That was enough.

    "I¡¯m taking him home," I said firmly, turning to Zane and Fox.

    Zane¡¯s piercing blue eyes darted between us. His face gave nothing away, but I saw the storm brewing behind them. Still, he didn¡¯t argue. Just nodded once, tight-lipped. "I¡¯ming with you."

    Fox raised a brow and crossed his armszily, though his expression was all sharp edges. "I¡¯ll stay. Somebody¡¯s got to sweep this ce for that soul-leech. If it¡¯s still skulking around, I¡¯ll sniff it out. Though my money¡¯s on Shadow already snatching it up. Still, worth a look."

    Griffin shifted, like he was about to speak.

    I shot him a look and jabbed a finger in his direction. "Don¡¯t even think about it. You¡¯ll hack up a lung again."

    He mped his mouth shut, wincing. The guilt rolled off him in waves, heavy and hot like smoke from something that burned too long.

    "Call me the second you find anything," I told Fox.

    He gave me a lopsided grin, one that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. "Go y nurse, Hothead. I¡¯ve got this under control."

    Zane adjusted Alex in his arms¡ªAlex, who¡¯d cried himself into exhaustion. He let out a sleepy yawn, unaware that the storm hadn¡¯t passed, only shifted directions.

    I reached for Zane¡¯s free hand, and with my other, squeezed Griffin¡¯s gently.

    "Hold on," I whispered, locking eyes with Griffin. "I¡¯m using your energy trail to find your father."

    The world twisted.

    The room around us bled into shadows and sparks of starlight, and I felt Griffin¡¯s aura guiding me through the tether of our joined hands. With a lurch and a sudden pull, the three of usnded¡ªsmack¡ªin the grand living room of the ckthorn estate.

    The reaction of the house upants was immediate and, frankly, hrious.

    The butler screamed. The maid also screamed. Griffin¡¯s father, Michael ckthorn, jolted from his luxurious leather chair with enough force to knock it over.

    Michael¡¯s eyes glowed, his hands already half-shifted into ws. "What in the moon¡¯s name¡ª!"

    "Stand down!" I snapped, raising a hand like amand carved out of instinct.

    The room froze. Silence hit like a wave crashing into ss¡ªsudden and sharp.

    Michael¡¯s eyes locked on mine, chest rising and falling like he¡¯d just run through a storm. For a long, tense beat, he didn¡¯t move¡ªthen, slowly, he dropped to one knee. "My princess," he said, voice low and reverent, bowing his head. He turned stiffly toward Zane. "Your Highness."

    I blinked. Hard. That was... definitely not what I sawing. Heat rushed to my face. I could feel the blush burning through my skin like I¡¯d been caught ying dress-up in royalty.

    "Please¡ªno, don¡¯t," I said quickly, both hands up like I could physically push the formality away. "That¡¯s really not necessary. Seriously."

    Zane didn¡¯t say a word, but I caught the glint in his eye¡ªthe kind of look someone gives when they¡¯re enjoying something way too much.

    Michael rose, his expression darkening with worry as he turned to his son. "Why are you here¡ªwith him?" His voice cracked with concern, eyes scanning Griffin, who honestly still looked like he¡¯d crawled out of a grave and skipped breakfast.

    Then Griffin stepped forward, throat raw and voice barely hanging on. "Because I... I did something unthinkable, Dad."

    My head snapped toward him. "Griffin¡ª!"

    "I have to," he said, voice breaking, like each word cost him something. "He deserves to know."

    He barely got the next word out before it happened again.

    "Shadow," Griffin said.

    Instantly, he buckled forward, coughing violently. Blood sprayed from his mouth.

    "Griffin!" I screamed, catching him before he hit the marble floor.

    "Did I not just say¡ªdon¡¯t speak?!" I snapped, my voice breaking with panic as his blood smeared across my hands.

    Michael rushed over, dropping beside us. "What¡¯s happening?! What¡¯s wrong with my son?!"

    I looked at him over Griffin¡¯s shaking body. "He¡¯s cursed. He made some kind of deal with Shadow¡ªthe god of darkness¡ªand now he¡¯s paying the price."

    Michael¡¯s face drained of color. "Shadow... I thought that was just a legend..."

    Griffin¡¯s fingers twitched, reaching weakly for his father. "I¡¯m sorry... Dad," he rasped, more blood bubbling from his lips. "I failed you... failed grandfather..."

    "Oh, son, no¡ªno, no," Michael choked, pulling Griffin against his chest. "You haven¡¯t failed anyone. Just hold on. Please."

    "I can¡¯t die... not yet," Griffin whispered, eyes locking on mine. "Natalie... please take me to see Darius."

    I stared at him, shocked. "What? Why would you want to see that monster?"

    Griffin coughed again and turned his head slowly. "Because I have something to say to him. Something I have to say. I¡¯ll never rest if I don¡¯t."

    Jasmine growled in my mind. "He better not be nning to do something stupid."

    I sighed, brushing blood-matted hair from Griffin¡¯s face. "Fine. But if you say anything rted to that damn curse again, I swear I¡¯ll muzzle you."

    His lips twitched into a ghost of a smile.

    I closed my eyes and summoned my power, wrapping him in light. His body jerked slightly as the healing surged through him again, sealing cracked veins and stitching together shredded energy.

    "I¡¯m going to regret this," I muttered. "Zane, ready?"

    Zane nodded, still cradling Alex like the child was a priceless gem.

    "Griffin, take your father¡¯s hand."

    Griffin¡¯s trembling hand reached for his father¡¯s, who grasped it tightly without hesitation.

    I took a deep breath, reached for both Griffin and Zane, and pulled.

    The world snapped like ss.

    Wended with a crack of energy and a pulse of heat.

    The air was damp. Cold. The scent of moss and old iron wrapped around us.

    I opened my eyes¡ªand froze.

    Stone walls. Rusted bars. Chains hanging from the ceiling. Flickering torches lining the narrow corridor.

    We were in a dungeon.

    Griffin gasped beside me, his breath catching in his throat as his gaze swept across the gloomy chamber.

    "What the hell...?" he whispered, his voice trembling with awe and dread.

 Chapter 232: A Confession Before the Storm

    <h4>Chapter 232: A Confession Before the Storm</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    I¡¯d just sealed a deal I couldn¡¯t back out of¡ªnot that I had any intention of doing so.

    Mariel, the Dreamweaver I invited an hour ago, had disappeared in a swirling burst of thundercloud-blue mist, herst words hanging in the air like forgotten lyrics. That smirk on her face said everything¡ªshe was pleased, satisfied with the terms I¡¯d signed. And now, I was alone, letting my thoughts twist and crash like waves in a storm.

    But I didn¡¯t have time to sit around and sulk. I had moves to make. Time was slipping, and Tiger would be bringing Easter home soon.

    By 1 p.m., I¡¯d already followed through on the next step¡ªcalling a man named Bernard Garrison. Real estate agent. Sharp. Efficient. I¡¯d chosen his name from a long list, my magic guiding me straight to him like apass that knew exactly what I needed. I wasn¡¯t looking for "average" or "okay." I needed right. I needed perfect. And fast.

    I¡¯d called him the day before yesterday¡ªunsure, trying to sound more confident than I felt. Told him I was looking for something warm, inviting... something that felt like home. Back then, my only thought was that Easter deserved a real ce for her and Rose. A ce that would feel safe. Solid. So what happened at Zane¡¯s estate... wouldn¡¯t happen again.

    I didn¡¯t know then that this might be a goodbye gift.

    Bernard hadn¡¯t pressed for details. He didn¡¯t have to. There was something in my voice¡ªsteel wrapped in velvet. The kind of tone that tells people, Just trust me.

    By 1:15 p.m., I was standing beside him in a quiet, sun-drenched neighborhood, just fifteen minutes from Easter¡¯s college. We toured a few ces, but the moment I walked through the door of thatst house, I knew. It wasn¡¯t the marble countertops or the freshly painted walls¡ªit was something else. The stillness. The warmth in the corners. The way it felt like someone had already whispered a thousand "wee home"s into the walls.

    Yeah. This was it. This was the one.

    It had charm. Warm wood paneling. Tall windows that bathed every corner in sunlight. A fenced yard where Rose could run free, and a porch swing where Easter could rest in the evenings, warm drink in hand. It was peace wrapped in brick and cedar.

    "I¡¯ll take it," I said, before Bernard could even finish his pitch. His eyes widened.

    "You¡ªYou mean right now?"

    I pulled a thick envelope from my coat¡ªcash, more than enough. "Right now."

    The moment the keys hit my palm, I teleported inside. The house was already nice, but I wanted it theirs. So I rolled up my sleeves and got to work. With a few swirls of my fingers, I wove softness into every corner. I made the walls whisper warmth. The light from the windows now held a gentle golden hue, like permanent autumn.

    In the living room, I conjured cushions that smelled like cinnamon and vani. In the nursery room, I ced tiny, enchanted stars on the ceiling¡ªjust faint enough to sparkle when the lights dimmed, just bright enough to chase away any monsters.

    The kitchen was filled with the smell of honey andvender.

    It felt like a dream I didn¡¯t dared let myself have.

    Once everything was perfect, I teleported back home. For the first time in years, I didn¡¯t use magic to prepare dinner. I cooked. Real food, with my hands. I burned the first round of rice, undercooked the second batch, and nearly gave up twice.

    But I pushed through. Grilled chicken¡ªslightly charred on one end. Steamed vegetables¡ªtoo soft. Mashed potatoes¡ªlumpy. But it smelled... good. Homey.

    By the time I was wiping the sweat from my brow, worn out but wired from everything I¡¯d been doing, I caught the gentle hum of a car pulling into the driveway.

    Tiger was back.

    I dropped what I was doing, brushed my hands off on my jeans, and made my way to the front door¡ªslowly, purposefully, like the moment deserved it.

    And there she was.

    Easter stood just a few feet from the car, watching as Tiger vanished the moment he parked. He looked drained, like today had taken more out of him than expected¡ªbut he knew this was necessary. He understood, even if it hurt.

    Easter cradled Rose in her arms, the little one fast asleep, her tiny fingers curled into her shirt like she never wanted to let go. The breeze had kissed Easter¡¯s cheeks with a soft pink flush, and her wild brown curls were everywhere¡ªtumbling free like she¡¯d stepped out of a half-remembered dream. She looked exhausted, worn thin around the edges... but still standing.

    I shuffled my feet on the porch¡ªloud enough to make sure she heard. She turned at once, as if she¡¯d been waiting for that sound. The second her eyes met mine, something shifted. Her whole face lit up, soft and bright, like morning sun through an open window.

    I said nothing¡ªjust opened my arms wide, a silent gesture that said everything.

    Wee home.

    She blinked. Clearly caught off guard.

    Then she blushed¡ªdeeply, adorably¡ªand shyly tiptoed forward, clutching Rose closer. "You¡¯re being extra sweet today," she murmured, voice small and nervous.

    "I missed you," I said simply.

    Her eyes went wide with surprise¡ªbut not for long. Without missing a beat, her feet moved fast, soft against the ground as she closed the distance between us. She stepped into my arms, careful not to disturb the sleeping Rose, and I pulled her in like she was something rare and breakable¡ªlike she was made of light and spun sugar and all the things you hold close without ever squeezing too tight.

    I pressed a kiss to her cheek. She smelled like flowers and something else¡ªsomething soft and fragile. Then I leaned down and kissed the top of Rose¡¯s curly head.

    "I¡¯m d you¡¯re home," I whispered.

    Easter looked up at me, wide-eyed, cheeks still pink. "What... What¡¯s going on? And what is that smell? Is that¡ªfood?"

    I chuckled, brushing a curl from her face. "Yes, ma¡¯am. Dinner. Made it myself."

    Her eyes widened even more. "You cooked? Like... with your actual hands?"

    "Unfortunately," I said with a mock-grimace. "No spells, no shortcuts. Just me, a spoon, and a near-fatal battle with mashed potatoes."

    She giggled¡ªa sound that warmed every inch of me.

    "I want to see this miracle with my own eyes," she teased, stepping into the house and straight to the dining area.

    I led her to the table. I¡¯d set it up properly¡ªreal tes, candles, even folded napkins. It felt awkwardly formal, but I wanted it to feel special.

    She settled into her seat, still holding Rose against her chest. I offered to take the child to her room, but she shook her head gently. "She feels so warm. Let her stay with me a little longer."

    So I ted the food for her, trying to mask my nervous energy as I served up her portion. She looked down at the meal like it was treasure.

    Then she took a bite.

    The chewing stopped.

    She blinked.

    I froze.

    Then... she smiled¡ªgenuine and radiant.

    "This is... amazing," she whispered, eyes shining.

    "You don¡¯t have to lie to spare my feelings," I said with a nervous chuckle, scratching my neck. "I know the rice is a little crispy on the bottom."

    She shook her head fervently. "No. I mean it. It¡¯s real. It tastes like... likefort food. Like something someone made just for me."

    Her words sent a wave through me. I turned my gaze away for a second to hide my smile.

    "Thank you," I murmured, sitting down across from her.

    She hesitated. Then she looked up at me with that same blush painting her cheeks again.

    "What¡¯s the asion?" she asked softly. "Why all this? I mean... dinner, no magic... you hugging me at the door like something out of a fairytale..."

    I set my fork down. My hands were shaking.

    "I wanted to tell you something," I said.

    Her breath hitched. I heard her heart skip¡ªliterally¡ªbut I said nothing. I didn¡¯t want to scare her. I didn¡¯t want her to retreat.

    So I stood. Walked around the table. Her eyes followed me, wary and curious. I bent down on one knee, cing myself in front of her¡ªnot as a wolf spirit, not as the ageless being I am¡ªbut as a man, one who could barely keep it together.

    Her breath quickened.

    I looked up at her.

    "I love you, Easter."

    The silence struck like lightning.

    She stared at me.

    Her mouth opened.

    Then she choked¡ªspectacrly¡ªon a piece of chicken.

    "Oh my god," she coughed, waving one hand. "Wait¡ªhold on¡ªI just¡ª"

    "Are you okay?!" I leapt up, grabbed a ss of water, ced it in her hand.

    She took three gulps, eyes watering, cheeks ring red. "I¡ªJacob¡ªI wasn¡¯t ready! You can¡¯t just drop something like that during a meal!"

    Iughed, the sound rich and deep and entirely unintentional. "I thought it¡¯d soften the blow! I mean, food makes everything better, right?"

    She looked down into her te, then back at me, her voice trembling.

    "You... you love me?"

    "With everything I am," I said quietly, kneeling again. "I know we haven¡¯t known each other long, but in my years¡ªmy centuries, Easter¡ªI¡¯ve never met anyone like you. You¡¯re gentle but strong. You survived things most people couldn¡¯t even imagine. You wake up every day and still find something to smile about. And Rose... she already has my heart. But you... you stole it the moment I saw you holding her, trembling, still standing tall."

    Tears welled in her emerald eyes.

    "I¡¯m broken," she whispered. "I¡¯m pregnant. I¡¯m scared all the time. You could have anyone¡ª"

    "I love you," I interrupted, gently but firmly. "Scars and all. I don¡¯t see broken, Easter. I see brave. I see home."

    A sob broke past her lips.

    I reached up and wiped a tear with the back of my hand.

    "If you don¡¯t feel the same, I¡¯ll step back. I¡¯ll be your friend. I¡¯ll take care of you and Rose no matter what. But I needed you to know, Easter. Before I made any more choices for you. Before I tried to fix anything else."

    She clutched Rose tighter, trembling.

    "I¡¯ve loved you ever since I set my eyes on you," she whispered. "But I didn¡¯t think someone like you could ever... love someone like me."

    I leaned forward, forehead resting gently against hers.

    The feeling bittersweet.

    "Then let me prove it. Starting now."

    She nodded, trembling, smiling through tears.

    "Okay," she whispered.

 Chapter 233: Chains and Confessions

    <h4>Chapter 233: Chains and Confessions</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The dungeon weed us like a rotting mouth¡ªcold, damp, and stinking of mildew, rust, and something older, fouler, that clung to the stone walls like a curse. The torches flickered as if they too feared the silence, drawing long shadows that danced across the iron bars.

    Griffin stood at my side, wide-eyed and trembling slightly¡ªnot from fear, but shock. His eyes swept the cell before us, lips parting.

    "Oh... goddess," he whispered.

    Inside the cell, slumped and defeated in heavy chains that clinked with every movement, was Alpha Darius¡ªhis uncle, the same monster who once destroyed my life. His once proud posture was now stooped, his hair disheveled, and his clothes caked in grime. But he still had that damn arrogance in his eyes.

    And beside him, curled like a coward against the far wall, was Timothy.

    My teeth clenched.

    Timothy.

    I hadn¡¯tid eyes on that disgusting bastard in years, but the moment Iid eyes on him, my body betrayed me¡ªflinching, tensing, remembering every awful detail like it had been burned into my skin.

    I remembered how his hands used to grip my ass¡ªrough and shameless¡ªlike I was some sort of game he had every right to y. He¡¯d do it out in the open, in the middle of the damn dining hall, sometimes when no one was looking¡ªand worse¡ªsometimes when everyone was.

    That smug, twisted grin he wore when he got too close, like he thrived on pushing boundaries and watching people pretend not to see. The way his voice would slither into my ear, low and filthy, like a secret no one wanted to acknowledge.

    Heughed when I cried. Actuallyughed¡ªlike my pain was a punchline only he understood.

    And when he found out I didn¡¯t have a wolf? He carved it into my identity like a brand. <i>"Sweet little wolfless nothing," </i>he¡¯d say, soft as honey, cruel as hell.

    Yeah, I remembered. Every word. Every touch. Everyugh. My body remembered, even if I wished it didn¡¯t.

    My fists clenched at my sides. Jasmine stirred in me, her growl like a rumbling storm.

    <strong><i>"Let me rip his throat out. Just give me a second. Two at most."</i></strong>

    I didn¡¯t answer her. Couldn¡¯t. My vision was red. I could feel the air around me crackling as Jasmine¡¯s power tried to seep through my skin. But I held it together. Barely.

    Beside me, Griffin¡¯s expression shifted from stunned to deeply confused. His brows furrowed and he turned to his father.

    "Dad," he whispered. "How... how did he get here? Who did this to him?"

    Before Michael could speak, a deep chuckle rolled through the shadows.

    It was Zane.

    Standing just behind us, still cradling Alexander in his arms. Zane smirked. "The King did," he said coolly. "My father. He arrested Darius, Timothy, and a few other lovely members of your former pack for their crimes against Natalie, her parents, and others."

    Shock rippled through Griffin¡¯s face again¡ªbut this time, it lit up with something unexpected.

    Joy.

    His lips curved into a slow, wide smile. "Good," he muttered. "Good."

    I blinked at him, stunned. Of all the reactions I expected¡ªguilt, horror, maybe grief¡ªjoy was thest on the list. But it was genuine. He looked like someone who had waited years for justice and finally saw it caged before him.

    Funny. I felt that, too.

    Oddly enough, despite the sharp senses werewolves were supposed to have, Darius and Timothy still hadn¡¯t noticed us. Maybe it was the shadowy corridor or maybe Jasmine was cloaking our presence, but they remained unaware. Timothy hadn¡¯t looked up once¡ªhe was hunched in a pitiful ball, silent and small. The man who once made my life a nightmare was now a whimpering heap of regret, and I didn¡¯t feel the slightest pity.

    Griffin took a step forward, steel in his spine.

    The sound echoed.

    Darius¡¯s head snapped up.

    His dark eyes locked on his nephew, and they red. "Griffin?"

    There was a beat of silence before he sneered. "What the hell are you doing here? You¡¯re not my family anymore."

    Griffin¡¯s jaw tensed, but he didn¡¯t flinch.

    "Ever since your sorry excuse for a father and my so-called father decided to crawl behind my back and spill everything to the king about that tiny misunderstanding¡ªyou know, the one where I identally killed Princess Katrina¡ªI¡¯ve been done with all of you."

    He sneered, pacing like a caged predator, venomcing every word. "And before you get all righteous¡ªno, I didn¡¯t know she was Michael¡¯s mate. Would it have stopped me? Maybe. Maybe not. Doesn¡¯t matter now."

    He turned sharply, eyes burning with betrayal. "But you? You were supposed to be different. I trained you. I was shaping you to take over the Silverfang Pack. My legacy. My blood. And what did you do? You join the rest of them to stab me in the back."

    "Families don¡¯t stab each other in the back!" Darius roared, lunging forward. The chains at his wrists snapped tight with a harsh metallic nk, the cor around his neck jerking him backward like a dog on a leash. His fury crackled in the air like lightning before a storm.

    From the edge of the room, another voice cut through the chaos¡ªcalm, quiet, but colder than steel.

    "Then you never had the right to call us family in the first ce," Michael said, stepping out from the shadows.

    His expression was unreadable. Voice like winter. Steady. Icy. The kind of cold that doesn¡¯t just freeze¡ªit burns after years of silence and betrayal.

    "You destroyed Griffin the moment youid your filthy mark on his mate. You knew she belonged to someone else. You knew she was vulnerable. And you did it anyway."

    Michael¡¯s stare was unwavering. "Don¡¯t talk to me about betrayal. You lost the right to speak on loyalty the day your madness tore this family apart.".

    Darius scoffed, the picture of wounded pride. "Please. She was just a wolf-less orphan girl. I was doing the pack a favor."

    Griffin growled.

    "You made me reject her!" he snapped. "You humiliated her, and you ruined my bond with my mate. I rejected her because of you! Because you marked her like some trophy and made me believe she was¡ª" He stopped, his voice shaking. "You told me she wasn¡¯t worth it. That she wasn¡¯t even a real wolf."

    Darius just rolled his eyes.

    "Oh, spare me the melodrama. You made your choice."

    "I¡¯m not denying that," Griffin spat. "I was a coward. But you were the one whoid the foundation. I came here today not to argue or fight. I came to say something that¡¯s been choking me for years."

    Darius raised a brow. "And what¡¯s that, boy?"

    Griffin¡¯s lips trembled, but his voice didn¡¯t falter. "I¡¯ll never forgive you. For what you did to Natalie. For turning me into someone I hated. I was supposed to protect her, and instead, I let her go because of your poison. I hope you rot in this dungeon. I hope you never see sunlight again. I hope the darkness swallows you whole."

    Timothy still hadn¡¯t moved. His shoulders curled tighter like he wanted to vanish into the stone. A far cry from the arrogant pig who used to press himself against me in the hallways, breathing down my neck like a demon.

    Now he was just... quiet.

    Broken.

    Darius didn¡¯t share his Beta¡¯s defeat. Heughed.

    Laughed.

    "You really think this is the end?" he sneered. "Please. I¡¯ve got friends in high ces. I won¡¯t be in here long. The King can¡¯t keep me forever. So enjoy your little moment of rebellion, Griffin, because I¡¯ll be free before the moon turns again. And your wish?" He grinned. "Won¡¯te true."

    That was it.

    Zane and I stepped out of the shadows, finally making our presence known.

    Zane¡¯s presence filled the corridor like a storm rolling in. His hair shimmered under the torchlight, his cold eyes locked on Darius with deathly precision. Alex still sat quietly in his arms, content and oblivious inside the invisible protective bubble I¡¯d conjured. He hummed softly, fingers curled in his father¡¯s shirt, unaware of the cruelty caged before us.

    And me?

    I stepped forward slowly, letting my voice fall like a de.

    "Is that what you think, Darius?"

    He stiffened.

    That voice¡ªmy voice¡ªpierced through his arrogance.

    He looked up.

    His eyes met mine.

    And for the first time since I¡¯d known him... Alpha Darius looked afraid.

 Chapter 234: The Chains Come Loose

    <h4>Chapter 234: The Chains Come Loose</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The soft tter of Darius¡¯s chains echoed through the dim corridor as we stepped into view¡ªshadows peeling away like old skin to reveal us.

    His head jerked up at once.

    Our eyes met.

    And there it was¡ªraw and unfiltered.

    Shock. Disbelief. Fear.

    He buried it quickly, but not quickly enough. I caught the twitch in his jaw, the slight re of his nostrils, the pupils that widened a fraction too much before shrinking back down. He stood straighter, too fast, too rigid, like a man trying to salvage thest scraps of pride from a shattered crown. Once, he was the mighty Alpha. Untouchable. Now? Chained, dirt-caked, andpletely rattled by the girl he¡¯d once branded as <i>"worthless</i>" and<i> "wolfless."</i>

    Zane moved up beside me, a living de of quiet wrath. His face was calm, but the storm simmering beneath it was deadly. In his arms, Alexander rested peacefully¡ªsmall, safe, unaware of the monster at our feet. Zane¡¯s jaw flexed once as he looked down at Darius, and that single, sharp movement said everything: <i>You don¡¯t get to speak. Not after what you¡¯ve done.</i>

    Darius, of course, couldn¡¯t help himself.

    "Praise be to the goddess," he rasped, voice hoarse and scraping like gravel¡ªbutced with mock amusement. "Look who crawled out of the shadows. The little rat... and her royal mutt."

    He smirked like he still had teeth. Like his chains were just for show.

    "What are you doing here, Natalie? And with him?" His gaze cut to Griffin, sneering. "Of all people... The one who tossed you aside like spoiled meat. The one who begged me to banish you from Silverfang. What a poetic reunion."

    Griffin moved before I could stop him. One step forward¡ªfire in his eyes, fists clenched, fury barely leashed.

    "That¡¯s a damn lie!" he growled, voice low butced with heat. "I never asked you to banish her!"

    "Oh, you most certainly did," Darius purred, rxing back against the cold stone as if he weren¡¯t shackled at the neck, wrists, and ankles. He made it look like a throne instead of a prison. "You said she was weak. Powerless without her wolf. Unworthy of you. I did you a favor, remember? You tossed her to the wolves, and I just made sure she never came back."

    I stepped forward then¡ªfast and sharp.

    "Enough," I cut in sharply.

    They both turned to me.

    "It doesn¡¯t matter," I said, voice cold andced with fire. "I¡¯m not here to debate history. Besides, Griffin is someone I protect now. That¡¯s what matters."

    Jasmine stirred inside me, her voice low and deadly. <strong><i>"Say the word and I¡¯ll burn his tongue out. Slowly</i></strong>."

    <i>"Not yet,"</i> I told her, mentally stroking her fur. <i>"Let¡¯s hear him out... then we make him regret every breath he¡¯s ever taken." </i>

    Darius let out a low, bitter chuckle. "Protect, is it? What an idiot you are. You¡¯ve got this all backwards, Natalie. You think you¡¯re some kind of martyr now? Heroine of the broken boys? Please." He leaned forward, chains rattling. "You¡¯re just being unfair. Sure, I did a few <i>mean things</i>¡ª"

    "Mean things?" I exploded, fists clenched so hard my nails dug into my palms. "<i>You killed my parents. You murdered my best friend and his family. You MARKED ME AGAINST MY WILL! You ruined my life!"</i>

    "And I¡¯d do it all over again," Darius said, unflinching.

    His voice was low, calm¡ªfar too calm. That same cold gleam lit up his eyes, the kind of twisted satisfaction that made your skin crawl. There was no remorse. No hesitation. Just pure, calcted venom.

    "Let the world scream," he continued, like he was delivering a sermon. "Let them point fingers and cry foul. Your parents were traitors. So were the others. Everyst one of them. They got exactly what they deserved."

    He tilted his head slightly, as if studying me¡ªdissecting me¡ªwith that slow, predatory smile curling his lips.

    "And as for you?" His voice dropped into something darker, uglier. "My only real regret?" He chuckled¡ªa low, bitter sound. "Not bedding you when I had the chance. You would¡¯ve made fine pups for me. Strong ones."

    The wordsnded like a p. Not even the chains could soften the blow of them.

    But behind the smugness, behind the sick smile and taunting words, I saw it¡ªthat flicker again. That desperate need to still hold power. To still matter. To still make me flinch.

    He didn¡¯t realize it yet, but he¡¯d already lost.

    Zane¡¯s growl thundered beside me, low and vicious, vibrating through the walls. His canines elongated. Red was definitely wing to be let loose.

    Griffin wasn¡¯t any better. His ws extended, eyes glowing silver. "You sick son of a¡ª"

    "Stand down," I said, soft butmanding.

    Zane¡¯s eyes snapped to mine, glowing crimson with restrained fury. "Natalie¡ª"

    "Trust me."

    Even Jasmine was growling. <strong><i>"Please let me eat him. Just a leg. Maybe an ear. He won¡¯t miss one."</i></strong>

    <i>"Hold." </i>

    I stepped closer to the cell.

    Darius was smiling. His smile died when I spoke again.

    "If that¡¯s what you regret most, Darius," I said smoothly, tilting my head, "then maybe I should give you an opportunity... to get your wish."

    Silence filled the room.

    Zane stiffened.

    Griffin actually stumbled back.

    Michael¡¯s eyes widened. "Natalie... what the hell are you talking about?"

    Even Darius looked thrown, blinking like I¡¯d spoken in anothernguage.

    Then¡ªheughed. A slow, grating, greasy sound.

    "Ohhh, I see. You¡¯re talking big because I¡¯m in chains." His eyes slid to Zane and Griffin. "And you¡¯ve got a royal bodyguard and a guilty ex-boyfriend guarding your little bubble of power. That¡¯s why you¡¯re brave now."

    I crossed my arms.

    He kept going, smug and venomous. "You think a few parlor tricks and some shimmering magic make you special? I admit, you had me fooled for a while. That whole Celestial Princess act at the ball? Convincing." His eyes narrowed. "But I¡¯ve had time to think. You¡¯re not divine. You¡¯re not royal. You¡¯re nothing. A mutt pretending to be something she¡¯s not."

    He leaned forward again, eyes hungry with hate. "Once the people backing you figure it out, they¡¯ll cut your head off. You¡¯re a fraud, Natalie. Just a stupid, desperate little girl ying pretend."

    I smiled.

    It wasn¡¯t sweet.

    "Let¡¯s test that theory then," I whispered.

    He frowned.

    I lifted one hand. The chains binding Darius rattled violently.

    And then¡ª

    SNAP.

    They broke.

    The sound was sharp and final. Steel hit stone.

    Zane stepped forward instantly. "Natalie¡ªwhat are you doing?"

    I didn¡¯t answer him.

    Instead, in the blink of an eye, I vanished¡ªand reappeared inside the cell.

    Right in front of Darius.

    He froze.

    The cell stank. Of blood. Sweat. Death. But I didn¡¯t care.

    He was taller than me. But definitely not stronger. He stepped back.

    I smiled, slow and deadly, as my voice dropped into a whisper.

    "No guards. No chains. No backup. Just me."

    Jasmine purred in my head<strong><i>. "Finally. Let¡¯s see how long he screams."</i></strong>

    "I¡¯m right here, Darius," I murmured. "Now¡¯s your chance. Fill me up with pups, remember? Go on."

    His eyes darted around, flicking toward the locked cell door. He hesitated.

    I leaned in, voice softer than silk.

    "What¡¯s wrong? You said you¡¯d do it again. Said I was nothing. Just a rat. You¡¯re free now. Come and take what you think you deserve."

    He didn¡¯t move.

    Outside the cell, Zane was shaking with restraint. Griffin looked like he was about to shift, and Michael had gone pale.

    But me?

    I had never been more calm.

    Because Darius wasn¡¯t the monster in the room anymore.

    I was.

    And he finally knew it.

 Chapter 235: The First Kiss, The First Goodbye

    <h4>Chapter 235: The First Kiss, The First Goodbye</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    "Okay," she whispered and nodded.

    That one little nod from Easter¡ªit shattered and rebuilt me all at once.

    She was trembling, cheeks streaked with drying tears, her emerald eyes wide and ssy. I felt her unspoken answer pulse in the quiet space between us, and for a second, I couldn¡¯t move. My body felt too full¡ªtoo alive.

    Rose stirred softly in her arms, a sleepy mumble escaping her tiny lips. Easter nced down, brushing her daughter¡¯s curls back gently, and I used that moment to lean in.

    "Let me," I whispered.

    Her eyes flicked to mine. She didn¡¯t resist as I reached forward, cradling Rose¡¯s tiny, warm body with both arms. The little one sighed against my shoulder, heavy with sleep.

    Easter watched me with something between awe and disbelief. Like she couldn¡¯t quite believe I was real.

    I walked carefully to the couch in the corner of the room and gentlyid Rose down, tucking the quilt over her small frame. She shifted once, then settled again.

    Then I turned back to Easter.

    She was still seated at the dining table, fingers curled lightly around the edge, her lips parted slightly, breath hitching when I stepped toward her.

    I could hear her heartbeat¡ªfluttering like a hummingbird¡¯s wings.

    I reached out and took her hand, coaxing her to her feet.

    She rose slowly, never breaking eye contact, her eyes wide with uncertainty... and something else¡ªhope.

    "Easter," I breathed, "may I kiss you?"

    A startled blush painted her cheeks instantly, and she let out the softestugh¡ªbarely a sound, really, just a breath wrapped in nervous delight. "I... yes. Please."

    I closed the distance between us.

    Our hands were still joined. Her fingers were so small in mine. I reached up and brushed a wild curl away from her forehead, letting my fingertips linger on her temple.

    Then, slowly, reverently, I leaned in.

    And kissed her.

    Our lips touched like the gentlest of whispers¡ªsoft and unsure at first, like the air itself held its breath for us. Her mouth was warm, trembling under mine. I didn¡¯t rush it. I didn¡¯t deepen it¡ªnot yet. I just savored that moment.

    Because it was my first.

    In all the centuries I¡¯ve roamed this earth¡ªknown as Mist, the Wolf Spirit, the Alpha of the Ancients¡ªnothing ever came close to this moment.

    I had never kissed anyone before.

    Not because I couldn¡¯t. I just never needed to.

    My existence had always revolved around Natalie. She was my purpose, my anchor. I raised her like my own, protected her with everything I had, guided her through the chaos of life and time. Through it all, she never stopped believing I deserved something more. She spent lifetimes trying to find me a mate, someone who could break through the walls I didn¡¯t even realize I¡¯d built. She told me I was worthy of love¡ªreal, soul-deep love.

    But I never listened. No one ever reached me. No one ever moved me.

    Until Easter.

    She didn¡¯t just stir something inside me. She lit a fire I thought had long turned to ash. With one look, one smile, she shattered centuries of silence in my heart.

    And for the first time in a thousand lifetimes, I wanted to be kissed.

    And this kiss?

    It wasn¡¯t just a kiss.

    It was the breaking of an eternal silence.

    Because with her¡ªit meant something. It meant everything.

    And Easter... she melted into me.

    Her fingers fluttered to my chest, gripping the fabric of my shirt like she might fall if she let go. She whimpered softly against my mouth¡ªa sound so vulnerable and real it sent a shiver down my spine.

    When I finally pulled back, our foreheads stayed pressed together.

    She exhaled shakily. "Jacob..."

    I smiled gently. "Yeah?"

    "That was my first kiss since... everything. And..." She nced down shyly, hershes fluttering. "It felt like a dream. Like a beautiful dream I don¡¯t want to wake up from."

    "I¡¯ll make sure you never have to," I said, cupping her cheek.

    She giggled softly, then covered her mouth, surprised at her own joy. "I¡¯ve loved you since the first day I saw you," she whispered. "But I didn¡¯t think I was allowed to feel that. Not after everything."

    I wrapped my arms around her, pulling her close. "You were always allowed. You deserve joy, Easter. You deserve everything."

    Later that night, after we bathed Rose and tucked her into her little bed¡ªEaster sang her a luby so sweet it made the moon peek shyly from behind the clouds¡ªwe retreated to the den.

    The lights were low. The night air was cool. Wey together on the oversized couch, a soft nket draped over us, our limbs tangled like they¡¯d always belonged that way.

    We kissed again.

    Longer this time.

    Deeper.

    There was no rush. No urgency. Just our hearts learning each other¡¯s rhythm.

    Easter tucked her head beneath my chin, her curls tickling my jawline. "I still can¡¯t believe this is real," she whispered against my chest.

    I tightened my hold. "It is. You¡¯re mine now, Easter. And I¡¯ll always be with you."

    "You¡¯re really not going to fall in love with someone else one day?" she teased shyly, but her voice was thick with vulnerability.

    I leaned down and kissed her forehead. "There¡¯s no one else for me. Ever. You are it, Easter. You and Rose... you¡¯re my family now. You¡¯re my always."

    She pressed a hand to my heart. "I love the way you say that."

    "I love you," I replied simply.

    And for a while, we talked about everything and nothing. Weughed at stupid things. She told me about how Rose once tried to feed a squirrel cereal. I told her about the time Bubble identally turned all of Eagle¡¯s feathers pink. It was warm. Easy. Peaceful.

    Until the peace broke.

    It started with the softest whimper.

    I didn¡¯t even realize she¡¯d drifted off until her fingers curled into my shirt, clutching like a child lost in the dark.

    "No..." she breathed, barely audible. "Somebody help me... Jacob... Natalie... please... someone¡ª"

    Her chest hitched. Her breath came faster.

    I sat up, heart pounding, every muscle in me tense as I watched her face twist in agony.

    "No¡ªJacob¡ªno no no¡ª" she cried out, still trapped in sleep.

    Tears slipped silently down her cheeks.

    "Easter," I whispered, brushing back the strands of hair that clung to her damp forehead. "Sweetheart, wake up..."

    But she didn¡¯t.

    She trembled.

    Caught in that memory again.

    That night.

    That awful, soul-tearing night.

    I¡¯ve seen death. I¡¯ve watched wars unfold, stood witness as entire civilizations vanished like smoke on the wind. But nothing¡ªnothing¡ªcut me deeper than seeing her like this. Drowning in that pain all over again.

    It rose up in my throat¡ªraw and unbearable.

    The ache.

    The helplessness.

    The tears that burned behind my eyes.

    Gods, I wanted to cry.

    Instead, I reached for her cheek, held her gently, and whispered, "It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve got you. I¡¯m right here."

    She jolted awake with a gasp, eyes wide and disoriented, tears clinging to hershes. Her whole body was trembling.

    "Jacob...?" she whispered, as if unsure the world she was seeing was real.

    I cradled her face, smiling as gently as I could, even though something inside me felt like it was shattering.

    "Shhh," I breathed. "You¡¯re safe now. You¡¯re with me."

    She looked down, ashamed. "It¡¯s so stupid... I know I¡¯m not there anymore. Tiger saved me. You came. I¡¯m free."

    "You¡¯re healing," I said, softly but firmly. "And you don¡¯t have to go through this alone. I¡¯ll help you. I¡¯ll make the nightmares stop."

    She looked up at me, confused, guarded. "How?"

    I wiped a tear from her cheek with my thumb.

    "You won¡¯t have to remember that night anymore."

    Her eyes widened, rmed. "Jacob...? No!"

    I pulled her close, even as my heart screamed at me. Screamed to stop. But I couldn¡¯t. I wouldn¡¯t let her live with that pain anymore.

    "It¡¯s going to be okay," I whispered, pressing a kiss to her forehead. "I love you, Easter. I always have. Nothing changes that."

    Her hands gripped my arms like lifelines. "Jacob, please don¡¯t. Please..."

    But I kissed her.

    Softly. Slowly.

    Not to silence her, but to carry her¡ªto take that one memory and lift it from her mind, piece by piece, like mist burned away by morning light.

    She sighed against my lips.

    Her body loosened. Unknotted.

    The pain... slipped away.

    She wouldn¡¯t remember the screams.

    The fear.

    The way it broke her.

    Not anymore.

    When I finally pulled back, her eyes fluttered open, dazed and searching.

    "I feel... strange," she whispered.

    I pulled her close again, held her like the world might tear her away if I didn¡¯t.

    "No more nightmares," I murmured into her hair.

    She melted into my chest, the way only someone truly exhausted does. Her breathing evened out. Her fingers unclenched.

    And when she slept again, it was peaceful.

    Only then did I let the tears fall¡ªquietly, into her curls.

    "I¡¯m so sorry," I whispered, rocking her gently. "But I had to protect you, Easter. I had to."

    She looked so still. So safe in my arms.

    And I made a vow to the stars, the gods, and the earth beneath us:

    As long as I drew breath...

    As long as I was still Mist...

    I would never let her break again.

 Chapter 236: The Dreamwoven Dawn

    <h4>Chapter 236: The Dreamwoven Dawn</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    After I kissed her¡ªslow and tender, like the hush before dawn¡ªEaster suddenly stilled. Her trembling stopped. Her breathing deepened. And just like that... she fell into a deep, unnatural sleep.

    I cradled her carefully, brushing a curl from her cheek, watching her chest rise and fall. I felt the pull of magic in the air¡ªthe kind of sleep only loss could leave behind.

    I closed my eyes and whispered into the space between worlds. "Mariel," I choked on my emotions. "It¡¯s time."

    A soft voice answered, like wind dancing through harp strings. "Meet me at the ce you bought for her. I¡¯ll be waiting, Mist."

    I stood, silently scooping Easter into my arms, her weight light as a sigh against my chest. I moved quickly and quietly down the hallway to Rose¡¯s room.

    The soft hum of a luby Easter had sung the night before still lingered in the air, like perfume in an empty ballroom.

    Rosey curled in her nket, hugging a stuffed owl. Hershes were thick, her cheeks rosy, her little breaths steady. My heart pinched at the sight of her¡ªhow innocent she still was in all this. How much I¡¯d give to keep her safe from the weight of the world.

    I lifted her gently. She stirred only slightly, tucking her face into my chest and mumbling something about pancakes and clouds.

    With one hand cradling Rose, the other pressed to Easter¡¯s side, I summoned the wind. The air around us shimmered, shifted. A pull. A tug. The ground fell away¡ª

    ¡ªand just like that, we were inside the house I¡¯d bought for her. Quiet wrapped around us like a warm nket¡ªcalm, serene, exactly her kind of peace. Beyond the wide windows, a golden meadow stretched out, glowing in the morning light like something out of a dream. Every detail in the house had her name written on it: floral curtains that danced in the breeze, walls painted a gentle sage, and a hand-carved bed frame that felt like it belonged in a storybook.

    Iid them both on the bed¡ªmother and daughter. Rose snuggled against Easter, small fingers instinctively curling into the hem of her mother¡¯s sleeve. My chest ached.

    I stepped back, dragging a hand through my hair.

    Mariel was already in the living room when I walked out. She stood by the firece, cloaked in twilight-blue robes embroidered with silver vines that shimmered like constetions. Her eyes, ageless and deep, turned to me.

    "She sleeps like the dead," she whispered, brushing her fingers through the air as if stirring invisible threads. "The pain in her heart swallowed the light... but I can fix that. If you still want me to."

    I hesitated, the words bitter on my tongue.

    "If she wakes up and doesn¡¯t remember me... do it."

    Mariel gave a slow nod, her face unreadable, like she¡¯d already seen a thousand endings.

    "Then I¡¯ll wait. Until the storm breaks."

    So I stayed. I sat. And I waited.

    Time didn¡¯t pass. It crawled¡ªslow and sharp, like frost etching its way across a windowpane. Outside, the first birds dared to sing. Inside, the fire crackled low and steady.

    Mariel sat across from me, braiding threads of dream between her fingers. Her lips moved in anguage older than memory, her eyes lost in some other ce.

    Then¡ª

    Something changed.

    A groan came first.

    Then, the rustle of sheets.

    After that, a creak from the mattress like a whispered warning.

    I was on my feet in a heartbeat, blood roaring in my ears.

    Easter blinked up at the ceiling, dazed and pale. "What...? W-Where...?" Her voice was dry, scraped raw. She sat up fast, eyes darting wildly around the room. "Where am I?!"

    I stepped forward, slowly. "Easter. Hey¡ª"

    Her head snapped toward me.

    Our eyes met.

    And just like that, I knew.

    She didn¡¯t know who I was.

    She recoiled like I was made of fire. "Who are you?! What is this?! Where¡¯s my daughter?!" Her panic snowballed, voice splintering. "Is Rubening? If he finds me here, he¡¯ll be furious¡ªhe¡¯ll¡ªhe¡¯ll kill me, I¡ª"

    "Easter, no¡ªplease," I said, raising my hands as I knelt beside the bed, gentle, steady. "You¡¯re safe. Rose is here, right beside you. Look."

    Rose stirred at the sound of her name, blinking sleepy eyes. "Mama?" she mumbled, voice small.

    Easter turned. One look¡ªand she shattered.

    Tears spilled down her cheeks as she wrapped Rose in her arms, clinging to her like a lifeline, like she¡¯d almost drowned and was holding the one thing that kept her breathing.

    I swallowed hard against the knot rising in my throat.

    "Ruben can¡¯t hurt you anymore. You¡¯re not with him. You left. You divorced him. I... I helped you."

    She whipped her head back to me, eyes wild with disbelief.

    "No. That¡¯s not right. I couldn¡¯t have left. He told me he¡¯d never let me go." Her voice shook like a house in a storm. "You¡¯re lying. This¡ªthis isn¡¯t real. It¡¯s another one of those twisted dreams."

    I edged closer, voice soft as dusk.

    "No, Easter. This is real. You¡¯re free. You¡¯ve been free. You and Rose have been living with me. You were happy... You were healing."

    Tears flooded her eyes, but they weren¡¯t from relief.

    "I don¡¯t know how you know my name, but, I don¡¯t know you," she whispered, broken.

    That was it.

    The knife to the heart.

    I stumbled back, my legs suddenly weak. I¡¯d lived for what felt like centuries, but nothing¡ªnothing¡ªcould¡¯ve prepared me for the heartbreak of being erased from the memory of the woman I love.

    I turned toward the door, words catching on the edge of a sob.

    "I¡¯ll fix this," I murmured. "I promised I¡¯d protect you... even from yourself."

    She didn¡¯t answer. She just rocked Rose gently, singing a broken version of a luby she didn¡¯t even know she¡¯d written herself weeks ago.

    I stepped out into the hallway and called, "Mariel."

    She was already walking toward me, the dream threads now glowing faintly in her hands.

    "She forgot," I said hollowly.

    "I felt it," she replied with a nod. "The memory was too heavy. She didn¡¯t just forget you. She forgot everything she¡¯d healed from. Her brain rejected the peace."

    "She thinks her ex-husband¡¯s still in her life."

    Mariel¡¯s mouth tightened. "Then let¡¯s fix that."

    We walked together into the room. Easter had already fallen asleep again, induced by Mariel.

    I stepped aside. "Do it, Mariel. Just like we nned. Give her a memory... a truth she can live with."

    "Truth is such a rtive thing," Mariel mused with a wink. "But I understand the assignment."

    She moved her hands in the air, slowly, gracefully, like a conductor directing the stars. Silver threads floated from her palms and settled like mist over Easter¡¯s forehead.

    Her voice turned melodic. "Let her remember that she is free. That the divorce was final. That she met her family again... and saw their true faces. That she chose to walk away from them. That she is strong. That she¡¯s happy."

    I watched as golden light pulsed with every word she spoke, weaving itself into Easter¡¯s slumbering mind.

    "She will wake up remembering a peaceful life," Mariel said, her voice still enchanted. "No shbacks. No Ruben. Only freedom. Only warmth. Only happiness."

    The room grew still. The magic settled.

    Mariel exhaled slowly, her face glowing. "It¡¯s done."

    "Will she believe it?" I asked, stepping to the side of the bed. "Will she believe she has always been this way?"

    "Yes," she said, brushing thest thread from Easter¡¯s temple. "She¡¯ll remember living happily alone with Rose. She¡¯ll remember this house as hers. She¡¯ll remember beingpletelyfortable here. She¡¯ll rememberughter. And healing."

    I nodded slowly, heart heavy and hopeful all at once.

    Mariel smiled wickedly. "And don¡¯t forget your promise, Mist."

    I met her gaze. "I won¡¯t."

    She vanished in a whisper of light, leaving only the faint scent ofvender and stars behind.

    I looked back at Easter.

    Shey peacefully, her arm wrapped around Rose again, her lips parted in sleep, her brow uncreased.

    I sighed deeply.

    "You¡¯re home, Easter," I whispered. "And you¡¯re going to be okay."

    I took one more step back, then cloaked myself in invisibility, just as she began to stir again.

    I needed to see if it worked.

    If she¡¯d smile when she saw the house as hers.

    If she¡¯d remember living here alone with Rosa.

    If she¡¯d truly forgotten everything about us. About me.

    And so I stood there, heart pounding in my throat, watching the woman I loved sleep like she¡¯d never known pain.

    Waiting.

    Hoping.

    Breathing her name into the silence.

    "Easter."

 Chapter 237: A Wolf Without a Moon

    <h4>Chapter 237: A Wolf Without a Moon</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    I stayed with her the whole night.

    Unseen. Unmoving. Quiet as breath in a church.

    Easter slept soundly, her breathing steady, arm draped around little Rose like she was something made of stars and dreams¡ªdelicate, glowing, impossibly precious. I watched over them from the edge of the room, my thoughts crackling like a storm I couldn¡¯t silence. The air carried the scent of burnt leaves and leftover magic¡ªMariel¡¯s spell lingering like frost on ss, beautiful and dangerous.

    I¡¯d paid a price for that peace. A heavy one. One that couldn¡¯t be measured in coin or time.

    And yet... somewhere deep in my bones, I still held on.

    To a flicker. A whisper of hope.

    That when Easter opened her eyes, she¡¯d feel the pull of me. That maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªsome buried piece of her soul would stir. That she¡¯d say my name without knowing why. That she¡¯d reach out like she remembered.

    That something in her would still burn for me.

    But when she stirred¡ª

    When those green eyes fluttered open, glinting softly in the early morning light¡ª

    Nothing.

    Not even a flinch.

    She didn¡¯t look around the room like it was foreign. Didn¡¯t panic. Didn¡¯t tremble or ask where she was again.

    No, she stretched like a cat in sunlight, her body moving with sleepy familiarity.

    "Mmm... Rose," she murmured, reaching over to brush a curl from her daughter¡¯s face.

    She leaned down and kissed Rose gently on the forehead. "Sorry, baby. Mama fell asleep before putting you to bedst night."

    My breath caught. My chest ached.

    She believed it.

    Mariel¡¯s spell had worked so well that Easter thought this house had always been hers. That this life Mariel and I conjured up for her was simply something she¡¯d always known. She got out of bed, humming softly to herself¡ªa song I used to hear her sing when she joined Tiger and Alex to y in the garden with Rose on her hip. She walked to the little bathroom near the kitchen, brushed her teeth, and wrapped her hair up in a bun like it was any ordinary day.

    She wasn¡¯t confused. She wasn¡¯t afraid.

    She was... home.

    Without me.

    She moved through the house like water in a familiar stream. She even smiled when she saw the small pot of tea I had made for her when she was sleeping. She didn¡¯t wonder who made it. She simply poured herself a cup, wrapped her fingers around it, and sighed in contentment.

    I had thought I could handle it.

    I had nned to handle it.

    It was for her good, I reminded myself.

    For her mind. For her unborn child, for Rose and for peace.

    But no one warned me it would feel like dying.

    No one told me that the heart of an immortal could break.

    I stepped back from her world like it was fire. I turned away from the house, from theughter of little Rose waking up and calling for her mama. From Easter¡¯s soft voice responding with warmth. From the clink of teacups and sunlight streaming through the window.

    I vanished.

    Not just from sight¡ª

    From the world entirely.

    I ran.

    Not with legs or paws but with spirit and will. I ripped myself from the mortal realm, dove into the dark ether between ces, and emerged in the ancient space that had always been mine.

    My realm.

    The endless silver forest, where moonlight always wept through the leaves and rivers flowed with memories. Where wolves howled lubies to stars and time didn¡¯t matter.

    I stood beneath the old tree¡ªthe Tree of Souls¡ªwhere every wolf born from my line had been marked.

    And for the first time since my creation...

    I copsed.

    I didn¡¯t howl. I didn¡¯t roar.

    I fell to my knees, hands digging into the moss-covered ground, and I wept.

    It started quiet. A tremble in my shoulders. Then it consumed me¡ªsorrow that felt ancient, like it had been waiting centuries to be set free. I clutched my chest, shocked by the pain blooming inside. It was sharp. Real.

    Physical.

    Immortals don¡¯t feel pain like this. We know rage. We know sorrow. But not this. This felt like being torn open with a de made of her smile.

    I¡¯d faced battles that ripped mountains in half.

    I¡¯d fought gods. Lost brothers. Watched civilizations crumble.

    But nothing... nothing had ever hurt like Easter forgetting me.

    And I had chosen it.

    I had erased her memories. I had asked Mariel to rewrite her memories. To give her a life without fear. A mind without scars. A morning where she could wake up and just be happy.

    And she was.

    She was.

    Without me.

    I stayed there, curled beneath the silver canopy, for what felt like days. I didn¡¯t answer when my brothers called. I ignored Tiger¡¯s silent knock at the edge of my thoughts. I even blocked Natalie.

    I couldn¡¯t let them in.

    Because if I did, I¡¯d fall apart all over again.

    Only one voice I couldn¡¯t block.

    The one that lived in the moonlight itself.

    The one who made me.

    "Jacob."

    I opened my eyes, breath catching.

    She walked toward me through the mist like a dream wrapped in light. Her silver hair flowed behind her like aet¡¯s tail, her feet not touching the ground. Her eyes¡ªlike the night sky before stars¡ªheld eons of knowledge and softness.

    "Mother," I whispered, voice breaking.

    The Moon Goddess knelt beside me, brushing her hand against my cheek. Her touch was cool, calming, eternal. I leaned into it like a child, burying my face in her shoulder. She held me the way only a mother could¡ªlike I was still her little boy, even if I now carried the weight of wolves and legends.

    "I couldn¡¯t take it," I murmured against her. "She forgot me. She looked at me like I was nothing. She woke up in a world where I don¡¯t exist."

    "You did what was right," she whispered into my hair. "You gave her a gift. A chance to breathe again."

    "But I don¡¯t know if I can live with it," I choked out. "I thought I was strong enough. But... she smiled. She smiled, and I wasn¡¯t the reason anymore."

    The Moon Goddess pulled back, her fingers gently tracing the edges of my jaw. "Your heart... your immortal heart... it¡¯s learning what it means to love beyond return. To give without needing."

    "I never asked her to remember the love she had for me," I said. "I just... hoped she would remember me. Just a piece of me. A tiny memory."

    "You didn¡¯t do anything wrong," she said firmly. "You saved her. The child growing inside her. And little Rose."

    "Then why does it feel like I¡¯ve been cut open?" I breathed. "Like something is tearing inside me that can¡¯t ever heal?"

    She smiled, softly. The kind of smile only a goddess could wear¡ªancient and knowing.

    "Because love, true love, alwayses with a wound. A mark. One that aches when it¡¯s tested. One that sings when it¡¯s returned."

    I searched her face, desperate for answers. "So what now? What do I do?"

    "The answer," she said, tapping her finger gently against my chest, "is clear as day."

    I looked down at her hand. "Then tell me. Please."

    But she only smiled again.

    "No," she said gently. "Because if I tell you, it will mean nothing. You must see it for yourself. Earn it. Choose it."

    Her lips pressed to my forehead¡ªwarm, powerful, final.

    "I will always be near, my son. But this part of the path... you must walk alone."

    And then, like thest glimmer of moonlight before dawn, she was gone.

    Leaving only her scent of winter stars behind.

    I stood there in the silence of my realm, alone once more, her words echoing in the marrow of my soul.

    The answer is clear as day...

    But I had to find it.

    Alone.

 Chapter 238: The Hollow in the Heart

    <h4>Chapter 238: The Hollow in the Heart</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    For three days, life felt exactly the same. Or at least, that¡¯s what I told myself.

    Each morning started in my familiar little haven¡ªour sun-dappled house tucked beneath whispering trees in a quiet, picturesque neighborhood. Light slipped through the sheer curtains in golden streams, dancing on the wooden floor. The air smelled like pine needles and damp earth, and the birds outside chirped their usual cheerful song. Nothing seemed out of ce.

    And then came Rose, as always¡ªmy little ray of warmth¡ªclimbing into my bed with her tangled curls and sleepy grin, her tiny fingers patting at my cheek.

    "Mama," she whispered, her voice barely a breath against the quiet morning¡ªthe very first morning I started feel the edges of my world shift. Her warm cheek nestled against mine. "Where¡¯s Uncle Tiger?"

    I opened one eye, brushing a few strands of her hair out of her face. "Uncle who, baby?"

    "Uncle Tiger," she said, very seriously, sitting up and blinking at me with those big green eyes. "And Uncle Jacob. And Alex. And Auntie Natalie. And Bubble. And Fox. And Eagle."

    I let out a sleepy chuckle, ruffling her curls. "That¡¯s quite the crew, sweetheart. Did they all show up in a dream?"

    She didn¡¯tugh. Instead, she stared at me like I was the one who¡¯d gotten something wrong.

    "No, Mama. They¡¯re real. We live with them. We always y together. Don¡¯t you remember?"

    I forced a smile, kissed her forehead, and wrapped the nket tighter around her. "You¡¯ve got the wildest imagination, pumpkin."

    But when she curled back into my arms, her brow still furrowed with frustration and concern, I felt... something. A flicker. A shift. Like a whisper in the back of my mind, or a tug on a loose thread I hadn¡¯t noticed before. Just enough to make me pause.

    After that morning, nothing was quite the same.

    Breakfast still happened¡ªoatmeal drizzled with honey, toast thered in jam¡ªbut now, every meal came with stories. Rose would talk casually, as though picking up right where she¡¯d left off. She spoke of her "Uncles" and "Auntie" and her best friend Alex like they¡¯d just stepped into the other room.

    She described them in detail that felt too vivid to dismiss: Uncle Tiger was huge and golden, with a deep voice and hands like a rock. He always got protective when someone upset her. Uncle Jacob, she said, had eyes "like warm soup" and a voice "that felt like marshmallows" (her words, not mine).

    Alex was funny and always knew where to find the best hiding spots. Eagle would lift her onto his shoulders and fly through the clouds. Fly, she said. Like it was nothing. Bubble sang lubies that made her very happy. Uncle Fox gave her cookies and winked when Mama wasn¡¯t looking. And Auntie Natalie braided her hair just right.

    "You should remember, Mama," she said on the third morning, standing barefoot by the window, staring into the trees like she expected someone¡ªsomething¡ªto walk out of them. "You said you love Uncle Jacob too. You always talk to Uncle Tiger about him."

    My spoon ttered against my bowl.

    "I¡ªI what?" Iughed, trying to keep it light. "You¡¯re silly. I don¡¯t even know a Jacob."

    She turned to me slowly, blinking those big emerald eyes that looked so much like mine. "Yes you do," she whispered.

    I stood there, heart thudding a little louder than it should¡¯ve. I opened my mouth to ask what she meant, but the words dissolved before they formed.

    Because something in her voice¡ªsoft, matter-of-fact, sincere¡ªwasn¡¯t just pretend. It was... familiar.

    Like I should remember.

    Like maybe I did.

    Once.

    By the third day, I couldn¡¯t shake it anymore.

    There was a...hollowness in my chest. Not like sadness. Not like fear. It was a vacuum. A gnawing ache like something had been scooped out of me with a spoon and left empty. Everything looked normal, sounded normal, was normal¡ªand yet nothing felt real.

    I went to my sses. I turned in my assignments. Iughed when my ssmates cracked jokes and even blushed when a guy named Devin asked if I wanted to grab coffee sometime.

    But then I¡¯d go home. I¡¯d watch Rose sleep. And I¡¯d feel like someone had drawn a curtain over a window in my soul, and behind it was something vital, something I needed to breathe¡ªand I didn¡¯t even know what it was.

    "Uncle Jacob," Rose whispered again that night. She was sleep-talking, her small lips moving like butterfly wings. "Don¡¯t go..."

    I sat beside her bed and cried silently, the tears slipping down my cheeks like I was mourning someone I didn¡¯t know had died.

    It was the fourth morning when everything changed.

    I was walking down the gravel path that led from my house toward the main road¡ªmy worn canvas bag slung over my shoulder, a thermos of tea in one hand, and the early light brushing warmth across my face. I had just dropped Rose at kindergarten. She had been quiet that morning, clinging to me tighter than usual, like she knew something. Her little face had pressed into my neck as she whispered, "Don¡¯t forget again, Mama."

    "Forget what, baby?" I asked, but she only looked at me with eyes that were far too ancient for a three-year-old.

    I was distracted, reying that look in my mind, when it happened.

    My toe caught on something hard¡ªjust a stone, barely sticking out from the path¡ªand I stumbled. But this was no ordinary fall.

    I went down hard.

    One second I was upright, the next¡ªcrack¡ªmy knees hit the ground like twin hammers, shredding through denim and skin. The sting was instant, raw and electric, but it didn¡¯t stop there. Momentum carried me forward. I couldn¡¯t catch myself. Couldn¡¯t stop it.

    I mmed face-first into the earth.

    The wind shot out of me in a brutal whoosh. My stomach¡ªmy baby¡ªtook the hit. My hands flew to my belly, instinct screaming louder than logic.

    No. No, no, no... Please, God. Not this.

    A wildfire ignited deep in my gut¡ªzing, merciless, alive. My muscles spasmed. I tried to push myself up, but my arms buckled like wet paper. I couldn¡¯t get air. Couldn¡¯t think. All I could do was scream.

    "AHHH!"

    It tore out of me like something feral. I wed at the dirt, fingers digging into damp earth and brittle leaves. The taste of blood and grit coated my tongue. My body curled in on itself, protective, primal¡ªbecause nothing else mattered now.

    I had to shield the life inside me.

    My baby. My baby...

    The edges of the world began to tilt, like gravity had snapped sideways. Trees bled into sky. Everything spun. Everything slipped.

    And then¡ª

    ck.

 Chapter 239: The Monster in chains

    <h4>Chapter 239: The Monster in chains</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The dungeon held its breath.

    Thick with silence, the kind that presses in from all sides. The kind that dares you to speak, only so it can swallow the sound whole.

    And I just stood there, eyes locked on him. Watching.

    Darius was free now¡ªno chains, no guards, exactly how he¡¯d demanded it. But he didn¡¯t move. Not even a flicker. That smug, ever-present smirk of his had drained off his face like blood from a corpse. What reced it was... confusion. Or maybe fear. Like his mind hadn¡¯t caught up to the fact that the game had changed¡ªand he was no longer the one holding the pieces.

    I tilted my head, voice soft but cutting. "This is what you wanted, remember? No restraints. No backup. Just you and me. So go ahead, Alpha. Show me what all that posturing was really worth."

    Inside my head, Jasmine purred, her voiceced with delicious menace. <strong><i>"Say the word. Let himy a single finger on you. Give me an excuse, Mara. Just one."</i></strong>

    My lips curled into a smile¡ªslow, deliberate, and all teeth. I never broke eye contact. I wanted him to feel the challenge burn.

    Darius¡¯s fists clenched at his sides, jaw grinding tight enough to crack bone. "You think you¡¯re powerful now, don¡¯t you?" he sneered.

    I gave a light shrug, my voice honeyed and cruel. "No. I don¡¯t think it," I said, stepping forward, "I know it."

    He flinched. Just barely. But I saw it.

    "And you..." I whispered, eyes flicking to the tremor in his fingers, "...you¡¯re shaking. That¡¯s not like you, is it? I thought you were the fearsome Alpha¡ªbrutal, unstoppable. You certainly had no problem proving it when I was in chains, broken, stamped with your mark like property. So tell me... where¡¯s that monster now?"

    Something in him cracked. I saw it happen.

    His pride reared up like a wounded animal, blind and furious. He lifted his hand¡ªtoo fast, too sloppy¡ªpure instinct, pure rage.

    And that was all I needed.

    The moment his arm moved, my magic exploded from beneath my skin. Swift. Silent. Radiant. It snapped through the air like lightning caught in ss. And just like that, he froze¡ªarm suspended mid-strike, muscles trembling, locked in ce by a force he couldn¡¯t even name.

    His face twisted with effort, tendons straining as he tried to break the invisible bind. Useless.

    "What the hell did you do to me?!" he spat, eyes wide and wild.

    Behind me, beyond the cell bars, Zane¡¯s snarl shattered the stillness like a p of thunder. Deep, primal, echoing through the dungeon. His eyes glowed red-hot, molten and murderous. He was seconds from shifting.

    Griffin was already moving¡ªcloser, ws out, voice dark with fury. "I¡¯ll tear his throat out."

    I didn¡¯t even look back. My voice was quiet. Steady. "Stand down."

    Zane¡¯s growl faltered.

    Griffin blinked, like I¡¯d lost my damn mind.

    "I said I¡¯ve got this," I repeated, locking eyes with Zane through the bars. "He¡¯s mine."

    Darius was still straining, his hand frozen in midair like a puppet abandoned mid-scene. He looked ridiculous. Small. The great Alpha, undone not by chains¡ªbut by the one woman he thought would never rise.

    Powerless.

    And oh, wasn¡¯t that beautiful?

    "Release me," Darius snarled, every word shaking with fury. "Right. Now."

    Iughed. Not the polite kind. The kind thates from somewhere deep¡ªsomething wild and unbothered.

    "Oh, Darius," I said, tilting my head. "You really have no idea who you¡¯re talking to anymore, do you?"

    In the back of my mind, Jasmine coiled with glee, her voice like silk wrapped around a de. <strong><i>"Let¡¯s break him next. I want to see tears. Big, fat, ugly ones."</i></strong>

    I took him in slowly. Studied him the way he used to study me. But this time, there was no curiosity. No interest. No hunger.

    This wasn¡¯t observation.

    This was judgment.

    "You¡¯re not even worthying hands on," I murmured.

    And then I reached further. Deeper. Let my magic slide past the physical and into the festering mire of his mind.

    It was like plunging into a pit of rot.

    Instantly, I staggered under the weight of it¡ªhis thoughts, his secrets, his sickness. A sewer of memory.

    And the images¡ªgods, the images¡ªthey hit me like fists.

    Girls. So many of them. Young. Helpless. Some barely old enough to stand on their own. And him¡ªtowering, grinning, looming. His mate in the background, hollow-eyed and broken, handing them over night after night like sacrificialmbs.

    Something inside me snapped. My fists clenched so hard I felt blood rise between my fingers.

    "Monster," I breathed, voice razor-thin.

    "What?" Darius blinked, confused. But his voice trembled.

    I raised my eyes to him, and this time I didn¡¯t hide the disgust. I let it bleed into every word. "You thought this was some redemption arc? That you¡¯d stroll out of here clean and healed? You¡¯re rotting, Darius. Inside and out. I can smell the decay in your memories."

    "My memories? Wow, Natalie you must be going crazy!" he barked augh, panic rising like smoke beneath the surface. "You see nothing Natalie. You¡¯re twisting it. Making things up."

    I stepped closer, slow and deliberate. My smile was venom. "I¡¯m not twisting anything. I saw it. Your mind¡¯s wide open to me now. Like a child¡¯s picture book. Every page dirtier than thest."

    His face twitched. His mouth moved, but no words came out.

    "You did it," I continued, my voice steady as ice. "I saw every little trick you yed. Every girl you hurt. How you made your mate hand them over night after night. You vited them. You enjoyed it."

    His foot slid backward. The fear was crawling over his skin now, clinging like cold sweat. "No one¡ªno one knows that¡ª!"

    "But I do," I whispered, my voice calm but cutting through the silence like a de. My eyes locked on his, glowing with something he couldn¡¯t deny anymore ¡ª the truth. "And now... you can¡¯t run from it."

    He looked at me like he¡¯d seen a ghost ¡ª pale, stunned, like the past had juste back to haunt him in flesh and blood.

    If only that¡¯s what I was.

    A phantom. A shadow.

    Something untouchable.

    But no. I was very real. And I wasn¡¯t finished.

    I went deeper ¡ª past the filth he¡¯d buried under years of denial, past the screams he¡¯d tried to forget, past the rot of everything he thought he¡¯d hidden.

    And then... something shifted.

    A crack. A flicker. A breath he didn¡¯t mean to take.

    And that¡¯s when I found it.

 Chapter 240: The Reason

    <h4>Chapter 240: The Reason</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    My breath hitched, sharp and hollow.

    So this was it.

    This was the twisted root behind all the pain I had dragged myself through?

    I stared at Darius, my voice low, almost calm ¡ª too calm. "This was the reason you killed my parents?"

    He flinched like I¡¯d struck him across the face. Good. He should feel it. Every word.

    "You murdered them," I said, louder now, my voice cutting through the silence dungeon. "Because my father got in your way? Because you thought killing him would make me yours? And my mother? Was she just coteral damage? Same as my friend and his family?"

    For years, the question had lived in my mind like a ghost ¡ª always lingering, always whispering when I was alone. Why? Why would Darius, my father¡¯s closest friend, betray him like that? The man he trusted more than anyone?

    My father never wanted glory. He wasn¡¯t chasing power or position. All he ever wanted was to bring her back ¡ª my mother. His mate. She was everything to him. The story I believed for so many years was that rogues took her ¡ª stolen away under the cover of darkness while I was helpless to fight them and my father was buried in the chaos of preparing for a royal visit. A visit he believed would change everything. A visit Darius had no intention of letting him be part of.

    Now, after seeing the truth through Darius¡¯s own memories, it all made sense ¡ª in the most horrifying way. And no matter how much I wished I could, I couldn¡¯t unsee it. The truth didn¡¯t just sting. It was venom, burning slow and deep, twisting everything I thought I knew into something unrecognizable.

    He staged it.

    He pulled the strings behind it all ¡ª the kidnapping, the destruction, the carefully crafted storm that tore through everything I knew. Every move, every lie, every scream in the dark... it was all part of his design. A calcted n to rip me away from the people I loved.

    Why?

    Jealousy.

    Obsession.

    A desperate craving for something that was never his to im.

    Me.

    It was never about love. Not need. Not even revenge for my father iming the woman he wanted but could never have.

    No ¡ª what he wanted was control. Ownership.

    He didn¡¯t see me as a person. I was a prize. A possession.

    And in his twisted mind, the only way to make me his...

    was to shatter my family, and by so doing, shatter me.

    Darius¡¯s mouth fell open, and the color drained from his face like spilled paint swirling down a drain. Empty. Pale. Caught.

    "How could you be so utterly pathetic?" I hissed, the words sharp with contempt.

    "You¡¯re... inside my head," he breathed, eyes wide, as if he¡¯d just woken up inside a nightmare he couldn¡¯t w his way out of.

    I leaned in, slowly, until my breath skimmed the edge of his skin, cold and electric.

    His eyes didn¡¯t dare blink.

    "Now you believe me."

    Jasmine hissed, barely able to contain herself.

    "Please, Mara. Let me maim him. Just one toe. That¡¯s all I ask."

    I didn¡¯t answer her. I didn¡¯t have to.

    Instead, I whispered, cold as the grave,

    "You haven¡¯t even begun to feel what you deserve. You think this cell is punishment?"

    I let a soft chuckle roll from my lips. It was colder than any scream. "Oh no, Darius. This isn¡¯t the punishment. This¡ª"

    I stepped closer, meeting his terrified gaze.

    "¡ªthis is just the invitation."

    I stepped closer again, until my lips were beside his ear. I whispered the sentence like a promise wrapped in silk.

    "You will be publicly tortured," I said, voice steady as steel. "Branded like cattle. Paraded through the streets while the entire kingdom watches you crumble. Your name? Your pack? Reduced to ash and memory. And then¡ªonly then¡ªwill I decide if death is even a mercy you deserve."

    Darius trembled. His lips parted¡ªmaybe to speak, maybe to beg.

    I didn¡¯t let him get that far.

    In a blink, I was gone.

    One heartbeat I stood before him, and in the next, I was at Zane¡¯s side¡ªmy fingers gripping his arm like it was the only thing tethering me to the earth.

    The silence that followed hit like a cannon st.

    Griffin¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at me like I¡¯d grown wings. Or a third leg.

    Michael looked pale, his expression twisted like he was trying hard not to throw up.

    Even Zane... Zane looked at me with something raw in his gaze. Awe, fear, maybe something deeper. Like he didn¡¯t know if he should hold me close or step away.

    "Natalie," Griffin finally breathed. "What the actual hell are you?"

    I tilted my head, smiling like a sunbeam dipped in blood. "The girl you rejected, remember?"

    Michael choked on his own breath.

    Zane¡¯s jaw locked, his voice so small I almost didn¡¯t catch it. "What did you see?"

    My smile slipped, just a little. "Too much," I murmured.

    In his arms, Alex stirred, blinking down at me through heavyshes. "Mommy Natalie okay?"

    My heart caught. I leaned down and kissed his forehead, grounding myself in that tiny moment of softness.

    "Yeah, sweetheart. Mommy¡¯s okay."

    But when I turned away from Alex, I was already shifting into something else again¡ªsomething colder, sharper.

    I turned to Griffin, my voice sugar-sweet and dipped in mockery.

    "We should get moving, darling. I still owe you a cure for that messy little Shadow dilemma of yours, don¡¯t I?"

    He blinked, stunned. "Right. Uh... yeah. Sure. Absolutely."

    I still needed answers. Real ones. What had Shadow offered Griffin¡ªwhat promise, what twisted deal¡ªwas enough to make him bring something as foul, as damned, as a Soul Sucker into my home?

    Into my home.

    The betrayal burned at the edges of my thoughts like acid.

    Because no one ys me for a fool.

    Not anymore.

    Not ever again.

    I reached out and grabbed Zane¡¯s hand.

    "Hold on," I said.

    He stared at me, eyes unreadable¡ªlike he was seeing someone entirely new. Then, slowly, he wrapped his fingers around mine. Firm. Certain.

    Griffin and Michael stood frozen behind us, like statues in the middle of a battlefield. I didn¡¯t wait for permission. I didn¡¯t need it.

    I closed my eyes, inhaled deeply¡ªand let the energy rise. It rolled through me, ancient and wild, drawn straight from the marrow of my bones.

    In the back of my mind, Jasmine howled.

    <strong><i>"We will get them all, Mara. Everyst person who hurt you."</i></strong>

    The light erupted around us like a second sunrise.

    And just like that¡ª

    The dungeon disappeared.

 Chapter 241: The lines between Light and Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 241: The lines between Light and Shadow</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The teleportation pulled at my bones like invisible threads being yanked by unseen hands. The dungeon walls dissolved into pure light, and in the next breath, wended¡ªhard.

    I stumbled forward, my shoes meeting the polished wooden floor of Michael ckthorn¡¯s living room. The shift in atmosphere was jarring¡ªno longer the cold, metallic scent of damp stone and rotting secrets, but the warm musk of leather, dust, and firece embers.

    Griffin dropped to his knees beside me, chest heaving, face as pale as ash.

    "Well..." he panted, offering me a crooked, exhausted smile. "That was... exhrating."

    I didn¡¯tugh. I didn¡¯t smile. My hand was still clenched in Zane¡¯s. His grip didn¡¯t loosen, and neither did mine.

    Griffin looked up at me then, and for a split second, something unguarded¡ªsomething painfully human¡ªshed in his eyes. "Thank you," he said, voice calm in a way that didn¡¯t match the tremble beneath it. "For letting me talk to Darius. For giving me the chance to say what I needed to say before..."

    He hesitated, the words catching like thorns in his throat.

    "Before I die from¡ª"

    "No." The word came out sharp and fast, puncturing through his sentence like a bullet.

    He blinked, startled by the suddenness of it.

    "No more of that talk," I said firmly. "You¡¯re not dying, Griffin."

    "But... Shadow¡ª"

    The name spilled from his lips like venom, and in that instant, everything changed.

    He doubled over without warning, a grotesque, wet retching sound tearing through the stillness. His hands flew to his stomach. Blood hit the polished floor in thick, violent sshes. He convulsed, choking, the crimson streaking down his chin in rivulets.

    "Griffin!" Michael¡¯s voice cracked with panic as he lunged forward, catching his son just before he copsedpletely. His face was twisted in horror. "What¡¯s happening to him? What¡¯s wrong with my son?!"

    "Don¡¯t let him hit the ground¡ª" I was already moving, the glow from my palms ring to life, golden and hot, but Michael had him¡ªarms locked tight around Griffin¡¯s trembling body like he could physically anchor him to life.

    "He¡¯s burning up," Michael gasped, wiping the blood from Griffin¡¯s mouth with shaking fingers. "Goddess, he¡¯s dying¡ªNatalie, please. Help him!"

    "He¡¯s not dying," I said, dropping to my knees beside them. "Not yet. Not on my watch."

    Jasmine¡¯s voice moved through my mind like a cold wind. <strong><i>"He dared to speak the name. The darkness hears. Even whispered, it listens."</i></strong>

    I didn¡¯t hesitate.

    I mmed a glowing hand against Griffin¡¯s chest, letting the light pour from me like liquid fire. Jasmine¡¯s power braided into mine¡ªraw, wild, defiant¡ªlighting up every inch of him from the inside. The shadows that clung to his spirit hissed and writhed, but I didn¡¯t flinch.

    Griffin arched, gasping like he¡¯d just surfaced from drowning. The light surged, then slowly dimmed as the darkness peeled away, shrieking its silent protest.

    He coughed¡ªless blood this time¡ªand then slumped against Michael¡¯s chest, pale and shaking, but breathing.

    I stood over him, arms crossed, ring like a furious schoolteacher who¡¯d caught her favorite student pulling something incredibly stupid.

    "What did I say?" I snapped. "Don¡¯t speak his name. Not Shadow. Not Kalmia. Not even a cursed syble of that nightmare. Not while I¡¯m still fighting to fix this mess and keep you breathing."

    Griffin¡¯s lips parted like he wanted to argue¡ªbut I raised a finger.

    "Ah ah," I warned. "Unless you want your insides to melt out of your ears, zip it."

    His mouth snapped shut. Good boy.

    "And stop talking about dying," I added, my voice softening only slightly. "You forget who I am, huh? I¡¯m the freaking Celestial Princess. I¡¯ve raised people from the dead, Griffin. I will not let you die."

    His gaze locked onto mine¡ªhaunted, guilty, and something else. Something... grateful.

    He gave me a weak nod.

    "Okay," he murmured. "Okay."

    From behind me, Zane cleared his throat, his voice low and controlled. "Natalie. Griffin. I want both of you toe to the pce."

    I turned to him, blinking. "What?"

    He stepped closer, his eyes unreadable, but there was something warm beneath the surface. Like he was being... possessive.

    "It¡¯s safer," he said simply. "Until Fox finds the Soul Sucker stone and this mess is behind us, you¡¯re both staying with me."

    Griffin looked too tired to protest. He just let out a tired groan and gave a thumbs-up from Michael¡¯s arms.

    Michael, however, blinked at Zane like he¡¯d just handed him the keys to heaven.

    "Thank you," he said, voice trembling with relief. "Thank you for taking my son in."

    I could tell he wanted to ask what the hell was really going on¡ªbut I also saw the quiet understanding in his eyes. I guessed Griffin hadn¡¯t told his father everything. Not the part about having to stay near me always. About our shared tether until Kalmia and Shadow were destroyed.

    And I didn¡¯t ask.

    I simply didn¡¯t care.

    <strong>One Week Later</strong>

    The pce was still overwhelming as always.

    Towering spires shimmered like they were spun from starlight, reaching high enough to whisper secrets to the clouds. Silver-veined balconies twisted with glowing vines, humming softly with life. The air was steeped in the scent of enchanted rosewood and the low, steady thrum of ancient magic¡ªit pulsed all around like the heartbeat of the kingdom itself.

    And through it all, Zane never strayed far. Not even for a second.

    He tracked my every movement like he was afraid I¡¯d evaporate or get kidnapped by Griffin if he blinked. I¡¯d catch him staring sometimes¡ªthose piercing blue eyes shadowed with something raw, something fragile.

    Like he still couldn¡¯t believe I was really here.

    Alex was my little moonbeam¡ªalways within arm¡¯s reach. Hetched onto me like I was his only link to this strange new reality, forever tugging at my hand, begging for bedtime stories, curling into my side like he¡¯d never let go.

    One night, under the soft glow of moonlight pouring through the garden terrace, he grinned up at me, tiny fingers curled into mine.

    "Mommy Natalie and Daddy in one house again," he whispered, his voice wrapped in wonder. "Now we¡¯re a real family."

    My heart twisted and melted at the same time. I kissed his forehead and held him close. "Yeah, sweetheart," I murmured. "We really are."

    The king greeted me like I was a long-lost daughter. Tears weren¡¯t far from his eyes when he pulled me into a crushing embrace. He said I¡¯d brought warmth back to the pce¡ªlike I¡¯d lit a fire in a home that had grown cold.

    He gifted me an entire wing of the estate. Said tradition demanded I sleep separately from Zane until the official mating ceremony, which he imed would be the event of the century. He was already neck-deep in nning it¡ªtalking guest lists, fireworks, celestial orchestras. The whole kingdom would watch.

    Still, most nights I found myself in Zane¡¯s room, tangled in his sheets, listening to the rise and fall of his breath like it was the only luby that mattered.

    Jasmine found the whole thing hrious. <strong><i>"Red tells me Zane paces like a caged beast when we¡¯re not around," </i></strong>she said with a smirk. <strong><i>"Honestly, it¡¯s like watching a war general fall apart. Kinda adorable."</i></strong>

    But the sweetness didn¡¯tst.

    Three days after I moved in, the dreams returned.

    Every. Single. Night.

    Kalmia.

    That ghost of a woman. Pale as snow, lips the color of fresh blood. Her eyes didn¡¯t just look at you¡ªthey stripped you, tore into the fabric of your soul and left it shivering. Her voice was sugarced venom, a melody that curled around your ribs and squeezed.

    And those ws¡ªlong, silvered things¡ªreached out from shadows that didn¡¯t belong to this world.

    She came for me in the dark. Again and again.

    "You don¡¯t deserve this body," she hissed in my dream, circling me. "You¡¯re borrowing what should¡¯ve been mine."

    "Come and take it then," I spat back, summoning light to my hands.

    Jasmine roared inside me, our power mingling, and we fought like the heavens themselves had dered war.

    Every time¡ªI won.

    Every time¡ªI woke up breathless, skin damp with sweat, and cold.

    So, so cold.

    Kalmia¡¯s presence lingered. Like frost in the corners of the room, like something watching.

    Jasmine hated it.

    <strong><i>"She¡¯s getting bolder. Next time, we won¡¯t wake up so easily."</i></strong>

    But the worst part?

    It was Zane.

    He was slipping.

    It started small¡ªalmost invisible.

    "I think I slept weird," he mumbled one morning, pressing his hand to his chest. "Feels... tight."

    I tried tough it off. y it cool. But my heart dropped.

    Werewolves don¡¯t get sick. It¡¯s just... not a thing.

    And Lycans? Especially not.

    Not someone like Zane.

    He wasn¡¯t just a werewolf¡ªhe was the werewolf. The first. The origin.

    Forged in the sacred moonlight of the goddess herself.

    His blood carried the beginning of it all¡ªstrength that made mountains kneel, a legacy whispered in the howls of every pack across the world.

    Zane wasn¡¯t supposed to falter. He wasn¡¯t supposed to bleed or break or fade.

    But then he stumbled during breakfast, his hand knocking over a ss like his body forgot how to function for a second. It was a miracle the king didn¡¯t notice.

    Another time, on the training grounds, I watched him crumple mid-swing. Copsed. Out cold for thirty terrifying seconds.

    That was it for me. No waiting. No doubting.

    I gave him everything. Everyst spark of celestial energy I could summon, pouring it into him like my life depended on it. It actually did.

    My light wrapped around him, shielding, purging, trying to drive out whatever rot was worming its way into him.

    It worked¡ªfor a moment. A breath.

    But only a breath.

    Because I could see it.

    He was dimming. Dimming like a star on the edge of copse.

    And Zane wasn¡¯t the only one.

    Griffin was falling too.

    There were days he wouldn¡¯te out of his room. His voice? Barely a whisper. His skin? Washed out, gray where there used to be color. There were shadows under his eyes that looked carved in, like sleep had abandoned him altogether.

    And that¡¯s when it mmed into me like ice water in my veins.

    This wasn¡¯t random.

    Zane¡¯s illness wasn¡¯t stress or exhaustion.

    Something ancient was coiling around both of them. Feeding on them. Draining them, slowly, methodically.

    And deep down, in the part of me that knew how monsters think...

    I recognized the touch.

    Shadow. Kalmia.

    They had gotten to Zane too.

    Kalmia¡¯s grip was tightening. Her hunger, growing.

    If I didn¡¯t unravel this fast¡ª

    If I didn¡¯t figure out what to be done quickly¡ª

    I wouldn¡¯t just lose Griffin.

    I¡¯d lose Zane.

    And if that happened? If she took him from me?

    I¡¯d raze the sky. I¡¯d set the oceans on fire. I¡¯d burn the entire world to ash and make her watch.

    Because Zane was mine. And I wasn¡¯t letting him go.

 Chapter 242: The Vanishing Light

    <h4>Chapter 242: The Vanishing Light</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    I was burning out.

    I pressed my hands to his chest again, fingers trembling. Warm, golden light poured from my palms into Zane¡¯s body¡ªliquid bright, divine and radiant¡ªbut still, I felt it.

    The decay.

    It was like pouring sunlight into a well with no bottom.

    It worked. For a while.

    Until it didn¡¯t..

    I would cradle Zane¡¯s fevered head in myp, whispering encouragements that trembled at the edges with fear. His skin would glow beneath my touch, the gray fading from his cheeks, strength returning to his limbs. He¡¯d open his eyes¡ªthose deep, unreadable oceans¡ªand smile softly.

    But I knew the drill by now.

    By morning, the shadows woulde creeping back in, like moss swallowing a statue, slow and inevitable. Like death curling its fingers around something that should¡¯ve been eternal. He¡¯d wake up screaming.

    "Don¡¯t say anything," Zane had said one night, after I¡¯d found him doubled over behind the throne room, biting down on his wrist to keep from groaning out loud. "Not to my father. Not to Alex. Not to anyone."

    I remember pressing him against the cold marble, my hands glowing, my heart thundering in my chest.

    "You¡¯re the bloody crown prince, Zane," I hissed. "You can¡¯t copse in the middle of council meetings!"

    "If they find out the heir to the Lycan throne is weakening like this... panic will tear this kingdom apart. And my poor Alex..."

    His voice was hoarse, each word threaded with agony. "Please, Natalie."

    My heart screamed inside my chest. I wanted to argue, throw the moon itself at the problem. But I didn¡¯t.

    Because I knew him.

    And I saw it in his eyes¡ªhe wasn¡¯t protecting himself.

    He was protecting me.

    Protecting everyone.

    "You¡¯re asking me to lie," I whispered, voice shaking. "To everyone who loves you."

    "I¡¯m asking you to <i>trust</i> me," he said, eyes like a dying storm. "Please my love. We can¡¯t let the kingdom and the people that love us fall into fear."

    And damn it, I said yes. Because I loved him. Because I was terrified.

    Because I didn¡¯t know what else to do.

    I pulled away gently, wrapping my arms around myself like they might hold me together. I couldn¡¯t bear the sight of him lying there¡ªthis titan of a man, my unbreakable alpha¡ªlooking like ss on the verge of shattering.

    Every day, I poured my celestial power into him and Griffin. Every day, it worked¡ªfor an hour. Maybe two. Then they¡¯d wither again.

    Like something was feeding on them.

    And I hated it.

    I hated the helplessness.

    I hated Shadow.

    I hated Kalmia.

    Jasmine growled softly inside my mind, her voice ice and fire all at once. <strong><i>"They¡¯re ying with us. They want to watch you suffer before Shadow takes him."</i></strong>

    <i>"He won¡¯t," </i>I hissed under my breath.

    "What was that?" Zane asked, eyes fluttering closed as my light faded from his chest.

    "Nothing. Just... don¡¯t die," I said tly, forcing a smirk as I leaned in and kissed his cheek. "Because if you do, I¡¯ll kill you."

    He gave a ghost of a smile. "Feisty. I love it."

    "Yeah, you do."

    <strong>**********</strong>

    "This is <i>insane!"</i> I snapped hourster, pacing the gardens of Zane¡¯s estate with Fox. Moonlight shimmered in his red-gold hair, and sparks danced along his fingertips as he conjured little mes to distract himself. "I¡¯ve healed Zane until my veins feel empty. I¡¯ve tried spells, blessings, ancestral invocations, every damn herb known to werewolves, and still¡ªstill¡ªhe¡¯s getting worse."

    Fox flinched, his golden eyes dimming.

    "I know," he said quietly. "But the Soul Sucker is clever. It¡¯s no ordinary curse stone. I¡¯ve chased it through the hallways, the gardens, the bedrooms, even the goddamn roof. Every time I get close, it moves. Vanishes into thin air like it knows I¡¯ming."

    "Then use your magic to track it," I hissed.

    He looked at me like I¡¯d grown a second head. "I am magic, Nat. And that thing¡¯s older than me. It¡¯s built from primal chaos. It eats energy like a parasite, and I can¡¯t lock onto it¡ªnot with traditional methods."

    I turned away, pressing my hand against a cold marble pir.

    "Then maybe it¡¯s time we stopped ying nice," I muttered. "What about Jacob?"

    Fox exhaled sharply, rubbing the back of his neck. "He¡¯s barely holding it together after the Easter fiasco. I didn¡¯t want to dump this on him too."

    "Well, I do," I shot back. "Because if we don¡¯t fix this¡ªZane dies. Griffin too. And I¡¯m not about to sit around while they rot."

    Yeah, maybe it was selfish. And sure, I knew very well, I was the reason Jacob was already drowning in chaos. But I couldn¡¯t stop myself. Not now. Not when the person I cared about was running out of time.

    Fox¡¯s jaw clenched. "You¡¯re right. Call him."

    I closed my eyes and reached for Jacob through the mind link.<i> "Jacob?"</i> ...Nothing.

    <i>"Jacob, it¡¯s me. I need you. Please, answer." </i>Still nothing.

    A chill crept through my chest like ice water in my veins.

    <strong><i>"He¡¯s always answered before,"</i></strong> Jasmine whispered. <strong><i>"Something¡¯s wrong, Mara."</i></strong>

    I opened my eyes slowly, heart pounding. "He¡¯s not there. I can¡¯t feel him at all."

    Fox went rigid. "That¡¯s not possible."

    "No, it¡¯s not," I said, my voice choking with unshed tears. "But it¡¯s happening."

    For the first time since I¡¯d known him, Fox looked shaken. "Then something¡¯s happening on more than one front."

    The next morning, Zane grunted in pain as I tried to lift his shirt to examine his chest. His muscles spasmed beneath my fingers, his breathing ragged. Red, whimpered inside my mind like an echo. I never knew he could do that.

    "Zane, baby, please¡ªjust stay still," I pleaded, tears brimming in my eyes.

    His skin was hot¡ªtoo hot. Like he was burning from the inside out.

    "I¡¯m fine," he growled through clenched teeth.

    "You¡¯re not. And I swear, if you say that one more time, I will light your ass on fire."

    His lip twitched into a smirk. "You like my ass too much."

    "Not when it¡¯s possessed by a soul-sucking demon, I don¡¯t."

    He chuckled¡ªthen groaned, doubling over in pain.

    That was it.

    I dropped to my knees beside the bed and pressed my hands to his chest again. Light spilled from me in a blinding rush, sparks and starlight coiling through his veins. His body seized once¡ªthen rxed.

    And again... for a breath... he was at peace.

    I copsed into the chair beside him, utterly drained.

    "Jasmine?" I murmured.

    <strong><i>"Shadow¡¯s still inside," </i></strong>she answered grimly. <strong><i>"Still lurking. It¡¯s like a ghost in his bones."</i></strong>

    I looked at Zane¡¯s face. At the man I¡¯d fallen so hard for. The man who once moved through life like a force of nature¡ªterrifying,manding, untouchable.

    Now he looked barely human.

    My chest ached. My hands shook.

    And then I heard it¡ª

    A voice.

    Soft. Feminine. Sad.

    <i>"Mara, darling, why don¡¯t you ever ask me for help?"</i>

    I shot up like I¡¯d been electrocuted, heart pounding. My chair crashed backward, hitting the stone floor with a bang.

    "What the hell¡ªwho said that?!"

    Zane stirred but didn¡¯t wake.

    I turned in circles, eyes scanning the shadows.

    "Jasmine?!"

    <strong><i>"I heard it too,"</i></strong> she said, her tone cold and coiled.<strong><i> "But it wasn¡¯t me."</i></strong>

    I pressed my back to the wall, scanning the room like something might crawl out of it.

    No one was there.

    Just Zane¡¯s soft breathing. The scented candlelight flickering along the edges of the room. My own ragged heartbeat in my ears.

    <strong><i>"Mara."</i></strong>

    There it was again.

    The name.

    My <i>real</i> name?

    No. No, that wasn¡¯t right.

    No one called me that name except Jasmine and...

    Could it be her?

    I wrapped my arms around myself and whispered, "Mother?"

 Chapter 243: A Subconscious Call

    <h4>Chapter 243: A Subconscious Call</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    The ache never left. Not really.

    It just... moved around.

    It would hide behind my ribs when I distracted myself, or curl up inside my throat whenever Iughed at some beautiful memory of her. But that morning, it pressed like a weight straight against my chest¡ªas if someone had cracked my bones and stuffed grief beneath them.

    I was lying on the roof of an old chapel, surrounded by mist that I hadn¡¯t even summoned. I¡¯d slipped out of my realm again, back to earth, drawn by some restless part of me that just wanted to exist in the same world she did, even if distance kept us apart. My fingers traced the familiar paths of my skin, a quiet plea to stop thinking about her¡ªknowing I wouldn¡¯t.

    I thought of herugh. The way she used to tuck a strand of hair behind her ear when she was nervous. The way she used to say my name like it belonged to her.

    But Easter didn¡¯t remember any of that now.

    She didn¡¯t remember me.

    And I had made sure of it.

    I was just about to sink back into that fog again¡ªnumb, hollow¡ªwhen something snapped inside me. It was like my soul twisted. The pain in my chest tripled, tearing through me like lightning, and my entire body seized.

    "Ah¡ª!" I staggered upright, clutching my ribs.

    And instantly, I knew.

    Something was wrong. Terribly wrong.

    I tore down the walls I¡¯d built around my bond with Easter, shattering the lock like ss. My spirit reached for hers¡ªand what I saw...

    Oh mother! No!

    She was on the ground.

    Curled in on herself.

    Groaning. Bleeding.

    I didn¡¯t think. I didn¡¯t breathe. I didn¡¯t care that I¡¯d sworn to stay away.

    In less than a heartbeat, I was there.

    The street was quiet, birdsong interrupted only by the broken whimper of a woman who never should¡¯ve had to suffer again. Eastery crumpled on the gravel path, her knees scraped raw, her curly brown hair tangled and matted with blood and dirt. Her hands clutched her stomach. The scent of iron filled the air.

    I dropped to my knees beside her.

    "Easter!"

    She didn¡¯t move.

    I pressed my hands to her cheeks. "Stay with me, please... please stay with me..."

    Her lips parted slightly, a faint tremble. She was barely conscious. Her pulse fluttered against my fingers like a frightened bird.

    And then I saw it. The blood.

    No...

    The fall had affected her baby.

    The realization hit me like a hurricane.

    I pressed my hands over her lower abdomen, calling every ounce of healing I had, pulling on the ancient spirit inside me. Golden light poured from my palms, threads of energy weaving into her like silken strands of life. I closed my eyes and whispered to the baby inside her¡ªnot in words, but in soul. "Hold on. Stay. You are wanted. You are loved."

    Easter let out a weak gasp, her back arching slightly, and I held her tighter.

    "There you are," I murmured. "I¡¯ve got you. I won¡¯t let you go."

    The light faded. The bleeding stopped. Her breathing evened out, though her body was still trembling.

    I could¡¯ve stayed there forever¡ªjust holding her, soaking in the relief¡ªbut I knew I couldn¡¯t. She¡¯d wake up. She¡¯d see me. She¡¯d try to remember things she wasn¡¯t ready to remember. I had erased myself from her life to protect her, not traumatize her all over again.

    So I took her in my arms, soft and careful, and whispered, "You won¡¯t remember this. But you¡¯ll be okay."

    I teleported us to the nearest hospital, materializing behind a supply building where no one could see.

    Inside, I found a doctor alone in the break room and touched his temple lightly, letting my energy thread into his thoughts. He blinked once, dazed, and then nodded slowly.

    "A stranger found her on the road," I instructed. "A kind passerby. No name. No face. Just someone who didn¡¯t want credit."

    "Yes," he repeated softly. "Found her. Kind passerby."

    "When she wakes up," I said, lowering my voice to a whisper, "you¡¯ll tell her the fall looked worse than it was. That the baby is fine. That she just needs rest. She¡¯ll believe you."

    He nodded again.

    I stood in the corner of her hospital room, watching them settle her into the bed, hook up monitors. The white sheets looked too sterile beneath her. She always belonged somewhere warmer, somewhere soft. Somewhere wild and free. Not here.

    She stirred.

    My heart mmed into my ribs.

    Hershes fluttered, dark against her cheeks, and then, out of nowhere¡ª

    "Jacob..." she breathed.

    I froze.

    She didn¡¯t open her eyes. She wasn¡¯t fully awake. Her voice was soft, broken, the way a child calls out for someone in a nightmare. But it was my name.

    "Jacob..."

    I stepped forward instinctively, halfway to her bedside before I realized it.

    Had she remembered?

    Had some part of her mind wed past the fog I¡¯d buried it under?

    Her brow furrowed. Her lips parted again.

    "Jacob... Rose... please..."

    I stopped moving.

    My knees almost buckled.

    She wasn¡¯t calling for me. She was calling to me. Asking me to protect her daughter.

    Even in her dreams, even in pain and half-consciousness, she trusted me.

    My throat burned.

    I knelt beside her, brushing a strand of her hair back, careful not to touch her skin. "I will," I whispered. "I swear it. I¡¯ll watch over her. Both of you."

    She didn¡¯t respond. Her breathing settled again.

    But my soul was in ruins.

    I had stayed away to give her peace. To offer her a life without the weight of my world. And yet... her spirit still reached for mine. Even when her mind had forgotten, her heart remembered.

    I stood slowly.

    I shouldn¡¯t stay.

    If she woke up fully and saw me, everything I¡¯d done to give her freedom would unravel.

    So I turned to leave.

    But at the door, I hesitated. I looked back.

    She was curled into herself again, smaller than she should be, her hand resting gently over the ce I had healed. The nket rose and fell with each breath. And her other hand had reached out blindly across the sheets... searching.

    For what, I didn¡¯t know.

    Or maybe I did.

    "The answer is clear as day."

    My mother¡¯s words echoed through me, like wind through hollow bones.

    Maybe this was the path I had to walk¡ªnot one of absence, but one of presence in secret. Protecting her without demanding to be remembered. Loving her in silence, without ever asking for the sound of my name.

    I looked at her onest time.

    And walked into the hallway.

    Not because I wanted to.

    But because I had to.

    Because love¡ªreal, ruinous, eternal love¡ªsometimes meant being the shadow that held her up, not the light that asked her to look.

    And I would do it again. A thousand times.

    For her.

    For the child growing inside her.

    For the tiny girl who once looked up at me with ancient eyes and whispered, "I love you, Uncle Jacob,"

    I loved them both¡ªand that love was all the reason I needed to stick around.

 Chapter 244: The Things We Hold Onto

    <h4>Chapter 244: The Things We Hold Onto</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    <i>"Jacob... Rose... please..."</i>

    Even in her subconscious, Easter¡¯s voice broke through ¡ª soft, pleading,ced with a kind of desperation only a mother could carry. She didn¡¯t need to ask. I had already made that promise the moment I chose to wipe her memories. Watching over her daughter wasn¡¯t just a duty ¡ª it was something etched into my soul. Whether spoken or not, I heard her. And I wasn¡¯t about to let her down. Never again.

    I closed my eyes and reached beyond the veil of the present, letting the golden strands of spirit-sight stretch across space. My vision tunneled gently to Rose¡ªsweet, precious Rose. She was safe.

    Herughter rang faintly in my ears, like the bells of some distant temple. She was outside on the small yground of her kindergarten, her curly brown hair bouncing as she ran with a group of kids near a stic slide shaped like a dragon. I smiled faintly. She was wearing the little purple dress with bunnies that Easter always said made her look "like springtime wrapped up in a child."

    I counted the hours. Four¡ªmaybe five¡ªbefore I¡¯d need to pick her up. That gave me enough time.

    I stood outside Easter¡¯s hospital room for a moment, staring at the closed door, heart thudding slowly in my chest. I wasn¡¯t supposed to be here. I should¡¯ve been gone the moment I stabilized her, but something inside me refused to leave. Something primal. Protective. Mine.

    I turned the handle and stepped inside.

    The room was quiet¡ªtoo quiet. A slow, constant beep from the heart monitor was the only sound, apart from the gentle hiss of the IV line. Eastery curled slightly on her side, the nkets gathered around her like fallen snow, her brown curls fell across the pillow like a halo.

    She looked like something out of a dream¡ªfragile and lovely, the kind of beauty you were scared to touch in case it vanished.

    I sat down beside her and reached for her hand. It was warm. Human. Shaking slightly from the effort of healing. My thumb traced the soft rise of her knuckles, then I leaned forward and pressed a kiss to the inside of her wrist.

    "You¡¯re going to be okay," I whispered.

    She didn¡¯t stir. But her breathing was deeper now, slower. Healing was happening. I knew that already¡ªI was the healing¡ªbut I still needed to see her with my own eyes. I needed to touch her to believe it.

    Gently, I brushed the hair from her face, revealing the faint freckles dusting her cheeks and nose. Even unconscious, her lips were softly parted like she was about to speak. I leaned forward and kissed her forehead, lingering just a moment longer than I should¡¯ve.

    Her nket had slipped down a little. I lifted it and tucked it snugly under her chin.

    "Rest," I murmured. "You¡¯ve earned it. You¡¯ve fought so hard. You and the little one."

    A quiet knock interrupted my silence.

    I stood swiftly and cracked the door open. A nurse stood there holding a clipboard. Behind her, the doctor I¡¯d spoken to earlier adjusted his coat.

    "She¡¯s stable," the doctor said, keeping his voice low. "We¡¯ve got her on fluids to rehydrate her. The baby¡¯s heartbeat is strong."

    I nodded. "Good. I need her signed up for antenatal sses here. Proper ones. Regr checkups too."

    The doctor blinked. "Of course. We¡¯ll put her on a program immediately."

    The nurse nodded, scribbling on her clipboard. "We¡¯ll take excellent care of her. This hospital¡ª"

    "¡ªis one of the best in this city. I know. That¡¯s why I brought her here." I stepped back and let them in, watching as they checked her vitals and adjusted the drip.

    As they worked, I stood at the edge of the room, jaw tight.

    I had failed her in some ways.

    While Easter had been with me... I¡¯d been too focused on me. My power. My instincts. My ancient knowledge. I had been so sure I could handle anything that came up¡ªso confident in my ability to heal, to fix, to protect. I never thought about things like... prenatal vitamins. Heart rate monitors. Educational support.

    She was human. And that meant she needed more than spirit-born protection.

    She needed care. Nourishment. Humanity.

    I swore then and there I would give her that. Not just the grand, magical things¡ªbut the everyday ones. The small ones. The beautiful, boring, necessary things.

    Three hours passed.

    The lights in the room dimmed slightly as afternoon rolled in. I stayed by her side the entire time, speaking quietly now and then, even if she couldn¡¯t hear me.

    "You called me," I said once, brushing her cheek again. "Back there, when you were unconscious. You said my name. You asked me to protect Rose."

    Iughed, softly. "As if I wasn¡¯t already going to."

    The doctor returned quietly and checked her onest time. "She¡¯ll wake soon. Maybe a few minutes. Half an hour at most."

    "I know," I said, already standing.

    He looked at me, puzzled. "You¡¯re leaving?"

    I gave a tight smile. "I was never really here."

    I pressed onest kiss to her knuckles and whispered, "I¡¯ll see you soon, Easter."

    Then I vanished.

    Rose¡¯s kindergarten yard was quieting down. Children were being called in, their ytime over. I stood cloaked in spirit-form near the edge of the fence, unseen by mortal eyes.

    I waited.

    Time passed slowly when you were pretending not to exist.

    My lovely sister¡¯s familiar energy tugged at my mind like a thread. Natalie. She was trying to reach me. It wasn¡¯t an emergency. If it were, I¡¯d feel her panic. Still, I had never ignored her call before. Not once. In all our long lives, I had always answered.

    But today...

    Today, I couldn¡¯t.

    I closed my eyes and whispered into the void between us: "I¡¯m sorry, Nat. You have Tiger, Fox, Eagle, Zane... even the king if you call him. You¡¯re not alone. But Easter and Rose... they don¡¯t have anyone but me right now."

    The guilt stayed. But I let it sit with me.

    Then the school bell rang.

    Children flooded out the door in bright-colored jackets and bouncingughter. I watched from the shadows as they filtered one by one to their parents¡ªmothers with wide smiles, fathers lifting children into the air, car doors mming as rides pulled away.

    And then there she was.

    Rose.

    Tiny, with those wild curls that danced like her mother¡¯s, and her emerald eyes wide with quiet sadness. She stood near the door, clutching her tiny backpack, staring at each father who arrived.

    Her teacher¡ªthe one who always greeted me warmly every time I came to pick up Rose from school¡ªced a hand on her shoulder, smiling gently. "She¡¯ll be here soon, sweetie."

    Rose didn¡¯t answer. She just nodded and kept looking.

    That did it.

    I stepped out of the cloak and walked toward the gate.

    The teacher looked up just in time¡ªher gaze locking onto mine for a brief second before it shifted. She didn¡¯t recognize me. Her eyes zed over, just slightly, like she was staring past me into something else. That was my cue. I reached out with my spirit energy, brushing against the edge of her memory, soft and careful like turning a page in an old book. Just enough to nudge reality, to fold myself into the story she already believed. In her mind, I made myself Rose¡¯s guardian again.

    That¡¯s the thing about rewriting memories¡ªwhen I erased Easter¡¯s, it didn¡¯t just stop with her. It rippled outward like a stone in water. Anyone who had known me¡ªor my siblings¡ªthrough her? Gone. Their memories of us, our world, everything... wiped clean. Like we¡¯d never existed. Like shadows disappearing at sunrise.

    But this? This was me stitching myself back in, one thread at a time.

    She blinked again. "Ah¡ªRose, your guardian¡¯s here."

    I was about doing the same thing I did to the teacher to Rose but then something happened I hadn¡¯t anticipated.

    Rose turned.

    Her eyes locked with mine.

    A heartbeat passed.

    And then she lit up.

    She squealed and ran¡ªran¡ªstraight into my arms.

    "Daddy!"

    The word shattered me.

    I barely caught her before she mmed into my chest, her tiny arms wrapping around my leg like vines made of sunlight.

    "Daddy!" she said again,ughing, burying her face on my tighs.

    I froze.

    My mind raced¡ªsearching, doubting, terrified. Did she remember me? Had the memory weaving I did scrambled her mind? She had never called me that. She used to call me "Uncle Jacob." Why¡ª

    I immediately bent to her level. My arms curled around her before I could stop them.

    I held her tightly.

    Too tightly.

    Tears stung my eyes before I could shame them into hiding.

    "I missed you," she whispered, her breath warm against my cheek.

    I kissed the side of her head, overwhelmed. "I missed you too, little blossom."

    She pulled back slightly and looked up at me with the kind of open-hearted certainty only a child could hold. "You¡¯re back."

    "I am," I said, voice hoarse. "I¡¯m back."

    And I would stay.

    Whatever this was¡ªwhatever memory had slipped through the cracks, whatever force had pulled her back to me¡ªit didn¡¯t matter.

    She was mine.

 Chapter 245: The Cold That Followed Her

    <h4>Chapter 245: The Cold That Followed Her</h4>

    <strong>Sebastian~</strong>

    It¡¯s funny, really¡ªbeing technically dead and all, but somehow I¡¯ve never felt more alive than I do now.

    Ever since Jacobced his old, soul-deep magic into Cassandra¡¯s aura, it was like watching her step out of a grayscale painting and back into full-blown color. She smiled more¡ªnot the polite, brittle curve of her lips I¡¯d grown used to, but something brighter. Real. Her smile used to be a flicker of sunlight. Now? It was the whole damn sun. Sheughed more too, and the sound didn¡¯te out strained or hollow. It was light. Effortless. Music.

    She stopped waking up in the middle of the night, breathless and wild-eyed, like her dreams were wing her from the inside. The dagger she used to keep tucked in her boot just to go downstairs for a ss of water gathered dust now. That¡¯s how I knew she wasn¡¯t just surviving anymore. She was healing.

    The house didn¡¯t feel like a bunker for forbidden love these days. It felt like something new. It felt like a home. A real home.

    I still remember the moment she said she wanted to go out on her own. She turned to me with that look¡ªthe one that says, "brace yourself, you¡¯re not winning this one."

    "I¡¯m going to the store," she said, slipping on her jacket like it was armor.

    "Cool," I replied, already halfway to standing. "Let me just grab my¡ª"

    Her hand came up, halting me in my tracks like a spell. "Alone, Sebastian. I¡¯m going alone. Just groceries."

    I blinked at her like she¡¯d just announced she was quitting her normal life to be a fire juggler on a pirate ship.

    "Groceries?" I repeated, dumbfounded. "Cass, thest time you went out alone, a half-blind bloodsucker sniffed you out from five blocks away and tried to trade your location for a cursed coin and a blood bag."

    She smirked. "That was before Jacob rewrote my aura, remember?"

    I scowled. "Still. That blood sucker probably has cousins."

    But she didn¡¯t back down. Of course, she didn¡¯t. She¡¯s stubborn like that¡ªone of the many things I adore and also want to throttle her for.

    So she went. And came back. Alive. Smiling. With five bags of snacks I didn¡¯t know she needed and zero blood sucker in tow.

    From that day on, she started living again.

    We went out together often¡ªrestaurants, bookstores, that weird pop-up coffee shop Zane invested in that only serves drinks with affirmations like You¡¯re Enoughtte. I even took her to thepany one day, strolled her through the ss doors like the goddess she is.

    "This is Cassandra," I told anyone who had the misfortune of standing still long enough. "She¡¯s my girlfriend. Possibly my future wife. You know. No pressure."

    She hit my arm for that one, blushing hard. It was adorable.

    But still... something gnawed at me.

    She wasn¡¯t part of a pack.

    I remember the way she froze when we crossed paths with a real wolf pack during a hiking trip we took together. The way her eyes stayed locked on them as their howls echoed through the trees. There was something hollow in her silence, something heavy in the way she stood. Werewolves weren¡¯t made to be alone¡ªnot really.

    I wanted to give her a family again. A real one. A ce she could belong to¡ªpeople who¡¯d watch her back when I couldn¡¯t. People who wouldn¡¯t ask her to kill or bleed or run. Just... be.

    I was already looking. Quietly. Carefully. Vetting every pack with the same scrutiny I reserved for billion-dor mergers.

    But one morning... everything changed.

    Cassandra had gone to the store again¡ªsaid she needed spices, some almond milk, and a specific brand of tea that "didn¡¯t taste like sadness." She kissed me goodbye. Twice.

    And I went to my study.

    The ce was quiet, warm with sunlight filtering through the velvet curtains. My desk was a beautiful mess of contract papers, a chipped mug of blood tea, and a framed photo of Zane trying to scowl while covered in birthday glitter. I was just about to draft a proposal email when it happened.

    The temperature dropped.

    Not just a breeze. Not a chill.

    It was sudden, suffocating frost.

    My breath misted in front of me¡ªme, a vampire¡ªand the clock on the wall stopped ticking. The shadows deepened like they were holding their breath. And every single object in the room stilled.

    Frozen in time.

    Even the flickering scented candle me hovered mid-dance, suspended.

    And then she appeared.

    Kalmia.

    The demon that had tormented my mate for years.

    She didn¡¯t walk in. She didn¡¯t emerge.

    She unfolded into the room like a sickness seeping through a crack in the world. Her presence twisted the air, bent the light. Her dress was woven from darkness, her hair a flowing storm, and her eyes¡ª

    Gods, her eyes were bottomless pits of cruelty.

    "Sebastian Lawrence," she purred, her voice silk and thorns.

    I stood slowly, spine stiff, hands clenched.

    "You¡¯re trespassing," I said coolly, but my undead heart was thudding like a jackhammer in a coffin.

    She tilted her head, smiling like a cat who¡¯d found a bleeding bird. "I¡¯vee with a proposal."

    "Not interested."

    "Not optional."

    She glided closer¡ªdidn¡¯t walk, just moved¡ªand with every step, the cold deepened.

    "You will give me your blood. Freely. Without fight. In four days."

    Iughed.

    It was the wrong move.

    But I couldn¡¯t help it.

    "You think I¡¯d just hand it over? You really believe I¡¯m that stupid?"

    Her smile widened. "No, Sebastian. I think you¡¯re in love. And that makes you predictable."

    I bristled. "If youy a finger on her¡ª"

    "I won¡¯t have to," she cut in. "Not if you behave. But if you refuse¡ª"

    Her eyes burned. "I¡¯ll start with your coven. Everyst vampire tied to your name. Your legacy. I¡¯ll reduce it all to ash; then, I¡¯lle for her."

    My fangs extended, breath short. "You¡¯re bluffing."

    "I don¡¯t bluff."

    "You don¡¯t know where she is," I snapped. "Mist cloaked her. You can¡¯t find her."

    That was my ace. The card I held close to my unbeating heart.

    She nodded slowly. "True. I can¡¯t see her. Not now. But don¡¯t get cocky, Sebastian. I¡¯m working on something. Something old. Something... divine. And in four days, Mist¡¯s powers will be dust beneath my feet."

    My blood ran colder than the room.

    "You have four days," she repeated. "Give me your blood willingly, or I will burn everything you love. And when you¡¯re finally alone¡ªtruly alone¡ªI¡¯ll let you watch her die."

    Rage surged.

    I lunged.

    But¡ª

    I didn¡¯t move.

    My body stayed rooted, every muscle locked. My mouth opened in a snarl, but no sound came.

    I was frozen.

    She stepped closer, face inches from mine, and I could feel the void leaking from her skin.

    "I know you¡¯re wondering why I haven¡¯t just killed you instead of going through all this trouble to threaten you," she said with a smile.

    And damn it¡ªyeah, that was exactly what I was wondering.

    "If I take your blood by force," she whispered, "it won¡¯t work. That¡¯s the curse. It must be given freely... or it loses its potency. And I do not waste power."

    "Why?" I managed through gritted teeth. "Why my blood?"

    She didn¡¯t answer.

    Instead, she leaned in like a lover, her voice softer than death.

    "You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s been chosen by fate, Sebastian."

    And then she vanished.

    Just like that.

    The world resumed. The clock ticked. The candle flickered again. The shadows retreated.

    But the cold lingered.

    I stood there for a moment, gripping the edge of the desk so hard it cracked beneath my fingers.

    Didn¡¯t blink.

    Didn¡¯t move.

    Then I did the only thing I could.

    I grabbed my coat, bolted out the door, and whispered a name like a prayer, like a curse.

    "Jacob. I need your help."

    Because whatever wasing...

    I needed the damn Wolf Spirit to chase it away.

 Chapter 246: Dear Mother

    <h4>Chapter 246: Dear Mother</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    "Mother?" I whispered into the silence, my voice trembling like a string pulled too tight.

    For a breath, nothing answered. Just the heavy hush of the room, Zane¡¯s ragged breathing, and the faint flicker of candlelight dancing along the carved stone walls.

    Then came the sound.

    A soft, liltingugh¡ªlike silver bells tinkling through mist. It was familiar, somehowforting and strange all at once.

    "Oh, my child," the voice said with amused affection. "How could you so easily forget your mother¡¯s voice? I¡¯m wounded."

    I blinked, heart lurching against my ribs. "Wait... wait¡ªwhat?"

    A yful sigh echoed around the room. "Truly, I should be offended. My daughter doesn¡¯t recognize her own mother."

    Jasmine stirred in my mind, alert and amused. "Oh, she¡¯s dramatic. That¡¯s one of the many reasons I love her so much."

    My knees nearly buckled. "I¡ªno, I didn¡¯t mean to, mother¡ªI just¡ª" I stumbled over my words. "I¡¯ve got a lot going on, okay?! Zane¡¯s dying, Griffin¡¯s withering away like a dried-up leaf, Mist isn¡¯t answering my calls, and there¡¯s this creepy soul-sucking demon slinking around us like it owns our damn live!¡ªsorry,nguage¡ªand you know my stress threshold is dangerously thin!"

    Silence filled the room.

    Then another softugh. "Still fiery, even in panic. That¡¯s my Mara."

    I inhaled sharply.

    Mara.

    Gods, I missed that name.

    No one said it like she did¡ªlike it was a melody woven from starlight and bedtime stories, soft enough to make me feel five years old again and safe under a sky full of wonder.

    "...Mother?" My voice cracked, barely above a breath, tears already brimming like a storm waiting to break.

    "Yes, darling. I¡¯m here."

    I pressed my hand against my chest, grounding myself as a strange warmth bloomed inside me¡ªlike sunrise thawing through the frozen parts of my soul.

    "Why didn¡¯t youe sooner?" I whispered, voice cracking. "Why now?"

    Her reply was maddeningly simple. "You didn¡¯t ask me."

    My head tipped back. I stared up at the ceiling like it might have the answers. "I did," I said, voice rising. "I screamed your name a thousand times. When I was sobbing on the cold floors of Darius¡¯s dungeon. When I was the cursed girl with no wolf and everyone looked at me like I was broken. When I was branded by that bastard alpha¡ªremember him? I do. When I was curled up in that filthy alley with no one. When I was in the shelter. I begged you. Where the hell were you then?"

    The air seemed to hold its breath. The light bulbs above dimmed, flickering like they too were unsure.

    Then she said it¡ªsoftly, but like a bell in the dark. "Watching. Always watching."

    I swallowed hard, jaw clenched. "Then why didn¡¯t you do something? Why didn¡¯t you float down from your goddess cloud and st everything to hell with your celestial sparkle powers or whatever?"

    She didn¡¯t even sound affected.

    "Because," she said, gently, "you weren¡¯t meant to be rescued from that pain. You were meant to rise through it."

    I blinked at the ceiling like it might split open from sheer disbelief.

    "I begged you," I whispered, my voice thinner than paper.

    "I know," she said.

    "I was alone."

    "No," she said, softer now. "You weren¡¯t. Jasmine was with you. I was with you. Your brothers. All of us. We were waiting¡ªwaiting for the moment when your soul was ready to break through."

    I scoffed. "Great. Next time, maybe the ¡¯right moment¡¯ doesn¡¯te with a soul-shattering rejection and a lunatic alpha treating me like livestock. And while we¡¯re at it, why the hell did you take my brothers¡¯ advice and throw Griffin into the chaos when you knew I had Frederick?"

    Jasmine¡¯s voice echoed in my head, full of sass and frustration. "Yeah! What was that about? Also, locking me up while Mara went through hell? Not cool, Mother. I take personal offense to that."

    A soft, golden light began to fill the room like morning breaking through a dream. The shadows melted away. The air shimmered.

    And then¡ªshe appeared.

    I gasped.

    She stood at the edge of the bed, radiant and ethereal, cloaked in silver silk that shimmered like stardust. Her long moon-white hair flowed past her waist, and her eyes¡ªgods, her eyes¡ªheld gxies in them. No exaggeration. Actual gxies. I missed seeing those eyes.

    "Mama..." The word slipped out like a forgotten luby.

    She opened her arms.

    That was all I needed.

    In a twinkle of an eye, all my anger vanished like the wind.

    Iunched myself into her embrace with a sob, burying my face into her shoulder. She smelled like moonlight and wild jasmine, like the moment between dreaming and waking.

    "You came," I whispered, clinging to her like a child. "You actually came."

    "You never have to face this world alone, Mara. Not anymore. I am always with you."

    We stayed there for a moment¡ªjust mother and daughter, timeless and still.

    But then... of course, my mind kicked back in.

    I pulled back slightly and looked up at her. "But seriously. Why didn¡¯t you answer me back then?"

    Her smile was tinged with sadness. "Because that pain shaped you. Every scar, every tear¡ªit carved the strength in your soul. If I had interfered too soon, you¡¯d never be who you were meant to be. This life is different than the previous ones, Mara. This time, you have something to fulfill."

    I blinked. "What do you mean by, ¡¯different¡¯? What are you trying to tell me?"

    She cupped my cheek. "My love, we both know that this isn¡¯t your first walk through the mortal world. But this life... it is your most important."

    I stepped back, her words burning through my brain. "What am I supposed to fulfill?"

    She smiled¡ªbut it was one of those infuriatingly vague goddess-smiles. "You¡¯ll find out soon."

    "Mother," I groaned. "Please don¡¯t do the cryptic oracle thing¡ª"

    "It¡¯s in the job description."

    Jasmine muttered, "I vote we unionize against her."

    I choked on augh. "Okay, fine. Whatever you say. But what do I do about my current predicament? I tried everything. Fox tried everything. Jacob won¡¯t answer. I thought maybe¡ªhe was the only one powerful enough to deal with this kind of magic¡ª"

    "You don¡¯t need Jacob," she interrupted, voice firm. "ou¡¯re just as powerful, 8Mara. You¡¯ve relied on Mist because I told all of you to lean on each other. But now it¡¯s time you stand in your own light. You have more power in your little finger than even Jacob has. You just haven¡¯t learned how to use it."

    I stared at her. "You¡¯re kidding, right? Mother, I have tried every power I possess and none is working."

    Her face was unreadable. "You were born tomand the tides of moon and mind. To bend will, shift time, speak to the old forces. You¡¯ve only scratched the surface of your magic. You¡¯ve let others hold the reins, but you¡ªyou¡ªwere born to lead."

    No pressure, right?

    Jasmine said, "I always told you we were badass."

    I crossed my arms. "Okay, goddess of mystery and cosmic disappointment. You¡¯re here now. You want me to fix this? Tell me how."

    She walked to Zane, her expression softening as she looked down at him.

    "The Shadow is inside him. And Kalmia will try to reach you next. You want to trap them? Let them in."

    My mouth dropped. "I¡¯m sorry¡ªwhat now?"

    She turned toward me, eyes glowing. "You must invite Kalmia into your body. And let Shadow fully enter Zane¡¯s."

    I blinked. Then blinked again.

    "Mother, I know you¡¯re divine and all, but have you lost your celestial mind?! That¡¯s like... demon possession level nine! That¡¯s not trapping, that¡¯s weing the horror movie into my house!"

    "Trust me."

    "I don¡¯t even trust Jacob half the time!"

    A flicker of amusement crossed her face. "You¡¯ll know what to do when the timees. Your body, your magic¡ªit will respond. You are not prey, Mara. You are the storm."

    I stared at her.

    She stared back.

    "...Are you sure Jacob can¡¯t handle this?"

    She chuckled. "Positive."

    I exhaled shakily and looked over at Zane, who was now sleeping peacefully¡ªfor now. But I could still sense Shadow curling like smoke in his bones.

    I pressed my hands to my face and groaned. "Fine. Demon house party it is. This is totally not going to backfire."

    Jasmine sighed in my mind. "I suggest we stock up on holy water and chocte."

    The Moon Goddess smiled like she already knew the ending of the story¡ªand wouldn¡¯t spoil it for the world.

    "Be ready, Mara. The next time you face Kalmia, don¡¯t run. Invite her in."

    I didn¡¯t breathe for a moment.

    Then I whispered, "I¡¯m going to regret this, aren¡¯t I?"

    "Yes," she said sweetly. "But only a little."

    And just like that¡ªshe vanished.

    The light faded. The warmth cooled.

    And I stood there, heart pounding, mouth agape, wondering how in the name of moonfire I was going to survive the next 48 hours.

    Jasmine groaned.<strong><i> "Next time she visits, I¡¯m asking for a vacation."</i></strong>

    "Make it two," I muttered, already reaching for the bottle of wine Fox kept under my bed for emergencies.

    Because this? This was definitely an emergency.

 Chapter 247: Trusting

    <h4>Chapter 247: Trusting</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The moonlight had barely faded from the room when thest traces of my mother¡ªthe Moon Goddess herself¡ªdisappeared. Gone in a breath, a flicker of divine smoke that vanished before I could reach for it.

    And there I stood, rooted to the floor like my bones were made of stone, staring at the spot where she had vanished. My heart was hammering. My palms were slick with sweat. My thoughts? Utter chaos.

    Jasmine¡¯s voice broke through the chaos in my head¡ªt, dry, and sharp like the edge of a cracked mirror.

    "Well, what now, Mara?"

    I groaned, dragging both hands down my face, still staring at Zane like he¡¯d vanish next. Hey sprawled across the bed, his skin deathly pale, soaked in sweat. His breathing was too shallow, too uneven. And underneath it all, I could feel it. The Shadow. Writhing beneath his skin like smoke with a mind of its own.

    My jaw clenched. We were out of time.

    I shut my eyes and reached for the bond¡ªthe mind-link I shared with my brothers. Tiger. Eagle. Fox. Bubble. My voice cut through the link sharp and demanding.

    "I need you. Now. Zane¡¯s room. No time to exin."

    Fox was the first to respond, his tone already defensive.

    "If this is about the soul sucker again, I swear I¡¯ve been trying to catch it¡ª"

    "Just get here," I barked, already pacing.

    Secondster, they began to arrive¡ªeach one announcing themselves with a sh of their element.

    Tiger emerged first, stepping out of the shadows between the curtains, tall and watchful, his eyes burning with intensity. Eagle followed, diving in through the open window in a gust of wind, his silver wings dissolving into the air behind him. Fox exploded into the room like a literal fireball¡ªhis hair aze, eyes glowing gold, barefoot and unbothered. And finally, Bubble shimmered into the corner in a wave of watery blue light, his presence calm and strangelyforting.

    Bubble¡¯s grin was wide. "Emergency party, huh?" He took one look at Zane and sobered instantly. "Never mind. Not a party."

    The atmosphere shifted. Jokes and sarcasm vanished. Silence stretched tight.

    They saw Zane.

    Then they saw me.

    And just like that, the air changed¡ªlike something unseen had stepped into the room with us. Everything went still. Every instinct on edge.

    Tiger¡¯s voice was the first to break the silence. Low. Controlled. Deadly calm. "What happened?"

    I swallowed hard, fists trembling at my sides.

    "Shadow happened." The word came out like venom. "He has a grip on Zane and Griffin and he¡¯s getting stronger. Zane¡¯s barely hanging on. Griffin hasn¡¯t moved in over twenty-four hours. And every time I close my eyes, I¡¯m back in the dreamworld fighting Kalmia. Over and over. She¡¯s not letting go. It¡¯s like she¡¯s digging ws into my soul."

    Tiger gripped the back of a chair, his fingers tightening until ws pushed through his skin.

    "If that demon touches you¡ª" he growled, voice raw with fury.

    "She already has," I cut in. "But listen. Mother came to me."

    The room went still.

    "She came here," I whispered. "She said there¡¯s a way to stop this. A way to trap the Shadow and Kalmia all at once."

    Bubble frowned. "What kind of trap?"

    My voice was barely a breath. "She wants me to... let them in."

    Eagle blinked slowly. "Come again?"

    I lifted my chin. "She said I have to invite Kalmia into my body. And stop fighting Shadow from taking over Zane¡¯s. That¡¯s how we trap them."

    The silence that followed could¡¯ve cut ss.

    Tiger stepped forward, eyes sharp. "You want to let two of the most ancient and dangerous forces into your bodies¡ªon purpose?"

    "I don¡¯t want to," I hissed. "But if there¡¯s a way to end this madness, I¡¯m taking it. Mother said it¡¯ll work. I trust her."

    Fox let out a long breath, running a hand through his fiery hair. "Did she tell you what happens once they¡¯re inside?"

    I hesitated. "No."

    They all stared at me.

    Jasmine sighed inside my mind. > "Don¡¯t get me wrong, I trust mother with all my heart but that doesn¡¯t stop this from feeling like a suicide mission. ¡¯Step one: summon eldritch horrors. Step two: ???¡¯"

    "I know it¡¯s insane," I said aloud. "But she said I have the power to handle it. That I¡¯m not supposed to lean on Jacob anymore. That it¡¯s my fight now."

    Bubble tilted his head. "You¡¯re saying you¡¯ll let Kalmia in. Fully. Just... possess you?"

    "I won¡¯t be possessed," I said, steely. "I¡¯ll be the prison."

    Tiger crossed his arms. "And what about Zane?"

    My eyes fell to him¡ªmy heart, my storm, my impossible love¡ªsyed out on the bed like a fading ember.

    "I don¡¯t know how his body will react. Or mine. That¡¯s why I need your help."

    Fox¡¯s jaw ticked. "What do you need us to do?"

    "I need you to get us out of here. Zane. Me. Griffin. Move our bodies to the estate. Quietly. No one can know we¡¯re gone."

    Bubble raised a brow. "You¡¯re nning to... do this while unconscious?"

    "Yes." I looked each of them in the eye. "Tonight. When I fall asleep, I¡¯m letting Kalmia in. I don¡¯t want anyone to see what happens to me. To Zane. I don¡¯t even know if we¡¯ll wake up the same."

    Eagle¡¯s eyes narrowed, sharp and calcting. "So you¡¯re really asking us to risk losing you?"

    "I¡¯m asking you to trust Mother," I said softly. "The same way I¡¯m trusting her now."

    Fox¡¯s fingers sparked with flickers of me, his temper never far behind his loyalty. "And if she¡¯s wrong?" he growled, voice low.

    "I¡¯m still doing it," I said, steady.

    "Fox," Tiger cut in, stepping between us. "You know Mother is never wrong." His voice was calm, firm. Unshakable.

    Fox let out a long sigh, the heat dimming at his fingertips. He nodded, reluctant but resigned.

    No one said anything after that. They didn¡¯t need to.

    These were my brothers ¡ª not just by blood, but by the kind of bond that¡¯s forged in fire and sealed in loyalty. And when I looked at them, I saw it clearly:

    Trust.

    Determination.

    And beneath it all... fear.

    Tiger moved first. He walked over and rested a solid hand on my shoulder. His touch was grounding. "We¡¯ll get you out," he said. "And once you¡¯re gone, I¡¯ll make sure no one suspects a thing."

    Fox stretched his fingers and cracked his knuckles, mischief glinting in his eyes. "I¡¯ll cause a little chaos. Maybe a spontaneous kitchen fire. ssic misdirection."

    Eagle rolled his eyes, deadpan. "Because fire is always your solution."

    Bubble stepped forward next, his voice soft but sure. "I¡¯ll handle this wing. Seal it with a cloak so thick no one will even sense the space exists."

    Tiger turned to the group and nodded. "No more distractions. No more gimmicks. The cleanest way is to make it look like Natalie and Zane never left. Eagle and I will stay behind. We¡¯ll pose as them until it¡¯s over."

    A knot formed in my throat as I looked at each of them, my voice barely a whisper. "Please... take care of Alex. He can¡¯t see me like this."

    Fox¡¯s expression softened, a crooked grin curling his lips. "He¡¯s my godson. I¡¯ll keep him busy. Maybe teach him how to makeva cakes. Keep him distracted.

    That night, as darkness cloaked the pce, the room filled with quiet tension. We had cleared it of guards and servants under the guise of Zane and I wanting to be alone. Bubble held a hand to the door, whispering spells in anguage older than time. Tiger stood sentinel. Eagle perched by the window, wings folded. Fox hovered near me, his fire dimmed but ready.

    Zaney still¡ªbarely breathing, his skin pale and slick with cold sweat.

    I crawled into the bed beside him, my heart aching.

    His face was so peaceful now. Like he wasn¡¯t hosting a war in his soul. I brushed a lock of hair from his forehead.

    "I¡¯m sorry, my love," I whispered. "But I have to do this. For both of us."

    Fox approached and knelt beside the bed. "You sure about this, troublemaker?"

    I nodded, a trembling breath escaping my lips. "I¡¯ve never been more terrified."

    He smirked. "Good. Means you¡¯re about to do something legendary."

    I gave them onest look.

    And then I closed my eyes.

    Sleep came quicker than I expected.

    And with it... her.

    Kalmia.

    She didn¡¯t knock. She tore into my dreams like a storm of thorns and shadow. The dreamscape twisted¡ªclouds bleeding ck, stars shattering. She stood there, barefoot on an ocean of ash, her eyes gleaming with cruelty.

    "Come to y again, little moon rat?" she hissed.

    But this time, I didn¡¯t raise a weapon. Didn¡¯t summon fire or wind or light.

    I stood still.

    Kalmia cocked her head. "Giving up already? Where¡¯s the feisty brat with the wolf?"

    I smiled.

    "Come in," I whispered.

    She froze.

    "What?"

    "I said,e in. No more fighting. No more games. Enter me, Kalmia. I¡¯m not running."

    Herughter was slow and cold. "You¡¯re bluffing."

    Jasmine muttered in my mind, "Please tell me you know what you¡¯re doing."

    "Nope." I responded silently. "Not at all."

    Kalmia narrowed her eyes. "Why?"

    "Because I want to end you," I said, voice trembling. "From the inside out."

    She lunged.

    Darkness poured from her mouth, her chest, her hands. The world around us shattered. And I¡ª

    ¡ªI let her in.

    She rushed at me like a tidal wave of fire and poison, mming into my chest, crashing into every vein, every cell.

    It was agony. It was blinding.

    It was done.

    And then...

    It was quiet.

 Chapter 248: The Stillness Before the Storm

    <h4>Chapter 248: The Stillness Before the Storm</h4>

    <strong>Sebastian~</strong>

    I¡¯d never admit it to anyone¡ªever¡ª but I was panicking.

    The kind of panicking where your brain won¡¯t shut up, your chest feels like it¡¯s caving in, and despite being a centuries-old vampire with more power in my pinky finger than most warlocks have in their whole bodies... I felt useless.

    "Pick up, pick up, damn it, pick up¡ª"

    I jabbed the call button again, pacing in front of the firece like a blood-drunk predator. Jacob¡¯s face flickered on the holo screen. Again. No answer. Again.

    Why the hell did he bother giving me his contact if he was just going to ghost me like a coward in the fog?

    Fine. n B. Yell his name like a deranged banshee and hope the universe gets tired of ignoring me. Worked once¡ªmight as well ride the chaos again.

    "Jacob!"

    Nothing.

    "Mist? Jacob Bartholomew? Oh Great Wolf Spirit? You mangy, moon-kissed cryptid¡ªI know you¡¯re listening!"

    Still silence.

    I dropped into the leather armchair, more for the drama than thefort. I don¡¯t need sleep. I don¡¯t even need rest. But asionally, I indulge myself. Tonight, I needed grounding.

    My fingers trembled. That... that was new. I¡¯ve watched empires crumble, lovers die, and friends rot into myth. I¡¯ve burned through centuries with fire in my veins and shadows at my back.

    But this?

    This silence.

    This not knowing?

    This scared the hell out of me.

    Then I heard the jingle.

    Keys.

    Door.

    Her.

    Cassandra.

    She walked in like a goddess of moonlight and storm¡ªbags of groceries in her arms, curls damp from the light drizzle outside. She kicked the door shut behind her with effortless grace.

    "I swear," she huffed, "if I had to argue with one more cashier about the difference between almond milk and almond beverage, I was going to shift in the store and end up on the six o¡¯clock news."

    I tried to smile, but it probably came out more like a grimace. "Tell me someone at least helped you carry your bags."

    "Oh, he tried," she said, arching an eyebrow. "I told him if he touched me again I¡¯d dislocate his jaw. Nicely, of course."

    "That¡¯s my girl," I murmured, walking over, reaching for her bags. She let me take them, but her eyes¡ªsharp, always watching¡ªnarrowed on me.

    "You okay?"

    "Peachy."

    She tilted her head. "Peachy?"

    I gave a little bow. "Positively dripping in peachiness."

    "You don¡¯t peaches. Or anything else for that matter."

    "Exactly. Which proves I¡¯m fine. See? Logic."

    She stepped closer, her hunter instincts flickering beneath her skin like coiled wires. I could almost smell her suspicion.

    "What happened?"

    "Nothing," I said too fast. I backed up, casually dropping a bag onto the kitchen counter. "You¡¯re overthinking again."

    Cassandra crossed her arms. "That¡¯s riching from you. You once threatened to burn down a flower shop because the florist looked ¡¯too smug.¡¯"

    "He was smug. His orchids knew too much."

    She didn¡¯tugh.

    Didn¡¯t move.

    Just kept staring at me. She always saw more than she should. I liked that about her.

    Now? I hated how easily she could see through me.

    "Sebastian," she said quietly, "what¡¯s wrong?"

    I turned my back. Cowardly, sure, but necessary. "Nothing¡¯s wrong, Cass. Just tired. I didn¡¯t feedst night. The scent of... almond beverage still haunts the air. It¡¯s unsettling."

    She stood behind me in silence, and I knew¡ªI knew¡ªshe didn¡¯t believe me. But she didn¡¯t push. She just ced a hand on my back and kissed my shoulder.

    "I got you a rare blood bag," she said softly. "The good kind. I was told it doesn¡¯t taste like sadness."

    I swallowed. "You¡¯re too good to me."

    "You don¡¯t deserve me," she teased. "But I¡¯m here anyway."

    I didn¡¯t respond.

    Because deep down... I was terrified she¡¯d be gone soon.

    The Next Morning

    There was still no answer.

    No reply.

    Nothing from Jacob. Nothing from Fox, Tiger, anyone.

    The mind link Fox gifted me¡ªa connection that was supposed to transcend dimensions¡ªwas silent. It was like shouting into a void where even echoes feared to return.

    Even Zane... Zane wasn¡¯t answering.

    That one hit different. Zane was my heartbeat in a world where mine didn¡¯t beat anymore. My anchor. My little brother not by blood but by bond. If something had happened to him¡ª

    No.

    I couldn¡¯t think like that.

    I tried again.

    "Zane? Come on, Man. Talk to me.

    I swear I¡¯ll finally let you win in an argument. I¡¯ll even buy you another Lamborghini. Just... answer me."

    Nothing.

    I stood in the hallway, knuckles white around my phone, heart screaming even though it had no rhythm.

    Cassandra walked in wearing one of my button-down shirts and absolutely nothing else, sipping her coffee with a sleepy yawn. She looked so soft like that. So safe. I wanted to freeze time just to keep her here, in this kitchen, forever.

    She looked at me and frowned. "You¡¯re still here?"

    I forced a smile. "Change of ns."

    "You were supposed to be at thepany an hour ago."

    "Was handling something urgent. You know how investors are."

    She sipped again. "You¡¯re lying."

    "Excuse me?"

    "You get this slight twitch in your left eye when you lie. Also, your voice gets all velvety and deep, like you¡¯re doing amercial for vampire cologne."

    I narrowed my eyes. "There should be vampire cologne."

    "Sebastian¡ª"

    "I¡¯m going. Don¡¯t worry." I leaned over and kissed her forehead. "And no, I¡¯m not up to anything stupid. Just... business. I¡¯ll be back before nightfall."

    She raised an eyebrow. "You¡¯re not going to thepany, are you?"

    I chuckled. "Now who¡¯s lying?"

    But she didn¡¯t smile.

    So I left before I cracked.

    I went straight to the Pce

    The pce guards didn¡¯t even blink when I walked past the main gate.

    Apparently, "His Highness said if Mr. Lawrence ever shows up unannounced, we¡¯re to offer him the good wine and zero questions."

    I wasn¡¯t in the mood for wine. I stormed through the gold-trimmed halls of the pce like a storm wrapped in velvet. My boots echoed on marble. My coat whipped behind me like a cape. I looked every bit the vampire billionaire I was pretending to be.

    But beneath the confidence?

    Panic. Dread. Ice.

    I needed to see him.

    Now.

    The guards bowed and stepped aside as I reached Zane¡¯s private quarters.

    I pushed the double doors open.

    "Zane?" I called, voice cracking in the middle.

    There he was.

    Sitting on the velvet couch, legs crossed, dressed in one of his royal ck-and-gold tunics, reading a book like nothing in the universe was wrong.

    Relief hit me so hard I nearly sagged. "Zane¡ªthank the gods. You had me worried out of my eternal damn mind! Why haven¡¯t you been answering? I¡¯ve been calling, mind linking, even telepathically yelling your name like an obsessed fangirl!"

    He didn¡¯t look up.

    Didn¡¯t speak.

    Then...

    Something rippled.

    The image shimmered.

    Zane¡¯s form twisted like mist blown by wind¡ªand standing in his ce was someone else entirely.

    A bit taller. Bulkier. Sharp foxlike eyes.

    Tiger.

    "Tiger?" I choked. "What the¡ªWhy the hell are you pretending to be Zane? Why were you in his room?! Reading his books? Are you impersonating royalty now?! I thought I was the dramatic one!"

    He sighed. "Calm down, Sebastian."

    "Calm down?" I barked. "You illusioned yourself into Zane! I thought he was dead¡ªor worse! What¡¯s going on?! Where is he?!"

    Tiger¡¯s expression dropped its usual calm. He looked... guilty.

    "The truth is," he said softly, "Zane and Natalie left."

    My voice was nothing but breath. "Left...?"

    He nodded. "They went on a spiritual journey. No one knows where. Not even I. Just that they had to go, and it was urgent. Natalie and Zane asked me to cover for them. I also knew you¡¯de looking."

    I stepped back.

    "I... I don¡¯t understand. He left? Without saying anything? Without telling me? Do I look stupid to you?"

    Tiger tilted his head. "That was rude, Sebastian."

    I barely heard him. "Zane didn¡¯t tell me..."

    Tiger moved closer. "He didn¡¯t want to worry you. He¡ª"

    "Tiger! Please, give it to me straight. Where. Is. Zane?"

 Chapter 249: The Familiar Stranger

    <h4>Chapter 249: The Familiar Stranger</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    I woke up in a hospital bed, the ceiling blurring above me as I blinked into consciousness. My mind felt like fog, but one thing came rushing back with brutal rity¡ªfalling. I had tripped andnded hard, my stomach taking the brunt of the impact.

    My hands flew instinctively to my belly.

    The panic that followed wed up my throat like wildfire. I pressed, I searched, desperate for a kick, a flutter¡ªany sign that my baby was okay.

    Then the door creaked open, and a nurse stepped in. She wore pink scrubs and held a clipboard, but what I noticed first was her smile¡ªgentle, calm, grounding. The kind of smile that made you believe everything could still be alright.

    "You¡¯re okay," she said softly, walking over to check the monitor beside my bed. "And so is your baby."

    My breath caught. Relief came crashing through me so fast it made my chest ache. But before I could even settle into it, another thought mmed into me¡ªRose.

    I looked up at the nurse, my voice already cracking. "Where¡¯s my daughter? Rose. She¡¯s three. Curly hair. Bright eyes. She was with me."

    The nurse didn¡¯t miss a beat. "She¡¯s safe," she assured, still smiling. "She¡¯s downstairs in the children¡¯s yhouse. Been charming everyone in sight."

    I asked¡ªno, begged¡ªto see her immediately. The nurse nodded and left the room.

    Five minutester, she returned with Rose, still in her little sneakers, her face lighting up when she saw me. I didn¡¯t think. I couldn¡¯t. I just opened my arms, and Rose came running into them like she¡¯d been waiting her whole life for that hug.

    I clutched her so tightly, I thought I might never let go again.

    And then, I broke.

    The sobs came without warning, crashing out of me with every ounce of fear and love I¡¯d buried deep. I held Rose against my chest and cried like I hadn¡¯t in years¡ªlike something inside me had finally cracked open.

    The nurse tried to calm me, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Eventually, they had to sedate me just to help me breathe.

    Three Days Later

    They said I¡¯d be on my feet in two days. It had been three.

    And yes, technically, I was up¡ªbut everything felt... slow. Like walking through msses, like my body had repaired itself but my soul was still catching up. There was a hollow ache just beneath my ribs¡ªnot quite physical, not quite emotional. Just... emptiness. Like I¡¯d misced something important and couldn¡¯t remember what.

    Rose was curled beside me on the couch, giggling at some cartoon with talking animals and ridiculous voices. She especially loved the fox who tried to bake cookies using only her tail.

    But I couldn¡¯tugh with her. Not really.

    My hand wandered to my belly again, resting gently on the bump beneath my shirt. The baby had moved the night before¡ªjust once. A tiny flutter. It had left me in tears. I hadn¡¯t cried like that since... I didn¡¯t even know when.

    Then came her voice.

    "Mommy?" Rose asked between bites of crackers. "Do you remember Jacob now?"

    My chest tightened.

    This again.

    I turned to her, brushing her curls back with my fingers. "No, sweetheart," I said gently. "I think you made him up."

    She frowned¡ªnot a pout, but a real scowl, deep and determined. "He¡¯s not made up. He¡¯s tall and he has soft ck hair. He carried me on his shoulders and we rode a dragon."

    "A dragon?" I asked, trying to keep the disbelief out of my voice.

    "Well... he said it wasn¡¯t a dragon, but it looked like one," she muttered, arms crossed.

    I smiled, but my heart wasn¡¯t in it. Notpletely.

    ck hair.

    A tall man.

    Jacob.

    There were moments¡ªjust moments¡ªwhere the name felt familiar. Like a whisper behind a locked door. Sometimes, I¡¯d wake with tear-streaked cheeks, the ghost of a beautiful dream still clinging to my skin. But the dream would vanish, and all I¡¯d be left with was the ache. The certainty that someone was missing from my life. Someone important.

    The day I was discharged, the doctor told me a man had brought me in. Said he¡¯d vanished the moment I was safe. No name. No ID. No face anyone could remember. The nurses had nothing. Even the security footage hade up nk.

    It should¡¯ve scared me.

    But strangely, it felt...forting. Like whoever he was, I was supposed to trust him.

    Later that afternoon, the sky hinted at a storm, but the air stayed soft and the light stubbornly golden. I needed the park¡ªneeded the wind, the trees, the distant hum of life.

    I brought my sketchpad. Drawing helped, sometimes. Helped with the noise. With the dreams that slipped away before I could catch them.

    Rose who had just woken up from her nap, ran ahead, headed straight for the dragon-shaped slide with a gleeful squeal.

    I walked slower.

    That¡¯s when I saw him.

    Leaning casually against the base of the climbing frame. Tall. Lean. Calm. Just another parent, maybe. But something about him grabbed hold of my breath and refused to let go.

    He wasn¡¯t watching any particr child. He was just... observing. Like he was memorizing something precious.

    Then sunlight hit his hair.

    ck.

    My heart stuttered. I clutched the strap of my bag, the leather digging into my palm.

    And then he turned.

    His eyes met mine.

    And for a moment, everything inside me stilled.

    There was something ancient in the pull between us. A recognition older than memory. A maic thread stitched into my bones.

    I looked away quickly. My heart thudded like a warning.

    I sat on the nearest bench, trying to breathe. To think. Rose was shouting triumphantly from the top of the slide. I nced back.

    He was walking away.

    No¡ªhe was walking toward me.

    I stood, too fast. My knees wobbled. I held my ground.

    "Hi," he said.

    His voice... it was warm. Familiar in a way that made my throat tighten. Like firelight and winter snow.

    "Hello," I replied, wary. "Do I... know you?"

    He hesitated. Then smiled, carefully neutral. "No. I don¡¯t think so. I just saw your daughter. I think I¡¯ve seen her before."

    My breath caught. "Where?"

    "At the kindergarten, maybe? I was picking up a friend¡¯s kidst week. She smiled at me like she knew me. Called me Daddy, I think. I¡¯m Jacob, by the way."

    The bag nearly slipped from my shoulder.

    That name again.

    I tried to y it off. "I¡¯m so sorry. She... does that. She mixes dreams with real life. Gives names to strangers."

    Heughed softly. "Yeah. Kids are like that."

    He started to turn away.

    I surprised myself.

    "Would you like to sit?"

    He paused. Looked at me with eyes that saw more than they should. Something flickered there¡ªloss, longing... and something else.

    "I¡¯d like that," he said.

    We sat. Watched the kids. The wind danced through the trees, bringing with it the faint scent of pine and something wilder¡ªsomething untamed.

    "So... what do you do?" I asked after a while.

    "Odd jobs," he replied. "Consulting. I move around a lot. Try to stay close to nature."

    I narrowed my eyes. "That sounds vague on purpose."

    He grinned. "That¡¯s because it is."

    Iughed, surprising myself.

    And suddenly, things felt easier.

    We talked. About simple things. Rose. Books. Bad hospital coffee. He liked thunderstorms. Hated cucumbers. Once climbed a mountain barefoot "because someone dared me."

    "You must¡¯ve been out of your mind," I said.

    "Still am," he replied.

    And weughed again.

    Then Rose came bounding over, her eyes full of joy. She wrapped her arms around him without hesitation.

    "Daddy Jacob! You found us again!" she squealed.

    Something changed in his face. Not fear¡ªgrief. A grief so deep it almost stole my breath.

    "Hey, blossom," he whispered. "Yeah. I found you."

    Blossom.

    The nickname Rose had used for weeks. I¡¯d thought she made it up.

    I rose, my heart thudding. "We should get home."

    "Of course," he said, standing too.

    We walked slowly, Rose skipping ahead.

    "I¡¯m sorry if she¡¯s confusing," I murmured. "She... has a big imagination."

    He didn¡¯t answer right away.

    Then quietly, he said, "Imagination is just memory wearing a different face."

    The wind stirred.

    And before I could change my mind, the words spilled out: "Would you... like to meet again?"

    He turned to me. Smiled. A smile that reached all the way to the pieces of him he thought were hidden.

    "I¡¯d like that," he said.

    And for the first time in weeks, I felt something I hadn¡¯t dared to name.

    Peace.

 Chapter 250: Silent Helper

    <h4>Chapter 250: Silent Helper</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    I watched from the shade of a birch tree just outside the hospital gates, thete morning sun cutting dappled patterns across the ground. Easter stepped out slowly, a small overnight bag slung across her shoulder and Rose curled sleepily in her arms. Rose clung to her mother with a quiet tenderness that made my chest clench.

    Easter looked pale, but strong. Fragile, yet determined. And beneath all that, she was glowing. Not just because of the pregnancy but because she¡¯d survived something no one else truly saw. I did. And I¡¯d do anything to make her path smoother now.

    I melted into the crowd, bending light around myself, stepping through space so closely behind her that if she turned too fast, I¡¯d feel the breeze. But she didn¡¯t. She never saw me.

    A nurse noticed her struggling with her bag and offered a soft smile. "Let me help you with that."

    Easter hesitated¡ªshe wasn¡¯t used to kindness without condition anymore. She had started getting used to it with my siblings and I, but it was gone now. Side effect of wiping her memories¡ªbut finally nodded. The nurse gently took the bag from her shoulder and walked beside her, chatting lightly about the weather, about how strong Rose looked.

    At the curb, a cab that hadn¡¯t been there a second before rolled up as if summoned by fate. It wasn¡¯t fate¡ªit was me.

    The driver leaned out the window. "Need a ride, miss? No charge today."

    Easter blinked, surprised. "I¡ªI don¡¯t have any cash on me."

    He waved it off. "Don¡¯t worry. Someone upstairs must like you."

    That someone was me.

    As the car pulled away, I phased into the flow of shadows behind it. A warmth wrapped around her and Rose like a soft bubble¡ªmy doing. I didn¡¯t want them cold or frightened. I wanted them safe.

    She got home without trouble, but I wasn¡¯t done.

    I hovered just outside her house, invisible to the world, until she finally got Rose to nap on the couch and lowered herself into a chair with a sigh that shook her whole body. Her hand rested unconsciously on her stomach. She didn¡¯t know I stood just across the room, invisible but very much present. I breathed in her scent, listened to the quiet rhythm of her thoughts, then left before I got too bold.

    But I kepting back. Every day. Every night. I watched from her rooftop. I trailed behind her in the market. I whispered to the winds when she reached for groceries she couldn¡¯t afford¡ªand watched someone nearby suddenly decide to cover her bill.

    Three days passed like shadows slipping through my fingers. Quiet. Careful. Waiting.

    And then, the moment came¡ªthe words that hit me like lightning striking bone:

    "Let¡¯s get some fresh air, my love. How does the park sound?"

    That was it. The sign. The spark I needed.

    That afternoon, as she stepped outside with Rose, wrapped in determination and the kind of quiet courage that breaks hearts, I was already ahead of them. I hadid the road like a spell. The street was unusually calm¡ªno honking, no screeching tires, just peace.

    The bus arrived early, just like I nned. Subtle maniptions. Nothing too shy. Just enough.

    She climbed aboard, Rose nestled on one hip, a modest bag in her hand. She looked beautiful and tired and invincible, all at once.

    The driver gave her a soft smile, like she was sunrise bottled in human form.

    "Sit anywhere," he said. "You¡¯ve got an angel riding with you."

    He didn¡¯t know how right he was.

    I was that angel¡ªhidden in in sight, cloaked in an enchantment that bent light and memory. I sat just one row behind them, close enough to act, far enough to stay invisible.

    Around us, the charm pulsed gently in the air. The other passengers nced past her, their gazes sliding away like water over ss. They smiled, but none could really see her. That was my doing¡ªan old protection spell that blurred the edges of her presence, just enough to keep the world disinterested.

    Rose, quiet and drowsy, watched clouds drift past the window like they were telling her secrets.

    When the bus mmed into a pothole that made others jolt and curse, her row barely trembled.

    When voices rose in argument at the back, the shouting muffled into a distant hum before it could reach her ears.

    And when Easter reached up for the overhead rail and nearly lost her bnce, the pole nudged itself forward¡ªjust in time to catch her.

    That was me.

    All of it.

    The little things no one noticed. The idents that never happened. The stumbles she didn¡¯t take.

    She never looked back. Never sensed me there.

    But I was with her. Every step. Every breath.

    When the bus rolled to a stop near the park¡¯s edge, the driver turned to her with quiet warmth.

    "Let me help you with your bag."

    And as she hesitated, a stranger¡ªkind-eyed, silver-haired¡ªscooped up Rose and handed her over gently, like she was made of morning light.

    "You¡¯re not alone," the woman said with a smile that lingered. "Even when it feels like it."

    Then she walked away.

    I stood at the bus doors, cloaked in silence and shadow. My heart swelled and ached all at once.

    Easter and Rose stepped off the bus and began their walk toward the trees, the dusty path stretching out like a story waiting to be written.

    I whispered to the wind, just loud enough for the world to hear:

    Keep her steady. Keep her safe.

    The breeze stirred in answer, curling around them like a guardian spirit. I felt it¡ªmy magic carried in the air, woven into the leaves and the dirt and the roots beneath their feet.

    And then I let go.

    I dissolved into the wind, nothing but a breath in her orbit.

    Because that¡¯s who I was to her now.

    Unseen.

    But never far.

    When the trees parted and she stepped into the open arms of the park, she paused. Looked around.

    She didn¡¯t smile, but she didn¡¯t frown either.

    She was okay.

    She was standing. Breathing.

    Alive.

    And that was enough for me.

    <strong>********</strong>

    Rose¡¯sughter rang through the park, light and sweet, like music I hadn¡¯t heard in years. Her tiny feet thudded over the cobbled path as she dashed toward the dragon slide, her curls bouncing with each step.

    I watched her from a quiet distance, leaning casually against the climbing frame like any other parent might. But I wasn¡¯t just watching. I was memorizing. Every movement. Every smile. Everyugh. The way the wind tugged gently at her dress. Gods, I loved thatugh.

    And then, I turned my attention back to her.

    Easter.

    Her hair caught the light beautifully, and for a split second, the world slowed. I felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe.

    When our eyes met, my heart didn¡¯t just skip¡ªit mmed. Hard. Like it was trying to tear through my ribs just to get to her.

    But she looked confused. Afraid. My heart cracked.

    She didn¡¯t know me.

    Of course she didn¡¯t.

    I was the one who wiped her memories. For her safety. For Rose¡¯s. For everyone¡¯s. I had done what needed to be done. I had promised to protect her¡ªeven from me.

    Still... it hurt. It cut deep every single time.

    She looked away. And goodness help me, I almost turned and left right then. But something in me wouldn¡¯t let go.

    I started walking. Slowly. Not to scare her.

    She stood up¡ªtoo fast, like she wasn¡¯t sure whether to run or stay.

    "Hi," I said, voice steady even though everything inside me trembled.

    She stared at me with that cautious look I knew too well. "Do I... know you?"

    That hit like a de. I had to lie. Had to pretend this was nothing more than a chance encounter. So I gave her a small smile and shook my head. "No. Sorry. I don¡¯t think so. I just... saw your daughter. I think I¡¯ve seen her before."

    Her eyes narrowed a little, a flicker of suspicion. "At the kindergarten?"

    I nodded, hoping she couldn¡¯t hear how hard my heart was beating. "I was picking up a friend¡¯s sonst week. Your daughter¡ªRose, right?¡ªshe smiled at me like we knew each other. She even called me by a name. ¡¯Daddy,¡¯ I think."

    Her face paled. I could see her trying to piece it together.

    I kept my voice light. "Kids do that."

    And I turned, ready to walk away. That had been enough. Just to be in her presence and let her see me. Just to hear her voice directed at me again.

    But then¡ªlike a miracle¡ªshe stopped me.

    "Would you... like to sit?"

    My chest almost caved in. I hadn¡¯t expected that. Not today. Not so soon.

    She wanted me to stay.

    I could barely find my voice. "I¡¯d like that."

    We sat together on the bench. So close. So far. The breeze carried the scent of summer leaves and her skin. I hadn¡¯t realized how much I¡¯d missed that until it hit me like a memory I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d lost.

    We talked. About little things. Safe things. She made fun of how vague I was when I told her about my work, and I grinned like an idiot. Sheughed, and I think a part of my soul that had been silent for years woke up again.

    Herughter... Oh, I would¡¯ve died to hear that again and again and again.

    And then came the moment that undid mepletely.

    Rose came running back, flung herself into my arms without a second thought, and said, "Daddy Jacob! You found us again!"

    For a heartbeat, I couldn¡¯t speak.

    She remembered me. Somehow, deep down¡ªshe knew.

    I held her gently, burying my face into her curls. "Hey, blossom," I whispered, the old name spilling from my lips like a secret finally freed. "Yeah. I found you."

    Easter looked stunned. I saw it in her eyes. Saw her trying to make sense of the way her daughter clung to a stranger like he was home.

    She said she needed to take Rose home, and I nodded. Of course. I would never push.

    We walked together, slowly. Rose skipped ahead, unaware of the storm in our hearts.

    Easter spoke softly, apologizing for Rose¡¯s vivid imagination.

    I wanted to say so many things. To exin everything. But all I managed was, "Imagination is often just memory in disguise."

    She nced at me, and there was a pause in her steps. Like something shifted. Like some buried instinct whispered that I wasn¡¯t lying.

    Then she asked me something I never thought I¡¯d hear again.

    "Would you like to meet again?"

    I blinked.

    The world stilled.

    I stared at her, not even trying to hide the emotion in my eyes. I had spent weeks in the shadows, watching, waiting, keeping my distance. I had wiped my existence from her life for her.

    And now... she was the one asking to see me again.

    "I¡¯d like that," I said, and I meant it more than I¡¯d meant anything in my life.

    As we parted ways, I stood there watching her and Rose disappear into the distance. My hands trembled slightly, but my heart was full.

    She didn¡¯t remember me.

    But she saw me.

    And for now... that was more than enough.

 Chapter 251: When the Moon Slept

    <h4>Chapter 251: When the Moon Slept</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    I woke in a choking gasp.

    It was like I had been submerged underwater for hours¡ªno, days. My lungs fought to expand, my chest heaved like I had been held down by shadows. Sweat clung to every inch of my skin, soaking the sheets beneath me. I sat up too fast, disoriented, my mind still swimming in some kind of abyss.

    I blinked.

    The room was dim. The air, strangely still. Not the towering marble pirs of the pce. No golden chandeliers. No faint sounds of soldiers patrolling outside.

    This was... my private estate.

    The one no one knew about except my father, Natalie, and Sebastian.

    Why the hell was I here?

    I threw off the sheets, wincing at the ghost of pain that still lingered in my bones. My hands shook. My breath came fast.

    I remembered.

    Shadow.

    The parasite of a god that had coiled around my soul like a serpent, draining me, mocking me from inside my own skin. He was the reason I¡¯d been reduced to a hollow shell, fevered and fading. And now... now he was quiet.

    Too quiet.

    But I didn¡¯t feel sick. My strength¡ªit was back. Notpletely, but like a fire had been relit inside my chest.

    Red stirred in my head.

    <strong><i>"We¡¯re not alone."</i></strong>

    I turned and my breath caught in my throat.

    Natalie.

    Shey beside me, curled like a fallen petal, her longshes formed shadows on her pale cheeks. Her chest rose and fell, barely. Her lips were parted like she had something to say, but the words never came.

    "Natalie?"

    I reached out, touched her shoulder.

    It felt cold.

    Not dead. No, not dead. But chilled. As if her warmth had been drained by something unnatural.

    "Hey," I whispered, shaking her gently. "Wake up, baby. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m awake now."

    There was no response.

    I gripped her face, heart thudding. "Natalie! Baby! Wake up!"

    Still nothing.

    "No. No no no¡ªdammit! Natalie!"

    My voice cracked. The pain was instant, a spike through the heart. The room suddenly felt colder. The strength I¡¯d just reimed turned into trembling panic.

    She was breathing, yes. But it was faint. Shallow. Like someone clinging to the very edge of life.

    The door creaked.

    I spun, baring my teeth. My instincts red, Red pushing to the surface.

    Fox and Bubble stepped in. Both froze at the sight of me sitting upright, sweat-slicked and wild-eyed.

    Fox¡¯s golden eyes widened. "He¡¯s awake. Holy fire, he actually woke up."

    Bubble let out a long breath, visibly relieved. "Zane... thank the stars."

    I wasn¡¯t in the mood.

    "Why are we here? What happened? Why the hell is Natalie not waking up?!"

    Fox raised his hands slowly, like calming a beast. "Hey¡ªeasy. Easy, my guy. Let me exin."

    "Exin faster," I growled. "Why is my mate looking like this? Why isn¡¯t she opening her eyes?"

    Bubble stepped forward. "You were dying. Griffin too. Shadow was winning. Natalie... she made a decision."

    I narrowed my eyes. "What kind of decision?"

    Fox scratched the back of his neck, clearly ufortable. "Uh... a not-great one. But bold. Really bold."

    I stood from the bed, barely steady. My knees buckled slightly, but I didn¡¯t care. "Tell me."

    Fox let out a long, frustrated sigh and dragged a hand through his hair. "You¡¯re not gonna believe this. She invited Kalmia in. Just... opened the door and let her in like it was tea time." His voice wasced with disbelief. "Said our mother told her it was the only way to deal with both Kalmia and Shadow."

    He paused, dragging a hand through his hair, his voice a hushed storm. "I think Natalie¡¯s gone full tilt. She¡¯s nning to lock Kalmia inside herself. Turn her body into a cage. A living prison. That¡¯s her big move."

    His eyes met mine¡ªdark, stormy, like thunderclouds ready to crack.

    And just like that, everything inside me froze.

    "She what?"

    Bubble¡¯s shoulders slumped as he winced. "She told us to trust her. Said it was the only way to stop Kalmia and Shadow at once. If she let Kalmia in... and you stopped fighting Shadow... she could bind them. Spirit to spirit. Seal them away forever."

    My throat burned. My voice came out like gravel. "Why would she do that alone?! Why wouldn¡¯t she tell me?!"

    Fox¡¯s expression hardened¡ªmore serious than I¡¯d ever seen him. "Because she knew you wouldn¡¯t let her."

    I dragged my hands down my face, pacing like a caged beast. My pulse was spiraling, erratic and savage. The only reason I was still standing was because Natalie¡ªmy Natalie¡ªhad willingly given herself over to something ancient and dark.

    And now... she wouldn¡¯t wake up.

    Red¡¯s voice roared in my mind, raw with desperation.

    <strong><i>"Zane! We can¡¯t lose her! I can¡¯t¡ªwe can¡¯t! She¡¯s our everything. She gave us everything! DO SOMETHING!"</i></strong>

    I snapped, ring at them. "You should¡¯ve stopped her!"

    Bubble stepped forward. "She gave us no choice. Tiger and Eagle stayed behind at the pce, distracting the court. Natalie made sure no one noticed your disappearance. Said she didn¡¯t want Alex to see her like this."

    My fists curled, nails digging into skin.

    "And Jacob? Where the hell is Jacob? He should be here!"

    Fox dropped his gaze. "We don¡¯t know. Ever since Easter got caught up in that mess, he hasn¡¯t been the same. He... erased her memories to stop the nightmares. It worked. But she forgot everything¡ªincluding him. After that, he cut himself off. No calls. No links. He doesn¡¯t want to be found."

    My chest ached like something inside me was breaking open. So much chaos, all at once, unraveling like thread in a storm.

    I turned back toward the bed.

    Nataliey motionless, her skin pale like moonlight, her chest barely rising beneath the sheets. But her scent was still herevender and roses¡ªlike a whisper of her soul still clinging to the room. She looked... calm. Serene.

    And somehow, that made it worse.

    Like she¡¯d made peace with her fate.

    Like she knew this was goodbye.

    "I was supposed to protect her," I murmured. My throat tightened. "Damn it, I was supposed to keep her safe."

    Bubble ced a hand on my shoulder. "She made her choice for you. You don¡¯t get to hate yourself for that."

    Fox pulled a chair closer and slumped down with a sigh. "Natalie isn¡¯t some delicate rose. She¡¯s a warrior goddess. You should¡¯ve seen the fire in her eyes when she told us her n. No hesitation. No fear. Just... determination."

    Bubble added softly, "She said if you woke up and asked questions, to tell you this: ¡¯Don¡¯t be mad at me, Zane. Be proud of me.¡¯"

    My chest cracked open.

    I sat beside her and took her hand in mine. Her fingers were cold, limp. But I held on like I could pull her back just by refusing to let go.

    "You stubborn, reckless woman," I whispered. "You always do this. You always dive headfirst into chaos, and I... I just follow after you, trying to keep you in one piece."

    Red stirred again.

    <strong><i>"She gave us a second chance. Whatever it takes, we bring her back, Zane."</i></strong>

    I looked up at Fox and Bubble, who both stood silent now, watching me.

    "We¡¯re not leaving her like this," I said. "Get me everything you can. Spells. Enchantments. Herbs. I don¡¯t care if we have to knock on the gates of every god in existence. We bring her back."

    Fox smirked. "Now that¡¯s the Zane I know. Bossy and dramatic."

    "You want dramatic? Keep joking, Fox. I¡¯ll make you take care of Alex for a week."

    Foxughed so hard he almost toppled over.

    Bubble chuckled under his breath. "That¡¯s evil, even for you."

    I ignored them and leaned down, pressing my forehead gently to Natalie¡¯s.

    "Come back to me, Natalie," I whispered, voice cracking as I gripped her hand tightly. "Please. Because if you don¡¯t..." My breath trembled. My vision blurred. "...then I swear to the gods¡ªI¡¯ll tear the sky apart, drown cities in fire, and rip the world off its axis just to bring you back."

 Chapter 252: The Demon Within

    <h4>Chapter 252: The Demon Within</h4>

    Natalie~

    Darkness wasn¡¯t silent. It shrieked.

    When I let Kalmia in, it was like opening the door to a storm and standing still as it swallowed me whole. Her presence surged into me, not like water but fire. Blistering, spiteful, and greedy. My veins screamed. My bones locked. My mind cracked.

    And then¡ª

    I was nowhere.

    Not asleep. Not awake. Suspended in something ancient and terrible. A void, endless and pulsing with shadows. The sky above me was a deep bruise of stars and torn clouds. The ground beneath my feet was ck ss, fractured, echoing every step I dared take.

    "Well," a voice purred, slithering through the air, "that was easy."

    Kalmia stepped out from the shadows like she¡¯d been born of them. Her hair hung like vines soaked in ink, her eyes gleamed obsidian and cruel. She wore my skin like a costume, but twisted ¡ª her smile too wide, her limbs too graceful, too wrong.

    "You really are your mother¡¯s child. Reckless. Self-sacrificing. Stupid."

    I clenched my fists. The ache hadn¡¯t stopped since she entered me. My body felt like it was on fire and frozen all at once.

    "You wanted in," I said, my voice rasping. "Here you are."

    Kalmia tilted her head, smiling as if I were amusing.

    "Oh sweet girl. You don¡¯t get it, do you? This isn¡¯t your domain anymore. This..." she spun in a slow circle, arms wide, "this is mine."

    I felt it like a storm breaking through locked doors¡ªKalmia¡¯s influence slithering into my mind, creeping in slow and deliberate. Her presence wrapped around my memories like thorned vines, squeezing until they bled. I blinked¡ªand suddenly, I was thirteen again.

    On my knees. Surrounded.

    The scent of blood was everywhere¡ªmy parents¡¯, my friends¡¯, my tears. It soaked the ground beneath me. Familiar faces, twisted in pain and betrayal, formed a perfect circle around me. And behind it all... the Alpha¡¯s cruelughter echoed through the trees like a curse carved into the wind.

    "STOP!" I screamed.

    The vision shattered like ss underfoot¡ªgone in a blink, but its sting lingered in my chest.

    Kalmia¡¯s voice slithered through the darkness behind my eyes, soft andced with venom. "You want to know the real difference between you and me?" Her figure appeared, circling me slowly, a smile ying on her lips that never quite reached her eyes. "I don¡¯t wear a mask. I don¡¯t p hope over broken bones and call it healing."

    She moved like smoke, graceful, dangerous. A predator savoring the fear in her prey.

    "I had a daughter once," she said, her voice dropping to a whisper thick with memory. "Hair like starlight. Augh that made even the coldest wolves forget their hunger."

    Something inside me cracked.

    Then her tone darkened, like clouds before a storm.

    "She died," Kalmia spat. "Because of your mother. Because the Moon Goddess picked favorites."

    She stepped closer, her voice trembling, rage tangled with grief. "I begged her. I begged for my child¡¯s life. And what did she do?" Kalmia¡¯s eyes burned into mine. "She locked me away like some cursed secret. She took everything from me."

    The pain in her voice hit deeper than any threat ever could.

    Her breath brushed my cheek as she whispered, "So now... I¡¯ll take you. Not because I simply want revenge." She smiled, and it made my blood run cold. "But because you¡¯re her precious little flower. The perfect piece I can break."

    Jasmine roared in my chest, her energy ring like wildfire.

    <strong><i>"Let me out," </i></strong>she snarled. <strong><i>"I¡¯ll tear her throat out, Mara."</i></strong>

    I swallowed hard, my fists clenched, heart pounding against my ribs like it wanted to escape.

    <i>"No,"</i> I breathed, eyes locked on Kalmia¡¯s. <i>"Not yet."</i>

    Because this wasn¡¯t just about rage anymore. It was about timing¡ªand making damn sure Kalmia knew what it felt like to feel pain... slow agonizing pain.

    "You¡¯re breaking, Natalie," Kalmia whispered, her voice wrapping around my thoughts like smoke. "Little by little, you¡¯re unraveling. How long before you forget your name? Your wolf? Your siblings? That boy you¡¯d burn the world for?"

    A flicker of panic hit me like a dagger between the ribs.

    Zane.

    Was he still breathing? Was his heart still fighting for me the way I was for him?

    No. No¡ªI couldn¡¯t spiral. Not now.

    "You¡¯re not stronger than me," I said through clenched teeth, forcing my mind to lock in ce. "You don¡¯t get to win. I brought you here. That means I¡¯m still in control."

    Kalmiaughed¡ªand it wasn¡¯t just augh. It was a crack of thunder in a dead sky. A sound that echoed through bone and memory.

    "You think that matters?" she said with a grin sharp enough to cut the sun. "You let me in, Natalie. The second you opened that door... you gave up the throne."

    She raised her hand¡ªand the sky above us tore open like old flesh. From the darkness spilled nightmares, twisting and wing as they fell.

    Memories. My memories, poisoned and distorted.

    Alpha Darius¡¯ twisted grin as he marked me.

    Zane¡¯s pale face, still and quiet like a goodbye I never agreed to. Alex¡ªsweet Alex¡ªsmiling innocently at me.

    I copsed. My screams tore through the void.

    Everything was crumbling.

    My mind. My soul. Myself.

    But then¡ª

    <strong><i>"Mara," </i></strong>Jasmine¡¯s voice whispered within me, gentler now,ced with purpose. <strong><i>"Build the prison. You were never just a girl. You are divine. You are so much more."</i></strong>

    A breath caught in my throat. Something ancient and familiar stirred in my chest.

    "You said it yourself," I rasped, nting my hands into the ground, rising with shaking arms. "I¡¯m my mother¡¯s daughter."

    Kalmia¡¯s snarl twisted the air. "Don¡¯t you dare¡ª"

    But I was already standing.

    I raised my arms to the sky. I called to the blood in my veins, to the legacy that ran deeper than pain. I reached for the Moon. For the ancient magic that belonged to me before I was even born. Light bloomed from my chest¡ªsoft at first, then brighter, stronger, burning with purpose.

    "NO!" Kalmia screamed, her voice cracking like thunder as she lunged at me.

    But it was toote.

    The prison was born.

    Silver light erupted around us, forming a dome carved with runes older thannguage¡ªetched in moonlight, wrapped in divine will. It closed around her like ss forged from starlight and power, sealing her inside.

    She mmed her fists against it, shrieking in fury.

    "You think this pathetic cage will hold me forever?! I AM CHAOS!"

    I stepped closer, eyes glowing, voice calm and sure.

    "No," I said. "You¡¯re pain. You¡¯re what¡¯s left when the world forgets to love."

    My hand pressed against the dome.

    "But I am love. I am choice. I am joy. I am future. I am stronger than you ever were."

    Kalmia shrieked and threw her head back,ughing like a demon unbound. "This isn¡¯t over, Natalie Cross! You have to sleep. You have to dream. And I¡¯ll be there¡ªin every shadow. In every crack. In every corner of your mind."

    I let her words hang in the silence.

    Then I whispered, "Let theme. I¡¯ll be waiting."

    I stumbled back a step.

    The prison held... but just barely.

    It wasn¡¯t still. It wasn¡¯t peaceful. It fought. The dome shuddered as Kalmia raged against it, every strike vibrating through the air, through me. It groaned like the world itself resented the weight of her chaos. This wasn¡¯t a clean win. Not yet.

    I was still tethered to her.

    My vision swam, edges blurring. Time lost meaning¡ªit stretched and twisted until I couldn¡¯t tell if seconds had passed or entire lifetimes. My body felt distant, weightless, like I was suspended between dreams and dying.

    And then, a voice appeared.

    Soft, but powerful. Like thunder rolling across a dying storm.

    "Natalie. Can you hear me?"

    My eyes widened. That voice¡ªfamiliar. Real.

    "Jacob?" I breathed.

    And just like that, the world tilted back into ce.

    Relief crashed into me like a wave too heavy to stand under. I didn¡¯t even realize how much I needed to hear him¡ªuntil I did.

    His voice wrapped around me like a warm nket. Steady. Solid. Warm.

    "Are you alright?"

    I exhaled, the breath rattling out of me like I¡¯d been holding it for centuries. "I... I think so. The prison¡¯s holding her, but... she¡¯s still inside me. I need her gone."

    "Good," he said, and I could hear the quiet fire in his tone. "That means it worked. You just need to hold her a little longer. Buy us time."

    "Time?" I asked, voice cracking. "Jacob... what are you doing? What do you mean?"

    There was a pause. But not from hesitation. From certainty.

    "Trust me," he said, and the wordsnded in my chest like a promise etched in stone. "You¡¯re not alone. Not now. Not ever. You will always have me."

    And just like that... he was gone.

    But this time, the silence didn¡¯t feel like drowning.

    It breathed with me.

    It held a rhythm.

    A heartbeat.

    Hope.

    I closed my eyes. Felt the thrum of moonlight still pulsing in my chest, like the universe hadn¡¯t quite given up on me yet.

    I inhaled slowly.

    Held it.

    Let it go.

    And I waited.

 Chapter 253: The Night Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 253: The Night Alpha</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    Her fingers were cold in mine¡ªtoo cold. But I held on like my life depended on it. Maybe it did. Letting go wasn¡¯t even an option. Not now. Not ever.

    She looked like a dream trapped in a nightmare¡ªNatalie. My spark. My storm. My everything. Shey so still, too still, like the world had hit pause on her soul. Her breathing was barely there, like it didn¡¯t want to be noticed. It terrified me. Because she was here... but not really. Like a ghost caught between two realities.

    The sight of her stillness pressed against my chest until I could barely breathe. My ribs were a cage and my heart was a beast, thrashing behind the bars.

    Fox paced the room like a fuse waiting to be lit¡ªhis movements sharp, restless. He kept throwing nces my way, eyes tight with warning. Like he was watching a grenade with a pulled pin. He wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Bubble leaned against the wall with his arms folded, his face carved from stone, but his voice was soft. "Zane," he said carefully, like I might break if he said it any other way, "you need to calm down¡ª"

    "I am calm," I snapped. But the growl in my voice betrayed me. The air around me wasn¡¯t calm. It vibrated. Hummed. Like a thunderstorm pacing in circles inside my skin.

    "No," Fox said, and for once, his voice didn¡¯t have that bite. It was low. Careful. Almost kind. "You¡¯re not. You¡¯re spiraling."

    He said it like he¡¯d been there before. Like he knew the feeling of your soul unraveling thread by thread, and you¡¯re too far gone to notice.

    My hands shook, but I didn¡¯t let go of her. Couldn¡¯t. My breath came in broken pieces, every inhale a burn, every exhale a war. My chest felt like it was on fire and drowning at the same time. My thoughts spun, a tornado of rage and fear and guilt so loud I almost didn¡¯t hear it.

    Almost.

    But then¡ªit came.

    That voice.

    That damn voice.

    Shadow.

    Like poison in my veins. Like smoke sliding beneath a locked door¡ªunwee, invasive. He was back. Inside me. Crawling through my mind like he owned the ce.

    <i>"You failed her. Again." </i>His voice was all silk and venom, sliding over my thoughts like oil on water.

    <i>"Let me fix this. Let me finish what you couldn¡¯t. Let me devour the pain, Zane. Let me own it. Let me own you..."</i>

    I clenched my jaw so hard it hurt. My head throbbed. My vision blurred around the edges. He was in my head, but he felt like he was everywhere¡ªinside the walls, the air, my bones.

    "Shut up," I hissed through my teeth.

    But heughed¡ªquiet, cold.

    <i>"You¡¯re not strong enough. You never were. That girl in your arms? She¡¯s fading because of you."</i>

    And I broke. Not into pieces¡ªinto chaos. Raw, loud, and pulsing with fury. The kind of fury that made the air crackle and the ground feel less stable. Fox stepped closer, ready to jump in if I lost it. Bubble tensed, like he could see the storm brewing just beneath my skin.

    But Natalie... she didn¡¯t move.

    And that silence¡ªthat terrifying, fragile silence around her¡ªwas the only thing keeping me from letting Shadow take over.

    Because I refused to let her wake up to someone else behind my eyes.

    "I said shut up!" I roared, my voice cracking the air like a thunderp. The walls shook. Fox flinched beside me. Amp burst into shards and me in the corner.

    My veins lit up¡ªfire beneath the skin. My vision blurred.

    Red¡¯s voice howled in my head<strong><i>. "Zane! He¡¯s inside again¡ª"</i></strong>

    And then... ck.

    A silence so loud it rang in my ears.

    But this time... I didn¡¯t resist.

    I let go.

    I fell.

    Deeper.

    Deeper still.

    Past fear. Past reason. Past the line where my soul used to hold the line.

    Until the world around me cracked and twisted into something else.

    An obsidian wastnd. Broken. Silent. Wind howled with no source. The sky above was ink, where stars blinked like frightened children hiding behind clouds.

    And then I saw him.

    Shadow.

    In his truest form.

    Monstrous. Colossal. A thing stitched from nightmare silk and midnight screams. Limbs too long. A face carved from rot and grins. His smile curled like smoke, his eyes burning with ancient cruelty.

    "Well, well," he sneered, voice echoing like the end of the world. "Look who finally stopped running."

    My boots crunched across the ckened stone as I stepped forward.

    "I didn¡¯te to run," I said coldly. "I came to end this."

    Hisugh was a shiver across my spine.

    "End it? End me? You can¡¯t even begin to understand what you are. How insignificant you are. Whereas I¡¯m not something you kill. I¡¯m what¡¯s left after everything else dies."

    "I know what I¡¯m not," I snapped. "Yours."

    That wiped the smile off his face.

    His eyes narrowed, voice dipping into a growl.<i> "You don¡¯t even realize what¡¯s crawling under your skin, do you, boy? That¡¯s me. All me. I¡¯m in every scream, every doubt, every broken piece of you. Soon, I¡¯ll take everything¡ªyour body, your soul, your kingdom, your family... even your enemies will kneel in my shadow. You¡¯re done, Prince Zane."</i>

    He smirked.

    And I don¡¯t know what came over me, but fury ignited inside my bones. Not hot¡ªsharp. Like lightning carving through steel.

    Then¡ª

    Something shifted.

    A pull. No... a pulse.

    Deep inside me. Like a sealed gate cracking open.

    I gasped.

    And suddenly...

    I wasn¡¯t afraid. Not of him. Not of losing. I didn¡¯t anything anymore.

    Power surged through me like a rising tide. Ancient. Wild. Right.

    Light and shadow didn¡¯t sh¡ªthey danced. They bnced.

    "Red," I breathed, eyes wide, "do you feel this?"

    <strong><i>"I do,"</i></strong> Red answered, his voice soft, stunned. <strong><i>"And I don¡¯t know what it is. But it¡¯s you. It¡¯s us."</i></strong>

    My aura exploded outward¡ªa cyclone of midnight me swirling around me. My skin shimmered with silver veins like constetions beneath the surface. My eyes burned. One gold. One ck.

    Shadow staggered back. "No... no. That¡¯s not possible."

    "Is it?" I stepped forward. "Because I feel more alive than ever."

    His expression twisted. <i>"What... what are you?" </i>he spat<i>. "You¡¯re the Night Alpha? You? The cursed creation of the first gods? Theirst desperate gamble? So it¡¯s true... you¡¯re the one. The living weapon they made to destroy me."</i>

 Chapter 254: The First Gods

    <h4>Chapter 254: The First Gods</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    I didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t blink.

    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," I said calmly, taking another step forward. "But I do know one thing..."

    I raised my hand. Energy pulsed in my palm, light and darkness coiled together.

    "I will end you... for everying a finger on my mate. For threatening my family, friends and kingdom." I bared my teeth ready to shift and attack but suddenly¡ª

    Light erupted behind me. Blinding. Warm. Infinite.

    I spun around, shielding my eyes¡ª

    Two figures emerged from the brilliance.

    A woman cloaked in silver, her skin glowing like moonlight on still water. Her eyes held the reflection of stars¡ªgentle, eternal.

    And beside her stood a man tall and radiant, golden warmth rippling from him like sunlight after a storm. His presence calmed the wind. His eyes were fire and kindness all at once.

    Shadow shrieked behind me, a sound full of ancient hatred. "YOU!"

    The man¡¯s voice was steady, deep, as calm as the eye of a hurricane. "You¡¯ve run long enough, Shadow."

    The woman looked at me, her expression soft, full of something I only felt when I was near Natalie.

    Peace.

    "Zane..." she said, voice like a luby woven from gxies. "Child of Bnce. It¡¯s time."

    I stumbled back instinctively, heart hammering. My guard went up. I squared my stance, trying to look brave even though I was suddenly shaking inside.

    "Who are you?" I asked, voice low. "What are you?"

    The woman stepped forward, her feet not touching the ground.

    "I am Selene," she said, her smile sad and serene. "The Moon Goddess. Guardian of secrets, keeper of the night, mother of tides and of your beloved Natalie."

    A loud gasp left my lips.

    The man ced a hand on her shoulder and nodded at me.

    "And I am Ss," he said. "The God of Light. Bringer of dawn. Protector of truth and me."

    My mouth waspletely open now. My brain... couldn¡¯t process it. I blinked at them like they were mirages. Like if I moved too fast, they¡¯d vanish into mist.

    "You¡¯re¡ªreal?" I whispered. "You¡¯re... them? You¡¯re Natalie¡¯s mother?"

    Selene nodded.

    "We have watched you from afar, Zane. Born of blood and shadow. Shaped by betrayal and sorrow. The bnce in you... it was never a curse. It was a key."

    Ss¡¯s golden eyes met mine. "You were never broken, child. You were bing."

    Shadow screamed from behind me, fury vibrating through the wastnd. "He¡¯s mine! He belongs to me! You can¡¯t have him!"

    But I didn¡¯t turn.

    I couldn¡¯t.

    I was frozen¡ªcaught between disbelief and something else. Something like awe.

    "I..." I looked down at my hands, at the silver threads in my skin, the swirling aura around me. "I don¡¯t understand."

    Selene stepped closer, cing her hand lightly on my chest.

    "You don¡¯t have to understand yet," she whispered. "You only have to choose."

    Ss raised his hand, and a sword of golden fire shimmered into existence.

    "Will you im what has always been yours, Zane? Will you be what you were born to be?"

    I stared at them.

    At the light.

    At the dark.

    At the path splitting before me.

    I didn¡¯t think. I just nodded.

    And the moment I did, something ancient stirred.

    A golden cage shimmered into existence between us¡ªetched with runes older than the stars, pulsing with divine energy. It hummed like a heartbeat, sacred and final.

    "Step inside," the Moon Goddess said, her voice calm but unshakable.

    I blinked. "Wait... what?"

    The God of Light extended his hand. "Trust us, kid. You¡¯ve done all you can. But you can¡¯t keep him caged in your body forever. This will pull him outpletely. And once he¡¯s gone... he¡¯s gone for good."

    Shadow howled inside me, his voice twisting the wind itself. "NO! He¡¯s mine! You can¡¯t do this! Not again! You betrayed me once¡ªyou don¡¯t get to do it twice!"

    The Moon Goddess turned, her voice cutting through the fury like a ice of moonlight. "You were never betrayed. You betrayed us."

    "He carries my power now!" Shadow hissed, his form churning like storm clouds behind my ribs.

    "And ours," the God of Light said gently. "His soul was forged in dusk and dawn. He was never yours to begin with."

    I hesitated. My hand hovered near the bars not understanding a thing they were saying. "But... if I go in... what if I don¡¯te out?"

    The Moon Goddess stepped closer, her gaze tender, her voice softer than the moonlight she radiated. "Zane, my daughter chose you. Mara saw your heart. Do you truly believe I would ever harm the one she loves?"

    My breath caught.

    <i>Mara</i>.

    She meant Natalie.

    I didn¡¯t wait for my mind to catch up. My body moved first.

    I stepped into the cage.

    Shadow screamed.

    I felt him thrashing inside me, wing for an exit, slithering like smoke beneath skin, desperate to escape. He tried to slip away, to anchor himself inside me onest time¡ª

    And then the cage snapped shut.

    A sound like thunder sealed the sky.

    Agony tore through me¡ªwhite-hot, cosmic pain. My body convulsed.

    And then...

    There was silence.

    Not empty silence.

    Clean silence.

    The Moon Goddess reached forward. "Come on, Zane. Step out. You¡¯re free now."

    Confused, I stumbled out.

    And Shadow?

    He didn¡¯t follow.

    He was ripped from me¡ªscreaming, howling, fighting the pull like a beast being exorcised from the soul. His smoky form mmed against the divine bars, wild and desperate.

    "NO!" he shrieked. "ZANE! YOU¡¯LL REGRET THIS! ALL OF YOU WILL!"

    The Moon Goddess raised her hand, light flowing from her palm like a river. "We¡¯ve heard your promises before."

    The God of Light ced his hand on the opposite side of the cage. Together, they whispered something ancient¡ªwords the world had long forgotten, words that made the stars pause.

    Then¡ªlight.

    Soft and absolute.

    The cage vanished.

    And with it... Shadow.

    Gone.

    Silence fell again. But this time... it echoed with peace.

    A hand brushed my cheek. I turned.

    The Moon Goddess stood before me, her eyes full of something I couldn¡¯t name¡ªsadness, pride, love.

    "Thank you, Zane," she whispered. "For your courage. For loving my daughter."

    She leaned forward and kissed my forehead.

    "The moon will always guard your path."

    Then the God of Light stepped forward. He took my hand in both of his, his touch warm, grounding.

    "From now on," he said, "everything you touch with this hand... will carry the spark of change."

    I swallowed. My voice cracked. "I didn¡¯t do this to be special. I did it for Natalie."

    His smile deepened. "And that¡¯s exactly why you were chosen."

    And then¡ª

    Light exploded behind my eyes.

    I gasped as I woke up.

    The mug in Fox¡¯s hand crashed to the floor.

    Bubble wheezed like he¡¯d forgotten how to breathe.

    "HOLY HELL," Fox blurted, eyes bulging. "You were¡ªZane¡ªyou were GLOWING! Like actual moonlight pouring out of your damn ears!"

    "Sunshine from your eyes," Bubble added,pletely stunned. "You looked like an overpowered anime god."

    I sat up slowly. Energy hummed under my skin like a symphony still echoing in the distance. I nced at my hands¡ªsoft silver and gold shimmered across them before fading into normalcy.

    "I saw them," I said, breathless. "I met her. Your mom. The Moon Goddess. And him too. The God of Light."

    Fox nearly passed out. "You met the First Gods?! You¡¯re one lucky mortal!"

    Bubble stepped forward. "And Shadow?"

    "Gone," I whispered. "Sealed. For good."

    They just stood there.

    Staring at me.

    Then Fox let out a roar of celebration. "YES! Hell yes! You did it! Zane, you did it!"

    But I wasn¡¯t listening anymore.

    Because my eyes were on her.

    Natalie.

    Still unconscious. Still silent. Still cold.

    But not lost.

    Not this time.

    Something deep in me had awakened¡ªsomething ancient and wild. I could feel it pulsing through me now, like a second heartbeat.

    The Night Alpha was here.

    And he wasn¡¯t done.

    I rose to my feet, the room seeming to shift around me. Even Fox and Bubble stepped back without a word. They could feel it too.

    I knelt beside her, brushing a strand of hair from her face.

    "I¡¯m here," I whispered. "I¡¯m not leaving."

    Her skin shimmered faintly, as if touched by the hands of gods themselves.

    "I made them a promise," I murmured, voice shaking. "I said I¡¯d take care of you. And I will."

    I took her hand.

    And this time... I felt it.

    Her power answered mine.

    A connection sparking to life between us.

 Chapter 255: Stay Quiet

    <h4>Chapter 255: Stay Quiet</h4>

    Sebastian~

    "Tiger," I growled, barely reining in the crackle beneath my skin. "Please. Just give it to me straight. Where. Is. Zane?"

    He didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t blink. Didn¡¯t move an inch.

    I asked again¡ªlouder this time, my voice slicing through the quiet between us. I stepped in, close enough to catch the scent of damp soil and tree bark curling from his skin. That wild, rooted scent he always carried like some forest-born sentinel.

    But still¡ªnothing.

    Tiger just stood there.

    Unmoving. Unshaken.

    Like a living statue carved from ancient wood and quiet defiance. A tree that refused to bend, no matter how loud the wind screamed.

    I could¡¯ve screamed myself.

    "Tiger," I tried again, quieter now, my voice threaded with a lethal kind of calm. "Tell me where Zane is. Now."

    His gaze didn¡¯t even flicker.

    The silence around him was so thick, it felt like the room itself was holding its breath.

    Fine.

    I snapped my attention toward the far end of the hall¡ªtoward the stone archway where Eagle had materialized like a damn ghost. Arms crossed, cloak draped just-so, expression carved from marble. ssic Eagle.

    His pale eyes locked with mine.

    Still. Silent. Watching me like I was the unpredictable storm rolling in.

    "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re joining the mute brigade," I snapped, stalking toward him. "This isn¡¯t the moment for your feathered zen-master act, Eagle. I don¡¯t need riddles or stoic looks. I need answers."

    But his face didn¡¯t shift. Not a smirk, not a twitch. Just silence. Deep and maddening.

    It echoed. Reverberated in the space between us like some ancient warning bell.

    No words.

    No hint.

    Nothing but stillness so loud it roared.

    Something inside me started to unravel.

    Not fear¡ªI don¡¯t do fear. I¡¯m a vampire, remember? Fear¡¯s something mortals breathe. I deal in shadows and blood and the kind of monsters that sleep under their beds.

    But this?

    This wasn¡¯t fear.

    This was something worse.

    This was helplessness¡ªvile and slow, pooling in my chest like cold poison. Frustration churned just beneath my ribs, sharp and heavy like a knife pressed against the inside of my skin.

    I clenched my fists.

    They wouldn¡¯t look at me. Not really.

    And suddenly, the silence wasn¡¯t just silence.

    It was a message.

    Something had happened. Something big. Something they didn¡¯t want to say out loud. Something they thought I couldn¡¯t handle.

    Bad idea.

    Because I don¡¯t do secrets.

    And I don¡¯t do silence.

    Especially when the person missing is Zane.

    My voice came out low. Tight. "You both know something. I can smell it on you. So unless you want me to tear this ce apart piece by piece, start talking."

    Still... not a word.

    Tiger¡¯s jaw twitched, just once, like he was holding something back.

    Eagle looked away.

    And my stomach dropped.

    Because for the first time since this whole nightmare started¡ªI felt it.

    The truth, heavy and close, standing just behind the silence like a ghost I couldn¡¯t touch.

    Something was wrong.

    Really wrong.

    And they were afraid to tell me.

    "I swear to the old gods," I growled, backing away, "if you won¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll find him myself. I¡¯ll tear apart every gate, every dimension, and every realm between heaven and hell to find him. And if anything¡ªanything¡ªhappens to him before I do..."

    I didn¡¯t finish.

    I didn¡¯t need to.

    I spun on my heel, coat snapping behind me like a bat¡¯s wing caught in a storm, and stormed out of the pce without a backward nce. Every step echoed like gunshots on marble. I didn¡¯t care who saw. Let the nobles gasp. Let the guards whisper.

    The night swallowed me whole.

    The moment I hit the courtyard, I ripped my phone from my coat and punched Zane¡¯s number.

    Ring.

    Voicemail.

    Again.

    Voicemail.

    Again.

    Still voicemail.

    I gritted my teeth. <i>"Zane, I swear¡ªpick up this call or I¡¯ll drain every pigeon in this city and offer a blood-soaked tribute to whatever ancient force needs bribing to get your attention."</i>

    Still no answer.

    <i>"Zane! Quit ying hide-and-seek with a vampire. Spoiler alert: it never ends well for the seeker!"</i>

    Still nothing.

    I clenched the phone tighter and mmed my thumb against the screen. Then I ditched subtlety.

    <i>"Zane! Answer me, you royal idiot! If you¡¯re dead, I¡¯m going to find your corpse, resurrect it, and kill you again myself!"</i>

    Still silence. Not even a mental blink. The tether trembled with cold emptiness.

    Fine. Two can y the drama game.

    I hissed, fangs threatening to drop. My voice lowered, teeth clenched.

    <i>"Okay, fine. You win. I¡¯m dramatic. I¡¯m a whole opera. But if you don¡¯t answer me in the next thirty seconds, I will sniff out every realm you¡¯re hiding in and drag your sparkly-robed behind back by your royal cor¡ªeven if I have to break into the cursednds we swore to never, ever touch again!"</i>

    Still... quiet.

    Then, softer¡ªalmost a prayer¡ªI whispered, <i>"Don¡¯t you dare die on me, Zane. Don¡¯t you get hurt. Not until I get there. Not until I find you."</i>

    <i>"Alright, alright. Calm your undead panties."</i>

    My whole body froze.

    That voice.

    His voice.

    I nearly dropped the phone. My knees wobbled like a newborn fawn learning gravity<i>. "Zane?" </i>I breathed, disbelief cracking my chest open.

    <i>"Who else hits sarcasm at this volume?" </i>His voice was strained but unmistakably alive.

    I didn¡¯t even bother ying it cool.<i> "You absolute cryptid. I¡¯ve been screaming through every ne of existence trying to reach you. I thought you were¡ª"</i> I stopped myself.

    <i>"I wasn¡¯t,"</i> he cut in gently. <i>"Just... spiritually detained."</i>

    <i>"You had me spiraling, you overgrown lightbulb. I was ready to start a blood sacrifice cult just to send you a message!"</i>

    <i>"I heard,"</i> he groaned. <i>"Do pigeons deserve this kind of nder?"</i>

    <i>"You¡¯re lucky I didn¡¯t go for doves. Where the hell are you?"</i>

    He sighed, long and tired.<i> "I¡¯m at the Vereth Estate."</i>

    I blinked<i>. "You¡¯re joking. I checked that ce twice. Had every ward scanned."</i>

    <i>"Fox cloaked the estate,"</i> he murmured. <i>"No one could see us. Not even you."</i>

    I gritted my teeth. <i>"Son of a¡ªfine. I¡¯ming."</i>

    The world shimmered the moment I reached the gates. The air rippled like disturbed water, bending light and scent alike. Then he appeared.

    Bubble.

    Floating above thewn barefoot, the water-aura flickering around him like a living shield, calm and surreal as always.

    I didn¡¯t pause. "You gonna let me in, or should I crashnd into the fountain for dramatic effect?"

    He waved a hand. The veil bent, parted¡ªand I was through before it even finished peeling open.

    "Thanks," I muttered, already sprinting.

    I didn¡¯t walk.

    I ran.

    The scent hit me halfway through the corridor¡ªwarm cinnamon and rain-soaked power. Zane. And¡ª

    Natalie.

    My body moved faster. Doors blurred past me. Then I was there.

    I kicked the door open and tore into the room like a storm made of shadows and silk and fury.

    Zane sat on the edge of the bed. His back hunched, his fingersced with Natalie¡¯s, his golden-ck tunic wrinkled, hair in wild tangles. He looked like a fallen monarch¡ªdrenched in battle-weariness and sleepless nights.

    Nataliey beside him.

    Still.

    Too still.

    I didn¡¯t speak. I marched straight to him and punched him in the shoulder.

    Hard.

    He grunted. "Ow! Sebastian!"

    "That¡¯s for making me think you were dead, you royal dumbass."

    He gave a tiredugh, one that barely reached his eyes. "Fair."

    "You look like a corpse that forgot how to corpse properly."

    "Technically, I overslept. But it wasn¡¯t exactly peaceful."

    I looked at Natalie. Her skin was pale¡ªalmost translucent. Her brow furrowed like she was dreaming of war. "She¡¯s not just sleeping, is she?"

    Zane¡¯s smile vanished. He shook his head slowly.

    I swallowed. "What¡¯s happening?"

    He nced at Natalie again, as if grounding himself. "She¡¯s fighting."

    My stomach twisted.

    "Kalmia¡¯s inside her," he continued. "Trying to take over."

    My throat went dry. "...She¡¯s what?"

    His jaw locked. His hands stayed clenched around Natalie¡¯s like a man holding onto the edge of a cliff.

    "She¡¯s pushing. Trying to break through. Natalie¡¯s holding her back, but... it¡¯s not easy. She¡¯s doing it from the inside. I can¡¯t even reach her through our bond."

    I stepped closer, staring down at her like I could see the war being fought beneath her skin.

    "She looks... gone."

    "She¡¯s hollow," he said quietly. "All her energy¡¯s in the spirit realm. Fighting. Alone."

    A chill rolled through me, bone-deep.

    And then I heard it again¡ªKalmia¡¯s voice, coiled like smoke in the back of my mind:

    "Don¡¯t get cocky, Sebastian. I¡¯m working on something old. Something divine. In four days, Mist¡¯s powers will be dust beneath my feet."

    My breath caught.

    This was it. Her masterpiece. Natalie¡ªthe celestial vessel. Me¡ªthe rare blood.

    All in one room.

    "What happens if she wins?" I asked, even though I already knew.

    Zane didn¡¯t answer.

    He didn¡¯t need to.

    I saw it in his eyes.

    If Kalmia took Natalie... and then got me?

    She¡¯d be unstoppable.

    A demon wearing god-touched flesh, powered by ancient blood¡ªmine. A queen carved from nightmares and sanctified in fire.

    I looked at Natalie again. Her fingers twitched. Her jaw clenched.

    She was still in there.

    Still fighting.

    But how long could she hold out?

    Zane¡¯s voice broke through the tension. "She told her brothers not to call anyone. Said she didn¡¯t want more people dragged into this."

    I stared at him, then smirked faintly. "Yeah, well. She forgot about me."

    Zane¡¯s lips curved. Barely. "She should¡¯ve known better."

    I studied him.

    Really looked.

    The sag of his shoulders. The dimness behind his golden eyes. He wasn¡¯t just tired.

    He was breaking.

    And I had a choice.

    Tell him what I knew¡ªthat Kalmia was after me too. That she wanted to spill my blood on some altar older than time. That I might be the final piece of whatever horror show she was assembling.

    Or stay quiet.

    Let him carry only what he already held: a kingdom, a broken girl, and a monster wing from inside her.

    I didn¡¯t speak.

    I just watched.

    And for once, I had no wittyeback. No sharp jab. No curse dressed in velvet.

    Only fear.

    And silence.

    And the sound of Natalie¡¯s breathing¡ªslow, strained, and slipping.

 Chapter 256: The House Across the Street

    <h4>Chapter 256: The House Across the Street</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    I couldn¡¯t rest the night after I saw her again.

    Easter.

    Even just thinking her name slowed everything in me¡ªthe world, my thoughts, the restless noise of the ancient powers that lived beneath my skin. All of it softened. She had that kind of power. Not magical, not mystical. Just... hers.

    She¡¯d asked to see me again.

    <i>Me.</i>

    That simple sentence had yed over and over in my head like a heartbeat I couldn¡¯t ignore.

    So what did I do?

    I bought the damn house across the street from hers.

    It was impulsive, I¡¯ll admit that. But I¡¯m Mist. I wasn¡¯t just some love-sick pup chasing after affection¡ªI was the Wolf Spirit. I knew fate when I felt it wing at my soul. The moment Easter had looked up at me on that park bench with her shy smile and those emerald eyes, I knew. Destiny had cracked open something I¡¯d thought died when I erased her memories.

    And I¡¯d be damned if I let it remain dead.

    The next morning, I stood beside my car, trunk open, pretending to offload a few moving boxes into the house I had technically just imed ownership of twelve hours ago. The morning air was fresh with dew, birds chirpingzily as the sun began its stretch over the horizon.

    And then I saw her.

    Easter stepped out her front door with Rose in one hand and a tote bag in the other. Her curls were pulled into a loose, chaotic bun with a few strands dancing freely around her face. She was wearing this soft green cardigan that made her eyes pop even from a distance, and Rose was dressed in a unicorn backpack almost half her size.

    I froze, a box in my arms, trying not to look like I¡¯d been waiting.

    Our eyes met.

    She blinked, stopped in her tracks, and tilted her head. "Jacob?" she said slowly, like the name itself wasn¡¯t sure it belonged here.

    I feigned surprise so hard I deserved an Oscar. "Easter?" I blinked like I¡¯d just spotted a ghost. "Wow. I... didn¡¯t expect to see you here."

    She walked forward cautiously but with curiosity painting her expression. "What... are you doing in this neighborhood?"

    I rubbed the back of my neck sheepishly and gestured to the house behind me. "Uh, believe it or not... I just moved in. This one¡¯s mine now."

    Easter¡¯s mouth opened in a small ¡¯o¡¯ of delight. "You¡¯re kidding! That¡¯s your house?"

    "Yeah." I smiled. "I signed the papers yesterday. Kindast-minute. I¡¯m still figuring things out."

    Sheughed¡ªa soft, warm sound that made the morning brighter. "That¡¯s crazy. The house right across the street from mine?"

    "Wait, seriously?" I turned dramatically, staring at her ce. "That¡¯s yours? You live right there?"

    She nodded,ughing. "Yeah. That¡¯s my house. Rose and I moved in a few months ago after my divorce."

    I didn¡¯tment on the word. My heart already knew the scars behind it.

    "Well, talk about fate," I said, setting the box down carefully by the front porch.

    Easter looked at me for a beat longer, her expression tender and a little shy. "Do you, uh... need any help settling in?"

    I raised a brow. "You mean like a neighborhood guide?"

    "Exactly," she said, adjusting Rose¡¯s backpack. "I can show you around if you¡¯d like. There¡¯s a nice coffee shop a few blocks down. The grocery store¡¯s kind of a maze if you don¡¯t know theyout. I¡¯ve gotten lost in there more times than I¡¯d like to admit."

    I grinned, heart skipping. "I could use a good tour guide. Honestly, I just moved from a different state. I¡¯m clueless around here."

    "Well..." she looked down at Rose, then back at me. "I have to drop Rose off at preschool. Then I¡¯ve got lectures till about two. But after that, I¡¯m free."

    I nodded gratefully. "That would be amazing. Thank you."

    She smiled¡ªsweet, radiant¡ªand her cheeks took on that natural blush that made her look like something out of a fairytale. "It¡¯s my pleasure."

    And then Rose piped up in her usual sunshine voice, waving her tiny hand at me. "Bye-bye, Daddy Jacob!"

    Easter¡¯s face went bright red.

    "Rose!" she gasped, tugging lightly on her daughter¡¯s hand. "We talked about this, remember? Jacob isn¡¯t your daddy."

    Rose giggled, a mischievous sparkle lighting up her emerald eyes. "But he feels like a daddy," she said with a shrug, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "He even smells like one! Alex always calls Uncle Zane his daddy, so I picked Daddy Jacob to be mine."

    I choked down augh, warmth spreading through me like a fire I hadn¡¯t known I was missing. Easter turned toward me with apologetic eyes, mortified.

    "I¡ªI¡¯m sorry," she stammered, clearly embarrassed. "She has such a vivid imagination. She¡¯s been saying a lot of weird thingstely..."

    I waved it off gently. "It¡¯s okay. Really." I looked down at Rose and winked. "You¡¯re not too far off, blossom."

    Easter tilted her head. "Blossom?"

    Oops.

    I quickly cleared my throat. "Just a... nickname. She reminds me of one. Something soft and full of color."

    That seemed to calm her.

    Easter nodded, and then she gently squeezed Rose¡¯s hand. "Alright, little flower. Let¡¯s get going."

    "Bye, Daddy Jacob!" Rose chirped again, skipping ahead.

    Easter gave me a shy nce, her eyes dancing with awkward amusement. "Sorry again..."

    "Don¡¯t be," I said softly, watching them as they walked down the path. "She¡¯s... incredible."

    Easter didn¡¯t say anything more, but there was a flicker of something in her eyes¡ªconfusion, curiosity, something older than memory and warmer than coincidence. She turned to catch up with Rose, and as I watched them disappear down the street, a strange tightness formed in my chest.

    But then¡ª

    Pain exploded inside me.

    It hit me like a hammer to the ribs.

    My hand flew to my heart.

    No. Not pain¡ªache. Deep. Ancient. Like something inside me had just shattered and sent tremors across my soul.

    My legs almost buckled as the full weight of it bore down. I stumbled against the side of the car, gasping softly. The box I was holding hit the ground with a dull thud.

    My breath came in ragged bursts. My vision blurred.

    This was more than a simple ache.

    It was a warning.

    The ache wasn¡¯t physical. It was spiritual. Something old. Something sacred. A tether built by blood and spirit¡ªby family.

    One of my siblings.

    No.

    Natalie.

    I could feel it now. Clear as a howl in the dark. Natalie¡¯s presence flickering like a candle caught in a storm. Something was wrong. Very wrong. She was in danger.

    The pain came in waves, not sharp but suffocating¡ªlike someone squeezing my ribs from the inside out. The sky still looked the same. The birds still chirped. But the world no longer felt safe.

    My smile vanished.

    The warmth from moments ago drained from my bones, reced by the cold sting of dread.

    Natalie.

    I had to find her. Now.

    But even as urgency screamed inside me, my eyes lingered on the spot where Easter and Rose had disappeared. That tiny figure skipping happily in her unicorn backpack, Easter¡¯s soft voice calling after her.

    They didn¡¯t know.

    They didn¡¯t see what I felt boiling under my skin¡ªthe ancient storm gathering in my soul.

    I gritted my teeth, forcing myself upright. The powers in me growled low and wild. I didn¡¯t know what wasing yet, but I could feel it stirring like thunder beyond the horizon.

    Still, I whispered her name before I moved. "Natalie... hold on."

    The wind shifted. A crow cawed from a distance.

    And I knew¡ªthis peace wasn¡¯t going tost.

    But I also knew this: I would protect her with all my heart and life if I have to.

    My little moon.

    I nced back in the direction Easter and Rose had gone, my voice barely a breath as I whispered, "I¡¯m sorry, Easter..."

    My throat tightened. "I know this isn¡¯t what you deserve to hear. And even if you can¡¯t hear me right now¡ªI still need to say it anyway."

    I exhaled slowly, the weight of guilt pressing on my chest. "Something came up. I have to postpone our meeting."

    My fingers curled into fists. "I hate this... hate that I¡¯m doing this to you. I never wanted to let you down again. But Natalie needs me."

    I stared at the path ahead, as if hoping she¡¯d turn around. "I just hope...you¡¯ll be able to forgive me."

 Chapter 257: Pain and Rage

    <h4>Chapter 257: Pain and Rage</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    <i>"Trust me,"</i> Jacob said, and the wordsnded in my chest like a promise etched in stone. <i>"You¡¯re not alone. Not now. Not ever. You will always have me."</i>

    And gods¡ªthose words... they were everything.

    Tears welled in my eyes as the weight of his voice settled into me like sunlight through a storm. I felt it¡ªa tether, warm and unbreakable, pulling me back from the brink. I clung to that thread like it was myst breath, because maybe it was. Because if he wasing for me, then nothing could harm me again. Everything would be alright. Zane would be alright. Even Griffin would be alright.

    I¡¯d hold her. I¡¯d trap her. I¡¯d own this war in my blood. Because Jacob wasing. I just had to <i>wait</i>.

    "I¡¯ll keep her here," I whispered into the void, into myself. "I¡¯ll hold her back with everything I have. I promise."

    But then¡ª

    A sound cracked through the silence.

    Not a crack of ss. Not the groan of a weakening prison.

    It wasughter.

    Cold. Low. Echoing. Laugher.

    And it was hers.

    "Oh, sweetheart," Kalmia cooed from within her shimmering silver cage, her smile like poison dipped in sugar. "You really are naive, aren¡¯t you?"

    I blinked. "What¡¯s so damn funny?"

    Her grin widened until it was nearly feral, stretching inhumanly across her face. "Jacob," she drawled, mocking. "That was sweet. Real tearjerker. But I hate to break it to you, cupcake... that wasn¡¯t your beloved brother."

    My heart skipped. "Liar."

    "I am many things," she said, circling within the dome, her fingers trailing the glowing runes like she was caressing secrets. "But not this time, honey. That voice you heard? That promise?" She leaned in, pressing her face to the barrier, her eyes gleaming like oil. "That was me."

    I stared at her. My throat clenched. "No."

    "Oh, Nat," sheughed, the sound crawling over my skin like cold needles. "You really think he¡¯d waste his time on you, with everything going on with him? Don¡¯t be stupid. I¡¯m in you, remember? I am you, whether you like it or not. I know your every thought now, your every ache. I saw how your heart fluttered when you thought of him. I felt that pathetic hope bloom."

    I gritted my teeth. "Shut up. You¡¯re bluffing."

    "Oh?" She tilted her head, then¡ªher voice shifted. Morphed.

    <i>"Natalie. You¡¯re not alone. Not now. Not ever... You will always have me."</i> It was Jacob¡¯s voice. Down to the rhythm. Down to the timbre. <i>Perfect</i>.

    My breath hitched.

    Kalmia giggled. "You should see your face right now. You look like I told you Santa¡¯s not real."

    "That¡¯s not possible..." I whispered. "You can¡¯t..."

    "Oh, but I can," she sang, spinning dramatically. "Your faith is a delicious little thing. So easy to manipte. Your sweet big brother wouldn¡¯te for you even if you were dying¡ªand you are, by the way."

    "You low rate demon." My fists clenched.

    "Please,pliment me harder," she purred, her smile crueler now. "Maybe then I won¡¯t do this."

    With a shriek ofughter, she shoved her hands against the runes¡ªand to my horror, they cracked. Thin lines of ck split through the silver cage like spiderwebs across ice.

    "No," I gasped, charging forward. "No no NO¡ª"

    Toote.

    BOOM.

    The cage exploded in a shimmer of light and ash, runes dissolving like smoke around her. Kalmia stepped out, slow and graceful, brushing the stardust off her shoulders like she had just walked out of a salon.

    "I told you," she grinned. "You let your guard down. All that brotherly love stuff? Weak. Predictable. Ugh, even I¡¯m disappointed."

    I didn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t¡ªnot for a heartbeat.

    Not because of fear.

    Because of rage.

    "You dared..." I said slowly, my voice trembling not from pain¡ªbut fury. "You used him."

    Kalmia blinked innocently. "I am inside your head, Natalie. Everything you love is mine to exploit."

    "No," I said, stepping forward, eyes zing. "You¡¯re wrong."

    "Am I?"

    "You think you¡¯ve won because you tricked me once? You think you¡¯ve seen fury? Bitch, I was born in it."

    "Oh no," she said, mock gasping. "Is this the part where you monologue?"

    "No," I whispered.

    I raised my hand.

    And called a whip.

    Silver and white, braided with ancient magic and fury, it snapped into existence, cracking through the air with a thunderp. Kalmia flinched¡ªthen grinned again.

    "You gonna spank me, princess?"

    I lunged.

    The whip screamed through the void, striking her square across the chest. The sound that came from her throat was notughter this time.

    It was pain.

    "THIS," I roared, cracking it again across her legs, "is for every scar I buried."

    She stumbled back. "Stop¡ª"

    Anothersh. "For every night I cried myself to sleep."

    Her voice shrieked through the void. "NATALIE¡ª"

    "FOR TAKING JACOB¡¯S VOICE!"

    I struck again. And again. My arm burned. My chest heaved. But I didn¡¯t stop.

    The whip became fire. It lit up the darkness, its glow reflecting in Kalmia¡¯s terrified eyes. She tried to raise a shield¡ªI shattered it. She tried to run¡ªI caught her by the throat with moonlight, mmed her back, andshed her again.

    "You want to live in my body? Then you feel my pain. My rage," I hissed.

    Each strike was a memory, a scar, a scream swallowed. The rejection. The abuse. The nights in the dungeon. The Alpha who ruined my childhood. The mate who tossed me aside. Being banished. Losing my parents. Almost losing myself.

    And now this... this parasite thinking she could take over my body and wear my brother¡¯s voice like a coat?

    No. More.

    Kalmia began to beg. Her screams dissolved into gasping, trembling whimpers.

    "Please... Natalie... stop¡ª"

    I raised the whip once more. Her knees hit the ground.

    She was bleeding light. Flickering. Weak.

    But I didn¡¯t feel mercy. I felt power.

    "I warned you," I said, voice hoarse. "I¡¯m not powerless anymore."

    With a scream, she tore herself out of my body like an animal caught in a trap and fled, leaving a gaping void in her wake.

    The second she ripped out of me¡ª

    I woke up.

    I shot upright with a gasp, heart pounding hard. Sweat clung to my skin, and moonlight bathed my room through the open window. The world was quiet¡ªbut I wasn¡¯t.

    I could still feel her.

    The anger didn¡¯t leave.

    It festered. It burned hot in my chest like a second heart.

    She escaped.

    After everything, she still ran.

    "No," I whispered, standing. My legs trembled, but I didn¡¯t care. "No. This isn¡¯t over."

    My wolf stirred inside me, awake and furious.

    "Let¡¯s hunt, Mara," Jasmine growled. "Let¡¯s finish this once and for all."

    I nodded, and my eyes shed silver in the dark. I couldn¡¯t see or feel anything past my rage.

    "I¡¯m not waiting for anyone anymore," I said aloud. "Not Jacob. Not the Moon. Not the stars. I¡¯m finishing this."

    And this time?

    Kalmia runs... but I will find her.

    And when I do?

    She will beg again.

    But I won¡¯t be listening. I¡¯ll be ending her.

 Chapter 258: Conscious Again

    <h4>Chapter 258: Conscious Again</h4><subtxt> The second Kalmia ripped herself out of me, the world shifted. No¡ªfractured.

    It was like something ancient and sacred inside me cracked open and copsed. My soul convulsed, as if a storm had passed through and left scorched ruins behind. I could still feel her¡ªher ws dragging through my mind like barbed wire, her poisonced on my tongue, her lies embedded in my chest like broken ss.

    I didn¡¯t just wake up.

    I exploded awake.

    A scream tore through my throat before I even realized I was conscious. My body shot upright so fast I nearly toppled off the edge of a bed I had no memory of lying on. Air surged into my lungs like I¡¯d been drowning. My hands clutched the sheets as though holding tight enough could keep me from unraveling.

    But I couldn¡¯t stay still. I couldn¡¯t breathe.

    I had to move.

    I had to find her.

    I had to end this.

    My feet hit the floor, shaky and wild. I stumbled forward, arms stretched like I was searching for a wall to catch me¡ªbut all I found was nothing.

    Nothing but white.

    Everywhere. Blinding. Limitless. Like I¡¯d been thrown into the belly of a void.

    Not a light. Not a glow. Not warmth. Just emptiness¡ªsharp and hollow, like the rage inside me had burned through my sight and left behind this colorless hell.

    "She¡¯s here," I rasped, staggering. "She¡¯s still here... I can feel her¡ªwhere is she?!"

    Panic spiked. My voice cracked like shattered ss. My chest was caving in, heartbeat thudding like war drums. My mind spun to the ones I loved¡ªZane. Alex.

    What if she went after them?

    What if she hurt them?

    "No no no¡ª" I gasped, arms iling through the white. "Don¡¯t you dare touch them¡ªdon¡¯t you dare!"

    Suddenly, a hand grabbed mine.

    It felt so steady. Warm. And real.

    It slid into mine, firm but gentle, grounding me like an anchor to the earth.

    And then, a voice followed.

    Calm. Deep. Familiar.

    "Natalie," it said softly, like a song whispering in the rain. "It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re safe now. I¡¯ve got you, baby."

    That voice.

    It sounded like Zane¡¯s.

    My entire body locked. My breath froze in my throat.

    It couldn¡¯t be. He was unconscious. He was hurt.

    This had to be another trick. Another illusion. Another lie.

    Kalmia was a master of them.

    "No..." I whispered, yanking my hand back like it was fire. "No¡ªdon¡¯t you dare use his voice! Don¡¯t dare! You think I¡¯ll fall for that again?!"

    My voice cracked as I stumbled backward, fists shaking, nails carving crescents into my skin. "You¡¯re not him! You can¡¯t be him! He¡¯s unconscious, he¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t just¡ª"

    "You think I¡¯m still a weak girl?" I spat. "The one you can manipte? The one you puppeteered like a broken toy? You think I¡¯ll believe you again?"

    "Natalie!"

    Another voice cut in. Sharp. Familiar. Laced with frustration and something else¡ªconcern.

    This time it sounded like Fox.

    "Snap the hell out of it!" he barked, the air around me pulsed with heat and the scent of scorched ozone. "That¡¯s not her. That¡¯s Zane. You just flung him onto the damn floor!"

    Time stopped.

    I blinked. Or maybe I tried. The whiteness was still everywhere, painting my vision in panic.

    But then¡ªanother hand took mine. And this time I felt it...

    Electricity.

    Not pain. Not panic.

    Sparks danced across my skin, racing to my spine like tiny stars finding their way home. A current I knew as well as my own heartbeat. A connection that couldn¡¯t be faked.

    This was definitely Zane.

    My breath hitched, and then¡ª

    I breathed.

    Deep. Raw. Trembling. But real.

    Again. And again. I breathed.

    Inside me, Jasmine stirred. Her voice soft, steady.

    <strong><i>"We¡¯re safe now, Mara. Breathe. He¡¯s really here." </i></strong>

    Slowly, like a curtain being lifted, the white began to melt away¡ªpeeling back inyers, dissolving into shadows and shapes. Edges returned. The world found focus.

    And then¡ªI saw him.

    Zane.

    My whole body went still.

    He was crouched in front of me, one hand still holding mine like he never wanted to let go, the other bracing himself against the floor where, yes, I had apparently shoved him. He looked...

    He looked good.

    Not pale. Not broken. Not weak and unconscious like thest time I¡¯d seen him.

    His dark hair was a little tousled. His blue eyes were glowing softly, rimmed in gold. He looked strong. Whole. His lips were curved into a gentle smile even though I could see the flicker of concern behind it.

    He looked like the man I loved. And somehow, even more.

    "Hey," he said quietly. "You¡¯re really here. I missed you."

    I stared.

    Behind him, I saw Sebastian leaning casually against the wall like he hadn¡¯t just lived through Hell. Bubble was seated nearby, chewing gum and braiding his hair like this was a sleepover. And Fox, of course, was pacing back and forth with a hand on his hip and a scowl on his face.

    "What...?" My voice cracked. "What happened? How are you okay?"

    Fox stopped mid-pace and shed me a grin. "Well, wee back, Sleeping Beauty. You missed the party. Zane here¡ª" he pped Zane on the shoulder, "¡ªwent full ¡¯legendary Lycan prince¡¯ on us and became the Night Alpha."

    I blinked. "A... what?"

    Zane looked just as confused. "That¡¯s what they keeps calling it. I don¡¯t actually know what that means."

    I gaped at him. "You¡ªyou don¡¯t know? But¡ªhow¡ªZane, you were unconscious. Half-dead!"

    "I was?" he asked, then nced at Fox. "Was I that bad?"

    "Bro, you tlined," Fox said with a dramatic spin. "Like, zero heartbeat, spark gone, curtains closed. Then next thing we know, BOOM¡ªshadow magic explosion, moonlight sts through the walls, and Zane sits up like it¡¯s brunch o¡¯clock. Night Alpha, baby. That¡¯s my theory. Very exclusive membership. Also¡ª" he held up a finger, "¡ªyou owe me food. I stress-cooked."

    I stared at them.

    Then looked back at Zane.

    He looked down, rubbing the back of his neck, clearly embarrassed. His shoulders lifted in a small, uncertain shrug.

    "I don¡¯t know... I just had this overwhelming feeling that I had toe back. For Alex. For you." He let out a quiet, breathyugh, almost like he still couldn¡¯t believe it himself. "Then¡ªbam¡ªout of nowhere, your mom shows up. Yeah, your actual mother. The one and only freaking Moon Goddess showed up! And beside her was the god of light himself! It was like something straight out of a legend."

    He nced at me, eyes wide, like he expected me to call him crazy.

    "Long story short, I ended up helping them trap Shadow¡ªlike, literally cage him in some kind of celestial prison. It was intense. The whole sky changed. The air cracked with power. And... Oh, before he was caged away, Shadow looked right at me and said something I still don¡¯t fully understand."

    He paused, voice lower now, like repeating it made it real.

    "He said I was crafted by the first gods. That I was made to be his downfall. He called me... the Night Alpha."

    My heart cracked open.

    "You idiot," I breathed, stepping closer. "You idiot."

    He blinked. "That¡¯s a bit harsh¡ª"

    "Do you have any idea what I thought happened? I thought you died. I thought she tricked me. Again. I thought¡ª"

    And I didn¡¯t even finish. I just threw myself into his chest.

    His arms caught me instantly, strong and warm and trembling just slightly¡ªjust like mine. I pressed my cheek to his shirt and breathed him in.

    Gods, it really was him.

    He held me like I might vanish again. His voice was a soft rumble at my temple. "I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m here now. I¡¯m not going anywhere."

    "You better not," I mumbled, squeezing him tighter. "Or I swear to my mother I¡¯ll kill you myself."

    "I believe you," he chuckled.

    There was a cough behind us. Sebastian, of course. "You two done with the rom reunion? Because I¡¯d like to point out, the world is still a shitty ce and Natalie still has her murder face on."

    Fox added, "Also, I burned the muffins. In case anyone was wondering."

    Iughed softly. I couldn¡¯t help it. It sounded... foreign. But good. Healing, somehow.

    Then, all at once¡ªthe room changed.

    The air shifted.

    A snap of wind. A cold chill curling through the warmth. Everyone turned.

    And there¡ªstanding just inside the doorway was Jacob.

    He looked like a storm barely held together by a thread.

    His long ck coat was red around him. His chest heaved, wild eyes searching. His hair was a disheveled mess, his boots scuffed with dirt. There was something frantic in his posture, like he had sprinted across worlds to get here.

    His eyes locked on mine.

    And he exhaled. "You¡¯re alive."

    My lips parted.

    "Jacob...?"

    He didn¡¯t answer. Just stepped forward, face pale, expression tight.

    He was scared.

    Something was wrong.

    And just like that, whatever peace had begun to stitch itself together inside me¡ª

    Split.

    Again.</subtxt>

 Chapter 259: Always Late

    <h4>Chapter 259: Always Late</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    The world around me blurred as I tore through time and space, the howl of the wind crying in my ears as my soul pulled me like a bloodhound to her. To Natalie.

    Inded hard, boots scraping across stone, stumbling slightly from the force of the arrival. I was panting, heart jackhammering in my chest like it might burst free. My coat billowed around me like a cape cut from shadow, my hair a tangled mess of wind and worry. My fists were clenched, my blood rushing so loud I could barely hear.

    But then I saw her. My Natalie.

    Alive.

    Whole.

    Her blue eyes widened when she saw me. "Jacob?"

    I didn¡¯t answer. I crossed the room in seconds and pulled her into my arms. My chest crushed against hers as I buried my face in her hair. The familiar scent of home.

    "Are you okay?" I asked, my voice hoarse, like it had wed its way out of me. "Are you hurt?"

    She blinked up at me, startled. "Jacob, what¡ª? Yes, I¡¯m fine. What¡¯s going on with you?"

    I stepped back only slightly, still keeping my hands on her arms as if she might vanish. "I felt it. Something in me knew¡ªNatalie, I felt your soul flicker. Like it was being pulled apart. I thought you were dying."

    Her brows pinched together in concern. "Oh Jacob, you came back because of me?"

    "I had to." My throat felt like sandpaper. "I couldn¡¯t ignore it. I thought something happened to you¡ª"

    A loud snort cut through my panic.

    It was Fox.

    Leaning against the wall like he owned the universe, arms crossed and mouth tilted in azy smirk.

    "You shouldn¡¯t have bothered, bro," he drawled. "She and Zane are fine. In fact, Zane did something pretty impressive."

    I blinked, finally noticing the others¡ªZane, Sebastian, and Bubble quietly standing by.

    Fox jerked a thumb toward Zane. "Your sisters awesome mate helped Mom and the god of light cage that bastard Shadow permanently. Sealed. Gone."

    I looked at Zane properly now.

    He didn¡¯t look much different¡ªsame stupid haircut, same overconfident smirk¡ªbut his energy? That was different.

    Power rippled off him like heatwaves off sun-scorched stone. Controlled, divine, and ancient. A quiet storm. And then it clicked¡ªFox¡¯s words.

    Zane. Zane had be a Night Alpha.

    Gods.

    "Wait," I said slowly, "you¡¯re... you¡¯re what now?"

    Zane looked sheepish, then proud. "Night Alpha. Apparently. Fox says it means I¡¯m now a hybrid of light and dark. Go figure."

    Natalie slipped beside him, resting her hand on his chest as if to ground him. "Shadow and Kalmia tried to take over our bodies. Possession. But we fought them off. I fought Kalmia. He fought Shadow. Shadow¡¯s gone now. Unfortunately Kalmia managed to escape but not for long."

    I nodded, but inside, I felt off-kilter. Everyone had battled monsters, discovered truths, found power... and I wasn¡¯t there. Again. Like always. I¡¯d been too wrapped up in something.

    This time it was Easter.

    The weight of it pressed against me like a copsing ceiling. I forced myself to stay upright.

    Natalie saw it.

    Her eyes softened, and she reached for my hand. "I¡¯m sorry for scaring you. I didn¡¯t mean to... I should¡¯ve kept trying to reach out."

    I shook my head slowly, jaw tight. "This isn¡¯t on you. It¡¯s..." I exhaled sharply, trying to push the weight off my chest. "It¡¯s like... everyone around me keeps fighting battles I¡¯m supposed to be part of¡ªones I should¡¯ve prevented or stood in front of¡ªand I¡¯m always toote. Or too distracted. Or just... not there at all."

    The guilt was a gnawing thing inside me, sharp and constant. "I wasn¡¯t there for you. Or Zane. Or Easter, when she needed me most. And now? Everyone¡¯s picking up the pieces, you solved everything without me. Like I was never part of it."

    Natalie¡¯s fingers tightened around mine. She didn¡¯t let go. "Jacob," she said, gently but firmly. "Look at me."

    I did.

    Her eyes were steady. "You¡¯ve always looked out for me¡ªfor all of us. But you don¡¯t have to carry the world on your back every single second. It¡¯s okay to breathe, Jacob. It¡¯s okay to just... be. I¡¯m okay now. Zane¡¯s okay. We¡¯re safe. You don¡¯t have to keep bleeding for us."

    She paused. "Focus on Easter. She and Rose need you now."

    I heard her. I really did. But the words didn¡¯tfort me the way she meant them to. They sounded more like a farewell. Like a gentle push out the door. Like... I was being released.

    And I didn¡¯t want that.

    I didn¡¯t want to be the guy people moved on from. I didn¡¯t want to be the protector who missed the fight. The brother who vanished in the middle of everything. And deep down¡ªGod, I hated how easy it seemed for them to keep going without me.

    But I swallowed all of that.

    I gave her a smile, small and tired. "I¡¯m sorry I cut you all off. I didn¡¯t mean to disappear like that. I was in a bad ce. Easter... she was going through so much. I had to be there for her."

    Natalie pulled me into a hug so tight it felt like home. "I get it," she whispered into my shoulder. "I really do. And Jacob, you¡¯re not alone. You never were. Don¡¯t forget that."

    We just stayed there for a bit, not saying anything, just breathing the same air. A quiet moment in the middle of all the chaos.

    Then she leaned back and gave me a soft smile. "How is Easter doing now? And little Rose?"

    I froze for half a beat.

    Of course she asked. Natalie always noticed the people I tried not to talk about.

    "They¡¯re..." I hesitated, then forced calm into my voice. "They¡¯re okay. Settling in."

    But I didn¡¯t go deeper.

    I didn¡¯t say Easter doesn¡¯t remember me. Didn¡¯t say I wiped everything we had from her mind. Didn¡¯t mention how today, she looked at me like I was a stranger trying too hard to be nice.

    She thought I was just the guy across the street now.

    Not the man she once gave her heart to.

    Not the man who held her when the world felt like it was falling apart.

    Natalie could figure it out if she wanted. She could follow the threads of time and memory like a map to Easter. But she wouldn¡¯t. She¡¯d never vite Easter¡¯s peace like that. Not unless Easter asked her to. Also, not now. Natalie had her own burdens.

    So instead, she just nodded and epted my answer. "Good."

    And I was grateful. So damn grateful.

    Not for the lie. But for the mercy.

    That was until¡ª

    Fox¡¯s voice slithered into my head.

    Not out loud.

    Through the mind-link.

    "How long are you nning to keep up this lie, Jacob?"

    I froze.

    My eyes darted to him¡ªstill as a statue. Not a twitch. Not a nce.

    But his voice rang clear in my head like a knife scraping bone.

    "You wiped her memory. She doesn¡¯t know who you are. Doesn¡¯t know who we are. She¡¯s living in that house you bought her, thinking it¡¯s always been hers, like she just woke up into a perfect little life. Are you really going to keep pretending you¡¯re just some stranger passing by?"

    My jaw clenched.

    "What exactly are you implying?" I shot back, mentally.

    His tone didn¡¯t rise. It didn¡¯t falter. That calmness? It was worse than anger.

    "I¡¯m saying if you open that door again¡ªif you let her truly remember¡ªshe¡¯s back in this world. With us. With gods. Monsters. War. Blood. And you remember how that ended, don¡¯t you?"

    His wordsnded like blows I¡¯d forgotten how to block. Still, he kept going.

    "You going to let her remember the supernatural? Let her remember who she was to you? The incident that made you erase her memories... that pushed you to beg a sly Dream Weaver for help¡ªand give her a century of servitude in return? Or are you going to keep Easter safe by keeping her blind... and keep lying to her forever?"

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    Because I didn¡¯t have an answer.

    She was happy now. Sheughed more. She didn¡¯t flinch at shadows anymore. Her nightmares were gone.

    She had tea with her ssmates in the afternoons and yed dolls with Rose before bed.

    There were no scars in her eyes. No ghosts trailing her steps.

    Would dragging her back into this life tear all that away?

    Would it shatter her?

    Or worse... would she never forgive me?

    And yet¡ª

    Every time she looked at me with those soft green eyes, unsure why her heart beat a little faster around me...

    Every time she smiled too long, blushed for no reason, or thanked me like the words carried more weight than she understood...

    It felt like treason.

    Like I was betraying her.

    Because she didn¡¯t remember us.

    Because she didn¡¯t remember how much we meant to each other.

    And it was killing me.

    Because I remembered everything.

    Fox¡¯s voice, quieter now, nudged gently. "What do you want, Jacob? What are you going to do?"

    I stood still for a moment.

    The wind outside howled faintly.

    Natalie and Zane were whispering again. Bubble and Sebastian were already arguing about muffins. But I didn¡¯t move.

    I thought of Easter.

    Her wild curls. Her freckles. The tiny frown she made when reading bedtime stories to Rose. The way she always looked like she was searching for something she couldn¡¯t name.

    And I realized¡ª

    I couldn¡¯t run from this much longer.

    Something had to give.

    Either I told her the truth.

    Or I let her go forever and go back to being Natalie¡¯s shadow. I was way better at that.

    But either choice would hurt.

    And maybe... that¡¯s what love is.

    Willing to suffer, just to see them smile one more day.

    I didn¡¯t answer Fox.

    I just looked out the window at the dying sun.

    And whispered to myself,

    "I don¡¯t know yet... but I¡¯ll figure it out."

    Because one way or another¡ª

    This time, I wouldn¡¯t be toote.

 Chapter 260: Back to Normal

    <h4>Chapter 260: Back to Normal</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    Natalie was awake.

    Really awake.

    Right here in my arms¡ªwarm, alive, breathing. And every second she stayed there, pressed against my chest, fingers clutching my shirt like I might disappear, I felt something deep inside me unwind.

    Red, purred with satisfaction¡ªa low, thunderous rumble in my soul. It was like he¡¯d been caged for too long, pacing in the dark, and now finally... finally, peace.

    I lowered my head slightly, breathing her in. Vani and honey. That familiar scent that always made my pulse stumble. Her presence was a balm¡ªsoothing the cracks I didn¡¯t even realize I¡¯d been carrying.

    A quiet hum echoed in the back of my mind¡ªthe residual pulse of our shared bond. Jasmine¡¯s energy, wild and bright, weaving between us like threads of light.

    "Red," I whispered inwardly, seeking him through the bond.

    <strong><i>"She¡¯s okay," </i></strong>he answered with a grin in his voice, feral and proud. <strong><i>"And we¡¯re never putting her through any form of stress ever again."</i></strong>

    For once, I didn¡¯t argue.

    Because for what felt like centuries, things didn¡¯t feel like they were spiraling. Shadow was gone¡ªlocked in whatever celestial prison the Moon Goddess and the god of light had mmed shut. Alex was safe. Natalie was here.

    And me?

    I was... something else now.

    Not just Zane. Not just that broken prince who was once forced to hide his identity in order to protect his life.

    No.

    I was now The Night Alpha.

    Whatever the hell that really meant.

    Natalie stirred slightly and looked up at me. Her blue eyes¡ªpiercing and clear¡ªsearched my face, then darted past me, alert.

    "Fox," she said suddenly, her voice tight with worry, "where¡¯s Griffin? Is he okay?"

    Fox, who had been inspecting the charred edges of his shirt like they were the true tragedy of the evening, heaved a dramatic sigh.

    "Oh, sure," he muttered. "Don¡¯t mind me. Just your unpaid, underappreciated, emotionally scarred bodyguard and part-time errand boy. No big deal."

    Natalie narrowed her eyes.

    "You are not an errand boy. Don¡¯t even start with that."

    A ghost of a smirk curled his lips. "Rx, little moon. I¡¯m messing with you." His voice softened, rare warmth slipping into his tone¡ªone only Natalie could coax out of him. "I know you love me."

    She rolled her eyes, but her lips twitched like she couldn¡¯t quite hide the smile.

    Fox finally straightened, brushing imaginary lint off his scorched sleeve. "Griffin¡¯s fine, if you¡¯re worried. The moment our favorite magical Alpha over there¡ª" he nodded toward me, "¡ªdid his whole ¡¯resurrection¡¯ thing, Griffin sprang back to life too. Like some kind of supernatural rm clock."

    Natalie¡¯s shoulders slumped in relief, her grip on me loosening slightly.

    "He¡¯s in his room," Fox added. "Said he didn¡¯t want to interrupt your whole reunited soulmates vibe." He wiggled his fingers dramatically. "Very respectful. Ten points to Gryffin-dor."

    I snorted, letting my fingers drift through Natalie¡¯s hair absentmindedly.

    "Smartest thing he¡¯s ever done," I murmured to Red.

    "I still don¡¯t like him," Red grumbled.

    "Neither do I."

    But what really surprised me¡ªwhat pleased me, in a dark little corner of my heart¡ªwas that Natalie didn¡¯t budge. Didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t go running off to see him. She just stayed close, her eyes still on me like I was the only thing in her world right now.

    And gods help me, I wanted to keep it that way.

    I tugged her closer again, gently tilting her chin up. "I almost lost you," I whispered, brushing her lower lip with my thumb. "Never again."

    "Then kiss me like you mean it, Night Alpha," she smirked.

    So I did.

    Our mouths collided with the heat of months lost, of fear turned to me. Her fingers tangled into my hair, mine gripped her waist like a lifeline. Her kiss was wild, like Jasmine herself was tasting me through Natalie¡ªand I gave it all right back. I kissed her like she was the only truth I¡¯d ever known. Like I needed her breath in my lungs to survive.

    "Natalie," I murmured against her lips.

    "Zane," she breathed, eyes half-lidded, voice breathless. "Don¡¯t stop."

    And I wouldn¡¯t have. I swear I wouldn¡¯t have.

    If not for him.

    "Ahem."

    Sebastian.

    He cleared his throat like an old man interrupting prom night.

    I pulled back with a growl I didn¡¯t bother to hide. "What?"

    But something was off.

    Sebastian wasn¡¯t smiling. Not his usual smug grin. No sarcastic twinkle in his eyes.

    He looked... worried.

    "Are you okay?" I asked, brushing Natalie¡¯s hair off her shoulder.

    Sebastian gave a weak shrug. "Yeah. Just... thinking." He turned to Natalie, voice lower. "What are you going to do about Kalmia?"

    Natalie blinked, clearly caught off guard. "What do you mean?"

    "You know what I mean."

    She stiffened slightly, then nodded. "She won¡¯t hide forever. I¡¯ll find her. And when I do¡ª" her voice dropped, "¡ªshe¡¯ll wish she stayed buried."

    Sebastian nodded slowly, but his brows stayed furrowed, like something gnawed at his thoughts.

    I narrowed my eyes. "Seb... is something wrong?"

    "No."

    Liar.

    Sebastian pushed off the wall with a heavy breath, his boots echoing slightly as he stepped toward us.

    "Look," he said, voice low and rough around the edges, "I¡¯m d you two made it out. Really. But I¡¯ve got my own mess to clean up. Just wanted to check in before I disappear for a bit."

    He pped a hand on my shoulder¡ªssic Sebastian. But this time, there was no sarcastic grin, no side-eyed joke. Just the weight of unspoken things pressing between us.

    He turned for the door.

    "Wait," Fox said sharply, his voice slicing clean the tension between us.

    Sebastian froze mid-step.

    Fox folded his arms, eyes narrowed. "Aren¡¯t you going to tell them about Kalmia¡¯s threats?"

    Every muscle in my body went rigid.

    I caught Sebastian¡¯s arm before he could bolt. "What threats?"

    Sebastian¡¯s jaw tightened. "Fox, seriously?"

    Fox didn¡¯t even blink. "Stop pretending everything¡¯s fine. They need to know."

    Natalie stepped up beside me, her expression cold steel. "Sebastian. Start talking. Now."

    He dragged a hand down his face and muttered, "It¡¯s not a big deal¡ª"

    Fox scoffed. Loudly. "Not a big deal? She gave you a deadline, Seb."

    Sebastian flinched.

    Fox stepped closer, his voice like a slow-moving storm. "Kalmia told him¡ªif he doesn¡¯t hand over his blood willingly within four days, she¡¯s going to wipe out his entire life. His Coven. Everything. She said she¡¯ll track down Cassandra and kill her too."

    The room dropped several degrees in an instant.

    Natalie¡¯s fists clenched at her sides. "She what?" she growled.

    I could feel the fury bubbling inside me like a shaken bottle about to burst. "And you weren¡¯t going to tell us?"

    Sebastian lifted both hands in ame gesture of peace. "I had it under control¡ª"

    "Clearly not!" Natalie snapped, her voice sharp as ss. "That psycho demon is threatening your mate! Again!"

    "I can handle it," Sebastian muttered, jaw clenched.

    I stepped forward, eyes locked on his. "You¡¯re not doing this alone. You know I always got your back."

    A quiet sigh pulled our attention toward the door.

    It was Jacob.

    He stepped into view like he¡¯d been waiting in the wings, watching for the right moment to enter. His brown eyes were steady, unreadable, but locked on Sebastian withser focus.

    "I won¡¯t let her touch you," Jacob said quietly. "Not your Coven. Not Cassandra. Not anyone."

    Sebastian sighed, rolling his eyes. "Damn, Jacob... I thought you ghosted me. I called you. Mind-linked. Even yelled out your damn name into the wind a dozen times but go no reply, so I decided, if worsees to y, I¡¯d handle it myself."

    "I heard," Jacob said with a small nod. "I¡¯m sorry. I was... upied. But I¡¯m here now. And I¡¯m not letting Kalmia get away with this."

    Fox let out a low whistle. "About time."

    Jacob moved closer and ced a firm hand on Sebastian¡¯s shoulder. "You¡¯re not fighting her alone. I¡¯lle with you. I¡¯ll seal the Coven with full protection. No dark magic, no hexes, no tricks. She won¡¯t even be able to breathe near you without me knowing."

    Sebastian¡¯s voice wavered, just barely. "Thank you."

    Jacob offered a small smile. "Let¡¯s move."

    "See youter guys." Sebastian said to us and then, in a flicker of silvery-white light, they vanished. Just like that.

    Natalie let out a long, exhausted breath and rubbed her temples. "Gods... I hate that woman."

    "Same," I muttered, still seething inside. "But at least now Sebastian¡¯s got backup."

    I turned to her again, brushing my fingers against her cheek, needing to anchor myself to something real.

    "Let¡¯s head back to the pce," I said softly. "I just want to get you and Alex home. Somewhere peaceful. Somewhere we¡¯re all together."

    Her eyes softened at my words¡ªbut she hesitated.

    "I want that too," she said softly. "But before we go... I need to see Griffin."

    My heart skipped.

    I knew it. I knew it.

    She noticed my silence and added, "I have to talk to him. Just a few minutes. There are things I need to say."

    I nodded stiffly, trying not to let the jealousy poison my tone. "Right. Okay. Let¡¯s make it quick."

    She leaned forward, kissed the corner of my mouth with a smirk. "Don¡¯t worry, Zane. You¡¯re the only one who gets me forever."

    Red howled in approval.

    And I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Even as I watched her walk toward the door.

 Chapter 261: Closure

    <h4>Chapter 261: Closure</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    I took a long, deep breath before stepping out of my room. My fingers lingered on the doorknob, hesitating, then I pulled it open and stepped into the quiet hallway of our home. The scent of fresh roses from the vases lining the corridor clung to the air, soft and calming¡ªbut it did nothing to ease the tight knot in my chest.

    Each step I took echoed off the polished marble as I moved towards the grand staircase. I could feel Zane¡¯s eyes watching me from down the hall, even though he hadn¡¯t followed. He didn¡¯t need to. His presence lived inside me now, like a second heartbeat.

    But this wasn¡¯t about him. Not right now.

    This wasn¡¯t just a conversation. This was about closure. A long-overdue closing of a Chapter that Griffin had shattered. For the mess that he had created¡ªthe one Shadow¡¯s curse never let him to exin.

    Each step I took up the stairs felt heavier than thest, like I was climbing through memories instead of air. The soft carpet beneath my boots muffled the sound, but it didn¡¯t quiet the storm building inside me. Jasmine stirred, restless and tense, like a caged wolf pacing behind my ribs.

    <strong><i>"I hate this,"</i></strong><i></i>she growled, her voice curling like smoke through my mind<strong><i>. "Every time you go near him, I feel it all over again. The betrayal. The rejection. If Jacob hadn¡¯t begged we protect him¡ªliterally begged¡ªI wouldn¡¯t have let him within a mile of you, much less let you be the one guarding his sorry life."</i></strong>

    Her anger pulsed hot under my skin, sharp and raw.

    <strong><i>"He hurt us, Mara. He doesn¡¯t deserve your words. He sure as hell doesn¡¯t deserve your mercy."</i></strong>

    I paused at the top of thending, my hand brushing the banister like it might ground me. The hallway ahead stretched out in eerie quiet, but my heartbeat was loud enough for both of us.

    <i>"I know,"</i> I whispered back, my voice low, more thought than sound. <i>"But this isn¡¯t about what he deserves. It¡¯s about what I need to say... and what I need to walk away from."</i>

    Jasmine didn¡¯t answer. But I could feel her pacing, her ws scraping against the edges of my thoughts. And still, I kept walking.

    Because sometimes the only way to heal is to face the ghost that broke you.

    As I reached the topnding, I turned toward the guest wing, where Griffin had been staying since Shadow appeared in our lives. I didn¡¯t need to knock. He was already waiting. The door swung open before I even reached it, and there he was.

    Griffin.

    His face looked calm¡ªtoo calm. The kind of calm people wear like a mask. His smile was polite, faintly hopeful. But his eyes... goddess, his eyes betrayed him. They were filled with guilt, shame, and something else I couldn¡¯t quite name. Regret, maybe.

    I crossed my arms. "Can Ie in?"

    He stepped back immediately, opening the door wider. "Of course."

    I walked past him without another word, taking in the guest room. Neat. Immacte. Not a single thing out of ce. This had to be Bubble¡¯s doing.

    I took the chair near the small window, the one overlooking the estate gardens. The air smelled like roses and distant rain.

    Griffin sat on the edge of the bed across from me, elbows on his knees, his fingers loosely intertwined. He looked up at me, waiting.

    "How are you feeling?" I asked, voice neutral.

    "I¡¯m... fine," he said, offering a little shrug. "Better, actually. Stronger."

    I narrowed my eyes slightly. "Can you say his name now?"

    He blinked. "Shadow?"

    Nothing happened.

    No coughing. No blood. No sudden copse. He stayed perfectly still¡ªhealthy.

    Relief spread through me, and I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding. "Good. That means the stone is gone. The curse is broken."

    He nodded. "Yeah. Looks like it."

    I looked at him then¡ªreally looked. His face was the same boyish charm people always fell for. The kind that could disarm you if you weren¡¯t paying attention. But I¡¯d learned better. I knew how masks worked now.

    I leaned back in the chair, arms still folded tightly over my chest. "I¡¯m not going to ask you what happened between you and Shadow. I don¡¯t want to hear some sugar-coated lie."

    His jaw clenched slightly.

    "Which is why," I added, eyes glowing faintly with silver-blue light, "I¡¯m just going to take a look myself."

    His eyes widened. "Natalie¡ª"

    Toote.

    I reached out with my celestial energy, a cool and almost imperceptible current wrapping around me and sinking into his mind. Jasmine stirred again, but this time, she was silent. She wanted to know too.

    The room around me faded away.

    And I was there¡ªinside his memory.

    A dark void. No walls. No floor. Just endless ckness. Griffin stood at the center of it, tense, confused. And then a voice slithered through the shadows.

    <i>"I will give you what your soul aches for. Natalie. Yours again. All of her¡ªher heart, her wolf, her body, her power. Freed from Zane¡¯s corrupted hold." </i>Shadow whispered. His voice coiled like smoke around us<i>. "All you have to do is give me what I want¡ªinformation on Jacob."</i>

    Griffin hesitated¡ªbut only briefly.

    Then came his answer. <i>"Fine. If it means she¡¯ll be mine again, I¡¯ll do it."</i>

    My stomach twisted.

    Then Shadow¡¯s hand, slick and inky like it had been carved from the night itself, slipped into existence out of thin air. No sound. No warning. Just shadows bending to its will. And in its grasp was the soul sucker, the eerie, green crystal, pulsing like it had a heartbeat of its own.

    I nced at Griffin, but of course, he didn¡¯t react. Bet he didn¡¯t see the shadowy hand. Most mortals wouldn¡¯t. It takes a certain kind of vision¡ªcelestial-level awareness¡ªto catch things that slither through the veil like that.

    <i>"This,"</i> the voice hissed<i>, "is the solution to your problems. Just ce it under your pillow tonight, and it¡¯ll do the rest."</i>

    The memory dissolved.

    I blinked and found myself back in the guest room, heart pounding in my chest. The lights seemed brighter. The air felt thicker.

    Griffin looked at me with cautious hope. "Natalie...?"

    I stood slowly.

    "You let him use you." My voice came out low and hard. "You sold me out."

    His face fell. "Wait¡ªI didn¡¯t know what he was really nning! I thought¡ªI thought he just wanted info on Jacob. I didn¡¯t know he wanted to possess Zane. Or that Kalmia¡ª"

    "You thought giving him anything was okay? After what he and Kalmia did to you? What he did to others?" I stepped forward, trembling with restrained rage. "You brought that stone into my home. You put Zane and Alex in danger. Me in danger. After everything I¡¯ve survived, you didn¡¯t think doing that to me would be horrible?"

    He stood too now, panicking. "Natalie¡ªplease. I was desperate. I missed you. The broken bond between us hurts. I just... I just wanted another chance. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. I didn¡¯t know Shadow was going to do all he did and also curse me. He tricked me!"

    I held up a hand. "I don¡¯t care what you meant to do. I only care what you did."

    Griffin¡¯s voice cracked. "Please. I¡ªI regret everything. Everything I did. I¡¯ve been paying for it every single day."

    I shook my head, stepping away from him.

    "Don¡¯t apologize," I said softly. "I¡¯m not interested in your guilt."

    Silence fell between us, heavy and suffocating.

    "Now that Shadow is gone," I said, standing straighter, "you¡¯re free to leave. Go wherever you want. I don¡¯t care who you meet or what you do with your life, but I never want you near me again."

    His throat worked as he swallowed hard. "You don¡¯t mean that."

    "I do." My voice was firm. "You don¡¯t get to hurt me and then ask for forgiveness like it¡¯s a prize. I don¡¯t hold grudges, Griffin¡ªbut I do set boundaries."

    He looked at me, desperate, broken. "I loved you, Natalie."

    I smiled coldly. "Then you should¡¯ve protected me. Not betrayed me."

    He tried to reach for my arm, but I took a step back.

    "And just to set the record straight," I said calmly, "I will never be yours again. Not in this life. Definitely not in the next. So do yourself a favor and start looking for your actual mate."

    I turned, walked toward the door.

    My fingers brushed the handle. I hesitated for just a second. Then I looked over my shoulder, onest time.

    "You¡¯re not a monster, Griffin. But you¡¯re not my hero either. You¡¯ve never been."

    He didn¡¯t speak.

    I opened the door and stepped into the hallway, closing it softly behind me.

    My legs felt heavy, but I moved with purpose. I didn¡¯t cry. I didn¡¯t break.

    Because I was done letting pain define me.

    Zane was waiting at the bottom of the stairs. He didn¡¯t say anything when he saw me. He just opened his arms.

    I walked straight into them.

 Chapter 262: A Traumatized Brother

    <h4>Chapter 262: A Traumatized Brother</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    Zane¡¯s arms wrapped around me the moment I stepped off thest stair. His warmth. His scent. The steady, fierce rhythm of his heart. Everything I¡¯d needed after the wreckage of what just happened upstairs. I pressed into him with a sigh, and I allowed myself to breathe.

    His hand stroked my hair gently. "Are you okay?" His voice was low, roughened with concern.

    I leaned into his chest. "I am now. It¡¯s over. All of it."

    Zane pulled back just enough to see my face, his eyes scanning mine like he was searching for cracks. "You did the right thing, Natalie. I know it wasn¡¯t easy, but... you did good."

    That did something to my chest. Made it ache and swell at once. I hugged him tighter. "Never again," I whispered. "I¡¯m done letting people ride on my kindness. Griffin made his choice. Now I¡¯ve made mine."

    "Damn right you have," came Fox¡¯s voice from the hallway.

    We both turned to see him strolling toward us with his usual swagger. His red hair looked even brighter under the hallway lights, and those golden eyes sparkled like fire.

    He smirked. "Cute little hug fest you two got going here. But if you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll handle Griffin. I¡¯ve got just the right amount of sass and fire to show him the exit."

    Iughed, stepping out of Zane¡¯s arms just enough to nod at Fox. "Thanks, Fox."

    Zane gave him a grateful look too. "We owe you."

    "Yeah, yeah," Fox shrugged dramatically. "Owe me a lifetime supply of chili fries. Now go, lovebirds. Get out of here. I¡¯ve got this."

    I didn¡¯t wait another second. I grabbed Zane¡¯s hand, my fingerscing tightly with his. A flick of thought, a twist in space¡ªand we were gone.

    We appeared in a rush of wind and shimmer,nding right in the center of Zane¡¯s massive bedroom in the pce. Moonlight spilled across the dark stone floors and danced on the navy silk curtains that framed the tall windows.

    And there, curled up like a sleeping kitten in the middle of the king-sized bed, was Alexander. His tiny fingers clutched a plush wolf with one floppy ear. His little nose wrinkled as he stirred, then his eyes opened¡ªand he saw us.

    "Mommy, Natalie! Daddy!" he shrieked the moment he spotted us.

    In one bound, Alex flew off the bed and into my arms, his cheeks wet and his breath hitched from crying.

    "I was so mad at you!" he sobbed. "You left me behind! You didn¡¯t tell me where you were going! I looked everywhere!"

    He sniffled, nestling his face into my shoulder. "Uncle Tiger and Uncle Eagle were pretending to be you and Daddy. But I knew it wasn¡¯t really you."

    Zane crouched beside us and wrapped his arms around both of us, holding us close. "I¡¯m sorry too, champ. We didn¡¯t mean to scare you. We were dealing with something very important, but we promise¡ª"

    "¡ªWe won¡¯t do it again," I finished.

    Alexander sniffled, his little arms clutching my neck. "Promise?"

    "Promise," Zane and I said in unison.

    A smile finally broke through his tears, and he nestled into me with a happy sigh.

    That peacested exactly three seconds before the door burst open and two familiar figures stepped into the room¡ªand I lost it.

    Because standing before us were two people¡ªno, not people. Tiger and Eagle. But they looked exactly like me and Zane. Down to thest detail. My hair, Zane¡¯s jawline, my exact gown, Zane¡¯s royal tunic.

    "Darling, it¡¯s not easy being you," the Natalie-double said, tossing a fake version of my hair over his¡ªEagle¡¯s¡ªshoulder.

    The Zane-double smirked, clearly Tiger in disguise.

    I burst outughing. "Oh my moon¡ªyou really look like me!"

    Zane, on the other hand, was stone-faced. "This is... terrifying." He narrowed his eyes at Tiger. "Don¡¯t ever wear my face again."

    I was now doubled over inughter, tears forming at the corners of my eyes.

    Tiger shrugged, and in a flicker of light, he returned to his original form.

    Eagle sighed and in a shimmer of wind, returned to his original form as well, adjusting his silver robes with ir. He looked absolutely traumatized "You¡¯re wee, by the way. Do you know how long I had to stand still for the royal tailor to measure every inch of this¡ª" he motioned at his now masculine body, "¡ªto fit a ceremonial gown for you, Natalie?"

    I blinked. "Wait. What gown?"

    Tiger shook his head. "Here we go. It¡¯s been two days. You¡¯re being dramatic."

    Eagle gasped, offended. "Two days? I had to stand for five hours while the royal tailor took measurements of every inch of me. FIVE! HOURS!TIGER! Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m being dramatic. You weren¡¯t the one standing there like a mannequin while that woman debated which shade of blush would bestpliment Natalie¡¯s eyes. I¡¯m telling you, she tried every. Single. Shade."

    Zane¡¯s lips twitched.

    I folded my arms. "You wore my dress?"

    "I had to!" Eagle barked, scandalized. "The pce is in full prep mode for the royal mating. Since I was pretending to be you, I got the honor of testing your ceremonial gown. I¡¯m fairly certain you¡¯ll hate it. There arece ruffles, Natalie. Ruffles! And don¡¯t even get me started on the shoes. Thest time I wore heels was in the 1700s, and that was only because I had to sneak into a vampire wedding dressed as the bride¡¯s third cousin, twice removed! You think I wanted to do that again?"

    Zaneughed out loud now. Actual, unfilteredughter. "You wore heels?"

    Eagle pointed at Tiger. "And you! You didn¡¯t even stand for fittings! You just sat there drinking tea and letting me suffer!"

    Tiger¡¯s expression didn¡¯t even flicker. "You volunteered."

    Eagle gasped like he¡¯d been shot. "I most certainly did not. I was nominated¡ªby you!"

    Bubble suddenly appeared at the door, grinning. "I did say he had the best legs out of all of us."

    I pressed my fingers to my temple. "Oh moon, how ridiculous is this dress?"

    Eagle crossed his arms, utterly scandalized. "It has thirty-two pearl buttons. THIRTY-TWO. I counted. While holding in my wind eagle instincts not to blow away the entire room."

    Zane was wheezing now, doubled over withughter. "Oh, this is amazing."

    I red at him yfully. "Keepughing, Zane. I¡¯ll make sure your ceremonial cape has a unicorn on the back."

    But before I could fire back with another joke, something inside me shifted.

    The room spun slightly. My stomach lurched, and a wave of nausea washed over me so suddenly I swayed.

    "Natalie?" Zane caught me before I tipped forward, his arms steadying me. "Hey, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Alex¡¯s little hands tugged at my dress. "Mommy? Are you okay?"

    I nodded, but I was sweating. The heat flushed up my neck and the tightness in my chest made it hard to breathe.

    "I... I¡¯m fine," I said, even though the floor still seemed to tilt under me. "It¡¯s probably just leftover fatigue from the fight with Kalmia. I pushed myself and Jasmine too hard. That¡¯s all."

    Tiger frowned. "Are you sure? You¡¯ve never looked like this after a battle."

    I waved them off, forcing a small smile. "I¡¯ll be fine. I just need rest."

    Bubble and Eagle exchanged nces, but nodded.

    Zane didn¡¯t look convinced, but he walked to the bed and helped me lie down. He fluffed the pillows and tucked the nket around me, his hands lingering as he gently pushed hair away from my face.

    "Call me if you feel anything weird," he said.

    I nodded. "I will. Promise."

    Zane stood, brushing a kiss against my forehead. "Get some rest, Snowke."

    Alex pouted but kissed my cheek too before Bubble swept him into his arms, promising to take him for cinnamon bread in the kitchen.

    Tiger was already at the door, and Eagle lingered only a second before sighing, "Try not to pass out again. I can¡¯t be you and me at the same time."

    "I¡¯ll try," I said weakly, smiling at him.

    The door shut behind them, and the room fell silent.

    The pillow was deliciously cool against my cheek, like the breeze from an open window on a too-warm night. I finally let go¡ªmuscles melting, limbs loose, every bit of me sinking into the mattress like I belonged there.

    But the peace didn¡¯tst long.

    <strong><i>"Mara."</i></strong>

    Jasmine¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, soft and deliberate. Not urgent, but... weighted. Like she was treading carefully through the quiet corners of my thoughts.

    <i>"What is it?"</i> I replied, not with words, but with that internal whisper you save for someone who knows you too well. I was too worn out to actually speak, barely tethered to consciousness.

    <strong><i>"There¡¯s something I need to tell you."</i></strong>

    I let out the smallest groan. Not from irritation, but pure exhaustion. My eyelids were already halfway down the road to nevering back.<i> "Can it wait?"</i>

    Silence answered first.

    Then, gently: <strong><i>"Yes. Sleep, Mara. I¡¯ll tell you when you wake."</i></strong>

    With those words, the weight I¡¯d been dragging¡ªpain, fury, betrayal, all of it¡ªslipped right off me, like someone unbuckled it from my chest and let it fall away.

    The noise inside me quieted.

    The chaos dulled.

    The betrayal blurred.

    And I drifted¡ªdown, down¡ªinto a sleep so deep it felt like the universe had wrapped me in warmth and pressed a kiss to my forehead.

    But somewhere inside me...

    A flicker sparked.

    A pulse rose and fell.

    It felt... unfamiliar.

    Like something quietly stretching its limbs in the dark.

    Like something waiting.

 Chapter 263: His Name in My Dreams

    <h4>Chapter 263: His Name in My Dreams</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    The morning sunlight spilled like liquid gold across the pavement as I walked Rose to her preschool, her little hand wrapped tightly around mine. The small brick building ahead looked the same as always, but something felt...off. Or maybe that something was me.

    Just minutes ago, we¡¯d been talking with Jacob¡ªmy new neighbor. The dreamy one with thezy smile and eyes that looked like they knew secrets you wanted to hear. It was just small talk, really. But the second he said, "Bye, Daddy Jacob!" and I had to turn and walk away? It felt like someone had pressed pause on a really good scene before I was ready for it to end.

    Ridiculous, I know. I barely knew the guy. He was just being polite. But there was this strange tug in my chest, like I¡¯d walked away from something important. Something I wasn¡¯t supposed to walk away from. I mean, who feels that much over a two-minute conversation?

    Rose¡¯s fingers squeezed mine tighter, and I nced down. Maybe she sensed my weird energy¡ªor maybe she just didn¡¯t want to go inside yet. I didn¡¯t me her. I kind of didn¡¯t want to let go either.

    We reached her ssroom and her little unicorn backpack bounced as she skipped in. She turned, her green eyes¡ªso much like mine¡ªsparkling. "Bye-bye, Mommy! Say hi to Daddy Jacob!"

    I tensed.

    Miss ra, her teacher, arched a curious brow, but I gave her a small smile, then crouched down and kissed Rose¡¯s forehead. "Remember what I told you, baby? Jacob¡¯s just our neighbor, okay?"

    Rose pouted. "But he¡¯s not just the neighbor. He¡¯s special."

    I touched her cheek and whispered, "We¡¯ll talk about thister." I didn¡¯t want to ruin her morning with another debate about imaginary ¡¯magic men¡¯ and wolf daddies.

    I left quickly after that.

    College campus was bustling when I arrived¡ªpeople chatting on benches, music from someone¡¯s Bluetooth speaker pulsing in the background, and the smell of fried snacks from the cafeteria wafting in the air. But even in the chaos, all I could think about was him.

    Jacob.

    His eyes, like deep earth soaked in autumn rain. That warm, boyish smile. The way his voice wrapped around you like a wool coat on a chilly morning. How safe I felt in his presence, like nothing in the world could touch me when he was around.

    But that made no sense.

    I barely knew him.

    Still... I couldn¡¯t stop.

    Through my first ss, I caught myself sketching his name on the edge of my notebook like a silly schoolgirl. In my second ss, I nearly spilled coffee all over my bag while daydreaming about how his hair would feel between my fingers. By the third ss, I¡¯d epted the truth: I had a massive, unreasonable crush on my mysterious, absurdly perfect new neighbor.

    And that scared me.

    You¡¯re a single mom, I told myself sternly. You¡¯re pregnant. You¡¯ve got a messy past, trauma, scars. Why would someone like him want you?

    My hands clenched under the desk. My body had healed, yes. But my heart?

    Still a battlefield.

    "Hey."

    I nced up¡ªand there he was. Brandon¨C ssmate of mine¡ªleaning casually over my desk like he owned the room, like this was just another scene in the Brandon Show and I was a reluctant guest star.

    His signature smirk stretched across his annoyingly perfect face. That sharp jawline, smooth skin, and eyes just a bit too confident for my liking¡ªlike he knew every girl in the department secretly dreamed about him. Which, honestly, wasn¡¯t far from the truth. He was the ss president, the guy who always had the right words, the right grades, and somehow, teeth so wless they could¡¯ve starred in a toothpastemercial.

    But me?

    I didn¡¯t get butterflies. I got secondhand embarrassment just watching him work the room.

    "Hi, Brandon," I said, offering him a polite half-smile¡ªthe kind that said <i>please go away but I¡¯m too nice to say it out loud.</i>

    He didn¡¯t take the hint. Of course he didn¡¯t.

    "So..." He leaned in a little closer, lowering his voice like we were sharing some kind of top secret. "Have you given any thought to what I saidst week?"

    Ah. That again.

    I resisted the urge to sigh out loud. Instead, I smiled tightly and blinked slowly, buying myself a second of internal screaming.

    For the past week¡ªand by "week," I mean seven painfully persistent days¡ªBrandon had been trying tond a yes out of me. Coffee, lunch, some charity g he imed would be totally fun. Every time, I¡¯d politely say no. Every time, he¡¯de back like I was just ying hard to get.

    Spoiler: I wasn¡¯t. I was just... not interested.

    Still, here we were.

    Again.

    "I told you, I¡¯m not looking to date," I replied gently. "I¡¯m¡ªwell, I¡¯m a divorcee. I have a three-year-old daughter, and..." I hesitated, cing my hand subtly over my belly, "...I¡¯m expecting again."

    He blinked. "I mean... so?"

    I stared at him. "So?" Was he serious?

    He shrugged, looking unfazed. "I like you, Easter. You¡¯re gorgeous. Smart. And you¡¯ve got this... warm energy. I don¡¯t care about all that other stuff."

    I smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach my eyes. "I appreciate that. I really do. But I¡¯m not in that space. I¡¯m trying to put my life back together, not throw it into another whirlwind."

    Brandon let out a theatrical sigh, still not backing down. "One coffee. That¡¯s all I¡¯m asking."

    "Brandon..."

    "I¡¯m just saying¡ªif you ever want a guy who sees you for the goddess you are¡ª"

    "Thank you," I cut in, holding my palm up. "But I¡¯m already waiting on someone."

    My heart stuttered at the confession.

    Someone I shouldn¡¯t be waiting on. Someone who wasn¡¯t even mine.

    He raised a brow. "Your ex?"

    "No," I said softly, "someone better."

    After ss, I picked Rose up from preschool, trying to shake off the weird haze clinging to my thoughts.

    "Did you have a good day?" I asked as we walked home.

    "Mm-hmm!" she chirped. "We painted fish and learned about the sea. Miss ra said mine looked like a whale but I told her it was Daddy Jacob in fish form!"

    I nearly tripped on a crack in the sidewalk.

    "Oh, Rose..."

    She giggled and danced ahead of me, twirling her pigtails like streamers.

    When we reached our house, my eyes instinctively drifted across the street.

    Jacob¡¯s house was... quiet.

    His car was still out front¡ªsame spot as this morning, like it hadn¡¯t moved an inch. But something felt off. The windows were dark, not even a flicker of light inside. No movement. No silhouette. Just... stillness. Like the car was there, but he wasn¡¯t.

    I frowned. He¡¯d said we could meet after my sses. Maybe he was busy. Maybe something came up. But... would it have killed him to let me know somehow?

    Maybe I wasn¡¯t that important.

    Maybe he just said yes to be nice.

    I made us a light dinner, though I barely ate. My stomach was all tangled up in feelings I didn¡¯t want to name. Rose, on the other hand, chattered happily about octopus facts while dipping apple slices in peanut butter.

    I helped her with her homework, brushed her hair, and read her favorite bedtime story¡ª<i>The Wind and the Firefly</i>¡ªbefore kissing her forehead and tucking her in.

    Jacob still hadn¡¯te home.

    A pit formed in my chest. <i>Did I mess up? Was I reading too much into things?</i>

    Eventually, I drifted off on the couch. When I awoke, the house was dark. My neck ached, and a storm stirred outside the window. Rain tapped gently on the ss, almost like whispers.

    Jacob¡¯s house remained dark.

    Something ached behind my ribs.

    Disappointed, I dragged myself upstairs and curled up in bed.

    That night...

    I dreamt of him.

    Jacob stood in the doorway of my room, shirtless, golden moonlight catching every curve of muscle across his chest. His hair was slightly wet, curling at the ends, his eyes glowing with something wild¨C it felt warm and intense and hungry.

    I sat up in bed, heart thundering.

    He said nothing. Just walked toward me, slowly, each step deliberate.

    "Jacob..." I breathed.

    He crawled onto the bed, eyes never leaving mine. His fingers reached out and tucked a curl behind my ear. "You look like a dream," he whispered.

    My lips parted.

    He leaned in, so close I could feel his breath on my skin. "Do you know how long I¡¯ve wanted to touch you?"

    I shook my head slightly, trembling under his gaze.

    He kissed me then.

    Soft. Sweet.

    Then deeper.

    His hand cradled my cheek, the other sliding along my waist with reverent slowness. My body arched into his like it had always belonged there. We melted into each other, breathless and warm, the sheets tangling around us as the world outside vanished.

    He whispered my name against my throat like it was sacred.

    I moaned his into the crook of his neck.

    I felt whole.

    Cherished.

    Wanted.

    Loved.

    He undressed me, slowly.

    My hands moved all over his muscr body. We moved together like waves, like wolves beneath moonlight, a symphony of longing and belonging. I whispered that I was scared, and he said he would never hurt me. Never leave me. That he¡¯d been waiting lifetimes just to find me.

    And I believed him.

    I believed every word.

    But unfortunately, I jolted awake.

    Sweat clung to my skin, dampening my nightshirt. My legs were tangled in the sheets, my breath ragged, my heart beating like a drum inside my chest.

    Iy there in the dark, stunned.

    What just happened?

    The dream had been so vivid. So real. I could still feel his lips on mine, the press of his body, the way he¡¯d looked at me like I was his whole world.

    I covered my face with trembling hands.

    What was wrong with me?

    How could I dream about a man like that¡ªa man who barely knew me? A man who probably didn¡¯t see me that way? I was broken. Bruised. Pregnant. And still somehow... aching for him.

    I turned my head, eyes drifting to the window across the street.

    Still dark.

    Still no sign of him.

    A tear slipped down my cheek as I whispered into the night:

    "Why do I feel like I¡¯ve known you forever...?"

 Chapter 264: The Second Heartbeat

    <h4>Chapter 264: The Second Heartbeat</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The room was quiet when I opened my eyes. It wasn¡¯t the kind of quiet that made you nervous, but rather the kind that held you close like a soft nket. A stillness that whispered, You¡¯re safe now.

    The pillow under my head was warm, molded to the curve of my cheek, and even though I¡¯d somehow managed to sleep for four hours straight¡ªa miracle on its own¡ªI still felt like I¡¯d been dragged through the woods backwards. My limbs were heavy, as if my bones had been reced with stone, and my eyelids threatened to close again.

    I let out a long, shaky breath and pushed the sweaty strands of hair off my forehead. My skin was mmy, my limbs felt like they were made of sandbags, and my whole body buzzed with exhaustion that ran bone-deep.

    <i>"Jasmine?"</i> I called out in my mind, my voice groggy, like I hadn¡¯t spoken in days. It came out hoarse, slurred with leftover fatigue that refused to let go.

    Silence followed.

    But not too long.

    Then finally¡ªlike a soft wind brushing through leaves¡ªher voice drifted in.

    <strong><i>"I¡¯m here, Mara," </i></strong>Jasmine murmured gently, her tone softly engulfed me. But something about it felt... off.

    I sat up a little, rubbing at my eyes with the back of my hand. <i>"Why do I still feel like I got trampled by a stampede? I mean, we fought Kalmia, sure, but it feels like I was in a second battle I don¡¯t even remember."</i>

    The pause that followed wasn¡¯t casual. It was heavy. Loaded. The kind that makes your stomach drop before anything¡¯s even said. My whole body stilled.

    <strong><i>"That¡¯s... what I needed to talk to you about," </i></strong>Jasmine said, and just like that, her calm shifted¡ªmore careful now, guarded.

    Every nerve in me stood at attention.

    <i>"Talk to me about what, Jasmine?"</i> I asked, sitting up straighter. The world tilted a bit, vision tunneling before it came back into focus. <i>"What¡¯s going on?"</i>

    Another beat of silence followed.

    Then she dropped it.

    <strong><i>"Natalie... we¡¯re pregnant. You¡¯re having another baby."</i></strong>

    Time broke.

    My breath hitched. My ears rang. The world around me slowed to a weird, unnatural hush¡ªlike I was underwater and someone had hit pause.

    <i>"What?"</i> The word barely made it out, just a broken whisper in the silence.

    Instinctively, my hand flew to my belly. t. Still. No flutter, no pull of new life, no heartbeat thrumming quietly beneath my skin. Just... stillness.

    <i>"That¡ªThat doesn¡¯t make any sense," </i>I muttered, blinking down like I¡¯d missed something obvious.<i> "I always know when someone¡¯s pregnant. Even if the baby¡¯s barely there¡ªI feel it. I see it. It¡¯s like breathing to me. So how... how could I not know this?"</i>

    Jasmine exhaled¡ªslow and loaded with the weight of everything she hadn¡¯t said.

    <strong><i>"Because I¡¯ve been cloaking the baby from you, Mara,"</i></strong> she said softly.

    My head jerked up. Ice flooded my veins.

    <i>"You what?! For how long?"</i>

    <strong><i>"For a month," </i></strong>she added gently, like that would soften the blow. <strong><i>"I had to. I couldn¡¯t let anyone¡ªanything¡ªsense the child. Especially not Kalmia."</i></strong>

    I stared into the nothingness of my mind, trying to process that. My heartbeat was like a drum in my throat.

    <i>"A month, Jasmine?" </i>My voice rose, sharp with disbelief. <i>"You¡¯ve been hiding our baby from me for a whole damn month?"</i>

    <strong><i>"I didn¡¯t want to,"</i></strong> she said quickly, her voice breaking a little. <strong><i>"You have to believe me. But the moment I sensed the pregnancy, I knew it couldn¡¯t stay exposed. I didn¡¯t want anyone¡ªanything¡ªto sense the child. Especially not Kalmia. If she sensed even a hint of new life inside you..."</i></strong>

    I clenched my fists tightly, trying to ground myself. My chest heaved as anger and confusion twisted up inside me, tangling with fear.

    <i>"You should¡¯ve told me," </i>I snapped. <i>"I had a right to know, Jasmine. You don¡¯t get to make that kind of choice alone."</i>

    <strong><i>"I know. I should¡¯ve told you."</i></strong> Jasmine¡¯s voice trembled just a little. <strong><i>"But back when Kalmia was trying to take over your body, she had ess to your mind. If you knew, she¡¯d know. I couldn¡¯t risk it. So I... cloaked the pregnancy from even you."</i></strong>

    I wanted to stay mad. I really did. But my anger cracked under the weight of her words. The memory of Kalmia wing through my head, whispering vile things, threatening everything I loved¡ªit made sense. Jasmine hadn¡¯t been trying to betray me. She was protecting us.

    I exhaled slowly, feeling thest bit of tension drain from my shoulders like rain sliding off a rooftop. My heart thudded softly in my chest, quieter now, steadier.

    <i>"I¡¯m sorry,"</i> I murmured, pressing a palm over my heart like I could physically steady its rhythm.<i> "I shouldn¡¯t have yelled. You were just... protecting our baby. Thank you."</i>

    Jasmine¡¯s voice rippled through my mind like sunlight flickering on a calmke¡ªwarm, teasing, and achingly familiar<strong><i>. "You¡¯re wee, Mama Wolf," </i></strong>she purred, her toneced with that gentle mischief I could never resist.<strong><i> "Wanna meet our little one now?"</i></strong>

    My lips quivered.<i> "Yes. Please."</i>

    And in that breath, something inside me cracked wide open.

    Like a door had quietly creaked ajar in the dark, letting in a soft beam of golden light. A flicker stirred deep within¡ªdelicate and warm, like the flutter of wings or the whisper of silk. A presence. Tiny... new... and unmistakably mine.

    I gasped.

    My hands flew instinctively to my belly, eyes widening as a pulse of gentle energy rolled outward from within me. It wrapped around my soul like a baby¡¯s tiny hand curling around a finger¡ªfragile, but sure. Real.

    Tears spilled down my cheeks before I even realized I was crying. But it wasn¡¯t sadness. It wasn¡¯t fear. It was something deeper¡ªricher. I didn¡¯t just feel tired anymore. I felt whole. I felt... alive.

    <i>"I can feel them,"</i> I whispered to Jasmine, my voice breaking like fragile ss. <i>"I feel our baby."</i>

    A sob tore through me¡ªraw, joyous, unstoppable. I wept, and Iughed, clutching my stomach like I could somehow hold that glowing new life in my hands. My chest shook, my breath came in gasps, and I didn¡¯t care. The happiness was too much to keep inside.

    The door creaked open just then.

    Zane stepped in, bncing a tray in one hand, his ck shirt rolled up past his elbows, forearms dusted with flour or maybe scrambled egg residue. His hair was tousled¡ªprobably from running his hands through it in that distracted way he always did when he was worried or thinking hard.

    Zane suddenly froze mid-step.

    Then the tray ttered onto the nightstand as his entire body tensed. In three long strides, he was at my side.

    "Natalie?" His voice was taut, eyes scanning my tear-streaked face. "What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt? In pain? Is it Kalmia again?"

    I shook my head, still crying butughing through the sobs. "No, no¡ªit¡¯s not that. I¡¯m just..." I wiped my face with trembling fingers,ughing again, breathless. "I¡¯m just so happy, Zane."

    He blinked, clearly still in full-blown panic mode. "Happy? You¡¯re crying and shaking and¡ªhold on." He paused, head tilting like he was trying to hear something I couldn¡¯t.

    And then... he stilled.

    His eyes widened¡ªshocked, awestruck.

    He stepped back slowly, hand rising to point at my stomach. "Wait... am I going crazy or is that... a second heartbeat?"

    I nodded,ughing so hard it hurt. "You¡¯re not going crazy. I just found out. I¡¯m a month pregnant."

    Zane reeled backward like he¡¯d been hit with arge brick of joy. "You¡¯re what?!"

    He threw his head back, eyes wide to the ceiling, fists pumping toward the sky. "YES! Moon above!" he shouted, spinning in ce like a child set loose in a candy store. "I¡¯m gonna be a <i>dad</i><i>again!"</i>

    He actually did a little victory dance¡ªfeet shuffling, hips swaying¡ªand for a moment, I thought he might do a cartwheel right there in the room.

    Then he darted back to me, scooping me up in his arms like I weighed nothing, hugging me so tight I thought I might burst from joy all over again. Weughed and cried and held each other, letting the moment carry us away like a warm current.

    His voice broke against my shoulder. "You¡¯ve given me so much, Snowke. First you love Alex like he¡¯s yours... and now this?" He pulled back, cupping my face, his eyes glossy and tender. "I don¡¯t even know what I did to deserve this much happiness."

    I clung to him, heart thudding like a drum. "You deserve happiness. And so does this baby. So does Alex. And so do I."

    Still wrapped in his embrace, I rested my cheek against his chest. His heartbeat drummed beneath my ear, stronger than ever.

    Then, in a haze of joy and love, I whispered, without thinking¡ª

    "This is the first time I¡¯ll be having a second child... I¡¯m so curious what they¡¯ll look like. I¡¯ve always only had one child, and now... I¡¯m going to have two."

    Zane¡¯s body tensed. He leaned back just enough to look at me, his brow furrowing.

    "Wait... what do you mean this is your second child?" he asked slowly, his tone careful.

    My breath caught.

    My eyes widened.

    Oh... no.

    No. No, no,

    I didn¡¯t mean to say that.

    The words had already slipped out, raw and unfiltered¡ªlike they¡¯d been waiting for the perfect moment to betray me. My brain scrambled, desperate to rewind, to soften the blow or spin it into something else.

    But it was toote.

    Zane was looking at me now¡ªnot just looking. Staring straight into the core of me, like he¡¯d just watched my soul glitch.

    I could feel it¡ªthat moment. The one you can¡¯t take back.

    Because I hadn¡¯t just spoken¡ªI¡¯d confessed.

    Something I¡¯d only dared to think in the quiet, where no one else could hear. Something that had never been meant to make it past my lips.

    And now, it was hanging between us like lightning in the air.

    His ice-blue gaze didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t blink. Just locked onto me like he already knew¡ªand had just been waiting for me to say it out loud.

    The silence was deafening. The world shrunk to the space between his stare and my heartbeat.

 Chapter 265: The Truth Between Us

    <h4>Chapter 265: The Truth Between Us</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    Zane was staring at me.

    He wasn¡¯t blinking. He wasn¡¯t breathing. He wasn¡¯t moving. Just frozen, like time had mmed to a stop around him¡ªand somehow, I was the only one still spinning inside it.

    His question hung in the air like smoke.

    "Wait... what do you mean this is your second child?"

    I didn¡¯t answer right away.

    What could I even say?

    My throat tightened as my eyes locked onto his¡ªthose stormy, ice-blue eyes that had once looked at me with wariness, then admiration... then the fiercest love I¡¯d ever known.

    But right now, they were wide. Confused.

    Hurt.

    And I hated that look on him. Gods, I hated that look.

    I shifted on the bed, curling my hands over the swell of my barely-there belly, drawing strength from the tiny heartbeat pulsing beneath my skin. My child. Our child.

    But not our first.

    Not really.

    I swallowed hard and met his gaze again. "Zane," I whispered, voice raw. "I¡ª" I stopped myself, sighed, and nodded to the spot beside me. "Sit down. Please."

    He hesitated, still watching me like I might grow a second head. But he moved, slowly, carefully, and sat at the edge of the bed, just far enough that I felt the space between us like a canyon.

    I looked down at my fingers, at the faint tremble in them. And then I took a breath so deep it felt like I was trying to steady a soul that had lived a thousand lifetimes.

    "I need to tell you something," I said softly. "And I need you to really hear me, okay? Not halfway. All the way. No matter how crazy it sounds¡ªjust... let me finish."

    He didn¡¯t say a word. Just gave me a single, tense nod. His jaw was set, his eyes locked on mine, unreadable.

    I looked down at my hands, suddenly unsure of where to start. My thumb began tracing slow, nervous circles into my palm¡ªanything to distract from the storm building in my chest.

    "Do you remember when I first met Alexander?" I asked, my voice quieter now. "Back when I was still at the shelter?"

    Zane nodded, still silent.

    "I didn¡¯t understand it back then," I said with a shaky breath. "Why I was so drawn to him. I mean, I was... lost. Just this shattered, half-alive girl with no wolf, no family, no direction, no reason to hope for anything better. But the second I saw that little wolf pup¡ªAlex¡ªit was like... something inside me snapped into ce."

    I gave a soft, bitterugh. "Honestly, I thought I was losing my mind. But it wasn¡¯t fear. It wasn¡¯t confusion. It was this need¡ªthis overwhelming need¡ªto protect him. To love him. To keep him safe. Like... like he¡¯d always been mine."

    Zane blinked slowly, his expression finally shifting. But still, he said nothing.

    "I didn¡¯t have thenguage for it back then. My life didn¡¯t give me fairy tales or happy endings or soulmates. Just darkness and silence. But that feeling¡ª" I looked up and met his eyes. "¡ªit never left. It stayed with me. Through everything. Even when I didn¡¯t understand it."

    The air around us changed¡ªthickened. Like the world itself was holding its breath.

    I hesitated, biting my bottom lip hard enough to sting. "Three months ago... when those guards came for me¡ªthe ones your father sent¡ªand they hurt Alex..."

    Zane tensed. His eyes flickered with a pain I knew too well.

    "When they stabbed him, Zane... something in me shattered. It wasn¡¯t just grief. It wasn¡¯t just fear." I swallowed hard. "It was like the dam broke. And suddenly I wasn¡¯t just me anymore."

    His brows drew together. I pressed on, my hands trembling slightly in myp.

    "Memories came back. Not just thoughts¡ª<i>lifetimes</i>. Memories of a whole other versions of me. Versions I didn¡¯t even remember existed until then. Suddenly I could remember them all."

    Zane¡¯s breath hitched. I could see the disbelief starting to bloom behind his eyes, but he didn¡¯t speak.

    A beat of silence passed. I pushed through it, heart pounding.

    "I know I told you before... about how we always find each other. In every life. We fall in love. Fate kept tying us together no matter how many times the world tried to tear us apart."

    I paused. The next words felt too big for my chest, too fragile to say.

    "But there¡¯s something I never told you."

    <strong><i>"Mara," </i></strong>Jasmine¡¯s voice echoed gently in my mind. <strong><i>"Be careful. This is sacred ground you¡¯re walking on."</i></strong>

    I hesitated¡ªbut only for a heartbeat. Then I looked Zane in the eyes, and the truth poured out of me.

    "In every lifetime, I don¡¯t just find you. I don¡¯t just love you. I have a son with you."

    Zane inhaled sharply. His body went rigid.

    "And that son... is always Alexander." I said, "Every single time."

    My voice cracked on his name. I blinked back the heat stinging behind my eyes.

    He blinked. "Natalie¡ª"

    "I¡¯m serious," I said, eyes watering. "In every life I can remember, I¡¯ve only ever had him. No other child. No other birth. Just Alex."

    I let the silence sit there, watched the war that brewed behind Zane¡¯s eyes.

    "In ourst life," I continued, "Alex was killed. There was... someone. A god. I don¡¯t know who¡ªI still can¡¯t remember his face¡ªbut he took our son from us. And because he was divine, even when my brothers and I tried to bring Alex back, we couldn¡¯t."

    Zane¡¯s entire body was rigid now. He looked like a man trying to breathe through stone.

    "I thought I¡¯d lost him forever," I whispered. "But then... in this life, I found him again. Alive. Whole. But..." I hesitated, forcing the words through the knot in my throat. "Born of another woman."

    Zane didn¡¯t speak. He couldn¡¯t.

    "And that¡¯s why I never told you," I said, finally meeting his gaze again. "Because you told me how much Emma meant to you. You told me how special she was. And Alex is the only piece of her you had left."

    A tear slipped down my cheek.

    "I didn¡¯t want to take that away from you."

    Zane¡¯s breath stuttered, a shallow, ragged sound in the silence.

    "I didn¡¯t want to make you feel like I was trying to rece her. I wasn¡¯t. I would never. I just... I couldn¡¯t tell you. Not when he reminded you of her so much. Not when he¡¯s somehow such a perfect blend of the two of you."

    He still didn¡¯t say anything.

    And I didn¡¯t me him.

    I just gave him a broken smile and said the only thing I could. "I¡¯m sorry, Zane. I should¡¯ve told you."

    The silence was endless. Crushing.

    I watched him.

    He looked bbergasted. Not just surprised¡ªbut shattered.

    His lips parted like he wanted to speak. But then he stopped, closed them again. Opened them once more. Nothing came out. His eyes darted away from mine, staring nkly at the floor.

    I could see the chaos swirling in him like a violent sea¡ªhis mind racing, heart pounding, trying to make sense of something that simply defied logic.

    He pushed himself up from the bed, slow and awkward¡ªlike his body had forgotten how to move, like even gravity was reluctant to let him go.

    His muscles were tense, jaw clenched, shoulders rigid. There was something distant in his eyes as he finally turned to face me.

    His voice came out soft, dry, like it had been scraped against sandpaper. "I need some space."

    It hit harder than I expected¡ªthose four words. I didn¡¯t cry out or copse, but something inside me flinched. Tightened. My throat closed up around the million things I suddenly wanted to say.

    "Zane¡ª" I began, reaching out without thinking.

    But he lifted a hand¡ªnot to push me away, not unkind, just... a boundary. Quiet but unshakable.

    "Please, Natalie. Just... give me time. I need to clear my head."

    And that was it.

    Before I could breathe out the questions building in my chest¡ªbefore I could promise I¡¯d wait, or ask him to stay, or just stand still long enough to let me reach him¡ªhe turned.

    His footsteps were nearly soundless on the shiny marble floor, but each one echoed like thunder in my chest. His back was stiff, unreadable, like a wall I didn¡¯t know how to climb anymore.

    He reached the door. Opened it.

    And walked out.

    Just like that¡ªgone.

    The silence that followed was brutal. It pressed against my ears, filled up the spaces where his voice had been.

    I stood frozen, surrounded by a stillness that felt too loud. Only my heartbeat remained¡ªmine, and the tiny one inside me.

    That steady rhythm was all I had left of the moment we just shared. Of the love that still lingered in the air like smoke¡ªthick, fragile, and fading.

    I didn¡¯t cry.

    I didn¡¯t scream.

    I just stared at the door like it might change its mind and open again.

    And when the silence got too heavy to carry, I let out a breath I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d been holding and whispered:

    "Pleasee back."

 Chapter 266: A Heart Full of Ghosts

    <h4>Chapter 266: A Heart Full of Ghosts</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    We touched down so softly, it was as if the wind itself had lowered us¡ªsilent, effortless, unannounced.

    The afternoon sun hung high, yet the light barely touched the border of Sebastian¡¯s coven. Dark shadows stretched like ws across the jagged cliffs, draping everything in stillness. It was bright, yes¡ªbut unnaturally quiet. That kind of quiet that made the hairs on your neck stand up. Like the world was holding its breath.

    "Home sweet crypt," Sebastian muttered, his voice soft with pride .

    I didn¡¯t reply.

    I was already in motion¡ªmind focused, senses sharp.

    With a flicker of thought, the veil of invisibility slipped over us like a second skin. The wind shifted, scattering dead leaves across the rocky path. To any passerby, we¡¯d vanished into thin air. But that didn¡¯t matter¡ªnot to the vampires. They didn¡¯t need eyes to know we were here. I could feel them. Lurking beneath the cliffside alcoves, cloaked in spell-woven shadows andyers of old-world moss. Their energy pulsed from the stone itself. Ancient. Coiled. Ready to strike.

    Sebastian stood beside me, arms folded tight across his chest. The usual glint in his eye was gone, reced by something grim.

    "They¡¯re on edge," he said, scanning the coven grounds. "Tense. Like they can sense what¡¯sing."

    "They¡¯re right to be," I murmured, lifting my hand.

    A quiet spark ignited at my fingertips¡ªa pulse of bluish-white light, soft as moonfire. I began to trace through the air, my fingers dancing across an invisible canvas. Runes bloomed with each motion, glowing faintly before sinking into the earth. Symbols older thannguage. Magic carved in silence.

    With each stroke, a wave of power rolled outward¡ªslow, deliberate, like a tide iming the shore. Protection seeped into the soil, into the stones, into the very bones of the coven itself.

    Sebastian watched in silence as Iyered spells one after the other. Wards to deflect hostile intent. Sigils to lock out any bloodline not tethered to the coven. Barriers of spirit and shadow that twisted with anyone who dared to force entry.

    Then I went deeper.

    I whispered names¡ªreal names¡ªthe kind that aren¡¯t spoken, only known. The names tied to the very essence of every vampire in this ce. I wove them into the threads of my enchantment like sacred silk. A name bound in magic is a name protected. Held. Untouchable.

    When the final syble passed my lips, I let my hand fall.

    The air shimmered.

    Then it hummed.

    A low, resonant thrum like the vibration of a bowstring pulled too tight.

    "It¡¯s done," I said, my voice a murmur in the hush that followed.

    Sebastian blinked at me, as if seeing me for the first time. "That was... fast. And creepy. And impressive. How did you even know all those names? I¡¯m their master, and I don¡¯t know half the ones you whispered."

    I gave a faint shrug, lips curling into the barest smirk. "Fast is just what it looks like when you¡¯ve lived long enough to remember what time actually is. And the names?" I tilted my head slightly. "I¡¯m Mist. I know everything."

    He gave a low whistle. "Right. Mental note: never get on your bad side."

    "Toote," I said, turning toward the shadows. "You already dragged me back to this crypt. Remember how you set me aze here? It hasn¡¯t been that long."

    Sebastian chuckled, "I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about."

    I looked at him then. Dead serious. "She won¡¯t touch you. Or Cassandra. Or anyone in your coven."

    Sebastian¡¯s face twitched. "Even if she tries¡ª?"

    "She won¡¯t seed. If she even breathes your name wrong, I¡¯ll know. I¡¯ll feel it. Kalmia will never escape me again."

    He went quiet for a beat. Then he asked it¡ªthe thing I knew wasing. "This is about Natalie, isn¡¯t it?"

    I didn¡¯t answer immediately. I didn¡¯t need to.

    "Jacob," Sebastian continued, "she¡¯s not possessed anymore. Natalie forced Kalmia out. You know that."

    "I know." I stepped forward, letting thest of the ward settle around us like mist. "But she still dared to enter my sister. To try and control her."

    Sebastian lowered his voice. "You¡¯re not going to rest until she¡¯s gone."

    "No," I said darkly. "Not until I rip her out of this world myself."

    He studied me for a long moment, then finally said, "Are you okay?"

    The words fell harder than I expected.

    I gave him a crooked half-smile.

    He squinted and folded his arms. "You¡¯ve got this ¡¯eternal weight of existence¡¯ posture going on. It¡¯s giving Shakespearean ghost."

    "Sebastian¡ª"

    "Okay, okay." He held up his hands. "I¡¯ll behave. But seriously. You good?" he asked again, this time softer, as if he knew the answer would be a lie but needed to hear it anyway.

    I didn¡¯t answer him right away.

    I could feel the tension clinging to my skin like a second coat. My jaw was tight. My fists were clenched even though I hadn¡¯t noticed curling them. My shoulders were drawn back, stiff as steel rods. I must¡¯ve looked like I was standing on the edge of war¡ªbecause in a way, I was.

    I gave him a crooked smirk, one that didn¡¯t quite reach my eyes. "Definitely okay."

    Sebastian rolled his eyes and groaned. "Ah yes, the ssic Jacob smirk. That¡¯s the one you sh right before you do something reckless in the name of protection or¡ªlet me guess¡ªlove?"

    "I¡¯m fine," I replied, shrugging off the weight of his concern.

    "Right," he muttered, folding his arms across his chest. "And I¡¯m a vegan priest."

    I ignored him.

    Instead, I walked over to the edge of the protective ward, the mist still clinging to my boots like whispers refusing to let go. I turned to Sebastian. "Take care of things here. Make sure Zane and Natalie are protected."

    Sebastian blinked. "You¡¯re leaving?"

    "I won¡¯t be long."

    He tilted his head, voice skeptical. "Where are you¡ª"

    I cut him off by lifting my hand. A shimmer of light danced over his form, and just like that, he became visible again. His outline sharpened in the sun like a ghost returning to thend of the living.

    "You didn¡¯t answer my question," he said, voice now fully normal and not filtered through the spell. "Jacob¡ªwhere are you going?"

    I met his eyes for a fraction of a second. Long enough for him to see what I wasn¡¯t saying.

    He sighed and dropped his gaze. "You¡¯re really going to her, aren¡¯t you?"

    I didn¡¯t respond. I didn¡¯t have to.

    With onest look, I stepped back into the space between the world and time, and disappeared.

    I arrived in Paris with the wind still curling around my coat, the cobbled street beneath my boots echoing faintly in the silence of the hour. It was just after 3 AM. The world was quiet. The city slept in a velvet hush, except for a few flickering streetlights and the asional distant sound of tires over wet asphalt.

    Fox¡¯s questions still echoed in my mind.

    "I¡¯m saying if you open that door again¡ªif you let her truly remember¡ªshe¡¯s back in this world. With us. With gods. Monsters. War. Blood. And you remember how that ended, don¡¯t you?"

    I told myself I wasn¡¯t here to stay. I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to drag Easter back into the storm that surrounded me, especially now¡ªnot with what she¡¯d already been through. She¡¯d earned her peace, no matter how fragile it still looked from the outside. And I... I wasn¡¯t sure I deserved to take it from her again.

    Three days. I¡¯ll stay with her for just three days, and then I¡¯d disappear.

    She wouldn¡¯t even know I had been here for her.

    And besides... I saw Natalie. Her scent had changed. She was pregnant. The moment I stepped into the threshold of the house earlier, I felt it, that subtle shift in her aura. But Jasmine¡ªclever little fox¡ªwas hiding the pregnancy from Natalie. I saw the careful way she distracted her, moved magic just enough to shield Natalie from recognizing it herself. And I said nothing. I pretended not to notice.

    But I had. Of course, I had.

    Natalie needed me now. It was time to stop running and take my ce again. As her protector. As her brother. As the Wolf Spirit.

    But before I did, I had to say goodbye. Even if only in my heart.

    Easter¡¯s small house stood just across the quiet street. I didn¡¯t cross immediately. Instead, I stood beneath a flickering streetlight, my hands deep in my pockets, watching the glow from her living room window.

    The curtain was partially open.

    And there she was.

    Easter was curled up on the couch, asleep beneath a worn beige nket that didn¡¯t quite cover her feet. Her curls were a wild halo around her face, framing that delicate, fairytale beauty she never believed she had. A children¡¯s book was syed open on the coffee table beside a near-empty mug of hot chocte¡ªRose¡¯s, probably, judging by the melted marshmallows clinging to the rim.

    Her cheek rested against a throw pillow, her lips parted just slightly as she breathed in deep, even rhythms. Peaceful. So utterly peaceful.

    And yet all I could feel was pain.

    A bone-deep ache tightened my chest, radiating outward like someone was pulling thread through my ribs, yanking it taut. I didn¡¯t need to breathe¡ªbut in that moment, I felt like I couldn¡¯t.

    How was I supposed to survive this?

    How was I supposed to leave her?

    Every part of me screamed to go to her. To walk in. To hold her and tell her she wasn¡¯t alone, that I remembered everything for both of us. That I would never let anyone hurt her again. That she didn¡¯t have to be afraid.

    But I couldn¡¯t.

 Chapter 267: Fate

    <h4>Chapter 267: Fate</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    I stood by Easter¡¯s window for a little while longer, just watching her sleep. The glow from her living roommp spread softly across her face, illuminating the freckles scattered over her cheeks and nose. Her curls spilled in wild tangles around her delicate features, framing her like some enchanted forest nymph from the old tales my mother once told us, as the moonlight swirled around her like a living cloak.

    She shifted in her sleep, a small frown brushing her brow before her lips parted with a sigh. I felt something tighten in my chest¡ªpainful, deep, a reminder of how fragile this peace was. Three days. That was all I had promised myself. Three days to see her, breathe the same air as her, hear herugh as she tucked Rose into bed at night. Three days before I would disappear from her world forever.

    I forced myself to step away from the window before I shattered that promise.

    The cold night air brushed against my coat as I crossed the street. My boots made no sound against the pavement. When I reached my front porch, I didn¡¯t bother with the key. Instead, I stepped through time and space, letting my form slip between the folds of the world. The shadows weed me, parting silently as I reappeared inside my living room.

    Darkness wrapped around the room like a familiar friend. I didn¡¯t bother turning on the lights. I could see everything perfectly¡ªthe simple brown couch with its quilted cushions, the bookshelf lined with old texts and bottles of herbs, the steaming mug of tea I had left yesterday morning while pretending I was moving into the house, was now cold and untouched on the side table.

    I sat down heavily on the couch, leaning forward, elbows braced on my knees as I buried my face in my hands.

    What was I doing?

    My mind felt heavy. Too heavy. Thoughts of Easter pressed down on me like heavy stones strapped to my ribs. Her smile, herugh, the way her eyes widened when she was surprised. The way she looked at Rose with a mother¡¯s fierce love. The way she never looked at herself with the same gentleness.

    How was I supposed to walk away from her forever?

    As I sat there drowning in the silence, a voice pressed gently against my mind. It was Tiger¡¯s.

    <i>"Jacob?"</i>

    I straightened immediately, dropping my hands to myp.

    <i>"Yes, Tiger. What is it?"</i>

    There was a short pause before his quiet voice echoed through the mind link, warm and calm like always.

    <i>"Can Ie over?"</i>

    My brows furrowed. Tiger never asked anything without a reason. My chest tightened with sudden worry, but I forced myself to keep my voice steady.

    <i>"Yes. Of course."</i>

    The link cut immediately. I didn¡¯t need to tell him my location. None of us did. As long as we didn¡¯t intentionally block each other out, we could always find one another. All we had to do was follow the essence, the spiritual pulse, and appear in a blink.

    Sure enough, a ripple stirred the air in front of me, and then he was there¡ªsitting in the twin couch across from me as if he had always been there, the darkness folding around him with reverence. Tiger never minded the dark. Neither did I. His green eyes glowed softly, his brown hair falling over his forehead in quiet disarray.

    He didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. He simply sat there, elbows resting on his knees, his strong hands dangling loosely between them. The scent of earth and moss clung to him, grounding, calming.

    Finally, he spoke in that low rumble that always sounded like it came from deep underground.

    "Jacob... how are you doing?"

    I swallowed, ncing down at my fingers. They were trembling slightly, so I curled them into fists.

    "I¡¯m fine."

    Tiger didn¡¯t reply immediately. He just watched me with those patient eyes, and I knew he saw right through me. He always did. Tiger saw things that others couldn¡¯t¡ªseeds before they sprouted, decay before it became visible. Lies before they were spoken.

    He turned his gaze towards the door, and I didn¡¯t need to follow it to know what he was sensing. Easter¡¯s presence pulsed softly across the street, even in her sleep. Tiger¡¯s jaw tensed, his goldenshes lowering over his eyes.

    I knew.

    I knew that despite everything, despite all the ways he tried to bury it, Tiger was still in love with her. He was fighting it, fighting himself every day not to feel it, not to want her that way anymore. And gods... I respected that. I envied it too. Because I... I couldn¡¯t bring myself to not love her. No matter how hard I tried.

    Tiger looked away from the door with a soft sigh. His voice was quiet when he spoke again.

    "What are you nning to do, Jacob? With Easter."

    Iughed softly, but there was no humour in it. Only pain. I leaned back against the couch, staring at the ceiling where shadows danced like silent ghosts.

    "What choice do I have, Tiger?" My voice came out hoarse. "I can¡¯t drag her back into this world. I barely pulled her out of it. She deserves peace. Even if it means... even if it means I have to stay away."

    Tiger nodded slowly, thoughtfully, like the roots of an old tree creaking in the wind. He didn¡¯t speak for a while. Just sat there, watching the darkness shift around us. Then he said quietly,

    "I went back home yesterday."

    I blinked, ncing at him with confusion. "Home? You mean the heavenly realm?"

    He nodded. "I saw Mother."

    I didn¡¯t know why he was changing the subject, but I didn¡¯t interrupt him. Tiger never spoke without reason. I waited.

    He continued softly, "While I was there, I went to the Fate Library."

    My brows furrowed. The Fate Library was an ancient archive in our mother¡¯s pce, holding the life paths and fates of all creation. Only the gods and their chosen spirits were allowed to enter. Tiger had always spent more time there than any of us, reading the old prophecies, learning the weaving patterns of destiny.

    "I found something... interesting," Tiger said, his eyes still fixed on the dark space between us. "About Easter."

    My heart stopped. Completely stopped.

    "What... what about her?" I forced the words out past the sudden tightness in my throat.

    Tiger¡¯s green eyes flicked to mine. Calm. Deep. Steady. "Her fate is tied to three men."

    I straightened, every sense in me suddenly alive. "Three men?"

    He nodded. "One was her ex-husband, Ruben. But that bond has been severed permanently. Now, there are only two left."

    My chest constricted painfully. I could hear my pulse pounding in my ears. "Who... who are they, Tiger?" My voice was shaking despite my attempts to keep it calm. "Who are these men? Tell me their names."

    Tiger watched me quietly for a moment. Then he said softly, almost gently,

    "You are one of them, Jacob."

    For a heartbeat, everything just... stopped. The air around me felt too heavy to breathe. My chest tightened until I thought my ribs would snap under the pressure, and my heart mmed so hard it felt like the echo rattled through my bones. Me? Linked to her? My fate tangled up with hers?

    I had never let myself even imagine it. The idea felt too big, too bright, like staring straight into the sun. I never believed¡ªnever even dared to hope¡ªthat I could be tied to anyone¡¯s destiny, let alone hers. Someone like Easter... so gentle, so radiant, so impossibly good.

    The truth hit me like an avnche out of nowhere, thundering through every part of me. It was terrifying. It was thrilling. And it left me trembling, with my entire world rearranged around the shape of her name.

    "But..." I breathed, staring at Tiger with wide eyes, "Who is the other man?"

    Tiger sighed, rubbing a hand over his jaw. "His name is Brandon. He is her college ssmate. He has... started making his moves."

    A sharp, bitter twist coiled in my stomach. Anxiety spiked through me, sharp and electric, making my fingers dig into the couch cushion beneath me. My heart began to pound hard, fast, desperate.

    Tiger watched me with quiet understanding. "What will you do now, Jacob?" he asked softly. "Now that you know... you¡¯re fated to her? Are you really going to give up on her? On yourself? Will you let Brandon have her?"

    I couldn¡¯t speak. My mouth opened, but no words came out. My thoughts were a roaring storm, a hundred voices screaming all at once. I pressed a trembling hand over my eyes as tears burned hot behind my lids.

    Give up on her...?

    Could I?

    Would I ever be able to?

    Tiger reached out and rested a warm, strong hand on my shoulder. His voice rumbled low, grounding me to the earth again.

    "Jacob... sometimes love is not about protecting someone from your darkness. Sometimes it¡¯s about letting them choose to love you despite it."

    I let out a brokenugh, my voice cracking in the silent room. "I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m that brave, Tiger."

    He squeezed my shoulder gently. "Then be brave for her."

    The darkness wrapped around us like a silent blessing as Tiger sat beside me, saying nothing else. The quiet filled the space between us with something that felt almost like hope¡ªfragile, trembling, but alive.

 Chapter 268: Best Advicer

    <h4>Chapter 268: Best Advicer</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    Ten years ago, my world made sense.

    Emma was my light, my home, the calm in every storm. I can still remember the exact feeling of her head on my chest as she fell asleep, her hair a silken curtain that smelled of mangos and forest moss. Every time she smiled at me, it felt like I could finally breathe.

    But when she died giving birth to Alexander, that breath was ripped from my lungs and never returned. All I had left of her was him ¨C our son. Herst gift. Her final breath woven into his first.

    And gods, did he look like her. Those same soulful brown eyes. That same tiny dimple when he grinned. Every time heughed, I felt like Emma was still with me, loving me from beyond the grave.

    So standing here now, with Natalie¡¯s words echoing in my skull like a gunshot, I didn¡¯t know what to feel.

    If Alex has always been my son and Natalie¡¯s in every lifetime, then... what did Emma get? What did her life mean? Was she nothing more than a surrogate for a fate she never chose?

    I felt like my heart had been ripped out and doused in ice water. The confusion twisted deep inside me, turning everything dark and heavy. Guilt burned in my veins.

    Today was supposed to be a good day.

    Today I found out I was going to be a father again.

    But that happiness was now tinted with something sour. Something sharp.

    Because all I could think was¡ª

    What about Emma?

    What did she get out of this life? Out of being my mate? Did she really die just so I could keep raising mine and someone else¡¯s child? Was fate so cruel?

    My chest ached like it might crack open from the pressure building inside.

    "Red," I whispered to my second soul, clenching my fists so hard my knuckles burned. "I need Sebastian."

    "Already here, Zane," Red said, opening the mind link I shared with my brother in all but blood.

    "Sebastian." My voice was jagged even in my thoughts.

    "Yeah?" his deep, unbothered drawl filtered through, the mental image of him lounging in his office chair, probably spinning around like an overgrown toddler.

    I didn¡¯t waste time. My words tumbled out in a single breathless torrent.

    "Natalie¡¯s pregnant..." Before I could finish the sentence, Sebastian shouted, his voice bursting with pure, unfiltered joy. He probably jumped out of his chair from excitement.

    I was happy¡ªgoddess knows I was. The joy fizzed inside me like soda bubbles rushing to the top of a ss, almost spilling over. But there were so many other things fighting to get out of me at that moment, crowding my chest until it felt like I might burst. I didn¡¯t even wait for him to say another word. I just jumped right in, words tumbling out in a rush before I exploded from holding them back.

    "Natalie told me that in every life, Alexander has always been our son ¨C hers and mine. Not Emma¡¯s. Mine and hers. Every single time, in every reincarnation... it¡¯s always been her. Her and me. And Alex. But now... now he¡¯s Emma¡¯s son in this life. And I... I don¡¯t know what to feel, Sebastian. What about Emma? What did she get out of this life if this was always fate¡¯s n?"

    Sebastian went silent.

    For the first time in years, Sebastian didn¡¯t have a sarcastic retort waiting. Finally, he exhaled sharply.

    "That¡¯s... freaky as shit," he said, voice tinged with genuine shock. "Like... multiverse-level freaky. Damn."

    His words made something in me crack, and I sank down on the velvet couch beside the window. Outside, the sun dipped below the horizon, turning the ss to liquid gold. My private living room felt too big, too quiet.

    "I feel guilty," I admitted, closing my eyes against the sting of tears. "I feel like I cheated Emma out of a life she deserved. Like she was just... used by the gods. And I don¡¯t know how to process that."

    Sebastian sighed softly in my mind. "Zane... if I were in your shoes, I¡¯d feel the same. You¡¯re not wrong for feeling guilty. Hell, I¡¯d be curled up in a corner sobbing like a toddler if this were my mate we were talking about."

    Despite everything, a small snort escaped me. "You¡¯d cry?"

    "Damn straight I¡¯d cry," he replied indignantly. "I have tear ducts for a reason, Your Highness." No he didn¡¯t.

    For a moment, the tension in my chest loosened. But then it returned with a vengeance, and I pressed my palm against my sternum like I could physically hold myself together.

    "What do I do?"

    Sebastian was quiet for a beat. I could almost hear his fingers drumming against his mahogany desk as he thought.

    "Don¡¯t shut Natalie out," he said atst, his tone gentler than I¡¯d heard it in years. "Especially not now that she¡¯s pregnant. Hormones make everything worse, you know that. She might take it the wrong way if you leave her alone for too long."

    I ran a hand through my hair, feeling the silky strands slip between my fingers. "I didn¡¯t want to leave her. I just... needed space to think."

    "And that¡¯s okay. But Zane, listen to me," Sebastian said, voice firm now, anchoring me like he always did. "This isn¡¯t anybody¡¯s fault. Not yours. Not Natalie¡¯s. Not Emma¡¯s. Not Alex¡¯s. The gods have their twisted ways of weaving fate. But you can¡¯t carry the guilt of something none of you had control over."

    "It just feels like Emma¡¯s memory... it feels like it¡¯s being erased."

    "Bullshit," Sebastian snapped, and I flinched at the sheer force of his voice in my mind. "Emma carried that boy in her womb for six months. She fed him. Nurtured him. Loved him. That doesn¡¯t go away just because of some cosmic loophole. Alex is still her son. Always will be. This just means... he¡¯s also Natalie¡¯s son. Like he has two biological mothers. Twice the love, Zane. Even though Emma is gone... this doesn¡¯t erase her. Nothing could."

    I swallowed thickly, my throat tight. His words painted a new picture in my mind ¨C one where Emma wasn¡¯t reced, but joined. One where Alex was loved by both women in different ways.

    "I... I didn¡¯t think of it like that."

    "Yeah, well, that¡¯s what I¡¯m here for. To knock sense into that thick royal skull of yours," Sebastian muttered.

    A weakugh escaped me, barely more than a puff of air. "Thank you, brother."

    "Don¡¯t thank me yet," he said, and I could practically hear his smirk. "Now go talk to her. Sit down, clear the air, figure this shit out. Maybe talk to her siblings, or hell, even the freaking moon goddess herself if you want answers. But don¡¯t let this fester."

    I nodded even though he couldn¡¯t see me, staring out at the darkening skyline. The pce was alive with blinking lights, trees dancing like ballerinas all around and blessing the environment with fresh air.

    "I will."

    "Oh, and Zane?"

    "Yeah?"

    "If you make anyone else the new baby¡¯s godfather, I¡¯ll kill you."

    Despite everything, a realugh burst out of me, sharp and sudden, cutting through the heavy fog in my chest.

    "I wouldn¡¯t dare dream of it, Seb."

    "Good," he said primly. "Now get your ass in there and fix your rtionship, Daddy Prince."

    "Thank you. For always being there for me."

    His tone softened again. "Always, man. Always."

    And then the mind link faded, leaving behind an echo of his presence in my chest, like a candle flickering gently in the dark.

    I took a deep breath and stood, rolling my shoulders back as I walked towards the bedroom. Each step felt heavy, but Sebastian¡¯s words anchored me. The world no longer felt like it was spinning apart at the seams.

    When I reached the door, I hesitated for only a moment before pushing it open.

    The room was now dim, lit only by the soft glow of the bedsidemp. How long was I gone? The covers were messy where I¡¯d left them. The air smelled like honey, vani and fresh soap ¨C Natalie¡¯s scent. She was in the bathroom.

    "Red," I whispered internally, "I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m ready."

    "You¡¯ll never be ready," Red replied calmly. "Do it anyway."

    I stepped further inside. That¡¯s when I heard it.

    A muffled sob.

    I turned toward the bathroom. The door was open just a crack, light spilling through in a thin golden beam. Quietly, I approached and pushed it open.

    And there she was.

    My princess.

    Crouched on the gold marble tiles, her arms wrapped around her knees, head bowed low as her shoulders shook with silent cries. Her hair tumbled around her like a curtain of strawberry silk, catching the light and shimmering even in her sadness.

    Each soft, broken sob she released felt like a de slicing into my chest.

    Gods.

    I did this.

    I closed my eyes for a moment, forcing down the storm of guilt and fear and confusion swirling inside me. Then, slowly, I stepped into the bathroom.

    "Natalie," I whispered.

    Her head jerked up, eyes wide and glistening with tears. The sight shattered something deep within me, and I knew ¨C no matter how tangled our fates were, no matter how cruel the gods might be ¡ªshe was now my everything.

    And I¡¯ll do anything to keep the tears away from her eyes.

 Chapter 269: A Wonderful Day Ruined

    <h4>Chapter 269: A Wonderful Day Ruined</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    Tiger and I just sat in the dark for what felt like forever. The silence between us was heavy, like it had centuries of unspoken words packed into it. I leaned forward, elbows on my knees, staring down at the dark wooden floor. My head was a mess ¨C thoughts swirling around like a freaking hurricane, each one crashing harder than thest.

    Finally, Tiger exhaled softly, like the rustle of old branches. He rose to his feet in one smooth, quiet motion. I looked up at him, pulled from my turmoil by his presence. His golden-brown hair seemed to glow in the dimmp light of my living room, his eyes calm and knowing as always.

    "I have business with the wood fairies," he rumbled, stretching out his broad shoulders like a big cat uncurling. "But... think about what I said, Jacob. Think deeply."

    I swallowed hard and nodded, trying to put steel in my spine even though I felt like I was shaking apart on the inside. "I will," I said, my voice low and gruff. "Thank you, brother... for your wisdom... and your love."

    Tiger¡¯s lips curved slightly ¨C the closest thing to a smile he ever gave. Before he turned to go, he paused, his gaze flicking sideways. Then he snapped his fingers.

    A small crackle of light flickered in the air, and suddenly, a fat orange-and-white tabby cat appeared on the rug before us, blinking its round blue eyes in sleepy confusion. Its tail flicked once, annoyed at being summoned from wherever it had been napping. My heart clenched instantly.

    Donut.

    Easter¡¯s cat.

    Tiger looked at me meaningfully. "He keeps asking for her," he said in his quiet baritone. "Give him back to her, Jacob. He misses her."

    I stared down at Donut as he waddled over to my foot and began pawing my shoce, his soft mewl pulling something tight and painful in my chest.

    I had made Easter forget Donut too when I erased her memories... It hadn¡¯t even crossed my mind how it would affect him. The guilt was a heavy rock dropping into my gut.

    "I... I¡¯ll find a way to return him," I murmured, bending down to scratch behind Donut¡¯s ears. He pressed his head eagerly into my palm, purring loud and deep like a tiny motorboat.

    Tiger simply nodded, his hair catching themplight like molten bronze. Then he flickered out of existence with a whisper of leaves and earth-scent, leaving the room emptier than before.

    The next morning dawned clear and quiet, the early sun brushing gold across my living room ceiling. I spent most of it pacing back and forth, my stomach knotted, until finally I heard the soft jingle of keys outside.

    I moved to the window and peered through the blinds.

    There she was.

    Easter stepped out of her front door across the street, with Rose toddling at her side. She wore a simple blue sundress that floated around her knees and made her hair look even wilder and darker in contrast. The morning breeze caught the curls around her face, lifting them slightly. She tucked one stubborn strand behind her ear and nced down at Rose with a small smile.

    My chest burned just seeing that smile. Seeing her alive. Safe. Free.

    She was about to walk down the pathway when I grabbed my car keys and walked out of my house, pretending I needed something from my car parked on the curb. The moment I stepped out, the morning air hit me ¨C crisp, tinged with distant honeysuckle ¨C but what really woke me up was the sight of Easter looking up and freezing when she saw me.

    Her emerald eyes widened slightly. Her lips parted, like she¡¯d forgotten how to breathe. I saw the way her delicate throat worked as she swallowed quickly, her cheeks going pink. The knowledge that I could affect her like that... it always did something dangerous to me. Something hungry and wild.

    "Daddy, Jacob!" a small voice squealed.

    Before Easter could blink again, Rose yanked her tiny hand free of her mother¡¯s grip and sprinted across the street, her pink sandals pping against the pavement.

    "Rose!" Easter called in rm.

    But I was already moving. I reached her before she even reached the middle of the road, scooping her up with ease. She giggled as I lifted her high and then settled her against my hip, where she clung to my shirt with both hands and beamed at me.

    "Morning, little blossom," I chuckled, pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead. Her hair smelled like strawberry shampoo.

    "Morning, Daddy," she whispered back softly so only I could hear.

    Easter approached us cautiously, a shy smile tugging at her lips, though I could see her fingers fidgeting with the strap of her purse. Her gaze kept flicking from Rose to me, then away again, her blush deepening by the second.

    "Sorry about her," she murmured, clearing her throat. "She really likes you... I don¡¯t know why."

    I smiled down at Rose who was ying with the cor of my shirt, then back at Easter. "It¡¯s fine. I like her too."

    And you. Gods, I like you too.

    I could sense the flutter in her belly, like the baby inside her was squirming happily to be close to me. My chest tightened painfully with yearning.

    Before she could say anything else, I spoke. "I¡¯m sorry about yesterday," I said, my voice low. "You promised to show me around, and I didn¡¯t show up... Something important came upst minute, and I couldn¡¯t dodge it."

    She shook her head quickly, her curls bouncing. "No, it¡¯s okay! Really. I didn¡¯t mind. I wasn¡¯t... waiting or anything," she finishedmely, her fingers twisting tighter around her purse strap.

    She was lying. I could hear it in her quickened heartbeat. She had been waiting. Hoping. That knowledge felt like sunlight pouring into a cold ce inside me.

    Then to my surprise, she cleared her throat and asked, "Um... Are you... free today? I only need to drop Rose off at school. I don¡¯t have any sses."

    For a second, I could only stare at her. My pulse thundered in my ears.

    She was asking me to spend the day with her.

    My lips curved into a smile I couldn¡¯t hold back. "Yeah. I¡¯m free," I said softly. Then I shifted Rose higher in my arms and added, "Actually... why don¡¯t Ie with you? I can drive you both to Rose¡¯s school."

    Easter blinked, stunned, before she nodded shyly. "Okay... if you¡¯re sure."

    "I¡¯m sure."

    Dropping Rose off was a whirlwind of pink backpacks, small hugs, and squealed goodbyes. Easter stood by the ssroom door, waving until her daughter disappeared into the sea of other toddlers. When she turned back to me, her face looked small and uncertain.

    "So... what now?" she asked.

    I didn¡¯t hesitate. "Now," I said, brushing a stray curl from her cheek with my knuckle, "you¡¯re going to help me fix my house."

    "Fix your house?" she repeated, blinking.

    I chuckled. "I just moved in, remember? My fridge is empty. I haven¡¯t bought towels or tes or... anything, really. I need ady¡¯s touch to help me choose. What do you say?"

    Her entire face lit up like sunrise. "Yes! Oh my gosh, yes. I¡¯d love to."

    We ended up spending hours at the supermarket. She walked beside me down every aisle, picking up tes to examine the designs, feeling towel textures against her cheek to test their softness, holding up forks and spoons to judge their weight in her palm.

    At one point, I caught her staring longingly at a set of porcin mugs painted with delicate blue wildflowers.

    "You like them?" I asked, stepping closer behind her.

    She jumped a little, then nodded shyly. "They¡¯re... beautiful. But too expensive."

    I ced them in the cart without a word. She protested, but I only smiled at her. "I want my house to feel like home. Those mugs will help."

    People in the supermarket kept ncing at us with smiles. Some of them even said, "You two make such a beautiful couple."

    Easter¡¯s cheeks burned bright pink every time. "Oh, um... we¡¯re not... he¡¯s not..." she stammered, but I never corrected them. I just smiled and gently ced my hand on the small of her back to guide her through crowded aisles.

    It felt right.

    So right it scared me.

    After a while, I noticed she was rubbing her lower back, her shoulders drooping with exhaustion. "Sit down," I ordered softly, leading her to a small bench near the bakery section.

    "I¡¯m fine¡ª"

    "Sit, Easter."

    She did as I said, her cheeks turning pink. I handed her a giant brown teddy bear I had bought in secret because its big green eyes reminded me of hers. Her expression melted as soon as she saw it, and she immediately hugged it close, squeezing it like she never wanted to let go. I told her I¡¯d be back in a minute, then headed off to grab her some fresh mango juice and a warm cinnamon pastry

    It couldn¡¯t have been more than two minutes, but when I returned, everything in me went still.

    A man was sitting beside her. Tall. Handsome in an arrogant way. Dark brown hair, perfect jawline, wearing an expensive watch. He was leaning forward, smiling at her like she was something he already owned.

    Then I heard her say his name softly.

    "Brandon...what are you doing here?"

    My jaws clenched.

    The world tilted sideways.

    I watched as he reached out to tuck a curl behind her ear, his touch lingering just a moment too long, and something primal and possessive and devastating roared to life inside me, rattling every bone in my body.

    Brandon.

    The other man.

    The man fated to her.

    The mango juice bottle in my grip crinkled under my tightening fingers. For the first time in centuries, fear and rage and pain burned all together so brightly that I couldn¡¯t tell where one ended and the other began.

    The only thing I knew was that Easter was looking up at him with wide green eyes, and he was looking down at her like she already belonged to him.

    And I... I was standing there frozen, feeling my entire world begin to crumble around me.

 Chapter 270: What Now?

    <h4>Chapter 270: What Now?</h4>

    <strong>Zane~</strong>

    It was never my intention to hurt Natalie.

    I stood there frozen, watching her sob on the golden marble tiles, her small frame shaking as if the world was crumbling around her. My chest tightened so hard it felt like my ribs would snap under the pressure. Damn, this was all my fault. The one thing I swore never to do ¨C make her cry ¨C and here she was, crying because of me.

    "Natalie..." I whispered, my voice breaking as it passed my lips.

    She lifted her head, and when her teary eyes met mine, I swear the ground beneath me trembled. Her sky blue eyes were swollen red, her cheeks blotched and glistening with tears. Even then, she was so damn beautiful that it hurt to look at her.

    "I¡¯m sorry," I choked out as I dropped to my knees in front of her. "I didn¡¯t mean to make you cry. I hate seeing you cry, Nat. I... I can¡¯t stand it."

    She sniffled softly, biting her trembling lip. "I didn¡¯t mean to blurt out what I said earlier about Alex. I don¡¯t want you to think I¡¯m trying to take him away from Emma. I¡¯m sorry, Zane."

    "No, no, sweetheart." I reached forward and cupped her cheeks with both hands, forcing her to look into my eyes. "You weren¡¯t wrong for what you said. I just... I needed some time to think, I swear. I love you, Natalie. Goddess knows, I love you so much it scares me."

    A small smile trembled onto her lips as tears slipped down her face. She leaned into my touch, her fingers wrapping around my wrists. "I love you too, Zane."

    I pulled her into my chest, hugging her tightly like I could shield her from every cruel twist of fate. Her warmth seeped into me, calming the violent storm in my chest for a moment. I buried my face in her hair, breathing in the scent of honey, vani, and wildflowers.

    "I feel so guilty," I confessed quietly. "Emma... she was an orphan before she died. Alex was all she had. And now... now I feel like I¡¯m robbing her of the one thing that kept her name alive."

    Natalie pulled back just enough to look up at me, her eyes sincere and glistening under the bathroom lights. "Zane... I would never try to take Alex away from Emma. Never. I¡¯m just... happy. Happy that he¡¯s happy and that he has all the love he deserves. That¡¯s all I want."

    My chest tightened again, but this time it was from relief. I reached up and brushed away the tears on her cheeks with my thumbs. "I thought about it, you know. Sebastian knocked some sense into me earlier. He made me realize... Alex being your son doesn¡¯t change the fact that he¡¯s also Emma¡¯s. If anything, it just means he has love from two wonderful mothers. And gods, Natalie... I couldn¡¯t have hoped for anything better for him."

    Tears welled in her eyes again, but this time they were happy tears. I pulled her into another hug, pressing her flush against me as I whispered into her ear, "I love you, Natalie Cross. More than life itself."

    "I love you too," she whispered back, her voice shaking with emotion.

    I pulled back slightly, my hands on her shoulders. "But we need to find out why Alex was born to Emma instead of you in this life. Something¡¯s not adding up."

    She nodded, brushing her hair away from her damp face. "You¡¯re right. We need to know. We owe it to ourselves and Alex."

    We sat there, holding each other on the cold marble floor, just breathing each other in like it was the only way to survive. Then, suddenly, the sharp ringing of the doorbell sliced through the moment, echoing through my suite like a siren.

    I sighed and stood up, scooping Natalie up bridal-style without warning. She squeaked, pping my chest lightly. "Zane!"

    "What? You want to keep sitting on the bathroom floor crying your pretty eyes out?" I teased softly, smirking down at her as I carried her out of the bathroom and into the bedroom.

    She rolled her eyes but her lips curved into a smile. "You¡¯re impossible."

    "Yeah, but you love me for it," I said as I gentlyid her down on the plush bed, brushing her hair away from her forehead before standing upright again.

    She stuck her tongue out at me, earning a chuckle from deep in my chest. But before either of us could say another word, there was a knock on the suite door. I walked over and opened it, only to find one of the royal guards standing rigidly with his hands sped behind his back.

    "Your Highness," he bowed respectfully. "His Majesty requests that you and Princess Natalie join him in the throne room in thirty minutes."

    "Alright," I said, frowning slightly. "Thank you."

    He bowed again and turned away, leaving me staring after him with my brows furrowed. Why didn¡¯t my father just mind-link me instead of sending a guard? As if on cue, his deep voice rumbled through my mind.

    <i>"Dress nicely, Zane."</i>

    I scowled inwardly. <i>"What are you up to, old man?" </i>

    <i>"Nothing."</i> His voice carried that mischievous amusement I hated, and then he severed the link before I could question him further.

    "Coward," I muttered under my breath.

    When I turned back to Natalie, she was sitting on the bed, swinging her legs like a child. Her eyes widened as she asked, "What did the guard want?"

    "My father wants us in the throne room in thirty minutes," I replied, rubbing the back of my neck.

    "Do you know why?" she asked, her brow scrunching adorably.

    "No," I sighed. "But I suspect he¡¯s hiding something from us."

    She hummed thoughtfully, but before either of us could say anything else, the doorbell rang again. I groaned, walking over to the inte panel near the wardrobe. Pressing the button, I spoke into it firmly. "Who is it and what do you want?"

    A female voice answered with practiced politeness. "Your Highness, His Majesty sent us to assist Princess Natalie in getting ready. When she wasn¡¯t in her suite, we thought she might be here."

    Natalie¡¯s eyes widened, and she sat up straighter on the bed, her hair falling around her shoulders like a waterfall of molten strawberry gold. She looked at me, a knowing smile tugging at her lips. "Looks like your father is definitely nning something."

    I rolled my eyes. "Tell me about it."

    Sheughed softly and pushed herself off the bed, walking toward me with purpose in her steps. "I should go get dressed before your father¡¯s secret n turns into my public disgrace due to bad hair or a wardrobe malfunction."

    I chuckled at her dramatic sigh. "Feeling better?"

    She stopped in front of me, looking up with sparkling eyes. "Yeah. Much better." Then she reached up and kissed me softly on the lips, her fingers curling into my shirt. She pulled away, leaving me breathless, and whispered, "I¡¯ll meet you in the throne room, Your Highness."

    I watched as she walked to the door, her hips swaying hypnotically under the loose satin robe she wore. She opened the door to reveal two women bowing deeply in greeting. One of them said something I didn¡¯t catch as Natalie stepped out, and the door closed behind them with a soft click.

    For a moment, I just stood there, staring at the closed door like a lost puppy. Then I sighed heavily, running my hands through my hair.

    <i>"Red,"</i> I muttered internally. <i>"What the hell is my father nning?"</i>

    <strong><i>"Who knows," </i></strong>Red replied with a wolfish yawn. <strong><i>"But you better look the part, Prince."</i></strong>

    I rolled my eyes, walking over to the wardrobe. As I pulled out my ceremonial attire ¨C a deep midnight-blue tunic lined with silver embroidery, ck dress pants tailored to perfection, and my formal boots polished to a mirror shine ¨C I couldn¡¯t help but feel that familiar weight settle on my shoulders.

    I dressed carefully, eachyer hugging my frame with precision as I strapped on the ck leather belt embroidered with the royal crest. As I buckled the silver sp, I caught my reflection in the mirror. My hair fell slightly over my forehead, giving me that rugged prince look Natalie always teased me about. But there was an edge in my eyes today, a silent question burning behind them.

    What was this about?

    Why did my father want us both there?

    And what secrets were about to unravel tonight?

    Gods knew I wasn¡¯t even remotely prepared for another round of drama. Honestly, I¡¯d had enough chaos tost me, like, ten lifetimes. If drama were a sport, I¡¯d already have a trophy room collecting dust somewhere in the back of my mind.

    <strong><i>"Finally, something we agree on," </i></strong>Red muttered dryly. <strong><i>"One more mess, and we¡¯re changing our name to Trouble Ma."</i></strong>

    I rolled my eyes, both at life and at him. He wasn¡¯t wrong, but did he have to say it like that? We agree on a lot of things.

    I adjusted the silver pin holding my tunic¡¯s cor, then grabbed my watch and strapped it onto my wrist. The ticking of the second hand sounded like a drums in the silent room.

    I had a strong feeling that tonight was going to be life-changing.

    I could literally feel it in my bones.

    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 271: The Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 271: The Gathering</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The king was up to something. I could feel it in the way the air seemed to hum with quiet secrets, wrapping around the pce walls like an invisible fog. It wasn¡¯t just a passing thought ¨C it was a certainty thrumming deep in my bones, and Jasmine growled in agreement from where she paced restlessly inside me.

    I followed the two women out of Zane¡¯s suite, my bare feet padding softly against the marble floor. As I walked behind them, I couldn¡¯t stop the quiet smile spreading across my face. Inside, I felt so light and warm, almost giddy, because Zane wasn¡¯t angry at me or sad anymore. We¡¯d cleared up the secret between us, and knowing that he still loved me, needed me, and wasn¡¯t hurting because of me made my heart soar like I¡¯d grown wings. The women walked briskly ahead, their matching navy uniforms swishing with each step, their hair tied in neat buns that bobbed slightly. Every few seconds, one would nce back to make sure I was still following them, as if I might slip away like a shadow.

    When we reached my room, they opened the heavy carved doors and ushered me inside like I was some royal guest. Honestly, it still felt strange seeing my name engraved on the golden que outside. <i>Princess Natalie</i>. The words sent a weird flutter down my chest every time.

    "Your Highness," one of the women said, bowing low. "Please allow us to prepare you for today¡¯s royal gathering."

    "Royal gathering?" I echoed, blinking in confusion. My voice sounded too casual for the silk-draped room. "What for?"

    "We do not know, Your Highness," the second woman replied, her face smooth like polished stone. "But His Majesty specifically requested this gown for you."

    She gestured towards the massive dressing mannequin by the window, and my mouth almost fell open. Draped elegantly over its white torso was thergest, puffiest gown I¡¯d ever seen. The bodice sparkled with silver threads woven into delicate vines, and the skirt billowed out like a giant marshmallow cloud,yered with embroidered chiffon petals.

    "Uh..." I scratched the back of my neck. "That¡¯s...um...beautiful."

    <strong><i>"Beautifully torturous," </i></strong>Jasmine growled in my head. <strong><i>"How do they expect us to fight in that thing?" </i></strong>

    "We¡¯re not fighting anyone," I told her as the women began to unbutton my robe. "It¡¯s just a gathering."

    <strong><i>"We better not need to fight," </i></strong>Jasmine muttered. <strong><i>"Because I¡¯ll trip on that dress and die of humiliation before an enemy¡¯s ws even reach us." </i></strong>

    I bit my lip to keep fromughing out loud. The women would think I¡¯d lost my mind.

    They dressed me quickly but delicately,yering soft under-skirts beneath the gown and tying the corset so tightly I could barely breathe. One woman began curling my hair with hot iron tongs while the other dusted shimmering powder across my shoulders and corbones.

    "You look like a queen, Your Highness," one of them said softly, smiling at me through the mirror.

    "Thanks..." I replied, shifting ufortably as the corset dug into my ribs. My reflection looked...different. Regal. Powerful. Like someone who couldmand armies and shatter hearts with a flick of her wrist.

    But under all that elegance, I felt suffocated.

    Memories of my old life flickered behind my eyes ¨C of being dressed up by omega maids who always whispered gossip about my hair or weight; of walking stiffly into pack ceremonies where every man¡¯s gaze would burn into my skin with longing and high praise. Back then, I loved looking beautiful, believing it made me extremely powerful.

    Now, after everything with Darius, beauty felt like another cage.

    I sighed deeply, feeling Jasmine huff in annoyance as the women ced a sparkling silver tiara atop my curls.

    <strong><i>"Ugh,"</i></strong> Jasmine snarled.<strong><i> "Tell them to get this off me before I rip it to shreds." </i></strong>

    <i>"Please behave,"</i> I chided her gently, even though I agreed<i>. "We don¡¯t want to look like ungrateful brats." </i>

    <strong><i>"Fine," </i></strong>she growled. <strong><i>"But the moment we¡¯re done with this nonsense, we¡¯re ripping it off." </i></strong>

    Once they were done, I stood up gingerly, feeling the weight of the gown tug at my waist. The corset pinched with every breath. My thighs ached from how wide I had to walk to avoid tripping on theyered skirts.

    "You look exquisite, Princess," one of the women said, her voice filled with genuine awe.

    I forced a small smile. "Thank you."

    But inside, my mind was a raging storm. Thoughts of my talk with Zane crashed into memories of Alex, then twisted into worries about my unborn baby. And Kalmia... she was still out there somewhere, slithering like a snake through tall grass, waiting to strike.

    There was so much I needed to handle before I could finally breathe easy. And now this gathering...

    <i>"I don¡¯t have time for royal drama,"</i> I whispered internally.

    <strong><i>"Neither do I,"</i></strong> Jasmine grumbled<strong><i>. "Let¡¯s just get this over with so we can go back to cuddling Zane." </i></strong>

    "Your Highness?" one woman said softly. "Shall we escort you to the throne room now?"

    I nodded, lifting the hem of my gown slightly so I wouldn¡¯t trip over it. They fell into step behind me, walking a few paces back like silent shadows.

    The pce corridors were eerily quiet as we made our way down the grand staircase, my gown trailing behind me like aet tail. I tried to focus on breathing through the corset¡¯s squeeze, but halfway down the hallway, something felt wrong.

    A sharp, coppery scent burned my nose.

    Blood.

    Jasmine perked up instantly, her hackles rising. <strong><i>"Something¡¯s wrong." </i></strong>

    I rounded the corner and froze. Three royal guardsy sprawled on the floor. Two werepletely still, their eyes staring nkly at the ceiling. The third was gasping, clutching his stomach where blood pooled out, staining his uniform crimson.

    "Oh my goddess..." one of the women whispered in horror. The other let out a piercing scream that echoed through the hallway.

    I didn¡¯t scream. My entire body moved on instinct as I rushed over and knelt beside the dying guard.

    "Hey, hey," I said urgently, pressing my hands to his wound. "Stay with me. Who did this to you?"

    His bloodshot eyes rolled weakly towards me, his chest rattling with everybored breath. "Strange...people...broke...in...dark magic...princess...protect...them..."

    He coughed violently, blood dribbling down his chin.

    "Shh, don¡¯t speak anymore." I pressed my palms firmly over his wound and closed my eyes. Warmth pooled from my chest down my arms, gathering into my hands. Silver light began to glow faintly from my skin.

    The women behind me gasped as they watched. I didn¡¯t care. All I cared about was saving this man.

    <i>"Jasmine, help me," </i>I whispered internally.

    <strong><i>"With pleasure," </i></strong>she replied, her voice like thunder in my veins.

    A st of power surged through me. The guard¡¯s wound closed under my touch, the blood evaporating as his skin knitted back together seamlessly. His breathing steadied, and he blinked up at me with tearful gratitude.

    But I wasn¡¯t done.

    I turned to the two fallen guards. Their souls still hovered close to their bodies, flickering dimly. Without thinking, I pressed my hands to each of their chests and poured my power into them.

    "Come back," Imanded softly.

    Light shed around us. Their bodies jolted violently, and within seconds, their chests rose with breath again. Their eyes fluttered open in shock, confusion filling their expressions.

    I didn¡¯t wait for thanks. I stood up swiftly, nearly tripping over my skirts as I whirled around.

    "Stay here," I told the women firmly. "Make sure they¡¯re okay."

    "Princess¡ª!" one tried to protest, but I was already half-running down the hall, my gown billowing and tugging at my waist with every stride.

    <strong><i>"This damn dress," </i></strong>Jasmine snarled.<strong><i> "Rip it off and let¡¯s move properly!" </i></strong>

    <i>"We can¡¯t disrespect the king or the women who dressed us,"</i> I argued, my breathing out ragged.<i> "Just bear with it for now." </i>

    I kept running, clutching the skirts up in fistfuls, my legs burning from exertion. But halfway down the next hallway, I stopped abruptly, panting hard.

    <i>"Wait...why am I running?" </i>

    <strong><i>"Good question," </i></strong>Jasmine huffed<strong><i>. "Use your brain, Mara." </i></strong>

    I closed my eyes, reaching out with my senses. Immediately, I felt Zane¡¯s powerful essence pulsing like a burning star, and little Alexander¡¯s lighter, sparkling essence right beside him. Relief flooded through me. They were together.

    I gripped their essences tightly and whispered, "Take me to them."

    The world blurred. Wind roared in my ears as light swallowed my vision.

    When I opened my eyes again, I was standing in the throne room.

    But what I saw made my knees nearly buckle.

    Zane sat tall and regal in his ceremonial attire, his blonde hairbed perfectly, his sharp gaze burning into mine with relief and confusion. Alexander sat beside him in a miniature version of Zane¡¯s tunic, swinging his little legs happily, oblivious to the tension around him.

    And there, on the golden podium, sat the king himself, adorned in white and gold robes, his eyes crinkling in amused satisfaction as he stared at me.

    But what stole my breath were the hundreds of people seated in rows upon rows of ornamented chairs, all staring at me in stunned silence. Their faces were a mix of curiosity, awe, confusion, and shock.

    My cheeks flushed hotly as I realized I must look like a runaway bride who¡¯d just teleported into a wedding she wasn¡¯t invited to.

    <strong><i>"Well...this is awkward," </i></strong>Jasmine muttered dryly.

    I swallowed thickly, my chest rising and falling rapidly against the tight corset.

    And as I stood there under the hundreds of eyes, my gown glittering like a starburst, I had only one thought in my mind:

    <i>What in the name of my mother is going on here?</i>

 Chapter 272: A Crush and an Uninvited Guest

    <h4>Chapter 272: A Crush and an Uninvited Guest</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    When Jacob suggested I escort him to the supermarket today, my heart actually leaped for joy. I tried so hard not to show it, keeping my face calm, giving a little nod like it was no big deal. But inside, I was screaming.

    Honestly, I still couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it. Jacob ¨C the insanely handsome, ridiculously kind man who just moved in across the street ¨C actually wanted to hang out with... me.

    Me, with my tangled-up life and all its chaos. Me, with a past so bruised I prayed no one would ever stumble across it. Me, with my energetic little girl who ruled my world, and my belly already six months swollen with another tiny human.

    Why would a man like him ¨C someone who looked like he¡¯d just stepped out of a movie scene with that easy smile and soft brown eyes ¨C even bother talking to someone like me?

    But somehow... he did.

    And for once in my life, I felt... wanted. Even if it was just for something as mundane as grocery shopping.

    The trip started off perfectly. I walked beside him down each aisle, listening to his deep, calm voice exining the differences between brands like it was the most fascinating thing on earth. I kept sneaking nces at his sharp jawline, at the way his ck hair curled slightly over his forehead, at his strong, graceful hands as he inspected items before cing them gently in the trolley.

    I felt like I was floating. Like my feet barely touched the tiles. Like I could reach out and touch his warmth whenever I wanted.

    "Easter," he said suddenly, pulling me from my daze.

    "Hm?" I looked up, blinking. My cheeks heated instantly when I realised I¡¯d been staring at his hands.

    He smirked softly. "I asked if you like these biscuits. You spaced out."

    "Oh¡ªuh¡ª" I grabbed the packet quickly, studying the brand name as if it held the secrets of the universe. "Yeah. They¡¯re... they¡¯re great. Rose loves them."

    "Then we¡¯ll get them," he said, and that gentle smile made my chest ache.

    We continued walking. At one point, I picked up a pastel pink ceramic te with tiny painted daisies around the rim and pressed it against my cheek. "So smooth," I whispered without thinking.

    Jacob chuckled. "Want to get it?"

    "No, it¡¯s too pretty to use."

    He didn¡¯t reply, but I noticed him quietly cing a set of the tes into the trolleyter on.

    I was having the time of my life... until my back started aching. A dull, throbbing ache that spread to my hips, making each step heavier. I tried to hide it. I bit down on my bottom lip and kept walking, smiling up at him whenever he nced at me.

    But Jacob noticed everything. He was too good to be true.

    "Sit down," he said softly, guiding me towards a small wooden bench near the bakery section.

    I shook my head quickly. "No, no, I¡¯m fine."

    "Easter," his voice dropped low, quiet but firm. "Sit."

    And I obeyed. Like my body couldn¡¯t resist that tone. Like the meremand in his words unlocked something warm and fragile inside me.

    My cheeks burned pink as I lowered myself onto the bench. He crouched down before me, his pretty eyes meeting mine, making me forget how to breathe.

    Then, Jacob reached into his shopping cart and pulled out this massive, gorgeous brown teddy bear. For a second, I just sat there, stunned. Then he handed it to me with that easy smile of his, and I swear, my inner child practically did backflips. I hugged the bear tight against my chest, feeling ridiculously happy.

    Jacob chuckled softly and said, "Stay here. I¡¯ll get you something to drink."

    "You don¡¯t have to¡ª"

    But he was already standing up, his tall, lean form moving gracefully through the aisles until I couldn¡¯t see him anymore. I let out a shaky breath, pressing a hand to my belly. Rose was probably having a st with her friends at school. I missed her already, but right now, I was d she wasn¡¯t here to see her mother being so... stupidly lovestruck.

    I stared down at my hands wrapped around the teddy bear on myp. My nails were short and clean. I wore a simple grey maternity dress with little yellow sunflowers printed all over it. The hem rested just above my knees, my ankles swollen from standing too long, my feet in cheap white sandals. Compared to Jacob, I felt like... a wilted weed standing next to a rose garden.

    "Easter?"

    A voice suddenly snapped me out of my thoughts, making me jump. I nced up, and my stomach dropped like a stone.

    Brandon?

    For a moment, my mind whirled with confusion. What was he doing here? I¡¯d been spotting him everywhere these past few days ¨Cat school (okay, that I understood) ¨C but at the pharmacy, and even outside Rose¡¯s preschool? Part of me was starting to wonder if... no. That was just me being paranoid. Right?

    He smiled that bright, toothpastemercial smile and sat down beside me, far too close forfort. His expensive cologne wrapped around me instantly, musky and sharp.

    "Hey... what are you doing here all alone? You okay?" His bright eyes flicked down to my belly with concern.

    "I¡¯m fine," I replied politely, shifting slightly away from him. "I¡¯m here with... someone. He went to get me a drink."

    "Oh?" Brandon¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter, but I noticed a flicker of something dark in his eyes. Anger? "Who are you here with?"

    "Just... a friend."

    "Really?" he drawled, leaning closer. "What friend? Anyone I know?"

    "No," I said quickly, clutching my belly protectively. "You wouldn¡¯t know him."

    Brandonughed softly, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "I see. Well, I guess I¡¯ll keep youpany until your... friend returns."

    "That¡¯s really not necessary, Brandon," I murmured, praying silently that Jacob woulde back soon.

    "I insist." He settled back, crossing his legs casually. "So... tell me about him. What does he do? Where does he live?"

    I frowned. "Why do you want to know that?"

    He shrugged. "Just curious. I mean... judging by how your bodynguage reacted to my questions, I¡¯m guessing you barely know him, do you? Going around with a man you know nothing about... that¡¯s dangerous, Easter."

    "Don¡¯t be nosy," I snapped before I could stop myself. My voice trembled, and I hated that he noticed it.

    Brandonughed again. "Don¡¯t be so defensive. I¡¯m just looking out for you. I care about you, you know? And honestly..." He reached out, brushing a curl away from my face with his fingers lingering against my cheek, "I¡¯d be a better fit for you than some stranger you don¡¯t even know."

    My chest tightened painfully. I opened my mouth to reply, to tell him to leave me alone, when¡ª

    "Am I interrupting something?"

    That voice.

    Deep. Calm. Commanding.

    My eyes widened and I whipped around so fast I almost gave myself whish.

    Jacob stood there, tall and strikingly handsome in his ck t-shirt and dark jeans, holding out a chilled mango juice and a cinnamon pastry wrapped neatly in paper. His brown eyes flicked from me to Brandon with a calmness that felt... deadly.

    Brandon stood up immediately, smoothing down his zer. He extended a hand towards Jacob with a forced smile. "Hey, man. I¡¯m Brandon, Easter¡¯s ssmate and friend."

    Jacob smiled back. A slow,zy smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. He took Brandon¡¯s hand and shook it firmly.

    Too firmly.

    Because within seconds, I noticed Brandon¡¯s confident smile falter. His face twitched. Then slowly, his tanned skin started turning an rming shade of red.

    "Ah¡ªhah¡ªhey¡ªeasy there, man¡ª" Brandon croaked, his voice strained as Jacob continued squeezing his fingers painfully tight.

    I stared, frozen. Jacob¡¯s expression remained unchanged, casual almost, like he wasn¡¯t effortlessly crushing another man¡¯s bones in his grip.

    Finally, after what felt like eternity, Jacob released his hand. Brandon quickly pulled it back, massaging his fingers with a grimace, trying to regainposure.

    "Well..." Brandon forced out a chuckle, eyes darting from Jacob to me, "I¡¯ll... um... leave you two to it then."

    "Please do," Jacob replied calmly, his tone polite but his eyes glinting with something dark and surprising.

    Brandon looked at me, his gaze lingering for a moment, as if trying to silently tell me something, then he turned sharply and walked away without another word.

    I released a shaky breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding. My whole body trembled as I stared at Jacob. He ced the mango juice into my hands with surprising gentleness, brushing his thumb over my knuckles briefly.

    "Drink up," he murmured softly.

    I looked up into his warm eyes, and for a moment, I thought I saw something there. Something deep and fierce and protective. Something that made my heart ache so badly I almost cried. But I knew it was probably my wishful thinking ying tricks on me.

    "Thank you..." I whispered, my voice catching in my throat.

    He crouched down before me again, hisrge hand gently covering my belly, feeling the baby¡¯s soft kicks. His touch was so tender it broke something inside me. Tears welled in my eyes, but I quickly blinked them away before they could fall and make me look desperate.

    "Don¡¯t thank me," he said, his voice low and rough with emotion. "I¡¯m just d you¡¯re okay."

    I stared at him, my lips parting, words dying in my throat. Because what could I say to that? To the man I was falling so desperately in love with, even though I knew he could never be mine.

    Instead, I took a sip of the mango juice. The sweetness coated my tongue, cooling the burning ache in my chest.

    Jacob stood up again, holding out his hand to me. "Come on," he said softly, his eyes gentle and knowing. "Let¡¯s go home."

    And without a second thought, I ced my trembling hand in his, letting his warmth swallow my fears whole.

 Chapter 273: The World in One Place

    <h4>Chapter 273: The World in One ce</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    I stood there, feeling every pair of eyes boring into me. My cheeks burned under their unrelenting gaze, and I instinctively clutched the glittering skirts of my gown tighter against my hips. For a long, painful moment, no one moved. No one spoke. The room was so silent that I could hear the thundering of my own heartbeat, deafening in my ears.

    I swallowed hard, forcing myself to take a step forward into the throne room. My heels barely made a sound against the polished marble floors as I walked in, ncing left and right. Hundreds of eyes followed me ¨C wide, unblinking, like they were staring at a ghost.

    "What... what is going on?" I asked, my voice barely a whisper. I wasn¡¯t speaking to anyone in particr. Honestly, I didn¡¯t even know if I was asking them or myself. My words just tumbled out, raw and confused.

    Jasmine was pacing restlessly in my mind. <strong><i>"They¡¯re staring like you have horns growing out of your forehead,"</i></strong> she muttered.

    I was just about to open my mouth and spill everything ¨C the guard who had been lying lifeless in the hallway, the blood smeared across the marble floors, the dead men I¡¯d dragged back from the other side, the intruders sneaking around the pce right this very moment, turning everything upside down ¨C when suddenly, a man in the front row rose to his feet.

    He was tall, broad-shouldered, and wore a tailored ck traditional garment, embroidered with deep gold threads, exuding an aura of effortless authority. His skin was the smooth, sun-kissed brown of an African royalty, his short beard meticulously lined. His deep-set, intelligent eyes locked onto mine with such intensity that I almost took a step back.

    Then, to my utter confusion, he bowed deeply at the waist, folding his arms over his chest in a gesture of deep respect.

    What...?

    I blinked at him. He straightened, then turned smoothly to face the king seated high on the golden dais.

    "Your Majesty," he said, his voice calm and melodious, tinged with an ent I couldn¡¯t ce immediately. "With your permission, may I address the gathering?"

    The king inclined his head gracefully. "You may, Elder Keh."

    Elder? That title didn¡¯t just mean he was old and wise. In the werewolf world, being called an Elder was something far rarer ¨C it meant he carried powers most could only dream of. It could be Telekinesis, teleportation, the ability to bend the elements ¨C fire, air, water, earth ¨C to his will. Age had nothing to do with it.

    And this man definitely wasn¡¯t old. He looked like he could be in his early thirties, strong and confident. As he stepped forward, his long dark robes whispered against the polished floor, flowing behind him with an effortless grace. He moved to stand at the front of the vast room, his presence filling every corner, and for a moment, it felt like even the air itself paused to acknowledge him.

    He turned to face everyone, including me, and gave a small smile, as if he knew how bewildered I felt right now.

    "Greetings to all gathered here today," he began. "For those who may not know me, my name is Elder Keh Kunle, representative of the Nigerian Werewolf n and the Council of Supernatural Elders."

    Nigeria? I thought, my mind whirling. An Elder from Africa...

    He sped his hands behind his back and continued, his voice echoing effortlessly around the grand hall.

    "Seated here today," he said, his voice echoing through the massive hall, "are representatives from every werewolf pack across the world. You see those wolves over there? They¡¯re from Russia¡¯s icy tundras, where the snow never melts. And those ones, with the dark hair and earth-toned cloaks? They belong to the forest ns of Brazil. Look further back ¨C those are the mountain wolves of Tibet, fierce and silent."

    He paused, letting me take it all in before continuing. "But it¡¯s not just werewolves here today, princess. We have vampires too, their skin as pale as polished marble, like death carved into beauty. And the fae ¨C see their glowing eyes? It¡¯s like staring into stardust. Then there are the witches, robed in garments embroidered with real vines that twist and bloom with their magic. Druids sit amongst them as well, quiet and grounded, carrying the ancient power of the earth in their veins."

    My jaw ckened as I took it all in, sweeping my gaze over the vast assembly. The entire supernatural world... every creature I¡¯d ever heard about in whispered legends and childhood warnings... they were all right here. And they were all staring at me."

    Keh¡¯s gaze softened slightly as he looked at me directly. "I understand your confusion, Princess Natalie. But allow me to exin. All of us gathered here today woke up to the same miraculous news: that the Celestial Princess had reincarnated once again."

    "Celestial... princess?" I echoed, my voice shaking. They all came here for me? To see me?

    He nodded solemnly. "Yes. The Celestial Princess ¨C the chosen daughter of the Moon Goddess herself, born once every two millennia to heal the supernatural realm and protect its bnce. When news spread that she had returned... that you had returned... every werewolf pack and supernatural faction sent their representatives here to see if this was true."

    Around the room, murmurs of agreement rose like a tide, washing over me. Some bowed their heads. Others sped their hands in silent reverence. I felt Jasmine stand taller inside me, her fur bristling with pride.

    Keh turned slightly, gesturing to a side of the room with a graceful sweep of his hand. "And now... our curiosity has been answered."

    I frowned. "What do you mean your curiosity has been answered?"

    He smiled, a gentle, knowing smile, and pointed to where he¡¯d gestured. I turned my head to follow his finger... and froze.

    A massive TV screen took up nearly the entire wall. On it yed a video... a video of me.

    There I was, kneeling beside the dying guard, my hands glowing with silver light as I healed him. Then the footage switched to me reviving the two dead guards, their bodies jolting back to life under my touch.

    Gasps rippled around the room as the video reyed those moments over and over. My knees felt weak.

    They recorded me?

    <strong><i>"Holy...shit,"</i></strong> Jasmine breathed inside me.

    Before I could process anything else, another man stood up from the crowd. He was pale with shaggy brown hair tied back in a low ponytail, wearing a dark suit with a silver tie. When he spoke, his voice carried the lilting cadence of Irnd.

    "Princess Natalie," he said, bowing his head slightly, "my name is Elder Sean O¡¯Malley, representative of the Irish Werewolf Council." His green eyes glimmered with a mix of respect and mischief as they met mine. "It turns out... the two guards you revived today had actually been dead for two days."

    My eyes widened, my mouth opening and closing like a stunned fish. "What... what do you mean they¡¯d been dead for two days?!"

    He nodded gravely. "They were taken to the pce mortuary, preserved there. Today, their bodies were brought out here to test if you truly held the powers of resurrection like the Celestial Princess before you. The only guard who was alive ¨C the one you healed first ¨C had been gravely injured by a rogue attack yesterday. He was dying, with no hope of survival, so as a final resort, his parents brought him here, hoping the Celestial Princess would cure him. He was told what to say if he saw you, to not disrupt the flow of this...test."

    The room spun around me. My breath came out ragged as my heart hammered in my chest.

    "A... a test?" I whispered. "That was all just... a test?"

    My eyes darted to Zane, who sat tall on his throne, his icy blue eyes narrowed in confusion. <i>"Zane...?"</i> I asked through our mind link, my voice trembling.<i> "Did you... did you know about this?"</i>

    <i>"No,"</i> he replied, his mental voice tight with restrained fury. <i>"I swear to you, Natalie, I am just as surprised as you are."</i>

    I pressed my hand to my chest, feeling my racing heartbeat through theyers of corset and gown. "But... why?" I said aloud, turning back to Keh. "Why go this far to test me? You could have just... asked me to show you what I can do."

    Before Keh could answer, another person stood up. This time, it was a woman. She was tall and slender, with golden-brown skin and long, thick ck hair braided down her back. Her piercing blue eyes glittered under the lights, and she wore a deep purple dress embroidered with silver symbols that seemed to shift and shimmer as she moved. She bowed her head low to me, her hands folded gracefully before her.

    "Princess Natalie," she said softly, her voice carrying a lyrical Caribbean ent. "My name is Elder Yvonne Baptiste from the Dominican Werewolf Faction."

    I nodded shakily, wiping at the stray tear that had slipped down my cheek.

    She lifted her gaze to mine, eyes filled with an unreadable emotion. "The reason we went this far was because... there is something only this test could prove."

    I frowned, confused. "Something... only this test could prove? What... what is it?"

    She smiled faintly, a mysterious curve of her lips, and lowered her head again.

    "Forgive me, Princess," she whispered. "But that... is a story for another moment."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 274: Respect

    <h4>Chapter 274: Respect</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    Elder Yvonne¡¯s gaze lingered on me with a strange softness that made my stomach churn. Her braided hair fell like an dark waterfall over her shoulders, the silver-embroidered symbols on her dress shifting with each breath she took. I watched her lips part, waiting for the answer I craved so badly.

    But all she said was, "Forgive me, Princess, but... we cannot tell you yet what else this test proves."

    My brows knitted together. "Why not? You just tricked me into healing a dying man and resurrect two corpses in front of an entire room of strangers. Don¡¯t I at least deserve to know why?"

    She lowered her head again. "All I can say is... now that everyone here is convinced that you are the Celestial Princess, a mandatory five-day celebration and ritual must take ce."

    Five days.

    I sucked in a breath, Jasmine pacing anxiously within me. "Five days? Here we go again Mara..." Memories from my past life trickled back ¨C golden lights, chanting voices, me kneeling in front of elders, a sharp de pressed to my palm as I vowed to protect the realm. But that was two millennia ago. Traditions evolved. Species merged. Power shifted. I didn¡¯t know what to expect this time around.

    Before I could open my mouth to press Yvonne for more details, the king raised his hand in a sharp,manding gesture that sliced the room into silence. His golden robes shimmered as he rose from his throne, the thick golden crown perched on his head catching the chandeliers¡¯ light.

    "That is enough, Elder Yvonne," he said, his deep voice echoing across the throne room walls. His eyes, as pale and fierce as a wolf¡¯s under the moon, turned to me. "Princess Natalie. Everyone gathered here must understand what these next five days entail."

    I swallowed, feeling the room shrink around me as all eyes bore into my skin. My heart pounded against my ribs so hard I was sure it would burst out and flop onto the marble floor.

    "The five days," the king continued, his gaze sweeping across the gathered crowd with regal intensity, "will be divided into three main sections. The first: the royal wedding."

    My eyes widened so far I thought they¡¯d fall out of their sockets. Right. The Royal wedding. With everything going on, I had totally forgotten about that.

    I turned sharply to look at Zane. His usuallyposed face now looked like someone had pped him across the cheek with a dead fish.

    The king¡¯s voice droned on, "Preparations for the royal wedding and mating ceremony are already in ce."

    I could practically hear Jasmine gagging. <strong><i>"All I hear is Wedding. Mating ceremony. What is wrong with these people? They didn¡¯t even ask if you wanted to make any input on the preparation or something!" </i></strong>

    Before I could muster up a sarcasticeback, the king continued.

    "The second section will be the official crowning of the Celestial Princess, conducted by all representatives of the supernatural realm." He paused, letting that deration sink in like a knife twisting deeper into my chest. "And the third section..." His lips curled into a smile so secretive I wanted to punch it off his face. "...will remain hidden until then."

    I didn¡¯t even realize I was shaking until I felt Zane¡¯s warm, voice slide into my mind, grounding me. <i>"Breathe my love." </i>

    My fingers curled at my back, wishing I could seek his warmth, his solidity, right now. I tore my gaze away from the king and whispered through our mind link, <i>"What the hell is going on, Zane? Everything is moving too fast."</i>

    <i>"I... I don¡¯t know, love,"</i> he replied, his mental voiceced with disbelief. <i>"I¡¯m just as lost for words as you are. I didn¡¯t know about this."</i>

    I bit my lip, trying to process everything. Wedding? Mating ceremony? Crowning? And an unknown third section? Was this really happening or had I fallen asleep during breakfast and was now drooling all over Zane¡¯s imported Egyptian cotton sheets?

    We hadn¡¯t even sat to discuss any of this.

    I was about to ask more questions ¨C because let¡¯s be honest, my curiosity was borderline homicidal at this point ¨C when the king suddenly stood up from his throne entirely. His robes fell around him like molten gold as he ced both hands on his chest, bowing his head low before lifting it to look directly at me.

    "My dear Celestial Princess," he began, his voice thick with emotion. "I cannot express how lucky I feel... how grateful I am... that you have been reincarnated in my lifetime and have alsoe into my family. I promise you this ¨C your remaining stay amongst mortals will be filled with honour, protection, and joy from this day forth."

    He bent forward then, bowing his crowned head so low that the tips of his white hair brushed against his golden chest te.

    I blinked. Once. Twice. Thrice. Was...was the king bowing to me?

    Before I could finish wrapping my head around that, every single person in the throne room stood up from their seats. The scraping sound of chairs on marble rang out like a metallic chorus. And then, as if choreographed by the Moon Goddess herself, everyone bowed to me.

    Every elder.

    Every guard.

    Every noble.

    Even Zane, my beautiful, cold, lethal Zane ¨C the feared Alpha Lycan ¨C bent his head, his blonde hair falling over his forehead as his broad shoulders curved in reverence.

    And my little Alexander, sitting by his father¡¯s feet, copied them with a goofy smile, dipping his tiny head until his golden curls hid his pretty eyes.

    My lips trembled. Tears pricked at my eyes, blurring the dozens of bowed heads before me into a watery mosaic of colours and light. Never... never in this life had I been honoured like this. Not when I was born into a horrible pack. Not when I was marked against my will. Not when I was rejected by my mate and thrown out of the pack like trash.

    But here I stood, and they bowed to me.

    I felt Jasmine press against my chest from within, her voice thick with pride.<strong><i> "The world finally sees you, Mara. They finally see us." </i></strong>

    I swallowed back a sob and whispered silently to myself, "Thank you, Mother."

    When the ceremony ended, the guests flooded the pce halls, mingling andughing, their ornate clothes trailing behind them like colourful shadows. They were hosted by the king in the massive pce, feasting on golden tters and goblets of moon wine as they awaited theing ceremonies.

    Zane and I slipped out of the throne room, my hand tucked securely into his. Alex stayed behind with his grandfather, giggling as he climbed onto the king¡¯s massive golden throne like it was his personal yground.

    As we walked down the endless marble corridor towards Zane¡¯s chambers, neither of us spoke for a long time. The silence wasn¡¯t awkward. It was... stunned.

    Finally, Zane chuckled under his breath, shaking his head as he pushed open his bedroom door. "Well... that was unexpected."

    I let out a bark of disbelievingughter as I stepped inside. "Unexpected? That was batshit crazy, Zane! I just resurrected corpses and got dered princess of the freaking universe."

    He closed the door behind him, locking it with a metallic click before walking over and pulling me into his chest. I felt his heart thudding steadily against my cheek. His scent ¨C dark pine, fresh rain, and something purely male ¨C enveloped me like aforting nket.

    His lips brushed against my hair. "You were amazing, Natalie. Absolutely breathtaking."

    I snorted softly. "You¡¯re just saying that because you¡¯re contractually obligated to mate me now."

    He chuckled, his chest rumbling under my palms. "Perhaps. But even if I weren¡¯t... I¡¯d still say it. Because it¡¯s true."

    I rolled my eyes but couldn¡¯t stop the warmth blooming in my chest. I looked up at him, searching his icy blue eyes. "Zane... what happens now?"

    His expression darkened slightly, his jaw tightening. "Now? Now we survive whatever they throw at us next. Even if it¡¯s a wedding we have no say in."

    We fell into silence after that, the exhaustion of the day crashing over us like a tsunami. We changed intofortable clothes, thankfully! Him in grey sweats and a ck tee that hugged his broad chest; me in one of his oversized hoodies that smelled like him. We curled up on his massive bed¡ªeven though we weren¡¯t supposed to sleep on the same bed until our mating ceremony¡ªmy back pressed against his front, his arm draped protectively around my waist.

    For a while, we justy there, staring at the silver moonlight streaming through the balcony doors,ughing softly at the ridiculousness of it all ¨C the wedding, the mating ceremony, the secret third section. It felt like a cosmic prank.

    But then... I heard a sound.

    It was sharp and sudden.

    My eyes snapped open. My ears perked up instantly, Jasmine bristling within me.

    "Did you hear that?" I whispered through our mind link.

    "Yes," Zane replied, his voice sharp and lethal now. He was already sitting up, his wolf raising to the surface and appearing in his eyes.

    We heard footsteps. Multiple. Soft but rushed. Muffled whispers outside the door.

    I sat up too, my heart mming into my ribs. "Do you think it¡¯s... another test?" I whispered to Zane aloud, my voice trembling.

    Zane¡¯s eyes flicked to mine, his wolf shing behind his gaze with dangerous fury. "I don¡¯t know," he said, his voice low and deadly. "But either way... we¡¯re ready."

    And in that moment, as the shadows moved outside our door, I couldn¡¯t tell if this was another test... or if this threat was real.

 Chapter 275: Tangled Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 275: Tangled Hearts</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    The shopping mall¡¯s fluorescent lights still buzzed in my mind as Jacob¡¯s hand enveloped mine, his grip firm yet achingly gentle, guiding me through the parking lot. My heart thundered, each beat a frantic drum against my ribcage, stirred by the way he¡¯d sent Brandon scurrying with that bone-crushing handshake. Jacob¡¯s face now was a mask of calm, but his brown eyes¡ªthose deep, ancient pools¡ªheld a storm I couldn¡¯t quite decipher. Was it anger? Jealousy? Something else entirely? I clutched the mango juice tighter, its cold sweat slick against my palm, and tried to ignore the flutter in my belly¡ªpartly the baby, partly something far more dangerous.

    "Easter," Jacob¡¯s voice shattered my thoughts, low and edged with something rawced in it. He stopped by his nice ck car, turning to face me. His tousled silky hair caught the early afternoon sun, and for a moment, he looked like a painting¡ªtoo perfect, too untouchable. "You okay?"

    I nodded, my throat tight. "Yeah. Just... shaken up, I guess." My voice wavered, betraying the chaos inside me. Brandon¡¯s lingering touch on my cheek still burned, but it was Jacob¡¯s presence that set my skin aze.

    His jaw tightened, a muscle ticking beneath his sharp cheekbone. "That guy... Brandon." He spat the name like it tasted foul. "He¡¯s got no business touching you like that." His eyes flicked to my face, then to my belly, where my hand rested protectively. "You don¡¯t need people like him sniffing around you."

    I blinked, startled by the possessive edge in his tone. "He¡¯s just a ssmate," I said, my voice small. "He didn¡¯t mean anything by it."

    Jacob¡¯sugh was sharp, humorless. "Didn¡¯t mean anything? Easter, the way he looked at you..." He stepped closer, his body heat wrapping around me like a cloak. "I know what men like him want. And you¡ª" His voice softened, but his eyes darkened, fierce and unmoving. "You deserve better."

    My breath hitched. The very air between us crackled, thickening with an unspoken energy. I wanted to tell him he was wrong, that I wasn¡¯t worth anyone¡¯s devotion, least of all his. But the words died in my throat as he opened the car door for me, his gaze never leaving mine.

    What the hell was happening?!

    "Come back to my ce," he said suddenly, his voice low, almost a growl. "I could use your help setting up some of the stuffs we bought today."

    I froze, my eyes widened with surprise. "Your... ce?" Jacob, the mysterious, unfairly handsome neighbor who¡¯d only just moved in across the street, was inviting me into his home? My heart stuttered, torn between caution and the reckless pull I felt toward him. "I... I don¡¯t know, Jacob. It¡¯ste, Rose¡¯s school would close, and¡ª"

    "Rose¡¯s school won¡¯t be done for an hour. She will be fine," he cut in, his tone gentle but insistent. "Please, Easter. I¡¯d really like yourpany." His lips curved into a small, boyish smile, but his eyes held that same stormy intensity, daring me to say yes.

    I swallowed hard, nodding before I could overthink it. "Okay."

    The drive to his house was silent, save for the hum of the engine and the pounding of my pulse in my ears. Jacob¡¯s hands gripped the steering wheel, his knuckles whitened, as if he were wrestling with something inside himself. I stole nces at him, at the way his ck t-shirt hugged his lean, muscr frame, at the faint birthmark above his left eyebrow that only added to his rugged allure. My fingers itched to touch him, to trace the lines of his face, but I curled them into fists instead, reminding myself he was just being kind. He couldn¡¯t possibly feel what I did.

    His house was a modest two-story with ivy creeping up the walls, still bare inside from his recent move. As we stepped inside, the scent of fresh paint and cedar hit me, mingling with something¡ªearthy, wild, like a forest after rain. Boxes were stacked haphazardly in the living room, and a single leather couch sat against the wall, looking out of ce in the empty space.

    "You weren¡¯t kidding about needing help," I teased, trying to lighten the tension coiling in my chest.

    He chuckled, the sound warm and rich, but his eyes were still intense, watching me like I was the entertainment in the room. "Yeah, it¡¯s a mess. But..." He stepped closer, his voice dropping. "I figured you might have a knack for making things beautiful."

    My cheeks flushed, the blush I could never hide spreading like wildfire. "I¡¯m not sure about that," I mumbled, looking away, but his fingers caught my chin, tilting my face up to meet his gaze.

    "You have no idea, do you?" he murmured, his thumb brushing my jaw. "How beautiful you are."

    My jaw dropped, heart stopped. The room seemed to shrink, the air thickened with the implication of his words. "Jacob, I¡ª"

    "Sit," he said softly, guiding me to the couch. "You¡¯ve been on your feet too long. Those swollen ankles must be killing you."

    I hesitated, then sank onto the couch, my belly making me clumsier than usual. "They¡¯re not that bad," I protested, but he was already kneeling before me, his hands gentle as he lifted one of my feet onto hisp.

    "Let me," he said, his voice a low rumble that sent shivers down my spine. His fingers began to knead my swollen ankle, strong yet careful, and I gasped at the sudden relief¡ªand the electric jolt of his touch. My heart raced, hammering so loudly I was sure he could hear it.

    "Jacob, you don¡¯t have to¡ª"

    "I want to," he interrupted, his eyes locked on mine, dark and unexinable. "You deserve to be taken care of, Easter." His hands moved higher, massaging my calf, and I bit my lip to stifle a moan. His touch was fire, igniting every nerve in my body, and I was helpless against it.

    "Jacob..." My voice came out small, trembling with the emotions I¡¯d tried so hard to bury. "Why are you doing this?"

    He paused, his hands stilling on my leg, and for a moment, I thought I¡¯d ruined everything. But then he leaned forward, his face inches from mine, his breath warm against my lips. "Because I can¡¯t stand the thought of anyone else touching you," he said, his voice rough with possession. "Because every time I see you, I want to pull you close and never let go."

    My breath caught, my eyes widened with shock. "But... we barely know each other," I stammered, even as my body leaned toward him, drawn like a moth to me.

    "I know enough," he growled, and then his lips were on mine, fierce and hungry, stealing the air from my lungs. His kiss was a storm, all-consuming, and I melted into it, my hands tangling in his thick dark hair. He tasted like cinnamon and something wild, something I could quite ce, and I was drowning in him.

    "Easter," he murmured against my lips, his hands sliding up my arms, possessive yet tender. "You¡¯re mine. You¡¯ve always been mine." His words were a smooth de, cutting through my doubts, and I whimpered as he deepened the kiss, his body pressing against mine, pinning me to the couch.

    I was lost, swept away by the heat of his mouth, the strength of his hands, the raw need in his voice. My fingers clutched his shirt, pulling him closer, and he groaned, a sound that vibrated through me, setting my blood on fire. His lips trailed down my jaw, my neck, leaving a path of sparks in their wake, and I arched into him, desperate for more.

    But then, he froze.

    His body went rigid, his breath ragged against my skin. "Easter, I..." He pulled back, his eyes wild with something I couldn¡¯t name. Was it guilt? Fear? "I¡¯m sorry," he said, his voice breaking. "I shouldn¡¯t have¡ª"

    "Jacob, what¡¯s wrong?" I reached for him, but he was already standing, running a hand through his hair, his expression tortured.

    "I have to go," he said, his voice strained. "I¡¯m so sorry, Easter. I didn¡¯t mean to... I¡¯ll be back soon." He shook his head, as if fighting some inner battle, and headed for the door.

    "Jacob, wait!" I called, my voice cracking with confusion and hurt. But he was already outside, the door mming behind him. I heard the roar of his car engine, then silence, leaving me alone on his couch, my lips still tingling from his kiss, my heart a tangled mess of longing and bewilderment.

    What just happened?

    I sat there, stunned, my fingers brushing my swollen lips, trying to make sense of the whirlwind that was Jacob. His words echoed in my mind¡ª<i>"You¡¯re mine. You¡¯ve always been mine."¡ª</i>but they made no sense. We were strangers, weren¡¯t we? Just neighbors who barely knew each other. Yet the way he¡¯d looked at me, the way he¡¯d kissed me, felt like a promise forged in another lifetime.

    A soft meow snapped me out of my daze. I turned, my heart lurching as a fat, orange tabby cat sauntered out of a side room, stretchingnguidly. Its golden eyes locked on mine, and with a sudden burst of energy, it bounded toward me, leaping onto the couch and nuzzling my hand with a loud purr.

    "Donut?" I whispered, my voice trembling. My head throbbed, a sharp, sudden painncing through my skull. I clutched my temples, images flickering in my mind¡ªDonut, a life I couldn¡¯t grasp. "How... how... do I know you?"

    The cat meowed again, curling into myp as if it belonged there. My vision blurred with tears, the ache in my head warring with the ache in my heart. Jacob¡¯s kiss, his sudden departure, this cat¡ªnone of it made sense, yet it felt like pieces of a puzzle I¡¯d forgotten how to solve.

    I sat there, alone in Jacob¡¯s house, Donut¡¯s warmth grounding me as my world spun apart, wondering who Jacob really was¡ªand why my heart insisted he was more than just the man next door.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 276: Heâ€™s Back Again

    <h4>Chapter 276: He¡¯s Back Again</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    The air in Zane¡¯s chambers felt thick, buzzing with an energy that gave me goosebumps. The muffled whispers and hurried footsteps outside the door sent my heart into a frantic gallop. Jasmine stirred within me, her presence a warm, fierce pulse in my chest, ready to spring into action. I nced at Zane, his icy blue eyes already glinting with the predatory glow of Red, lurking just beneath the surface.

    "Did you hear that?" I whispered through our mind link, my voice tight with unease.

    "Yes," Zane growled back, his tone sharp as a knife. He was already on his feet, his broad shoulders taut, every muscle coiled like a spring. The easy warmth we¡¯d shared moments ago¡ªcurled up in his oversized hoodie,ughing about cosmic pranks¡ªwas gone, reced by the lethal edge of the Night Alpha.

    I slid off the bed, my bare feet hitting the cold floor, and crept toward the door. "Do you think it¡¯s... another test?" I asked aloud, my voice only a whisper, trembling despite my best efforts to keep it steady.

    Zane¡¯s gaze flicked to mine, his wolf shing behind his eyes with a fury that made my breath catch. "I don¡¯t know," he said, his voice low and deadly, each word dripping with menace. "But either way... we¡¯re ready."

    I nodded, swallowing hard, and reached for the door handle. My fingers trembled, but Jasmine¡¯s strength surged through me, steadying my hand. "Let¡¯s go, big guy," I muttered, forcing a smirk to hide the fear wing at my insides. "Time to see what the Moon Goddess is throwing at us now."

    Zane¡¯s lips twitched, a ghost of a smile, but it vanished as he stepped in front of me, his massive frame shielding me as he pushed the door open. The hallway beyond was a nightmare painted in crimson. Blood streaked the marble floors, pooling in the crevices between tiles, glistening under the bright chandeliers. Dead wolves¡ªpce guards, their fur matted with gorey scattered like broken toys, their lifeless eyes staring into nothing. The air reeked of iron and death, thick enough to choke on.

    "Oh, Goddess..." I gasped, my hand flying to my mouth. My knees wobbled, but Zane¡¯s arm shot out, steadying me.

    "Stay close," he growled, his voice a low rumble that vibrated through my bones. His eyes scanned the carnage, every inch of him radiating lethal intent. Then, without warning, his body rippled, bones cracking and muscles shifting as he transformed. Red emerged, a colossal wolf with fur ck as midnight, his size dwarfing even thergest alphas. Since Zane had be the Night Alpha, his power had tripled, and Red was a force of nature¡ªterrifying, magnificent, unstoppable.

    "Zane!" I called, my voice cracking as he bounded forward, ws scraping the blood-slicked marble. He didn¡¯t look back, his massive form disappearing around a corner as snarls and the sh of teeth echoed through the halls.

    I took a shaky breath, Jasmine urging me forward. "Move, Mara," she growled in my mind, her voice brimming with fire. "We¡¯ve got work to do."

    I ran after Zane, my heart hammering as I passed more fallen guards. Some were still alive, whimpering, their fur matted with blood. I dropped to my knees beside the first one, a young wolf with a gash across his chest. "Hold on," I whispered, pressing my hands to his wound. Warmth flowed from my palms, a soft golden glow spreading over his body. His breathing steadied, the wound knitting closed under my touch. "You¡¯re gonna be okay," I murmured, brushing his fur before moving to the next.

    One guardy still, his chest unmoving, his eyes ssy. My throat tightened, but I ced my hands over his heart, calling on the power that had awakened in me. "Come back," I whispered fiercely. The air shimmered, and his chest heaved with a sudden gasp, his eyes blinking open. "Stay put," I told him, my voice firm despite the tears burning my eyes. I moved from one to the next, healing the injured, resurrecting the fallen, each act draining me but fueling Jasmine¡¯s pride.

    "You¡¯re a damn miracle, Mara," she purred, her voice warm but edged with urgency. "But we need to find Alex."

    My heart lurched. Alex. My sweet, golden-curled boy, ying with his grandfather when we¡¯d left the throne room. "Zane," I called through our mind link, "I¡¯m going to check on Alex and the king. Keep kicking ass."

    "Be careful," he growled back, his voice strained with the sounds of battle¡ªsnarls, yelps, and the sickening crunch of bone.

    I closed my eyes, focusing on Alex¡¯s energy, that bright, sunny spark that always warmed my soul. The world blurred, and I teleported, the sensation like falling through starlight. When I opened my eyes, I was in the king¡¯s private chambers, the air heavy with the scent of old books and polished wood. The massive four-poster bed stood in the center, draped in golden silk, and there, curled up in his grandfather¡¯s arms, was Alex, fast asleep, his tiny chest rising and falling.

    The king¡¯s eyes were closed, his crowned head resting against the headboard, his blonde hair spilling over his shoulders. Relief flooded me, but I crept forward, my bare feet silent on the rug. "Your Majesty," I whispered, touching his arm.

    His eyes snapped open, dark and sharp, and he nearly jolted upright before realizing it was me. "Natalie?" he gasped, his voice low to avoid waking Alex. "How did you¡ª?"

    "No time," I said, my words tumbling out in a rush. "The pce is under attack. Unknown men, blood everywhere. Zane¡¯s fighting them off, but I had to make sure you and Alex were safe."

    The king¡¯s face hardened, his dark eyes zing with a fury that reminded me of Zane. "An attack?" he growled, his voice low but lethal. He nced down at Alex, still sleeping, oblivious to the chaos. "Thank you foring, but you need to go back to Zane. He¡¯ll need you."

    "But Alex¡ª" I started, my voice cracking as I looked at the boy who¡¯d be my heart.

    "He¡¯s safe with me," the king said, his tone softening but firm. "I swear on my crown, no harm wille to him. The guards are ready, and I¡¯ll summon more. Go, Natalie. Help my son."

    I hesitated, my eyes locked on Alex¡¯s peaceful face, his golden curls falling over his closed eyes. My chest ached, but the king¡¯s steady gaze held mine, unwavering. "Please," he said, his voice thick with emotion. "Zane needs you now. You¡¯re his strength."

    I swallowed hard, leaning down to press a soft kiss to Alex¡¯s forehead, his skin warm under my lips. "Stay safe, little man," I whispered, my voice trembling. Then I stepped back, giving the king a nod. "Keep him safe."

    "With my life," he vowed.

    I closed my eyes, teleporting back to Zane, the world blurring again. When I materialized, the scene before me stole my breath. Zane, in his massive wolf form, stood frozen in the middle of a blood-soaked hall, his fur bristling, his eyes locked on a man I didn¡¯t recognize. The stranger was tall, lean, with dark hair and a cruel smile that sent a shiver down my spine. Bodies¡ªboth attackers and guards¡ªlittered the floor, but the air between Zane and this man crackled with something personal, something vicious.

    I reached out with my mind, brushing against the stranger¡¯s thoughts, and my blood ran cold. Nathan. The king¡¯s younger brother. The monster who¡¯d killed all of Zane¡¯s siblings. The name alone sent a wave of rage through me, Jasmine snarling in my chest.

    "Zane," I whispered through our link, my voice trembling with the seriousness of what I¡¯d just learned. "It¡¯s Nathan."

    His head didn¡¯t move, but his growl vibrated through the bond, low and deadly. "I know."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 277: Fractures of the Forgotten

    <h4>Chapter 277: Fractures of the Forgotten</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    I sat there for what felt like hours, curled up on Jacob¡¯s couch, hugging Donut to my chest as silent tears slid down my cheeks. His scent lingered in the cushions¡ªsweet and very intoxicating¡ªand it only made the hollow ache inside me feel worse.

    Why did he leave me like that?

    I sniffled and buried my face in Donut¡¯s plush fur. The orange tabby rumbled with a deep,forting purr, nudging me like he understood every broken piece inside me. My chest twisted with a raw, aching pain. Was it because of the baby? Did he pull away mid-kiss because he suddenly saw me for what I am ¨C an unmarried pregnant woman ¨C and felt disgusted? Shame burned through me, searing hot, and I pressed my face deeper into Donut¡¯s warmth, wishing I could disappearpletely.

    How could I have been so stupid?

    I shook with silent sobs, my tears soaking into Donut¡¯s back. "I¡¯m such an idiot," I whispered brokenly. "How could I let myself think that someone like Jacob...someone like him...would ever want someone like me?"

    Donut meowed, pawing at my cheeks with the gentlest little taps, almost as if he was trying to wipe away my tears. I couldn¡¯t help a watery chuckle. "You¡¯re too sweet for this world," I murmured, scratching his chin. He leaned into my touch with a loud purr that vibrated through my chest.

    I pulled myself together with great effort. Sitting here, crying in his living room like some abandoned pet myself, wasn¡¯t helping anything. He was gone, and I had to go too. I rose shakily to my feet, clutching the couch for bnce as I tried to calm the swirl of nausea and dizziness that always came with sudden movements these days. My hand drifted down to my belly, rubbing the baby bump protectively.

    "Come on, Donut," I whispered. "Let¡¯s go home."

    I scanned the living room, my heart sinking when I realized I didn¡¯t know where to leave his keys. Would it be rude to put them on the counter? What if someone came in and stole something before he returned? I hesitated for a moment longer, then slipped the warm metal into my pocket.

    "He¡¯lle to my house for you and them," I told Donut, my voice trembling. "He...he knows where to find me."

    Donut meowed in agreement as if giving his blessing to my awkward theft. I picked him up, tucking him securely against my chest as I walked out, locking the door behind me. The keys jingled in my pocket with every step across the gravel driveway, echoing the inharmonious rhythm of my thoughts. When I reached my porch, Donut jumped down from my arms and pawed eagerly at my door.

    Inside, the house felt quiet and heavy without Rose¡¯s chatter echoing off the walls. I ced Donut gently on the floor. He immediately padded around, inspecting every corner with regal authority. Watching him explore made my chest tighten. I didn¡¯t know why the name Donut just fit him so perfectly, or why saying it aloud made something deep inside me tremble like a plucked string.

    But I forced myself not to dwell on it.

    Not today.

    I checked the clock. It was nearly time to pick Rose up from preschool. Grabbing my cardigan, I cast onest nce at Donut, who had found a patch of sunlight by the window and sprawled out like a tiny, smug lion.

    "Stay here and don¡¯t destroy anything, okay?" I said with a weak smile. He blinked at mezily, tail flicking once in acknowledgement.

    The afternoon sun was harsh on my skin as I walked to Rose¡¯s school, my mind still trapped in a loop of Jacob¡¯s kiss and the way his eyes had burned into mine before he fled like a frightened animal. "Because I can¡¯t stand the thought of anyone else touching you." His words repeated in my head, making my heart clench painfully. Why say that if he didn¡¯t mean it?

    "Mommy!" Rose¡¯s excited squeal broke through my fog as she ran toward me, her tiny backpack bouncing on her shoulders. I crouched down just in time to catch her in my arms, her weight knocking me back a little as I hugged her tightly.

    "Hey, bunny," I murmured, pressing a kiss to her forehead. "Did you have fun today?"

    She nodded vigorously, her brown curls bouncing around her sweet round face. "Yes! Miss E taught us about sunflowers! Mommy, did you know sunflowers always follow the sun, like this?" She spun in a slow circle, arms outstretched like petals, giggling when she stumbled against me.

    I smiled despite the heaviness inside. "That¡¯s beautiful, baby."

    We walked home together, her little hand gripping mine tightly. When we reached the porch, my eyes wandered to Jacob¡¯s house, hoping¡ªstupidly¡ªthat he¡¯d be back. The driveway was empty, the curtains still drawn tight. I sighed softly.

    "Come on, bunny. Let¡¯s go inside."

    The moment I opened the door, Rose let out a delighted squeal. "DONUT!" she shrieked, dropping her backpack and bolting across the living room.

    My mouth dropped open in shock. Donut, who had been sprawledzily on the windowsill, perked up and leaped down to greet her. He weaved between her legs, purring like a motorboat as she knelt and hugged him tightly around the middle.

    "You know his name?" I asked, my voice strangled with confusion.

    Rose looked up at me with wide innocent eyes, as if I¡¯d asked the silliest question in the world. "Of course, Mommy. That¡¯s Donut! He¡¯s our cat!"

    My heart skipped painfully. "Our...our cat? Rose, we don¡¯t have a cat."

    "Yes we do," she insisted stubbornly, still stroking Donut¡¯s fluffy back. "Uncle Tiger gave him to you as a present, remember? You brought him home from the big forest. You said he¡¯d make Rose happy."

    My legs felt weak. I sank onto the couch, clutching the cushions as the room spun around me. "Uncle Tiger...? Rose, baby, who is Uncle Tiger?"

    She rolled her eyes at me like I was the clueless child here. "Mommy, he¡¯s Uncle Tiger. Duh. He always lets Alex and me ride on his back when he turns into a tiger. And he gives me sweets at the big house where we used to live with Daddy Jacob. You know him, mommy."

    Big house. Uncle Tiger. Donut.

    My head throbbed violently as memories threatened to rise and drown me in their depths. I pressed my hands to my temples, willing the pain away. This can¡¯t be real. She¡¯s just imagining things...right?

    But as I watched her hug Donut, who clearly adored her, something inside me cracked a little.

    "Mommy, are you okay?" Rose¡¯s sweet voice brought me back. She was watching me with concern, her little eyebrows scrunched up in worry.

    I forced a shaky smile. "I¡¯m fine, bunny. Let¡¯s get you out of that uniform, okay?"

    She stood patiently as I unbuttoned her blue checked dress and pulled it over her head, leaving her in her white vest and socks. She giggled when my cold fingers brushed her sides. Iughed softly too, feeling the darkness recede just a little at the sound of her joy.

    But as I bent to peel off her socks, something unexpected happened.

    Donut, who had been lounging nearby, suddenly sprang to his feet. He darted forward and snatched one of Rose¡¯s tiny socks in his mouth before bolting down the hallway.

    "Donut!" Rose squealed withughter. "Come back here!"

    I stared after him, a strange cold dread settling in my stomach. The sight of that chubby orange tabby running away with Rose¡¯s sock triggered something deep and hidden in me.

    A sh¡ªme chasing Donut down a hallway. Roseughing behind me. A grand marble staircase. The smell of cookies in the air. A familiar male voice whispering "Leave him be, sunshine. He¡¯s just ying with you."

    Pain exploded in my head so violently I screamed, clutching my temples as white-hot agony seared behind my eyes. The world tilted and darkened around me. I vaguely heard Rose¡¯s frightened cry¡ª"Mommy! Mommy!"¡ªbefore everything went ck.

    I was falling.

    Falling into darknessced with broken shards of memories I couldn¡¯t catch. Voices whispered around me, voices I knew and didn¡¯t know. Images flickered: Jacob¡¯s eyes burning with possession, Donut curled up in myp, Rose giggling as she clutched a fistful of Tiger¡¯s mane¡ª

    Wait... Tiger¡¯s mane?

    And then there was nothing but silence.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 278: Baiting

    <h4>Chapter 278: Baiting</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. My heart stopped, a jagged shard of ice lodged in my chest as I stared across the blood-soaked floor. Nathan. His name wed its way through my mind, a poison that burned hotter than any me. The man who had made Zane and his father suffer so much was suddenly standing in front of me. He stood there, smirking, his dark hair gleaming under the flickering chandeliers like some twisted mockery of a king surveying his kingdom. The bodies of his own kiny broken around him, their blood pooling in ugly distorted patterns, and yet he stood untouched, his arrogance a living thing that choked the air all around us. How could he be here? After everything, how could he stand there, grinning like a demon?

    "It¡¯s Nathan," I whispered through the bond, my voice trembling with a fury so raw it felt like it might tear me apart. Jasmine snarled within me, her rage vibrating through my bones, a primal drumbeat urging me to rip and tear.

    "I know," Zane¡¯s voice growled back, low and lethal, his massive wolf form quivering with barely contained violence. I could feel his crimson eyes burning through the dim hall, locked on Nathan like twin embers ready to ignite a wildfire. His fury pulsed through our bond, a strong wave threatening to drown us both.

    I swallowed hard, sweat beading at my temples despite the cold air biting at my skin. My mind raced, wing for answers. "Why is he here?" I sent to Zane, my thought a quiet thread weaving through the storm of our connection. "What does he want?"

    Zane¡¯s response was a snarl that thundered through my skull, shaking me to my core. "Does it matter, Natalie? He¡¯s breathing. That¡¯s reason enough for me to rip his throat out."

    My chest burned with the same rage, a molten anger that begged me to let Jasmine loose, to let her tear into him until there was nothing left. But I forced myself to breathe, to think. I studied Nathan¡¯s posture¡ªthe way he stood, rxed, hands sped behind his back like he was strolling through a garden instead of a ughterhouse. His dark eyes glinted with something sinister, something calcted. Every fiber of my being screamed that this was a trap.

    "Wait," I urged Zane, my voice sharp and desperate through the bond. "Don¡¯t attack him yet."

    His growl grew louder, a low rumble that made my skin prickle. "Why not?" The question was a challenge, his fury straining against the fragile thread of our connection.

    "He wants you to," I whispered, my gaze narrowing as I locked eyes with Nathan. I pushed Jasmine¡¯s power outward, silver threads of light weaving through the air, invisible to all but me, probing the shadows of his mind. shes of his thoughts assaulted me¡ªtwisted satisfaction, cruel anticipation, a sick hunger for chaos. He was baiting Zane, daring him to charge, to lose himself to rage. The realization hit me like a fist, stealing my breath.

    Nathan tilted his head, his ck hair sliding over one eye like a curtain of oil, his smile slow and venomous, curling across his face like a wound. "A little birdie told me that you and your father have been looking for me for years now, dear nephew. So I decided to pay you a surprise visit. I¡¯m here now. What¡¯s wrong, little prince?" he drawled, his voice slithering through the hall, smooth and rancid as decay. "Scared to face me? Or are you hiding behind your pretty little toy there?"

    A savage snarl ripped from Zane¡¯s chest, his massive paws gouging trenches into the marble, sending chips flying. I felt his fury explode through our bond, a wildfire scorching everything in its path. It was hot enough to burn me from the inside out, and for a heartbeat, I thought he¡¯d break free and tear Nathan apart.

    <sub>fre/ew.ebnovel.c om</sub>

    "Zane, don¡¯t¡ª" I started, but Nathan¡¯s dark chuckle cut me off, sharp and mocking, baiting him in.

    "You know, Zane," he purred, his eyes glittering with sadistic glee, "your father begged so pathetically when I ripped your siblings apart. ¡¯Please, Nathan, spare them... they¡¯re just children.¡¯" His voice twisted into a high, cruel mimicry before dropping to a hateful hiss. "Weak. Just like you."

    The world froze. My heart stuttered, the air grew denser with the weight of those words. I felt Zane¡¯s rage spiral beyond control, a feral roar tearing through the hall as he crouched, muscles coiling, ready tounch himself at Nathan with lethal intent. His pain and fury crashed through our bond, a storm that threatened to sweep me away.

    "No!" I shouted, thrusting my power through our bond like a torrent of molten gold. The air crackled, shimmering with energy as I mmed his body still, roots of golden light erupting from my will, wrapping around his paws, anchoring him to the ground. My chest heaved, my pulse pounding in my ears as Jasmine¡¯s power surged, lighting the dim corridor in a radiant, ethereal glow. Holding him back felt like holding a hurricane, and every muscle in my body screamed with the effort.

    Zane¡¯s mind roared in protest, a storm of fury battering against my hold. "Natalie, let me GO!"

    "No," I hissed, my voice steady despite the strain. "That¡¯s exactly what he wants. I don¡¯t know why yet, but he¡¯s baiting you."

    Nathan¡¯s smile widened, his teeth stained with blood from a split lip, the crimson glint catching the light like a warning. "How precious," he sneered, his voice dripping with mock affection as he tilted his head, studying me like I was prey. "Your little toy has a voice. Maybe I¡¯ll rip it out after I¡¯m done with him."

    His words ignited something inside me, a dark, electric fury that roared to life, Jasmine¡¯s savage snarl echoing in my chest. My skin prickled with heat, every nerve alight with the need to tear that smug grin off his face, to make him pay for every life he¡¯d taken, every wound he¡¯d inflicted. But I held myself steady, my eyes burning into his, refusing to give him the reaction he craved.

    "Let me handle him," I said to Zane, my voice low, deadly, each word a vow carved in stone. My gaze never left Nathan¡¯s, my body thrumming with my powers and of Jasmine rising like a tide.

    Zane¡¯s growl shook the blood-sttered walls, a sound so deep it seemed to rattle my bones. "Finish him," he ordered, his voice a de dipped in venom, dripping with the promise of death.

    I smiled, cold and lethal, as I stepped forward. Jasmine surged within me, a goddess of vengeance, her white-hot power zing across my skin, illuminating me in a halo of radiant fury. Nathan¡¯s cruel grin faltered, just for a heartbeat, his eyes flickering with something¡ªuncertainty, maybe, or the first whisper of fear¡ªas I stalked toward him, every step deliberate, every inch of my body alive with deadly intent.

    "Oh, I intend to," I whispered, my voice a low, dangerous purr that echoed through the hall. The air thickened, charged with the promise of violence, as I unleashed Jasmine¡¯s power, the silver light ring brighter, sharper, a beacon of retribution in the shadowed ughterhouse.

    And then, I lunged.

    The fight erupted, a sh of light and shadow, fury and cunning. I moved like a storm made flesh, every strike fueled by the weight of betrayal, loss, and the unyielding need to protect what was mine. Nathan met me blow for blow, his movements fluid and vicious, hisughter twisting into a snarl. But I was no prey. I was a force, a reckoning, and I would not stop until the blood on the floor was his. My heart pounded, my breath burned, and with every move, I poured everything I was into ending him¡ªbecause this wasn¡¯t just a fight. It was justice.

 Chapter 279: Heâ€™s Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 279: He¡¯s Crazy</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    I didn¡¯t think. I didn¡¯t breathe. I simply moved.

    The second I lunged at Nathan, Jasmine surged through me with a savage, gleeful roar. I could have ended this with a flick of my magic, could have reduced him to nothing in a single breath. But where was the satisfaction in that? He deserved to feel every ounce of pain Zane and his father carried. The pain I felt now. He deserved to know my strength beyond the power that frightened him.

    My fist connected with his face so hard I felt bone crack under my knuckles, and his head snapped sideways with a spray of blood and spit. The sound it made was like music to the rage coursing through me.

    He staggered back, but before he could recover, I grabbed him by the throat, mming him into the marble wall with enough force to send spiderweb cracks racing across it.

    "Is this what you wanted?" I hissed into his ear, my voice trembling with zero patience and a hundred percent fury. Jasmine¡¯s white-hot power red across my skin, illuminating the hall in a radiant glow that made Nathan¡¯s eyes squint and twitch. His fingers wed at my wrist, but he might as well have been a child trying to move a mountain.

    But to my surprise, he grinned, blood dripping from his split lip, teeth stained crimson. "Beautiful... so beautiful..." he wheezed, his eyes shining with a sick delight. "You¡¯re so much stronger than I imagined you¡¯d be, Princess Natalie."

    I punched him in the stomach so hard he gagged, folding in half. The echo of his pained groan danced around us like a twisted hymn. But still, he chuckled through it, a rasping, manic sound that grated on my bones.

    "You think this is funny?" I growled, pulling his head up by his greasy ck hair. His eyes met mine, zed with pain but alight with something else¡ªsomething feral and wrong.

    "Yes," he croaked, grinning wider. "Because... you¡¯re perfect. So perfect for me. Why waste yourself on him," he tilted his chin subtly towards Zane, who was pacing like a caged storm behind me, Red snarling within him, "when you could be mine? My bride. My queen. We¡¯d be unstoppable, Natalie. Think about it. Think about our children¡ª"

    The crack of my p echoed down the bloodstained corridor. His head whipped sideways, spit and blood flying from his mouth. My palm burned, but I weed the sting.

    "Shut your disgusting mouth," I seethed, fingers tightening around his hair until his scalp turned white. Jasmine snarled with savage approval in my chest, her voice rumbling through my bones.<strong><i> "Rip his tongue out, Mara. End this vile creature." </i></strong>

    Why was he acting like this?

    Nathan¡¯s madness pulsed in the air like a rotting stench, making my stomach churn. His smirk didn¡¯t match the wildness in his eyes, nor the tremor in his bloodlust. Frowning, I reached into his mind, peeling awayyers of rage, arrogance, and desperation until his thoughtsy bare before me.

    And what I saw made my blood freeze.

    Nathan¡¯s ns had been to kill Zane. Kill the king. Even kill Alex. He wanted their deaths to be swift and public, to strip me of everyst shield I had. Then... then he nned to take me. To bind me to him in chains of blood and terror, to force me to bear his children so he could build his twisted little dynasty upon the ashes of everything I loved.

    Disgust and fury churned in my veins, roaring through me like an endless tide.

    Nathanughed softly, his lips curling into a bloody grin as if he already knew what I had seen. "Oh, I adore you," he whispered, eyes dancing with insanity. "You¡¯re fierce. Powerful. You¡¯d bear me perfect heirs. Imagine that, love... the power our children would hold¡ª"

    "I said shut up!" I snapped, mming his head into the wall so hard the marble cracked and rained down in shards. "You really thought you could just walk in here and kill Zane, kill the king, murder my son, kidnap me, and raise your twisted little dynasty? You¡¯re out of your damn mind."

    His smile only widened, a grotesque slit across his bruised face. "Out of my mind?" he whispered, breath ragged with glee. "No, Natalie. I¡¯m enlightened. I see what others cannot. You were born to stand by my side¡ª"

    I hit him again. And again. And again. Each punch rattled his teeth, made his skull bounce off the wall like a ball against concrete. Blood gushed down his neck and dripped onto my bare feet, staining them deep red. My arms burned from the force of my blows, but I didn¡¯t stop.

    Behind me, Zane¡¯s growl was a thunderous vibration against my spine, his fury mixing with mine until we were a storm, an uncontainable tempest ready to drown this vile creature. But I needed Nathan conscious.

    "Nathan," I said, my voice soft, almost gentle as I leaned in close, my breath brushing his bloody cheek. "You¡¯re going to kneel before Zane now."

    His eyes flickered, confusion bleeding into his psychotic glee. "Kneel...?"

    "Yes," I purred, yanking his hair so his face twisted in pain. "You¡¯re going to apologize to him for what you did to his siblings. You¡¯re going to beg for forgiveness before his father ends your pathetic life."

    His grin faltered, reced with a twisted sneer. "Never," he spat, blood flecking my cheek. "I¡¯ll never bow to him. He¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re mine. Mine¡ª"

    I hit him again, this time with enough force to make his knees buckle. I let go of his hair and he crumpled to the ground, wheezing, blood dribbling from his lips like drool. I stood over him, chest heaving, Jasmine¡¯s growl vibrating my ribs.

    "Try again," I ordered, voice low, deadly. "Or I¡¯ll rip your tongue out and feed it to the crows before you die."

    He red up at me with eyes swimming in pain and hatred. For a moment, I thought he¡¯d refuse again. But then his gaze flickered to Zane, who was standing tall and cold, his crimson eyes glowing with murderous rage, his wolf Red snarling so viciously his massive paws gouged grooves into the marble floor.

    Nathan swallowed, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing like a trapped insect. Slowly, with trembling arms, he pushed himself onto his knees. He didn¡¯t look at Zane as he muttered, voice broken and dripping with venom, "I¡¯m... sorry... for killing... your siblings."

    Zane didn¡¯t move. He just stared down at Nathan with an expression so nk it was terrifying, the only sign of life in him the violent flicker of Red¡¯s rage through his eyes.

    "Good boy," I mocked softly, grabbing Nathan by the hair again and forcing him to look at me. His blood smeared across my palm, warm and sticky. "Now... let¡¯s go see the king."

    "No¡ª" he rasped, but I didn¡¯t give him a chance to finish.

    I focused on the golden threads of power that tied me to the world, reaching out with Jasmine¡¯s senses. I felt the king¡¯s energy like a dim, flickering sun somewhere far above. Clutching Nathan tighter, I wove my power around Zane, wrapping us in Jasmine¡¯s silver light.

    The world around us blurred, colours smearing into a swirling vortex before mming back into rity.

    We were in the king¡¯s private chambers.

    But the sight that met us was like a dagger plunged straight into my chest.

    The luxurious room, usually lit with warm golden chandeliers, was dark. Bodiesy sprawled across the floor in broken, unnatural angles¡ªguards in silver-ted armour, their throats ripped out or heads twisted the wrong way. Blood soaked the velvet carpet beneath them.

    The king... oh goddess, the king.

    He was slumped sideways on his massive gilded bed, his beard matted with blood, his eyes closed, his chest rising and falling in shallow, ragged breaths. His usually radiant aura was dim, flickering like a dying candle. But what froze my heart wasn¡¯t his state.

    It was the emptiness.

    Alexander. My mind screamed his name before I could stop it. Where is Alex?!

    I felt Zane¡¯s mind shatter beside me, Red roaring so loudly through our bond that it rattled my bones. His entire body trembled with a rage so vast I thought it would swallow the entire room.

    "Natalie," he whispered, his voice raw and broken as he fell to his knees beside his father, trembling fingers checking his pulse. Relief shed in his eyes when he felt it, but it was quickly consumed by fear. "Alex... where is Alex?!"

    I spun, my grip tightening on Nathan¡¯s hair until he howled in pain. His grin was back, smeared with blood and saliva, his eyes zed with psychotic glee.

    "Where is he?!" I screamed, shaking him so hard his teeth ttered. "Where is Alexander?!"

    Hisughter was a wet, ragged sound. "Gone, little wolf. Gone... you¡¯ll never see him again."

    Rage ignited in me so fierce Jasmine roared, her power ring through my veins like molten gold. The chandeliers trembled from the force of it, ss tinkling to the marble floor in a tinkling rain.

    I wanted to rip his head off. To tear his flesh from his bones and feed it to the crows. But I forced myself to breathe, forced myself to think. Alex was missing. The king was dying. And Nathan... Nathan was about to pay for everything he¡¯d done.

    I yanked his head back, forcing his gaze to mine, my voice a low, vicious snarl. "Pray to your gods, Nathan. Because when I¡¯m done with you, even hell will turn you away."

    Hisughter echoed around the death-stilled room, dripping with madness, as Zane let out a roar that shook the pce walls.

    And in that moment, with the blood of the guards staining my feet and the scent of death thick in the air, I vowed that I would bring Alexander home.

    Even if I had to burn the world to do it.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 280: Damning the Consequences

    <h4>Chapter 280: Damning the Consequences</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    I¡¯d been dying to kiss her again. I swear on my immortality, every time she looked at me with those big emerald eyes, my chest ached with the force of it. Easter... my little spring blossom. The woman I swore to protect with every breath in my lungs ¨C the same woman I¡¯d been forced to erase from my world for her own safety.

    It was fine that she didn¡¯t remember. Not the nights she curled up in my arms, trembling from nightmares even I couldn¡¯t chase away. Not the mornings she nearly burned the kitchen down making pancakes, herughter ringing out as the smoke rm screamed. Not even the promises I breathed against her lips between hungry, stolen kisses under the nket after our first night tangled together.

    I had taken all those memories from her. Torn them from her mind with my own hands, ripped my presence from her life so thoroughly she wouldn¡¯t even ache for what she¡¯d lost. I did it to keep her and her children alive. I did it because I loved her.

    But then Brandon happened. That scrawny little ssmate with too-slick hair and eyes that roamed over her body like she was his for the taking. When I saw him hovering around her today, smiling like he¡¯d already unwrapped her in his head, something snapped inside me.

    Jealousy wasn¡¯t a strong enough word for what I felt. Rage coursed through me like fire in my veins, burning away reason. I didn¡¯t care about the consequences. I didn¡¯t care if damning myself meant damning her too. All I knew was that I needed to touch her. To taste her again, even if it was just onest time before fate tore her away from me once more.

    And so, here I was ¨C kneeling before her in my barely furnished living room, my fingers pressed into the soft flesh of her calf. Her skin was warm under my touch, trembling slightly as if she could feel every sinful thought racing through my mind.

    "Jacob..." Her voice was so small, so unsure, it nearly broke me. She tried to pull her leg back, but I held it firmly, massaging up to her swollen ankle.

    fr\(e)ew(e)b.(n)o (v)(e)l

    "Shh," I murmured, not trusting my voice with the words threatening to spill out. Words like <i>I love you and I¡¯m sorry I ever let you go and please let me keep you this time. </i>Words I didn¡¯t have the right to speak.

    I looked up into her eyes. Freckles dusted across her nose, her cheeks blooming with that natural pink blush that made her look like she¡¯d just stepped out of a fairytale. My little fairytale girl, bruised by life but still so damn beautiful it hurt to breathe.

    "You deserve to be taken care of, Easter," I said softly, my thumb brushing a circle into her calf.

    Her lips parted, trembling. "Why are you doing this...?" Her eyes searched mine, wide and vulnerable, desperate for an answer I couldn¡¯t give.

    Because you¡¯re mine.

    Because every part of me howls your name in the dark.

    Because losing you once almost destroyed me.

    Instead, I leaned forward, my breath ghosting over her lips. I heard her soft inhale, the sharp hitch of her chest, and something primal took over. I kissed her. Hard. Fierce. My hands slid up her arms, feeling every trembling muscle beneath my fingers as I pulled her into me.

    Her taste hit me like a drug. Cinnamon and honey and that little spark that was just... Easter. She melted into me, her fingers tangling in my hair, tugging me closer like she was drowning and I was air.

    Ah, yes. This. This was what I¡¯d been starving for all these months, wandering my own house like a restless ghost. She whimpered softly into my mouth and I deepened the kiss, sliding my tongue along hers, swallowing her sweet, desperate moans.

    I wanted to consume herpletely. To make her forget every bruise she¡¯d ever hidden beneath her clothes, every tear she¡¯d wiped away alone at night. I wanted her to forget that bastard Brandon, to erase the bitter sting of her worthless ex-husband and every careless touch he¡¯d ever left on her skin. I wanted to rewrite it all ¨C to cover every painful memory with my own, so deeply that even if her mind lost the details, her body would still remember me. Remember the way I held her like she was the only thing keeping my heart beating. Remember the way I kissed her like I was learning how to breathe for the first time.

    She pulled back, gasping, her cheeks flushed deep pink. "Jacob... we can¡¯t... I..."

    I pressed my forehead against hers, my breath ragged. "Why can¡¯t we?" I whispered, brushing my nose against hers. "Tell me why."

    "Because... because you¡¯re you... and I¡¯m... I¡¯m just me," she whispered, her eyes brimming with tears. "You don¡¯t want someone like me."

    A soft, brokenugh tore from my chest. "Don¡¯t want...?" I cupped her face, forcing her to look at me. "Easter, I¡¯ve never wanted anyone the way I want you."

    She shook her head, tears slipping down her freckled cheeks. "You don¡¯t mean that..."

    "I do," I said fiercely, kissing away her tears. "You¡¯re mine. You¡¯ve always been mine."

    Her lips quivered under mine as I kissed her again, softer this time. Slower. My fingers traced her jaw, memorizing every line, every curve. Gosh, I was so happy in that moment. I¡¯d damned the consequences, yes ¨C but feeling her melt against me again, feeling her hands clinging to me like I was the only thing keeping her anchored... it was worth it.

    I kissed her deeper, tasting the salt of her tears mixed with the soft sweetness of her sighs. Her swollen belly pressed gently against me, a quiet reminder of the life growing inside her. That baby... even if he didn¡¯t carry my blood, he was still mine. My heart had already imed him, and it always would.

    But then ¨C it happened.

    A searing pain sliced across my skull and I froze, my vision blurring. My entire body went rigid against hers as the living room melted away, reced by blood and steel and screams.

    No...

    I saw the pce under attack. Stone walls shattered and fell like sandcastles in a storm. mes roared across the training grounds, swallowing everything in their path. Amidst the chaos moved my little moon, Natalie, weaving through broken bodies and blood, her hands glowing as she healed the fallen and pulled life back into dead. Beside her was Zane in his massive wolf form, a silent storm of teeth and ws, ripping down enemies with savage, effortless grace. But even then, they were surrounded, the tide of darkness closing in on them from all sides.

    My heart stopped when I saw Nathan standing there, smiling with blood dripping down his chin. He was the distraction.

    The real threat... oh no.

    <i>Kalmia.</i>

    I saw her slip through the chaos like a serpent, her eyes locked onto the king¡¯s chambers. She moved with dark magic rippling around her fingertips. And then... Alex. Little Alex. I watched in horror as she reached for him, magic wrapping around his tiny body like chains.

    "NO!" I roared, ripping out of the vision, gasping for breath. My heart thundered in my chest.

    "Jacob!" Easter¡¯s voice was shrill with panic. Her hands cupped my cheeks, trying to anchor me back to her. "Jacob, what¡¯s wrong?!"

    I stared into her eyes, guilt crashing over me in a suffocating wave. My family... they need me. I have to go. I have to...

    But looking at her, flushed and breathless and trembling from my kiss, broke something inside me. She deserved better than this. Better than a man who would always choose duty over her. Better than being left behind again and again.

    I pressed onest kiss to her forehead, tasting the salt of her tears. "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered, my voice hoarse. "I¡¯m so sorry, Easter."

    "Jacob¡ª" Her voice cracked, her eyes frantic with confusion and hurt. But I was already standing, running a trembling hand through my hair as I forced my powers down, fighting the teleport right there.

    "I have to go," I said, my tone dead and empty. "I¡¯m so sorry, Easter. I didn¡¯t mean to... I¡¯ll be back soon."

    "Jacob?" She whispered, her voice breaking. "Jacob wait!"

    I clenched my jaw, forcing myself to look at her onest time. Her lips were swollen, her eyes wide with unshed tears, her chest heaving with every ragged breath. My little fairytale girl. My light in this eternal darkness.

    But my family needed me. Alex needed me. Natalie needed me. And Kalmia... she would kill him if I didn¡¯t get there in time.

    Without another word, I turned and walked out the door, mming it behind me. The roar of my car engine was deafening in the silent street. I gripped the steering wheel so tightly my hands hurt, my eyes burning with tears I couldn¡¯t shed as I drove away from the only happiness I¡¯d ever known.

    I didn¡¯t dare look back. If I did, I¡¯d never be able to leave her again.

    And as the wind whipped through my hair, carrying the scent of pine and rain, my chest ached with a pain so sharp it almost brought me to my knees.

    Forgive me, Easter, I thought, my vision blurring. Forgive me for leaving you again. Forgive me for damning you with my love.

    But there was no time for forgiveness. No time for tears. My family was in danger, and like always... Easter would have to wait.

    Again.

    Without another thought, I teleported ¨C taking the car with me.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 281: A Motherâ€™s Fury

    <h4>Chapter 281: A Mother¡¯s Fury</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    Nathan¡¯sughter grated against my bones like sandpaper against raw flesh. It echoed in the king¡¯s dark chambers, bouncing off the gilded walls with twisted delight. Each ragged wheeze of his amusement made Jasmine, snarl so loudly in my head that I thought my skull might split in half.

    "You think this is funny?" I snapped, my voice trembling with barely contained rage. "Do you think this is a game, Nathan?"

    His head lolled back against my grip, his blood-soaked hair smearing thick crimson across my palm. "Oh, little wolf," he rasped out, his teeth bared in a bloodstained grin. "Everything is a game."

    Behind me, Zane¡¯s breathing came in jagged, choked gasps. His aura burned so fiercely it felt like standing next to an open furnace. Red, snarled within him, his rage rattling the chandeliers until their crystal teardrops shivered in terror.

    "Where is my son?" Zane¡¯s voice was a guttural rasp, shredded and raw, like his throat had been torn open by grief. "Where is Alexander, you sick bastard?!"

    Nathan¡¯s eyes rolled towards him, gleaming with unhinged triumph. "Gone," he whispered, "gone forever¡ª"

    "That¡¯s it," I said sharply, cutting him off before his madness could infect me further. My stomach twisted in revulsion at his smug expression. I wasn¡¯t about to waste another breath asking a lunatic for answers.

    I closed my eyes, inhaling deeply through my nose. Jasmine¡¯s energy coiled inside me, molten goldced with furious white lightning. Reaching out to the golden threads that tied all living things together, I wove my power into the fabric of the king¡¯s chambers, pulling on the memories imprinted upon the very walls, the floors, the air.

    Images flickered before my eyes like an old reel film.

    A swirling darkness. Screams cut short. The sickening crunch of bones breaking under invisible force.

    I watched as the guards copsed one by one, their silver-ted armour crumpling like foil under the pressure of an unseen force. Blood sprayed across the king¡¯s embroidered drapes in wide, arcing fans. The servants tried to flee, but shadows snatched them mid-run, snapping their necks with vicious cracks that echoed through the chamber.

    And then she appeared.

    <i>Kalmia.</i>

    My breath hitched, fury and horror coiling in my gut. Her form rippled with obsidian-ck smoke, eyes glowing like moltenva, her cruel mouth twisting in amusement as she surveyed the carnage she had wrought.

    The demoness sauntered to the king, her ws dripping with fresh blood. With a casual flick of her wrist, she sent him crashing back against the headboard, knocking him unconscious. Then her gaze fell upon Alexander, whoy curled in a nket on the king¡¯s bed, his tiny face soft and peaceful in sleep.

    "Such a precious boy," Kalmia cooed, her voice like shards of ss dragged across metal. "Let¡¯s see how much suffering your parents can bear before they snap."

    "No..." I whispered aloud, the image slicing through my chest like a serrated de.

    She scooped Alex into her arms and disappeared in a swirl of ck smoke, leaving behind only the scent of sulphur and blood.

    My body trembled as the vision faded, reced with flickering shes from a different lifetime. Memories I had locked away burst open with violent force, tearing through me.

    I was no longer in the king¡¯s chamber. I was standing in a temple carved from moonstone, bathed in silver light. My son¡ªmy beautiful Alexander¡ªwas running towards me, his hair glinting like woven sunlight,ughter bubbling from his lips.

    Then... darkness. Screams. Chains rattling.

    A goddess stood over his broken body, her face twisted with spiteful glee. Her eyes burned with jealousy and hatred as she snarled at the Moon Goddess, my mother.

    "You mated the mortal I loved with another," she hissed, "so I will make you suffer as I have suffered."

    She drove her spear through Alexander¡¯s chest.

    My scream in that life had torn the skies apart. I had searched every realm, every life, until I found her. Until I tore her apart with my own ws, rending her divine flesh until there was nothing left but dust and echoes.

    The Moon Goddess had made sure that worthless, low-level goddess never saw another dawn. She erased her from existence without a second thought. But Alex... oh, my sweet, beautiful boy... he wasn¡¯t so lucky. He was reborn decadester, far away from me, and I had to endure an entire lifetime without his warmth beside me. Without hisughter filling my days. Without his arms to remind me I was home.

    And I will never let that happen again.

    Not in this life. Not in any life after this. Never.

    My hands curled into fists so tight I felt my nails slice into my palms, sharp little crescents of pain that only fuelled the storm rising inside me. Blood trickled down my fingers, mixing with Jasmine¡¯s power as it erupted within my chest like an untamed wildfire. The air around me began to hum and crackle, silver lightning snaking through every breath I took. With each furious thrum of my heart, waves of shimmering light rippled across my skin, until I was no longer just me.

    I was zing. Radiant. A brilliant, blinding white from head to toe.

    And in that moment... nothing and no one could stand in my way.

    "Natalie...?" Zane¡¯s voice wavered from somewhere behind me. "What are you¡ª"

    But I couldn¡¯t hear him over the thundering rush of my own rage. Jasmine was howling inside me, her voice mingling with mine until it became a single promise.

    No one touches what is ours. No one.

    I focused on Alexander¡¯s energy. His sweet, innocent warmth lit up the dark realms like a star against obsidian skies. I didn¡¯t think. I didn¡¯t breathe. I simply moved.

    The golden threads wrapped around me, shimmering and twisting with Jasmine¡¯s light as I reached forward and tore the fabric of reality itself.

    In a blinding sh, I vanished.

    When the world mmed back into focus, the air around me was thick with choking smoke and the scent of brimstone. My bare feet sank into slick, sticky ck stone that pulsed faintly with crimson light. Shadows slithered across the jagged cavern walls, whispering innguages that scraped across my mind like razors.

    I was in the demon realm.

    The atmosphere pressed down on me like an ocean of lead, but Jasmine¡¯s power held firm, wrapping me in a protective cocoon of white-hot moonlight. Every shadow that slithered too close hissed and recoiled as if burned.

    "Ah... what is this?"

    Her voice slithered from the darkness, smooth as oil, cold as death.

    Kalmia stepped out from behind a jagged column of basalt, her crimson eyes gleaming with cruel amusement. Her midnight-ck dress clung to her lithe form, flowing around her like liquid shadows. Alexander was cradled in her arms, still asleep,pletely unaware of the horror surrounding him.

    But the moment her gaze fell upon me, all amusement drained from her expression, reced with shock.

    "You¡ª" Kalmia¡¯s voice faltered for the first time since I¡¯d known of her existence. "How... how did you find me here?"

    My lips curled back in a snarl, my canines lengthening as Jasmine¡¯s fury rose to match mine.

    "You¡¯ve made a very grave mistake," I said softly, my voice echoing with Jasmine¡¯syered growl. "Touching what is mine."

    Kalmia¡¯s eyes narrowed, flicking down to Alexander, then back up to me. "Yours?" she sneered, trying to regain herposure. "First of all, this child belonged to your mate and now he¡¯s mine. He¡¯s definitely not yours, little wolf. If you want him back, get your mother to release Shadow, then I¡¯ll dly give him to you."

    So this was her n all along? Jasmine was practically vibrating with rage, but I forced myself to remain still, even as my glowing aura red brighter, illuminating the cavern with searing silver light. Shadows hissed and scattered from my presence, melting into the basalt stone.

    "Put. Him. Down," I ordered, each word punctuated with enough power to crack the rocks beneath my feet.

    On sensing my power, Kalmia¡¯s gaze flickered, uncertainty sparking in her crimson eyes. She shifted Alexander in her arms, her ws tightening around his tiny form.

    "And why would I do that? After all you did to me?" she taunted, but there was a tremor in her voice now, a flicker of fear dancing across her features.

    I didn¡¯t answer her with words.

    I let my power speak for me.

    The cavern shook violently as Jasmine unleashed her fury, the white light zing around me until it banished every trace of darkness, leaving only the quaking, trembling shadows screaming in terror. My hair floated around me like silver fire, my eyes zing with moonlit fury.

    Kalmia¡¯s face contorted with fury, her lips curling back in a snarl. "You will not take him from me until you release Shadow!" she spat, her voice echoing through the cavern like a threat from the depths of hell.

    But I just tilted my head and let a slow, dangerous smile spread across my face, my canines glinting in the dim light. "Oh, Kalmia," I whispered softly, almost pitying her. "Watch me."

    In the blink of an eye, light burst out from within me, bright and blinding, exploding through the darkness like a star reborn. The cavern was swallowed by my brilliance, each searing wave of white tearing through her creeping shadows and ripping them apart as if they were nothing but fragile cobwebs.

    All Kalmia could do was stand there, frozen, her eyes wide with pure horror as the truth sank in.

    Because in that single, shattering moment, she finally understood exactly who she had dared to challenge.

    And I would make damn sure she never, ever forgot it.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 282: Wolf Spiritâ€™s Lament

    <h4>Chapter 282: Wolf Spirit¡¯s Lament</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    I gripped the steering wheel so tightly, it creaked beneath my fingers. Not that it mattered ¨C this car was just an object, like everything else in this mortal world. Alexander¡¯s energy pulsed like a frantic beacon somewhere beyond the veil, vibrating along the invisible threads connecting us. My entire being and powers trembled with rage and urgency.

    The cold bite of winter air drifted in through the half-open window, carrying scents of leather and pine. But none of it mattered. All I could think about was Natalie. My little sister. My little moon. My everything.

    "Hold on, Alex," I growled low in my chest, my voice echoing with power beyond human understanding. "Uncle Jacob¡¯sing."

    Silver mist rippled from my skin, curling around the car interior like sentient fog, humming with ancient energy. The dashboard lights flickered under its glow. Closing my eyes, I let my senses reach beyond this realm, piercing through the walls of reality itself. The threads of existence stretched out before me, each vibrating with its own rhythm... until I felt it.

    There.

    Kalmia¡¯s realm pulsed in the distance like a dying star. Without hesitation, I infused my car with my essence, merging it into my power. Reality bent and twisted, silver light enveloping me and the vehicle as I teleported.

    In an instant, Inded.

    The car¡¯s tires screeched against ck stone slick with blood, the metallic scent sharp in the choking, sulfur-tainted air. Heat mmed into me, not with pain ¨C for I do not feel physical hurt ¨C but with a suffocating heaviness that pressed down on my immortal mind. My boots touched the realm¡¯s ground as I stepped out, feeling its ancient, corrupted energy vibrating beneath me.

    The shadows whispered in shrill, trembling voices, slithering along the edges of my vision. Molten stone dripped in the distance, its echo rolling across the cavernous darkness.

    I had arrived.

    And nothing ¨C not gods, spirits, or realms themselves ¨C would keep me from saving Alexander and Natalie.

    I quickly got down form my car. But before I could take another breath, I froze.

    Because there she was.

    Natalie.

    Bathed in searing moonlight, her red beautiful hair had turned white, whipping around her like a living me, her skin glowing so bright it hurt my eyes. And crumpled at her feet was Kalmia, the demon bitch herself, bleeding from her mouth and clutching her ribs with trembling fingers. The cavern walls shook with every ragged sob that tore from her throat.

    And there was Alexander... safe in Natalie¡¯s arms, his small cheek pressed against her chest as he slept,pletely unaware of the nightmare swirling around him.

    For a moment, all I could do was stare. My chest burned like someone had taken a brand to my heart and pressed down hard. Because as relief poured through me, so did something far darker, far more painful.

    She didn¡¯t need me.

    Again.

    I came here ready to burn this entire realm to ashes for her. Ready to tear through every twisted demon that dared stand in my way, just to bring back what was stolen from her. I was brimming with rage, power thrumming through my veins like wildfire, already nning exactly how I¡¯d carve Kalmia apart piece by piece.

    But Natalie... my fierce, unstoppable little sister... she didn¡¯t need saving.

    There she was, standing over Kalmia¡¯s broken body like a radiant queen, not a single scratch marring her glowing skin. She¡¯d beaten that ancient creature half to death all on her own and had Alexander cradled protectively at her side, her chin raised with that unbreakable fire in her eyes.

    I swallowed the bitterness coating my tongue and forced myself to smile as her eyes widened in shock.

    "Jacob?" she whispered, her voice cracking with relief. "You¡¯re here?"

    "Always," I managed to say, my voice sounding steadier than I felt.

    She looked at me, her eyes shimmering with love, gratitude, pride. It should have made me feel better. But instead... it hollowed something out inside me.

    I turned my gaze to Kalmia, who was still gasping like a dying fish. Her crimson eyes locked on mine, widening with terror as I stepped forward. My powers surged under my skin, snarling with a hunger I hadn¡¯t felt in centuries.

    "Jacob..." Natalie¡¯s voice came soft, warning. She knew exactly what I was about to do.

    I crouched in front of Kalmia, grabbing her chin with icy fingers. Her skin was slick with blood and tears, and her sharp demon scent coiled around my nose like poison ivy.

    "You¡¯ve lived too long," I growled, my voice dropping into that deep, ancient rumble that made even the strongest alphas whimper. "It¡¯s time you paid for every life you¡¯ve ever stolen."

    Kalmia whimpered, her lips trembling as she tried to pull away from my grip.

    But Natalie stepped forward, cing a gentle hand on my shoulder. Even with her touch as light as a falling feather, I felt the power thrumming in her veins. Jasmine, was practically singing with righteous fury.

    "Not here," Natalie said softly.

    I turned to look at her, frowning. "Why?"

    "Because," she said, her eyes flickering with a dangerous glow, "I want the entire kingdom to watch her die. I want Sebastian. Cassandra. Zane. Her aplice, Nathan. Everyone who¡¯s ever thought they could touch what belongs to me or my family. Kalmia¡¯s death will be a lesson."

    Her words sent chills through me, even though my insides purred with savage approval. I let go of Kalmia¡¯s chin and rose to my feet, towering over Natalie as her glow dimmed enough for me to see her flushed cheeks and trembling lips.

    "You¡¯ve grown strong," I whispered, brushing a strand of hair from her face.

    Sheughed softly, shaking her head. "I had to, Jacob. For Alex. For everyone."

    For a split second, my heart clenched so tight I thought it might splinter apart. Because as proud as I was of her... I also felt something else.

    Useless.

    Unwanted.

    She didn¡¯t say so. She never would. But it was there, in the way she carried herself now. Confident. Unbreakable. She didn¡¯t need her big brother to protect her anymore.

    I forced myself to look away from her luminous eyes, focusing on the task at hand. My chest felt like it was caving in, but I pushed it down, burying it beneath centuries of discipline.

    I raised my hands, whispering the ancient incantation under my breath. Silvery mist coiled from my fingertips, weaving through the sulfurous air, thickening until a cage of glowing rune-carved bars materialized around Kalmia. She screamed and scrambled back, but the cage shrank until she was forced to crouch on her knees, trembling like a feral rat.

    Natalie nodded at me, eyes gleaming. "Thank you, Jacob."

    "Anything for you," I said, my voice breaking just slightly at the end.

    She didn¡¯t notice. Or maybe she did, but she was too focused on the task ahead to care. And why should she care? I was just Jacob. Mist. The Wolf Spirit. The man who¡¯d been there to protect her when she was small and fragile.

    But now... she wasn¡¯t small. Or fragile.

    She was a queen.

    I clenched my jaw as guilt roared through me like wildfire. Easter¡¯s face shed in my mind¡ªthose wide, emerald eyes brimming with confusion as I¡¯d left her lying on the couch earlier.

    I left.

    Left her there, trembling and confused and sad, watching me with those broken eyes as I vanished without a word of exnation.

    And now, standing here in this hellscape, watching my sister cradle Alexander like the warrior queen she¡¯d be... I felt like the biggest idiot alive.

    Because she hadn¡¯t needed me. Not really.

    She was handling her problems just fine without her ancient brother swooping in to save the day.

    I forced myself to straighten, letting the magic hum through my veins as I lifted the cage effortlessly with a flick of my wrist. Kalmia screamed, clutching the bars as they seared her skin with glowing runes, her cries echoing through the cavern like distant thunder.

    Natalie gave me a small smile, her eyes softening as she reached up to press her free hand to my cheek.

    "Let¡¯s go home," she whispered.

    I swallowed hard, nodding stiffly. "Yeah."

    And with that, I let the mist rise around us, curling through the shadows, thick and silver and alive. The cavern walls dissolved into smoke and fire, reced with moonlight and cold marble floors as we reappeared in the pce courtyard. The sudden shift in temperature made Natalie shiver, but she tightened her grip on Alexander, pressing her lips to his forehead.

    I didn¡¯t say anything. I couldn¡¯t. Because the only thing echoing in my mind was Easter¡¯s broken voice from earlier:

    "Jacob... please wait!"

    But I had gone. Because I thought my sister needed me.

    Now... I wasn¡¯t sure anyone did.

    So I stood there, silent and empty, as Natalie turned to face the gathering crowd with Kalmia writhing in her glowing cage.

    I was Mist. The Wolf Spirit. Father of all werewolves.

    But at that moment, all I felt like was a man who¡¯d lost his ce in the world.

    And it hurt.

    Gosh, it hurt.

 Chapter 283: Shards of Yesterday

    <h4>Chapter 283: Shards of Yesterday</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    I woke up to the sound of Rose crying.

    At first, I didn¡¯t know where I was. The living room lights were still on, flickering against the dusk-darkened windows. My cheek was pressed against the carpet, and my body ached like I¡¯d been trampled. A soft wail pierced the fog in my brain, tugging at my chest until it burned.

    "Mommy... mommy, wake up..." Rose sobbed, her little hands patting my face with desperate urgency. "Please wake up... don¡¯t go away... please... mommy..."

    I groaned softly, forcing my heavy eyelids open. Her tear-streaked face hovered over mine, blotchy and red with worry. Her curls were tangled and frizzy from tugging them in fear.

    "Oh... bunny..." My voice came out cracked and dry as I pushed myself up with trembling arms. Pain sliced through my temples, but I ignored it, gathering her into my arms. She clung to me like a drowning kitten, her sobs shaking her tiny chest. "Shhh... it¡¯s okay... mommy¡¯s okay..."

    "No you¡¯re not!" she wailed, beating her fists lightly against my shoulders. "You fell down! You didn¡¯t wake up for a long time! I thought... I thought you were dead like in the movies! Don¡¯t die, mommy! Please don¡¯t die!"

    My heart broke at the raw terror in her voice. Tears blurred my own vision as I pulled her tighter into my chest, burying my face in her hair. She smelled like sweat, baby shampoo, and fear. My beautiful, precious little girl.

    "I¡¯m so sorry," I whispered, kissing her forehead again and again. "I¡¯m so sorry I scared you... I promise I¡¯m okay... I promise..."

    We stayed like that for a while, huddled together on the carpet as the world spun around me. Her sobs quietened to hups, her little fingers curled into my cardigan like she was afraid I¡¯d vanish if she let go.

    When I finally managed to sit up, my head felt like it was stuffed with cotton and nails. I rested my palm against my temples, squeezing my eyes shut. The shes... the memories... they came back to me in sharp, broken shards.

    Jacob¡¯s eyes zing with something primal as he grabbed me by the waist, teleporting us out of the old house where I lived with Ruben.

    A massive tiger with golden eyes kneeling so Rose could climb on its back, her giggles echoing against stone walls.

    Donut curled up in Rose¡¯sp while a woman with red hair braided my curls, humming softly.

    Then there was blood.

    So much blood.

    A mansion littered with torn bodies, blood dripping from shattered chandeliers, Rose wrapped tightly in my arms while I stumbled through the gore-stained marble floors¡ª

    I gagged, pressing my hand over my mouth. Tears burned down my cheeks. Was that a dream? A memory? A nightmare from watching too manyte-night horror movies?

    But it felt so real. The smells. The sounds. The terror.

    And then there was Jacob... appearing and disappearing in the blink of an eye. A man bing a tiger. Me living in a mansion that I¡¯d never seen before. None of it made sense, but one thing was clear as crystal in my fogged mind:

    I knew Jacob.

    From somewhere far beyond this quiet little town, this peaceful street, and our polite neighborly smiles. My heart squeezed painfully as his words from yesterday echoed in my skull.

    "Because I can¡¯t stand the thought of anyone else touching you."

    Why would he say that? Why would a man like Jacob... so kind, so strong, so impossibly perfect... say that to me? Unless... unless he was hiding something. Unless these memories weren¡¯t dreams but glimpses into something he didn¡¯t want me to remember.

    Maybe the tiger, and the whole disappearing and appearing act weren¡¯t real but Jacob felt so real.

    Fear wed up my throat, bitter and cold.

    What if he was dangerous?

    What if he was like Ruben... only worse? What if he was a stalker sh serial killer?

    "Mommy... why are you crying?" Rose¡¯s tiny voice cut through my panic. She was staring up at me with those big green eyes so like mine, filled with innocent worry.

    I wiped my cheeks quickly and forced a smile, though it felt like it might crack my face open. "I¡¯m okay, bunny. Mommy¡¯s just... just thinking, okay?"

    "About what?" she asked softly, rubbing her eyes with the back of her hand. Hershes were wet with tears. "Is it about Uncle Tiger? Or Daddy Jacob?"

    I froze. My stomach twisted. Daddy Jacob... right Rose loved calling him that.

    "Rose... baby, you have to stop calling him Daddy Jacob." My voice trembled as I stroked her cheek, needing to hear her say his name properly. Needing for her to understand where I wasing from.

    She frowned a little, confused by my reaction. "Daddy Jacob is Daddy Jacob. He¡¯s your friend. He lives in the big house with Uncle Tiger and Aunty Natalie, Alexander and all the other people. Remember? You always tell me not to run down the halls ¡¯cause it¡¯s dangerous."

    Her words felt like knives in my chest. I wanted to scream What are you talking about?! but her little face was so trusting, so sure that I knew what she meant.

    I swallowed hard, my hands shaking as I hugged her again. "Okay... okay baby. Thank you for telling me."

    But inside, my thoughts were a hurricane. I have to leave.

    I couldn¡¯t risk Rose. If Jacob was hiding something massive from me... if he turns out to be dangerous... if these memories of dead bodies were real... I needed to protect her. Even if it meant breaking my own heart. Even if it meant walking away from the first man who ever made me feel like maybe... just maybe... I was worth noticing.

    "I need you to be a big girl for me, okay?" I said, forcing my voice to be bright and brave. "We¡¯re going on a little trip."

    Rose¡¯s eyes widened with excitement. "Really? Where, mommy?"

    I stood on shaking legs and picked her up, kissing her cheek. "Somewhere safe, bunny. Somewhere just for us."

    I moved quickly, adrenaline fueling me despite the pounding pain in my skull. I grabbed a small suitcase from my closet and packed it with our clothes, Rose¡¯s pajamas, her favorite bunny plushie, and her hairbrush. My hands trembled as I folded my maternity jeans and tucked them into the bag.

    My baby.

    I ced my palm against my belly, feeling the faintest flutter that could have been movement or just my frayed nerves. I had to protect this baby too. No matter what.

    "Mommy, what about Donut?" Rose asked, clutching her plushie to her chest as she watched me zip the suitcase shut.

    My gaze flicked to the orange tabby who was sitting by the door, tail curled around his paws, blinking up at me with sleepy blue eyes. My chest tightened. I didn¡¯t want to leave him behind... but I didn¡¯t know if he was safe to bring. He was Jacob¡¯s cat after all.

    But what if Jacob doesn¡¯te home on time and Donut ends up staving?

    I grabbed a pen and a sticky note, scribbling quickly despite the shaking of my hands.

    <i>Jacob,</i>

    <i>I¡¯ve taken your cat with me so he won¡¯t starve. The spare key is under your foot mat. Please don¡¯t look for us. I just need some time to think. I will bring him back, I promise. </i>

    <i>¨C Easter. </i>

    My fingers shook as I folded the note and slipped out into the humid evening air. The sun had just dipped below the horizon, leaving streaks of pink and orange across the sky. Crickets chirped in the tall grass by the driveway. Everything looked so peaceful... like nothing had changed.

    I crossed the street quietly, my heart hammering in my throat as I slipped the note by Jacob¡¯s door, tucking it behind a decorative pot so no one else would find it. The windows were dark. He wasn¡¯t home still.

    Good.

    I nced back at my house, feeling my chest clench painfully. My cozy little living room. Rose¡¯s sunflower drawings taped to the fridge. My beautiful potted nts in the corner.

    I was leaving everything behind. But not for long. Just long enough for me to clear my head and heart.

    "Mommy... are you sad?" Rose asked softly from her car seat as I buckled her in. Her big eyes shimmered with worry.

    I forced a watery smile, brushing her curls back from her forehead. "No, bunny. I¡¯m just... I¡¯m just making sure you¡¯re safe. That¡¯s all that matters."

    She nodded solemnly and reached out to pat my cheek with her tiny hand. "It¡¯s okay, mommy. Daddy Jacob will find us. He always finds us."

    Her words sent a chill down my spine.

    I didn¡¯t reply. I just kissed her palm and closed the door before she could see the tears streaming down my face. Sliding into the driver¡¯s seat, I gripped the wheel with shaking hands and started the engine. Donut meowed softly in the backseat, as if sensing my fear.

    "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered to him, to Rose, to the baby inside me, to the memory of Jacob¡¯s soft smile. "I¡¯m so, so sorry..."

    As I pulled away from the house and drove into the deepening night, the pain in my chest felt unbearable. But I couldn¡¯t let it stop me.

    Not when my children¡¯s lives were even in the slightest way at stake.

    Not when I didn¡¯t know if the man I loved... was even who he imed to be.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 284: A Princessâ€™s Return

    <h4>Chapter 284: A Princess¡¯s Return</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    I felt the familiar tug of power as Jasmine and I tore through the veil of realms, emerging into the grand throne room of the pce. My bare feet pressed against polished marble, still humming with residual magic from my arrival. The chandeliers above flickered as if bowing to the surge of power vibrating from my veins. My arms tightened protectively around Alex¡¯s tiny frame, feeling his soft breathing against my chest.

    I blinked, taking in the scene before me.

    Zane¡¯s energy was the first thing I noticed¡ªdark, powerful,ced with fear and rage. He stood before the gilded throne, his eyes zing as he towered over Nathan, who was pinned down on his knees by two massive pce guards. The King sat rigidly on the throne, his gold crown tilted slightly as he leaned forward, his wolf¡¯s fury seeping from every pore.

    "Where is Alexander?" Zane¡¯s voice was a lethal growl, vibrating with so much fury. "What did you do with my son?"

    Nathan threw his head back and let out a sharp, mockingugh that echoed off the walls. His eyes gleamed with reckless defiance as he met Zane¡¯s deadly gaze. "Your son?" he scoffed, a smirk curling his lips. "Do your worst, faceless prince. I don¡¯t care. Kalmia took him. She snatched your precious boy right out from under your nose."

    He tilted his head, eyes burning with taunting amusement. "Go ahead. Rip me apart if it makes you feel better. But it won¡¯t bring him back."

    Zane¡¯s hand shot forward, grabbing Nathan by the throat and lifting him effortlessly off his knees. "Wrong answer," he snarled, his eyes shing red. Nathan gurgled, his feet kicking against the floor as the guards stepped back with wary respect.

    "Zane..." I whispered, my voice trembling as tears slowly began welling up in my eyes. I couldn¡¯t help it¡ªthe sight of him, his power, his protectiveness, it was overwhelming. "Zane..."

    His head snapped up, and for a moment, all time froze. His eyes widened in shock, then melted into raw relief as they locked onto mine. Before I could take another breath, he was in front of me, his arms wrapping tightly around me and Alex. His warmth enveloped us like the safest nket in the world.

    "Natalie..." His voice broke against my ear as he pressed kisses to my temple, my hair, Alex¡¯s soft curls. "You... you saved him... you brought him back to me."

    I felt his tears dampen my cheek as he buried his face against mine, his shoulders shaking with silent sobs. I pulled back slightly to look into his beautiful, tormented eyes, brushing his dampshes with my thumb.

    "Of course I did," I whispered, smiling softly. "He¡¯s our son."

    Before he could say anything else, another figure rushed forward. The King¡¯s robes swept the marble as he nearly tripped in his haste to reach us. His strong arms joined Zane¡¯s around us, pulling me and Alex into his broad chest.

    "My dear girl," he whispered shakily. "I promised you... I promised I would protect him... and I failed... I failed you both."

    I shook my head firmly, feeling Jasmine purr with approval in my mind. "No, Your Majesty. You didn¡¯t fail. Kalmia is a demon¡ªshe would have overpowered anyone. You did nothing wrong."

    He cupped my cheek with his trembling hand, his wise, aged eyes brimming with gratitude. "You are too kind, child. Too kind for this world."

    I chuckled softly, leaning into his touch. "Well, kindness is my brand, apparently."

    Heughed shakily, pressing a kiss to my forehead before pulling back. I noticed how exhausted he looked, dark circles under his eyes. My gaze swept around the throne room, noting the guards, advisors, and servants slowly filtering in, whispering to each other as their eyesnded on me.

    "Wait," I said suddenly, my heart clenching. "What about the guards? The ones Kalmia and Nathan killed... I wanted to save them but I had to go¡ª"

    The King shook his head with a tired smile. "My dear girl, don¡¯t worry. When you unleashed your power... when you teleported... something about the light you emitted woke everyone who was dead. Even those injured stood uppletely healed. It was as if the moon goddess herself walked through this pce."

    I gasped, feeling Jasmine¡¯s joy spark within me. "They¡¯re all alive? Truly?"

    He nodded. "Not just alive. Healed. Even those suffering old wounds woke up feeling reborn. You... you are a miracle, Natalie."

    Tears burned my eyes asughter bubbled out of me. "Well... damn. That¡¯s... that¡¯s amazing."

    Behind the King, the throne room was now almost full¡ªguards, servants, nobles, advisors¡ªall staring at me with wide, awe-struck eyes. Some of them clutched each other¡¯s hands, others pressed trembling palms to their lips as they whispered prayers of gratitude. I swallowed, feeling the sudden weight of their gazes.

    They all stared at me, wide-eyed, as if I¡¯d just stepped out of some secret world they¡¯d never known existed. For a moment, no one spoke ¨C they just gaped, their curiosity hanging thick in the air. Then Jasmine¡¯s lips curled into a yful grin as she looked proudly at the room.

    <strong><i>"Well,"</i></strong> she said, her voice dripping with mischief, <strong><i>"why don¡¯t we show everyone what we managed to catch in our shiny little?"</i></strong>

    I turned to see Jacob standing quietly in the shadows of the room, his arms crossed over his chest, his obsidian hair falling into his dark eyes. I grinned, feeling warmth bloom in my chest.

    "Jacob," I called out brightly, "would you please do me a favour?"

    His lips twitched into a smile. "Anything for you, little moon."

    I tilted my chin, letting Jasmine¡¯s power flicker behind my eyes. "Bring her out."

    "With pleasure." He snapped his fingerszily, and suddenly a glowing rune-carved cage appeared at my feet, pulsing with ethereal light. Gasps erupted throughout the throne room as Kalmia shrieked within, her skeletal face contorted with rage.

    "WHAT IS THIS? LET ME OUT! I¡¯LL KILL YOU NATALIE, I¡¯LL KILL YOU ALL!" she screeched, rattling the glowing bars as the runes burned her shadowy skin.

    The King¡¯s eyes flicked around the room until theynded on Jacob. His entire demeanor shifted in an instant. Gone was the stern ruler; in his ce stood a man humbled by something far greater than himself. To my utter shock, he turned fully toward Jacob and bowed low, his voice echoing with utmost respect.

    "Wolf Spirit... Mist," he said, each wordced with awe. "We are truly honoured by your presence."

    Immediately, the entire throne room followed suit. Every guard, every servant, every noble fell to one knee, their heads bowed. Even Zane, with Alex still clinging to his chest, lowered his head in respect.

    Jacob waved a dismissive hand, his smile wry. "Please, don¡¯t mind me. Focus on the matter at hand."

    I turned my gaze to Kalmia, feeling power hum through my veins. "Everyone," I announced, my voice echoing across the chamber, "this... is Kalmia. A demon. The reason behind every horror Nathan and his men inflicted on this kingdom today."

    Gasps and shrieks filled the room. Some took fearful steps back, others clung to each other as they stared at her trembling form.

    "She¡¯s the one who helped Prince Nathan infiltrate the pce," I continued, my voice dripping with disdain. "She is wicked and cruel... and on my honor, she will pay for everything she has done."

    I turned sharply to look at Nathan, whose earlier smirk hadpletely vanished. His pale face was ghostly as he stared at Kalmia¡¯s cage, sweat dripping down his temples. I raised my chin, letting Jasmine¡¯s power coil around my words.

    "Prince Nathan and Kalmia will be punished severely for their crimes against the Crown... and against me."

    A low murmur of approval rippled through the throne room. Zane smiled at me, his eyes glowing with pride. The King nodded solemnly, while Jacob¡¯s lips curled into a small, proud grin.

    I flicked my gaze to the guards holding Nathan. "Take him to the dungeon. Make sure he stays there until his punishment day arrives."

    "Yes, Your Highness," they chorused, dragging Nathan out of the throne room as he let out a pitiful sob.

    I turned back to Kalmia, narrowing my eyes as Jasmine growled in my mind. With a flick of my wrist, I locked her cage into Fox¡¯s Fire Dimension. mes flickered around the bars before the entire cage vanished into nothingness.

    The throne room erupted into ps and cheers, the sounds vibrating off the marble walls like a victorious hymn. I felt my cheeks flush as people shouted my name in gratitude and admiration.

    I smiled and turned back to Jacob, noticing how quiet and withdrawn he looked, his eyes shadowed with something I couldn¡¯t ce. My heart squeezed painfully as I walked up to him, reaching out to grip his strong arm.

    "Hey..." I said softly, peering into his downturned eyes. "What¡¯s going on with you?"

    He didn¡¯t answer at first, his eyes locked on something far away, something I couldn¡¯t see. I squeezed his arm tighter, worry blooming in my chest as I whispered again.

    "Jacob... talk to me."

 Chapter 285: Forever Relevant

    <h4>Chapter 285: Forever Relevant</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    The throne room buzzed with cheers and quiet thanks, voices bouncing off the marble walls like music. I stood back in the shadows, arms crossed, just watching her¡ªNatalie, my little moon. Her hair was back to its deep red, glowing under the chandelier. There was a yful spark in her eyes, thanks to Jasmine¡¯s influence, and she looked unstoppable. Seeing her like that filled me with pride so strong it almost hurt. But under all that pride, there was this heavy sadness pressing on my chest, eating away at me no matter how hard I tried to ignore it.

    Natalie¡¯s gaze found me, her smile softening as she tilted her head, concern flickering across her face. "Hey..." Her voice was gentle, cutting through the noise like a warm breeze. She stepped closer, her boots clicking softly against the polished floor. "Jacob, you okay?"

    I forced a grin, the kind I¡¯d perfected over centuries¡ªcarefree, deflecting, the Wolf Spirit¡¯s mask. "Me? I¡¯m fine, little moon. Just taking it all in." I gestured vaguely at the room, hoping she¡¯d let it slide. The truth was, I wasn¡¯t fine. Not even close. The image of Easter¡¯s tear-streaked face, her emerald eyes wide with confusion as I bolted from her side, haunted me again and again. I¡¯d left her alone in my house, curled up on the couch like a lost child. She¡¯d looked so small there, eyes wide with shock, probably terrified after everything that had just happened. But I couldn¡¯t stay. The vision pulled me away from her with a force I couldn¡¯t fight, tearing me from her side before I could even promise her I¡¯ll be back and the we¡¯d be okay.

    And when I arrived, it hit me again¡ªNatalie didn¡¯t need my help. She didn¡¯t need me anymore. That thought burned through me like acid, leaving this bitter taste at the back of my tongue. It felt like swallowing ss, each breath catching in my throat as the truth sank in. She was strong enough now to stand on her own, and somehow that hurt more than anything else.

    She studied me, her eyes narrowing as if she could see the storm raging behind my facade. Without a word, she turned and crossed the room to Zane, who stood cradling a sleepy Alex in his arms. The boy¡¯s blond curls were mussed, his cheek pressed against his father¡¯s shoulder, and my heart twisted at the sight. Natalie leaned in, pressing a soft kiss to Zane¡¯s lips, then another to Alex¡¯s forehead. "I¡¯m gonna have a chat with Jacob," she murmured, her voice warm but firm. Zane nodded, his eyes glowing with that quiet pride he always had around her. She ruffled Alex¡¯s hair, earning a sleepy giggle, before turning back to me.

    Her hand found mine, her grip surprisingly strong for someone who¡¯d once been so fragile. "Come on," she said, her tone leaving no room for argument.

    "Nat, really, you don¡¯t need to¡ª" I started, but she cut me off with a look that could¡¯ve silenced a thunderstorm.

    "Don¡¯t even try it, Jacob." Her voice was yful but edged with steel. Before I could protest further, the world shimmered around us, the throne room dissolving in a swirl of light and shadow. My stomach surprisingly lurched as Natalie¡¯s teleportation magic whisked us away, and when the world solidified again, we were on the pce roof.

    The night air was cool, carrying the sweet scent of flowers mixed with a hint of rain far away. Above us, stars dotted the sky like tinynterns. The rooftop garden felt like a secret world, filled with blooming roses and trellises covered in ivy. Tucked between the flowers was a stone bench. Natalie pulled me toward it, her fingers tight around mine. She flopped down onto the bench and tugged me beside her. The world around us fell quiet, the only sounding from the gentle rustling of leaves in the soft breeze.

    "Alright," she said, fixing me with those piercing eyes that saw too much. "Talk to me, Jacob. And don¡¯t give me that ¡¯I¡¯m fine¡¯ nonsense. I know you too well for that."

    I sighed, running a hand through my hair, the strands falling messily over my forehead. "It¡¯s nothing, Little Moon. Really. You¡¯re making a mountain out of a molehill." I tried to sh that roguish grin again, but it felt hollow, and her expression told me she wasn¡¯t buying it.

    "Jacob Bartholomew," she said, her voice low and fierce, "you¡¯re my brother, and I can tell when something¡¯s eating you alive. So spill it. Now."

    The heaviness in my chest just kept growing, making it hard to breathe. I turned my eyes away from her and stared out at the horizon, where the trees touched the sky. I wanted to speak, but the words felt trapped, choking me. Her silence only made it worse, pressing down on me until I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    Finally, I let out a shaky breath. "A few hours ago... I was in Paris," I said quietly, my voice rough. "And then... I saw something. A vision. You, Zane, Alex... all of you were in danger." I swallowed hard, forcing myself to keep going. "It was like being struck by lightning, Nat. I couldn¡¯t just sit there and ignore it."

    Her brow furrowed, but she stayed quiet, letting me continue. I swallowed hard, shame creeping up my spine. "When it happened... I was with Easter." My voice faltered, and I forced myself to meet her eyes. "I was... kissing her. On top of her, Nat. And I¡ª" I broke off, my cheeks burning. "I would¡¯ve gone all the way... you know. But then the vision came, and I just... left. Ran out of the house without a word, teleported straight to Alex. I didn¡¯t even look back."

    Natalie¡¯s eyes widened, but there was no judgment there, only concern. I pressed on, the words tumbling out now, raw and unfiltered. "I¡¯m happy for you, Nat. So damn happy. You¡¯re strong now, a force to be reckoned with. You don¡¯t need me hovering over you anymore, and that¡¯s... that¡¯s good. But it¡¯s also..." I sighed, my shoulders sagging. "It¡¯s hard. I¡¯ve spent so long protecting you, being your shield. And now? Now you¡¯re this incredible woman who can handle anything. It¡¯s like I¡¯m... obsolete."

    Her eyes glistened, and before I could say another word, sheunched herself at me, wrapping her arms around me in a fierce hug. I froze, caught off guard by the intensity of it, her warmth seeping into me as she buried her face against my shoulder. "Jacob," she whispered, her voice thick with tears. "Don¡¯t you ever say that. Ever. You¡¯re my big brother. I will always need you. Always."

    I hesitated, then wrapped my arms around her, holding her tight. Her words sank into me, soothing the ache I hadn¡¯t realized was so deep. "You didn¡¯t call me," I murmured, my voice muffled against her hair. "You handled it all¡ªKalmia, Nathan, the whole damn mess¡ªwithout me."

    She pulled back, cupping my face in her hands, her eyes fierce and shimmering. "I didn¡¯t call you because you taught me to be strong, Jacob. You taught me to stand on my own, to be the woman I am now. But don¡¯t you dare think that means you¡¯re not relevant. You¡¯re my rock, my anchor. I¡¯ll always need you, and when I do, I¡¯ll call. I¡¯ll always call."

    Her words hit me like pure electricity, and I felt the knot in my chest loosen, just a little. But then she tilted her head, her expression shifting to something sterner. "But you messed up, Jacob. Leaving Easter like that? Without a word? You should¡¯ve brought her with you. Or at least exined."

    I looked away, my jaw tightening as guilt surged back, sharper this time. "I couldn¡¯t bring her," I said quietly, my voice barely audible. "She... she doesn¡¯t remember me. Or any of us."

    Natalie froze, her hands dropping to herp. "What do you mean?" she asked, her voice sharp with confusion.

    I rubbed the back of my neck, sheepish and ashamed. "Her nightmares... they got too strong. They were tearing her apart, Nat. And the baby¡ª" I paused, my heart clenching at the thought of Easter¡¯s unborn child, so small and vulnerable. "The baby was being affected. She couldn¡¯t sleep, couldn¡¯t rest. I had no choice. I wiped her memory. Called Mirabel, the Dream Weaver, to craft a new reality for her. One where she¡¯s safe, happy... free from all this."

    Natalie¡¯s face changed in an instant, her eyes zing with disbelief and something close to anger. She shot to her feet, her hands clenched into fists at her sides. The air around us seemed to crackle, Jasmine¡¯s power ring faintly in her aura. "You did what?" she demanded, her voice ringing out over the rooftop, sharp and incredulous.

    The words hung between us, heavy and final, as the stars above bore witness to the fracture in our moment of reunion.

 Chapter 286: Might Have Been a Bad Choice

    <h4>Chapter 286: Might Have Been a Bad Choice</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    I just stood there, frozen, staring back at Natalie as her gaze burned into me. She looked so small in the darkness, with her tangled hair catching bits of moonlight, but her eyes¡ªthose eyes¡ªwere zing with a fury so raw it made my chest ache. Behind that anger, though, I saw it: heartbreak. Deep and jagged.

    My words hovered between us like a curse I couldn¡¯t take back. I¡¯d told her about wiping Easter¡¯s memories. Now it felt like the world was holding its breath, waiting for her reaction to shatter everything.

    "You did what?" Her voice echoed in the quiet around us, ringing out into the empty night. She took a step toward me, her fists clenched so hard I thought she might draw blood. Under the silvery glow of the moon, her knuckles gleamed like polished bone.

    I could feel her aura swirling around her like a living thing, thrumming with Jasmine¡¯s power. It buzzed in the air between us, itching at my skin, and I knew she was barely holding it back. Any second now, it could burst free and tear me apart.

    "Jacob, how could you?" Her voice cracked, and her whole body trembled with rage and fear. "Mirabel? Seriously? Mirabel?" Sheughed bitterly, the sound sharp and broken. "That Dream Weaver is out of her mind, and you know it! She¡¯s just as likely to trap Easter in an endless nightmare as she is to actually help her!".

    I flinched, the heaviness of her words sinking into me like ws. My throat tightened, and I rubbed the back of my neck, my fingers tangling in my already tousled hair from earlier when Easter¡¯s hand ran through it. "You don¡¯t understand, Nat," I said, my voice low, raw with desperation. "Easter was suffering. Night after night, she was screaming, trapped in those nightmares. The blood, the bodies¡ªshe saw it all. Zane¡¯s estate..." I trailed off, my chest aching as the memories flooded back. The barrier I¡¯d woven around the estate, a shimmering cage of ancient magic meant to stop my sister from running wild, had trapped Easter inside with the carnage. I¡¯d forgotten her, left her there, drowning in terror while I raced to Natalie¡¯s side. "It was my fault," I whispered, my voice breaking. "I put up that barrier. I didn¡¯t think... I didn¡¯t remember her until it was toote."

    Natalie¡¯s eyes softened for a moment, but the fire in them didn¡¯t fade. She took a step closer, her bare feet scuffing against the stone path. "Jacob, you¡¯re not the only one carrying that guilt," she said, her voice trembling now, thick with unshed tears. "I¡¯m the one who brought that chaos to Zane¡¯s estate. All those people... died because of me. Because I couldn¡¯t control my emotions and couldn¡¯t control the situation with the king." She swallowed hard, her gaze dropping to the ground, where a stray rose petaly crushed under her foot. "Easter was caught in the crossfire, and I¡¯ll never forgive myself for that. But wiping her memories? That¡¯s not fixing it, Jacob. That¡¯s running away."

    I opened my mouth to argue, but the words died on my tongue. She was right, and the truth of it burned like wolfsbane in my veins. I¡¯d been so consumed with protecting Natalie, with being the big brother who never failed, that I¡¯d left Easter alone in my house, her heart bruised and her mind fractured. The memory of her face¡ªthose emerald-green eyes wide with confusion and sadness, her freckled cheeks stained with tears¡ªhaunted me. I¡¯d kissed her, felt the warmth of her beneath me, her breath mingling with mine in a moment that had felt like salvation. And then the vision had struck, a bolt of lightning through my soul, showing me Natalie, Zane, and Alex in danger. I¡¯d bolted without a word, teleporting to Alex¡¯s side, leaving Easter behind like she was nothing.

    "I didn¡¯t know what else to do," I admitted, my voice voice came out small. I met Natalie¡¯s gaze, my eyes pleading for her to understand. "The nightmares were killing her, Nat. And the baby..." My voice cracked at the thought of Easter¡¯s unborn child, so small, so fragile, caught in the crossfire of her trauma. "Every scream, every tear... it was hurting them both. Mirabel was my only option. She wove a new reality for Easter¡ªone where she¡¯s safe, where she doesn¡¯t remember the blood or the bodies. Where she can sleep without fear."

    Natalie¡¯s expression softened, but her eyes still zed with concern. She crossed her arms, her red hair catching the starlight like a halo. "Jacob, you can¡¯t just rewrite someone¡¯s life like that. Easter deserves to know the truth, to face it with you. And leaving her like that? Without a word? That¡¯s not you. That¡¯s not my brother." She stepped closer, her voice dropping to a fierce whisper. "You¡¯re the Wolf Spirit, the father of us all. You¡¯re supposed to be better than this."

    Her words hit me like a punch to the stomach, and I staggered back, my back brushing against the ivy-covered trellis. "I know I messed up," I said, my voice hoarse. "I was so focused on you, on making sure you were safe, that I... I lost sight of her. But you¡¯re okay now, Nat. You¡¯re strong, you¡¯ve got Zane and Alex, and Jasmine¡¯s power is unstoppable. You don¡¯t need me hovering anymore."

    Natalie¡¯s eyes glistened, and she grabbed my hands, squeezing them so tightly it hurt. "Don¡¯t you dare say that," she said, her voice breaking. "You¡¯re my big brother, Jacob. I¡¯ll always need you. But you need to stop worrying about me and focus on Easter. She¡¯s pregnant, she¡¯s scared, and you left her alone in your house after... after that? You have to fix this. You have to go to her. Apologize. Make it right."

    I nodded, my throat too tight to speak. She was right. Easter deserved better. I¡¯d let my duty to Natalie blind me to the woman who¡¯d started to carve a ce in my heart, her quiet strength and shy smiles drawing me in despite the centuries I¡¯d spent keeping others at arm¡¯s length. "I¡¯ll go," I said finally, my voice steadying. "I¡¯ll find her."

    Natalie gave me a small, encouraging smile, but her eyes were still fierce. "Good. And don¡¯t you dare leave her again."

    ********

    The moment I teleported back to my house in Paris, the silence hit me like a physical blow. The air in the room was stale, the faint scent of Easter¡¯s perfume lingering like a ghost. My heart pounded as I scanned the room, my enhanced senses picking up the absence of her warmth, her heartbeat. She was gone. Her cat, Donut, was gone too. Panic wed at my chest, and I stumbled forward, my boots echoing on the hardwood floor.

    That¡¯s when I saw it¡ªa small, folded note tucked beside the door, its edges slightly crumpled. My hands trembled as I picked it up, the paper soft against my calloused fingers. I unfolded it, and Easter¡¯s delicate handwriting stared back at me, each word a dagger to my heart.

    <i>Jacob, </i>

    <i>I¡¯ve taken your cat with me so he won¡¯t starve. The spare key is under your foot mat. Please don¡¯t look for us. I just need some time to think. I will bring him back, I promise. ¨C Easter</i>

    The note slipped from my fingers, fluttering to the floor like a dying leaf. My chest tightened, guilt and longing twisting together until I could barely breathe. She¡¯d left because of me. Because I¡¯d abandoned her in the heat of that moment, her lips still warm from mine, her body trembling beneath me. I¡¯d run without a word, leaving her to feel awkward, alone, confused, and hurt.

    I sank to my knees, my hands raking through my hair as I fought the urge to trash my living room. The flow of powers in me stirred, restless and angry, but I forced it down. I had to find her. Closing my eyes, I reached out with my powers, the ancient magic of Mist pulsing through me like a second heartbeat. I searched for her essence, that unique spark of light that was Easter¡ªwild curls, emerald eyes, and a heart that had somehow survived so much pain.

    There. A faint pull, like a thread tugging at my soul. She was close. A hotel, not far from here, hidden in the heart of Paris. I teleported without hesitation, the world blurring around me until I materialized in a poorly lit hallway, the scent of old carpet and cheap air freshener assaulting my senses. My heart raced as I followed the pull to a door at the end of the hall, room 304.

    I raised my hand to knock but froze, my breath catching as I sensed her inside. Easter, curled up on a narrow bed, her daughter Rose nestled against her, both of them wrapped in a threadbare nket. Donut, her fat cat, was sprawled across herp, purring softly. Easter¡¯s face was pale, her freckles stark against her skin, and her emerald eyes were red-rimmed, glistening with unshed tears. She looked so small, so fragile, yet so beautiful it stole the air from my lungs.

    I pressed my forehead against the door, my heart aching with the need to hold her, to beg for her forgiveness. But her note echoed in my mind: Please don¡¯t look for us. She needed space, time to heal from the wounds I¡¯d inflicted. Forcing myself to step back, I whispered a promise to the night. "I¡¯ll wait for you, Easter. As long as it takes."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 287: A Deal Gone Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 287: A Deal Gone Wrong</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    The hallway of Easter¡¯s hotel room smelled damp and sad, like old socks no one bothered to pick up. The flickering light overhead buzzed softly, creating shaky shadows over the stained carpet. I dragged my boots along the floor, every step away from Easter¡¯s door¡ªroom 304¡ªfeeling heavier than thest.

    Her note kept echoing in my head: Please don¡¯t look for us.

    Those four words cut deeper than any wound I¡¯d ever known.

    I wanted to knock until my fists bled. I wanted to scream her name through the door, to beg her to let me in, to forgive me for walking away that night. I could still feel her lips on mine, still see the way her body shook when I left, like she was silently begging me to stay.

    But she asked for space.

    So I gave it to her.

    Even though every part of me felt like it was breaking apart, piece by piece, right there in that dim, forgotten hallway.

    I was halfway to the stairwell, my breath uneven, when the atmosphere shimmered like heat rising off asphalt. A prickle of unease crawled up my spine, the ancient magic of the moon stirring restlessly within me. Before I could react, she appeared¡ªMariel, materializing in a swirl of violet mist, her presence as jarring as a thunderp in the quiet hall. Her long, raven-ck hair fell over her shoulders, framing a face that was both ethereal and sharp, like a knife cloaked in silk. Her eyes, a piercing silver, glinted with something dangerous, something I didn¡¯t trust. My muscles tensed, my instincts ring. It hadn¡¯t even been an hour since Natalie and I had spoken her name, and now here she was, standing in the very hotel where Easter was hiding. Coincidence? I didn¡¯t believe in those.

    "What the hell are you doing here, Mariel?" I growled, my voice low, edged with suspicion. I stepped forward, positioning myself between her and Easter¡¯s door, my senses sharpening to a razor¡¯s edge. If she so much as twitched toward that room, I¡¯d tear through her, contract or no contract.

    Mariel tilted her head, her lips curling into a smile that was all honey and venom. "Is that any way to greet an old friend, Wolf Spirit?" Her voice was smooth, like melted sugar and cream. She took a step closer, her silver eyes flicking over me, assessing, calcting. "Or should I say, Mist, the great Wolf Spirit? Always so... protective."

    "Cut the games," I snapped, my hands curling into fists at my sides. The air around me crackled with little to no containment of my powers, a growl rumbled in my chest. "You¡¯re here, at her hotel. Why? If you¡¯re thinking of touching Easter¡ª"

    "Oh, please," Mariel interrupted, waving a dismissive hand, her long nails glinting like polished obsidian. "I¡¯m not here for your little human pet, though I must say, she¡¯s caused quite a stir in your heart, hasn¡¯t she?" Her smile widened, predatory, as if she could smell the raw ache in my chest. "No, Mist, I¡¯m here for you. I need your help. And don¡¯t forget¡ª" She leaned in, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "We have a contract. Ten years, your service, my call. You owe me."

    My jaw tightened so hard I half-expected my teeth to shatter. That damned contract. Back then, I¡¯d been desperate ¨C willing to burn the world to keep Easter and her kids safe. Mariel was the only person I could turn to, her dream-weaving magic felt like thest rope dangling over a pit. And I grabbed it without thinking twice. The price? Ten years bound to her will, to be summoned whenever she wanted. I told myself I could handle it. But seeing her now, it felt less like a deal and more like a noose cinching tight around my soul.

    "What do you want, Mariel?" I asked, my voice cold, though my heart pounded with unease. I didn¡¯t trust her, not with Easter so close, so vulnerable. "And make it quick. I¡¯m not in the mood for your theatrics."

    Her smile faltered, reced by a flicker of something darker¡ªanger, maybe, or wounded pride. She straightened, tossing her hair back with a flourish. "I had a... disagreement with the Wolf w pack," she began, her voice dripping with disdain. "A nasty little group, led by their precious Alpha Celeb and his Luna, Rene. They came to me, begging for my help. Celeb had lost his mind, you see¡ªcouldn¡¯t tell reality from his nightmares. Screaming, wing at shadows, terrifying his pack. They were desperate, and I, being the gracious soul I am, wove a new reality for him. A dream where he was sane, strong, whole again."

    I raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "Sounds like you did your job. So what¡¯s the problem?"

    Her eyes shed, and she stepped closer, her voice dropping to a hiss. "The problem, Jacob, is that they cheated me. We had a deal. I fixed their Alpha, and in return, they promised me one of his daughters. A fair trade, don¡¯t you think? My magic isn¡¯t cheap." She paused, her lips twisting into a bitter sneer. "But when I came to collect, they turned on me. Insulted me. Called me a witch, a thief, a parasite. They chased me out, Jacob. Me! They humiliated me in front of their entire pack, and I had to flee like somemon rogue."

    I shook my head, a bitterugh escaping me. "You wanted one of their daughters? For what, Mariel? A servant? A sacrifice? What kind of twisted game are you ying?" My voice was sharp, but my mind was racing. What did she want with a young werewolf? The thought made my stomach churn, but I forced myself to stay focused. "I¡¯m not getting involved in your mess. Just tell me what you want from me, and let¡¯s get this over with."

    Her silver eyes narrowed, and for a moment, the air around her seemed to darken, as if her anger was sucking the light from the hallway. "I want justice," she said, her voice low and venomous. "I want the Wolf w pack to pay for what they did to me. And you, Jacob, are going to make that happen. I want you to strip every single one of those wolves of their other souls. Turn them human. Permanently."

    The words hit me like a physical blow, and I staggered back, my back hitting the wall with a dull thud. My heart roared in my ears, my powers snarling in outrage. "Are you out of your mind?" I roared, my voice echoing down the hall. I didn¡¯t care if I woke the entire hotel. "You¡¯re asking me to rip the souls from my own children? To destroy what makes them werewolves? That¡¯s not justice, Mariel¡ªthat¡¯s genocide!"

    Her face twisted, a storm of rage and hurt shing across her features. "Don¡¯t lecture me, Wolf Spirit," she spat, stepping so close I could feel the heat of her breath. "You think you¡¯re so noble, so righteous? You¡¯ve stripped wolves of their souls before. Don¡¯t pretend you haven¡¯t."

    "That was different," I growled, my hands shaking with the effort to keep from grabbing her. "I did it to teach lessons, to protect others. And I always went back. At night, when they were asleep, I returned their wolves. Every single one. What you¡¯re asking... it¡¯s murder. It¡¯s tearing away half their existence. I won¡¯t do it."

    Mariel¡¯s eyes zed, and the air around her crackled with her magic, a faint violet glow pulsing around her like a heartbeat. "You will do it, Jacob," she said, her voice low and dangerous. "You owe me. Ten years, remember? And if you refuse me, I swear on every star in the sky, you¡¯ll regret the day you ever crossed me." She leaned in, her lips curling into a cruel smile. "You have two days to make this right. Two days to strip the Wolf w pack of their wolves, or I¡¯ll make sure you lose everything you hold dear. Starting with <i>her</i>."

    My blood turned to ice as my eyes shot to Easter¡¯s door. "Don¡¯t you even think about it," I hissed, my voice shaking with a fury so deep it felt like the earth itself might crack open. "If youy a hand on her, Mariel, I swear to you¡ªI¡¯ll make you regret ever knowing my name."

    "You won¡¯t do a thing." she taunted, stepping back, her smile widening. "You¡¯re bound to me, Jacob. Two days." With a snap of her fingers, the violet mist swirled around her, and she was gone, leaving nothing but the echo of her threat in the stale air.

    I stood there, my chest heaving, my hands clenched so tightly my nails ached. The hallway spun around me, the weight of her words crushing my lungs. Two days. Two days to betray my own children or risk losing Easter, Rose, and everything I¡¯d fought for. My eyes drifted to her door again, and I could see her¡ªcurled up with Rose, her emerald eyes haunted, her heart bruised by my mistakes. I wanted to run to her, to hold her, to promise I¡¯d fix this. But Mariel¡¯s threat hung over me like a guillotine, and for the first time in centuries, the Wolf Spirit felt utterly shocked.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 288: Friend or Foe?

    <h4>Chapter 288: Friend or Foe?</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    The hotel room smelled like cheap lemon spray trying to mask years of stale carpet and old cigarette smoke. Sunlight slipped through the thick curtains,ying golden stripes across the scratched wooden table where I sat with Rose. She was busy making a mess of her oatmeal, her tiny hands clumsy as she smeared it across her cheeks. She giggled, her bright eyes shining with that early-morning joy only a four-year-old could have. As for Donut, he lounged on the windowsill, flicking his tailzily as he soaked up the warmth.

    I¡¯d brought us here¡ªto this rundown ce on the edge of town¡ªjust to breathe. To think. To find a sliver of rity in the fog that had settled over my mind and heart since those unexinable memories started haunting me. "Just a few days," I¡¯d told myself. Time to figure out what to do next. But as I sat there that morning, nothing about my thoughts felt clear.

    I was cutting an apple for Rose, the knife¡¯s blunt edge squeaking across the skin, when a sudden pain stabbed deep into my head. I sucked in a sharp breath and dropped the knife, its tter echoing off the walls. The room tilted around me, and I clutched the table, my knuckles ached with strain. Rose froze mid-bite, oatmeal dripping from her spoon onto her unicorn pajamas. "Mommy?" she said softly, her little eyebrows drawing together.

    "I¡¯m okay, baby," I whispered, forcing a smile that felt brittle on my lips. But I wasn¡¯t okay. The pain throbbed behind my eyes, blinding me, and then the memories hit again¡ªharder this time. They didn¡¯t feel like mine, couldn¡¯t be mine, but they flooded in with such brutal rity I could almost taste the blood in the air.

    I saw Jacob. His warm brown eyes were cold and wild, his hands¡ªthose same hands that had handed me a stuffed teddy bear just yesterday at the mall¡ªwere dripping red. Bodiesy all around him, twisted and torn like broken dolls, their empty eyes staring up at a sky I couldn¡¯t see. My stomach lurched, bile rising in my throat as the memory sharpened. Jacob turned towards me, and there was no hint of kindness in his eyes, no softness¡ªjust a predator¡¯s hunger.

    I saw myself running, Rose¡¯s small hand tight in mine, her screams tearing through the darkness as we fled. How had we escaped? The memory blurred at the edges, leaving only the terror behind and the weird certainty that he wasing for us.

    I pressed my palms to my temples, fighting to block out the images. They couldn¡¯t be real. Jacob wasn¡¯t like that. He was the quiet man who¡¯d moved in across the street, the one who¡¯d rubbed my aching feet when I was too tired to walk another step, who made Roseugh with silly faces while driving her to school. He was kind¡ªso effortlessly kind¡ªwith his messy ck curls and that gentle strength that made my chest ache every time he looked at me. I¡¯d tried to push those feelings down, telling myself that someone like him could never want someone like me, someone cracked and bruised by life.

    But these memories... they felt like fragments of a nightmare I¡¯d actually lived through. Was it real? Was he hunting us all along?

    "Mommy, you¡¯re shaking," Rose said, climbing into myp. Her sticky fingers brushed my cheek, and I realized tears were streaming down my face. I hugged her tightly, her warmth grounding me, but my heart wouldn¡¯t stop racing. Donut leapt onto the table, his blue eyes narrowing as he nudged my hand, purring like he could sense my panic.

    "I¡¯m okay, Rosie," I whispered, kissing her forehead. "Just a headache." But it wasn¡¯t just a headache. It was a warning, a scream from some part of me I didn¡¯t understand. I nced at the door, half-expecting to see Jacob¡¯s shadow looming through the frosted ss. I¡¯d chosen this hotel because it was far from home, far from him. How could he know we were here? There was absolutely no way for him to know. Unless... unless the memories were true.

    A sharp knock rattled the door, and I froze, my breath catching in my throat. Rose¡¯s head snapped up, her face lighting up like a sunrise. "Daddy Jacob! He came mommy. I told you he¡¯ll find us!" she squealed, scrambling off myp and racing toward the door, her bare feet pping against the carpet.

    "Rose, no!" I snapped, my voice trembling with sudden panic. My heart dropped like a stone in my chest. Daddy Jacob? Why was she so sure it was him? She¡¯d only known him for a few weeks. I¡¯d brushed off her talk about him knowing me, knowing us, as little-girl daydreams and bedtime stories spun from her bright imagination.

    But now, with those memories tearing at my mind, her words felt like a p of truth I hadn¡¯t wanted to face. Like a secret I¡¯d been too desperate, too blind, to see.

    "Rosie,e back here," I said, my voice trembling as I stood, my legs wobbly beneath me. I grabbed her arm gently, pulling her behind me. "Stay there, okay? Let Mommy check who it is."

    "But it¡¯s Daddy Jacob!" she protested, her lower lip jutting out. "He alwayses for us!"

    "Rose, please," I whispered, my eyes darting to the door as another knock came, louder this time. My pulse thundered in my ears, and I could feel the ghost of those memories¡ªJacob¡¯s bloodied hands, his predatory stare¡ªpressing against my skull. I crept toward the door, my bare feet silent on the carpet, my hand shaking as I reached for the peephole. What if it was him? What if he¡¯d found us? I pressed my eye to the ss, my breath hitching.

    "Easter?" Jacob¡¯s voice came through the door, soft but urgent,ced with that warmth that always made my chest ache. "Easter, it¡¯s me. Are you okay? Rose, you in there, kiddo?"

    "Daddy Jacob!" Rose squealed again, tugging at my hand. "Let him in, Mommy! He¡¯s nice!"

    I stumbled back, my heart a wild thing in my chest. How did he find us? The hotel was miles from home, a random choice made in the middle of the night. My mind spun, the memories shing with the Jacob I thought I knew¡ªthe one who¡¯d sat on a bench by my side,ughing as Rose chased other kids around the yground, the one whose eyes lingered on me just a second too long, making my cheeks burn. That Jacob wasn¡¯t a killer. He couldn¡¯t be. But the images in my head were so real, so visceral, I could still smell the blood.

    "Easter, please," Jacob called again, his voice softer now, almost pleading. "I know you¡¯re scared. I can exin everything. Just... open the door. I¡¯m not here to hurt you."

    "Mommy, why¡¯re you scared?" Rose asked, her big eyes searching mine. "It¡¯s just Jacob. He¡¯s our friend."

    I knelt in front of her, my hands cupping her face, my thumbs brushing over her chubby cheeks. "Rosie, listen to me," I said, my voice low and urgent. "Did Jacob ever... did he ever do anything that made you feel scared? Did he ever hurt you?"

    She shook her head, her curls bouncing. "No, Mommy. He tells me stories about wolves and magic. He says I¡¯m brave like a wolf cub. He¡¯s nice, I promise!"

    Her words twisted the knife in my chest. I wanted to believe her, to cling to the image of Jacob as the kind, gentle man who liked us. But those memories¡ªthose horrible, blood-soaked memories¡ªwouldn¡¯t let go. I stood, my legs trembling, and faced the door. Another knock, softer this time, like he was afraid of startling me.

    "Easter, I know something¡¯s wrong," Jacob said, his voice muffled but steady. "I can feel it. Please, just talk to me. I¡¯m not going anywhere until I know you and Rose are safe."

    Safe. The word felt like a cruel joke. I pressed my hand to my stomach, where the faint flutter of my unborn child reminded me of the stakes. I couldn¡¯t run forever, not with Rose, not with a baby on the way. But if Jacob was the monster in my memories, what choice did I have?

    "Mommy, open the door!" Rose tugged at my sleeve, her voice insistent. Donut meowed loudly, as if in agreement, his tail swishing like a metronome.

    I took a deep breath, my hand hovering over the doorknob. My heart screamed to run, to grab Rose and flee, but my gut¡ªmy stupid, traitorous gut¡ªwhispered that Jacob¡¯s voice held no threat, only worry. I nced at Rose, her eyes wide with trust, and then back at the door. Could I trust him? Could I trust myself?

    "Jacob," I called, my voice cracking. "How... how did you find us?"

    There was a pause, heavy and thick, before he answered. "Easter, I swear, it¡¯s not what you think. Can Ie in? I¡¯ll exin everything. I promise, I¡¯d never hurt you or Rose."

    My fingers brushed the lock, trembling. The memories roared in my mind, but so did Rose¡¯sughter, Jacob¡¯s smile, the warmth of his presence. I didn¡¯t know what was real anymore. But I had to find out.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 289: A Silver Lining

    <h4>Chapter 289: A Silver Lining</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of Mariel¡¯s threat burning down my spine. Even hours after she disappeared into her violet mist, her words slithered through my chest like venom. Two days.

    Two days to betray my children or lose Easter... and Rose.

    I paced the darkened hotel hallway, silent as a ghost, my boots brushing against the worn carpet. My powers hummed beneath my skin like an angry swarm, wing to be released. I could destroy Mariel with a flick of my wrist. I could unmake her existence, bend her mind into nothingness, but... the damned contract.

    Gods above, I hated myself for signing that damn contract in a moment of desperation. Even back then, I¡¯d known full well what she had be. Dream Weaver. Nightmare Crafter. She had long twisted her powers into something dark and vile, but I let my desperation win. And now, because of that cursed contract between us, my will was hers tomand as long as she upheld her end of the deal.

    And she did. As far as I could tell, anyway. The new reality she built for Easter was solid ¨C airtight. No old memories could break through her woven illusions.

    I clenched my fists, nails digging crescents into my palms as I slipped through the shadows. I was a god. Mist. Wolf Spirit. Father of all wolves. The night bent for me. Reality itself whispered at my feet. Yet here I was, forced into servitude by a witch with a parchment and ink.

    I couldn¡¯t leave Easter tonight. Not after what Mariel threatened. I shifted silently through the walls, weaving my essence into mist, until I stood in the corner of her room, unseen. The soft moonlight streaming through the parted curtains formed a gentle silver glow across Easter¡¯s sleeping form. Her wild brown curls spilled across her pillow like an untamed river, framing her delicate face. Even in sleep, she looked worried, her brows twitching with some half-formed nightmare.

    Beside her, little Rose snored softly, her chubby fingers curled around the edge of her bunny nket. Donuty at her feet, his orange tail flickingzily in his dreams.

    I let out a slow breath I didn¡¯t realize I was holding. The sight calmed something in me. Despite the rot of Mariel¡¯s threat coiling through my chest, despite the rage seething under my ribs, this room... this tiny hotel room with peeling wallpaper and a rattling air conditioner... it felt like home. Because they were here. My girls.

    Hours passed in silence. I watched the clock tick by, every second tightening the noose around my throat. I was so lost in thought I didn¡¯t notice Rose¡¯s eyes flutter open until she sat up, blinking sleepily in the moonlight.

    "Daddy Jacob?" she whispered, rubbing her eyes with her tiny fists. "Daddy Jacob, where are you?"

    A small smile tugged at my lips despite the chaos in my chest. I allowed myself to be visible, stepping out of the shadows into the silvery glow.

    "Hey, little cub," I murmured softly.

    Her face lit up instantly, sleep melting from her eyes like ice under sunlight. "Daddy Jacob! I knew you were here" she squealed, nearly waking Easter. She reached out her arms and I crossed the room in two strides, kneeling by her bedside.

    "Shhh, we can¡¯t wake Mommy," I chuckled quietly, pressing a finger to my lips. Her giggle turned into a silent squeal as she wrapped her arms around my neck. She smelled like baby shampoo and warm dreams.

    "Why¡¯re you here?" she whispered into my ear, her curls tickling my cheek.

    "I came to make sure my favourite cub was safe tonight," I said, pressing my forehead against hers. "But you can¡¯t tell Mommy I was here, okay? It¡¯s a secret between us, baby."

    Her emerald eyes widened, shining with excitement. "Okay! It¡¯s our secret!" She curled back under her nket, clutching her bunny with one arm and patting my cheek with the other. "Goodnight, Daddy Jacob."

    "Goodnight, Rose," I whispered, pressing a kiss to her forehead.

    She was asleep again within seconds, a smile on her lips. I remained by her side until dawn began to bleed into the sky, then melted back into the shadows, unseen.

    Morning came with golden light and the smell of instant coffee brewing in the tiny kitchte. Easter stood by the counter, humming softly as she poured oatmeal into a bowl for Rose, who sat on the floor ying with Donut, babbling happily to him about fairies and wolves. The room felt alive with warmth and normalcy, and for a fleeting moment, I let myself imagine this was real. That I wasn¡¯t a god bound by old mistakes. That I was just... Jacob. Her Jacob.

    Herughter filled the room as Donut attempted to swipe a piece of apple from Rose¡¯s bowl, earning a scolding from the little girl.

    "Donut! That¡¯s mine! You can¡¯t eat it!" Rose giggled.

    Easter shook her head, smiling softly at her daughter. Her hair was a wild halo around her face, and her cheeks glowed with that natural blush that always made my chest ache.

    But then... the air suddenly changed. My senses snapped to alert as the shadows twisted by the window. I saw her before Easter did. Mariel. She materialized out of violet mist, her silver eyes gleaming with cruel amusement as she locked gazes with me.

    She tilted her head and mouthed two words silently:

    "Two days."

    And then she was gone, her scent ofvender rot lingering like a p to the face.

    The room remained still for half a heartbeat, and then Easter let out a sharp cry. The knife slipped from her grip, ttering against the floor with a harsh metallic echo. She staggered back, clutching her head like the pain might tear her apart, then seized the table, her fingers digging into the wood to keep herself from copsing.

    "Mommy?" Rose cried, her little eyebrows drawing together. Donut hissed, his fur bristling.

    "I¡¯m okay, baby," she whispered, forcing a smile that looked painful rather than sweet.

    I nearly dropped to my knees right there, my heart mming so hard I thought it might break my ribs. <i>Mariel. You vile wretch. What did you do?</i>

    I wanted to appear to Easter instantly, to cradle her face in my hands and soothe whatever agony Mariel had inflicted. But I paused. She doesn¡¯t remember. She didn¡¯t remember the supernatural. If I appeared out of thin air now, she¡¯d break. Mentally. Emotionally. Physically.

    So I did the only thing I could. I slipped out of the shadows and walked to the door. My knuckles rapped softly against the peeling wood.

    "Easter?" I called, my voice low and trembling despite my efforts. "Easter, it¡¯s me. Are you okay? Rose, you in there, kiddo?"

    Inside, I heard muffled sobs. Rose¡¯s voice. "Mommy, open the door! It¡¯s Daddy Jacob! Let him in, Mommy! He¡¯s nice!"

    My heart cracked at the desperation in her tiny voice.

    "Rosie, listen to me," I heard Easter say, her voice raw with fear. "Did Jacob ever... did he ever do anything that made you feel scared? Did he ever hurt you?"

    "No, Mommy. He tells me stories about wolves and magic. He says I¡¯m brave like a wolf cub. He¡¯s nice, I promise!" Rose replied cheerfully.

    I closed my eyes, pressing my forehead against the doorframe. Gods, this is going to end badly if I don¡¯t handle it right.

    "Easter," I said softly, my throat tight. "Please, just open the door. I promise you, I¡¯d never hurt you. I just want to help. Let me exin everything."

    "Jacob," she finally spoke to me, her voice cracking. "How... how did you find us?"

    There was a pause. The air felt thick, suffocating. I could hear her ragged breaths, her tears. I could feel her fear pulsing through the walls like a wounded animal.

    "Easter, I swear, it¡¯s not what you think. Can Ie in? I¡¯ll exin everything. I promise, I¡¯d never hurt you or Rose." I replied softly, hoping it would reduce her fears even for a bit.

    Finally, I heard the lock click. My chest seized with hope. The door cracked open just enough for me to see her emerald eyes, red and swollen from crying.

    But before I could even smile in relief, her expression hardened. She shook her head fiercely, tears spilling down her cheeks. "No. I... I don¡¯t trust you. Please... just leave us alone. If you don¡¯t leave right now, I¡¯ll call the cops."

    My heart sank into my stomach like a stone. I opened my mouth to speak, to plead, but she shut the door in my face. The lock clicked back into ce.

    I stood there, staring at the faded number on the door, my chest heaving. My vision blurred with rage and sorrow. Mariel, you will pay for this. I turned to leave, ready to hunt her down and force her to undo whatever she¡¯d done to Easter, when her voice stopped me again.

    "Jacob...?"

    I froze, my hand on the doorknob, hope flickering like a dying candle.

    "I... I don¡¯t know who you are," she whispered through the door, her voice trembling with confusion and grief. "But... I¡¯m having these... memories. These dreams. In some... you¡¯re good to me. You¡¯re kind. But in others... in others you¡¯re... you¡¯re a murderer."

    The air left my lungs in a single, shattered breath. My knees buckled and I caught myself against the door. Gods... she¡¯s remembering.

    Suddenly, rity sliced through the fog in my mind. She isn¡¯t just remembering what Mariel imnted minutes ago. She¡¯s remembering everything. Who I am. Who she is to me. To us.

    For the first time in what felt like forever, a slow, fierce smile curved my lips.

    "Easter," I said softly, pressing my palm t against the door as if I could touch her through the wood. "It¡¯s okay. I know what to do now. I promise you, little dove... I¡¯m going to fix this. All of it."

 Chapter 290: Shattered Deals and Shattered Dreams

    <h4>Chapter 290: Shattered Deals and Shattered Dreams</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    The hallway was so quiet it felt like I was walking through cobwebs. I rested my forehead against Easter¡¯s door, letting out a shaky breath as herst words kept looping in my mind. She dreamed of me as a killer... but also remembered me as her protector.

    That meant she didn¡¯t just see the fake memories Mariel wove into her head a few minutes ago. She saw the real ones too ¨C the ones I¡¯d buried deep and had Mariel lock away forever. Usually, erasing someone¡¯s memories was easy. Quick and clean. But with Easter, that wasn¡¯t enough. I needed Mariel, the Dream Weaver. She didn¡¯t just erase memories; she rewrote them so they could never crawl back up to the surface. Her work was supposed to be wless.

    But hearing Easter speak today... I knew it in my bones. The threads of Mariel¡¯s weaving were starting to unravel. And for me, that was all the opening I needed.

    I stepped away from the door, clenching my fists so hard my knuckles popped. Anger burned through me like a wild animal tearing at its cage, hot and relentless. I could almost taste it ¨C sharp and bitter on my tongue. My powers stirred inside me, restless, vibrating through every bone.

    I took onest lingering nce at the door, at the fragile woman trembling just beyond the wood, and whispered softly, "Hang in there, little dove. I promise... I¡¯m going to fix this."

    I turned and walked away, my footsteps heavy with finality down the narrow hall. As I moved, my body blurred, melting into silver mist that drifted into the shadows. The world hit me all at once ¨C scents, sounds, every tiny vibration humming through my senses with raw, ancient power.

    I called on the strength coiled deep within me. I am Mist. Father of wolves. Creator of werewolf spirits. The one Mariel thought she could turn into a puppet.

    She was wrong.

    I followed her energy and I found her in her favourite haunt ¨C the old abandoned opera house at the edge of the city, with cracked stained-ss windows and rotting velvet seats. The scent of her magic lingered like mildew and roses, sickeningly sweet and poisonous.

    She stood on the shattered stage, bathed in moonlight pouring through broken ss. Her trinket covered dark hair glimmered, falling down her dark velvet dress like dark oil. Her arms were folded, lips curved in a smile too calm for what she had done.

    "Well," she drawled as I emerged from the shadows, my body solidifying with a silent thunderp, "I assume you¡¯re here toply? I hope it isn¡¯t to beg."

    I stared at her, silent, letting my gaze strip away her illusions until she shifted ufortably under the weight of my stare. Finally, I tilted my head, lips curling in a humourless smile.

    "Beg?" I asked softly, my voice carrying across the stage with quiet menace. "No, Mariel. I¡¯m here to end this."

    She flicked her hand dismissively, violet light sparking from her fingertips. "Jacob, darling, let¡¯s not pretend you have choices here. You signed the contract. Ten years of service for a dream-woven reality where Easter would never remember her pain. Where she¡¯d live happily ever after with her children. That was the deal."

    "That was the deal," I agreed, my voice soft but cold. "But you failed to uphold your side."

    She frowned, her smile slipping just slightly. "Excuse me?"

    I took a step forward. The floorboards groaned under my boots. The shadows of the hall reached for me like loyal wolves greeting their alpha.

    "You said your dream weaving would be wless," I said, my power pulsing through every syble. "That no memory of her old life would creep back in. But guess what, Mariel? Her memories came back tonight. She remembered a lot of things. Who I am. Who she is to me (not true but...). Even your weaving couldn¡¯t hold against her truth."

    Her eyes widened, silver shing with rage and panic. "That¡¯s impossible. I crafted her dreams myself. She shouldn¡¯t remember."

    I took another step forward, the shadows wrapping around my ankles like mist. "But she did. Which means your contract with me is broken. You failed, Mariel. And you know what that means."

    She staggered back, her magic sparking violently around her in chaotic bursts of violet light. "No... no, you can¡¯t... you can¡¯t break free. I own you!"

    I tilted my head, my smile growing wider, darker. "Not anymore."

    She screamed, her power exploding outward in a dome of violet light that rattled the broken ss windows. "If you don¡¯t do what I asked," she shrieked, "I¡¯ll destroy her! I¡¯ll tear her mind apart piece by piece until she¡¯s nothing but a hollow doll. You hear me?! I¡¯ll ruin her if you don¡¯t strip the Wolf w pack of their wolves and also stop whatever nonsense you¡¯re trying to do!"

    My body moved before my mind caught up. One moment she was screaming threats, the next I was in front of her, my hand wrapped tightly around her throat. I could feel her pulse fluttering beneath my fingers like a trapped bird.

    Her eyes widened, fear and shock dancing in the moonlit depths. "You... you can¡¯t hurt me... the contract¡ª"

    "¡ªis broken," I finished for her, my voice a low growl rumbling from deep in my chest. "Because of your sloppy weaving."

    She wed at my wrist, her nails biting into my skin, but I didn¡¯t flinch. I leaned in close, so close she could feel the heat of my breath against her ear.

    "You threatened her," I whispered, my voice trembling with contained fury. "You threatened my little dove. My family. You thought you could use her as leverage. You thought wrong."

    With a flick of my wrist, I tossed her backwards. She mmed against the ruined curtains with a shriek, her body crumpling to the rotting floorboards. She tried to rise, violet light pulsing from her palms, but I raised my hand and summoned my power.

    The entire opera house shook with the force of it. The walls vibrated with an ancient growl as my powers swelled within me, its intensity echoing from every broken window and cracked pir. Shadows swallowed the stage, swirling around her like a living storm. My eyes burned silver, reflecting her terrified face.

    "Mist... please..." she sobbed, scrambling backwards, her elegant dress tearing on the splintered floor. "Please don¡¯t... don¡¯t do this..."

    "You threatened the woman I love," I said softly, my voice steady despite the storm raging around us. "You threatened her mind. Her happiness. Her life. And you thought I¡¯d let that slide?"

    Tears streamed down her pale cheeks as she shook her head violently. "I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll fix it! I¡¯ll fix her memories! I swear, Mist, please don¡¯t¡ª"

    I crouched in front of her, my movements as fluid as a wolf stalking its prey. I reached out and brushed a tear from her cheek, watching it tremble on my fingertip before falling to the floor.

    "Do you know what wolves do to those who threaten their pack?" I asked gently. "We don¡¯t just chase them away. We teach them never to return."

    Her screams rose into the rafters as I pressed my palm to her chest, flooding her with my power. Her body convulsed violently as my moon powers tore through her magic, burning it from the inside out. She gasped and sobbed, clutching at my arm, her nails drawing blood.

    "I¡¯ll do anything!" she screamed, her voice raw with agony. "Anything! Please, Mist! Forgive me! Forgive me!"

    I watched her for a long, silent moment, her trembling body bathed in silver moonlight. Her sobs echoed through the ruined opera house like a broken violin.

    Finally, I rose to my feet, letting my power pull back. She copsed onto the floor, shaking violently, her magic shattered and her body weakened.

    "Forgiveness is not mine to give," I said quietly, turning away from her. "You threatened Easter. You threatened Rose you threatened the baby unborn. Only they can forgive you. And I doubt they ever will."

    She whimpered behind me as I stepped off the stage, my boots echoing through the silent hall. I walked towards the moonlit exit, the scent of her burnt magic thick in my lungs.

    As I reached the door, I paused and turned back to her onest time.

    "If you evere near them again," I said softly, my voice carrying like thunder through the stillness, "I will not leave you alive to beg for forgiveness."

    Then I stepped out into the night, the cold wind whipping through my hair, carrying away the scent of her tears.

    I closed my eyes, breathing in deeply, feeling the world settle into its natural rhythm once more. My spirit hummed with quiet approval inside me, my love for Easter and Rose blooming like wildfire in my chest.

    She was waiting for me. My little dove. My family. My home.

    I shifted into mist, letting the shadows carry me swiftly back to them. Back to her. Back to the woman who made my ancient, weary heart feel young again.

    And as I soared across the moonlit sky, my power crackling through the night like silver lightning, I whispered to the winds:

    "I¡¯m never running from you again. My Easter."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 291: Her Scent in my Veins

    <h4>Chapter 291: Her Scent in my Veins</h4>

    <strong>Sebastian~</strong>

    I never thought I¡¯d get to wake up to the sight of her like this ¨C tangled in my sheets, hair syed across my chest, breathing softly against my corbone. For centuries, I¡¯d woken up alone, darkness pressed against my mind, my undead heart beating only out of stubborn defiance. But it was different nowadays.

    Today, I woke up alive.

    Cassandra¡¯s arm was draped across my stomach, her leg thrown possessively over mine. The early dawn light filtered through the curtains, illuminating her paleshes and the faint pink scar on her brow. I brushed my thumb against it gently. Her nose scrunched, and a small huff of annoyance left her lips.

    "Stop staring at me like that," she mumbled without opening her eyes.

    I chuckled, the sound rumbling through my chest and vibrating against her cheek. "Like what, darling?"

    "Like you¡¯re trying to paint me with your eyes. Go back to sleep." She tightened her hold around me, her nails grazing my side. And I liked every moment of it.

    "Can¡¯t help it," I whispered, bending to kiss her temple. Her hair smelled of vani and burnt embers, a scent that wrapped around my senses and made my fangs ache. "I like watching my mate sleep. It makes me feel... peaceful."

    At that, her eyes opened. Her dark pupils pinned me with an intensity that made my dead heart stutter. "Sebastian Lawrence, you are an idiot."

    "Guilty," I said with a grin, then rolled over so shey beneath me. She let out a squeak of protest before her eyes widened at the sight of my grin. I bent low, nipping her bottom lip yfully. "But I¡¯m your idiot."

    "Don¡¯t remind me," she breathed, but her hands found my face, cupping it with a tenderness that could shatter me if I let it. "You¡¯re too... much sometimes. Too charming. Too stubborn."

    "And too handsome?" I teased, flicking my hair back dramatically. She burst outughing, her voice echoing through the quiet room, filling it with life.

    "Definitely not humble," she said, pushing my face away yfully. But then her eyes softened, and she brushed her fingers over my jawline. "But... you¡¯re perfect for me."

    I paused, my smile faltering as something trembled in my chest. I dipped my head, resting my forehead against hers. "Say that again."

    "You¡¯re perfect for me, Sebastian Lawrence," she whispered.

    I closed my eyes tightly, breathing her in. If only she knew what those words meant to me. I was a monster, a creature who fed on life itself to survive. Yet to her, I was perfect. I didn¡¯t deserve it, but I would protect it with everything I had.

    I pressed a kiss to her lips ¨C soft, reverent, lingering. "I love you, Cassandra."

    Her breath hitched as she whispered back, "I love you too."

    Later that morning, I brought her to meet my coven¡ªofficially this time. My coven... the same people who once left me out under the scorching sun to die just because I had the audacity to stand up to a tyrant. I still remember the look in their eyes back then: fear, regret, helplessness. But centuriester, when I returned with power beyond their imagination and finally took down the monster who forced their hands, they wept at my feet, begging for forgiveness.

    Since then, they¡¯ve worshipped the very ground I walk on. Normally, I¡¯d think it was a bit much¡ªpeople kneeling everywhere I go¡ªbut today? Today it felt... satisfying. Not for myself, but because they were kneeling to her too. To Cassandra.

    Thanks to Jacob¡¯s cloaking spell, no one recognised her as the Cassandra¡ªthe vampire yer whose name haunted their nightmares. In their minds, that fierce yer died long ago. Jacob and I made sure of it with the little performance we put on for them. Part of me still felt guilty for lying to them, for ying with their memories like that. But then I¡¯d look at her¡ªalive, safe, and here with me¡ªand I knew I¡¯d do it all over again.

    I squeezed her hand gently as we stepped into the grand marble hall of the coven estate. The ce glittered with gold chandeliers hanging from impossibly high ceilings. The floors, polished obsidian, mirrored the entire scene back at us, almost like the world was bowing twice in her honour. Rows upon rows of vampires stood waiting, their heads bowed low in silent reverence.

    I could feel her grip tighten around my fingers, a small tremble running through her. She wasn¡¯t used to this¡ªbeing worshipped, being respected, being anything more than herself. I leaned down close to her ear and whispered, "Don¡¯t worry. Today, they bow to you not out of fear... but because you¡¯re mine."

    She nced up at me, her eyes shining with so many unspoken emotions. Pride. Uncertainty. Love. And as I led her down that aisle of kneeling vampires, I realized something simple but powerful: for the first time in my very long life, I wasn¡¯t walking alone.

    "My lord," came a soft voice from ahead.

    It was Marcellus¡ªa young vampire with tousled brown hair and storm-grey eyes that always seemed to carry a hint of curiosity. I took him in about fifty years ago, when he was nothing but a starving fledgling left to fend for himself in the gutters of Venice. Now, he stood tall in his dark tailored suit, looking every bit the refined noble I trained him to be.

    He dipped his head respectfully as we approached, his eyes flicking briefly to Cassandra before returning to me, curiosity burning brighter behind his calm expression.

    "Is this...?" he asked, his voice careful but eager, unable to finish the question.

    A grin tugged at my lips. I slipped an arm firmly around Cassandra¡¯s waist and pulled her closer to my side. I wanted everyone to see¡ªno confusion, no assumptions, just the truth.

    "My mate," I dered proudly, my voice echoing across the marble hall. "Cassandra."

    She shifted under my arm, her cheeks pink with quiet embarrassment, but she didn¡¯t pull away. If anything, she leaned into my touch, grounding herself in the moment.

    Marcellus blinked, his eyes widening before a genuine smile spread across his face, fangs glinting slightly as he bowed deeper. "Wee, mydy. It is an honour to have you join us."

    "She will be part of this coven from now on," I continued, letting my gaze sweep over the others.

    There was a collective murmur of approval. Some vampires whispered to each other, and I caught the word ¡¯beautiful¡¯ echoing through their minds. Damn right she was. Beautiful, powerful, terrifying ¨C mine.

    "Wee, Lady Cassandra," Marcellus said with a bow, his long ck cloak sweeping the floor. "We are honoured to have you join our coven."

    Cassandra stiffened beside me. I squeezed her waist reassuringly. Her gaze darted across the hall, at the dozens of eyes watching her, and for a brief moment, her cold, ruthless hunter mask cracked. She looked... nervous.

    "I... um..." she swallowed, then straightened her shoulders, slipping back into her unbreakable persona. "Thank you. I¡¯ll try not to... eat anyone."

    Gasps erupted across the hall until they noticed her teasing smirk. Laughter followed quickly, easing the tension. I leaned down, whispering in her ear, "They already fear you, darling. Don¡¯t give them heart attacks."

    She elbowed me lightly. "Maybe I want to."

    That evening, as the coven weed her with blood-champagne and music, I pulled her away to the garden. The moonlight painted her skin silver. The roses bent toward her, as if offering homage to their new queen.

    "Do you like it here?" I asked softly, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear.

    Her eyes glistened under the moonlight. "I do... I really do."

    "Good." I kissed her forehead, feeling the fear in my chest loosen slightly. But it never fully left. Kalmia was still out there, hunting for me and my blood, wanting to consume my power and enve Cassandra¡¯s body for herself.

    Jacob had assured me that his cloaking spell and barrier seals were imprable to Kalmia¡¯s demonic senses, but... I was a vampire. Hope was never my strongest trait. Caution was.

    The next morning, I woke up to Cassandra pressed against my back, her arms around my waist. I felt her breathing slow and even, her fingers twitching every now and then. I turned slowly, careful not to wake her, and just watched.

    Her hair was a mess, her lips parted slightly, and her cheek was squished against the pillow. She looked adorable. Terrifying, but adorable. My terrifying mate.

    I must have smiled too wide because her eyes cracked open. "Why are you smiling like a lunatic again?" she mumbled, voice husky with sleep.

    "Because you¡¯re drooling on my pillow."

    She jerked up immediately, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. Seeing her panic, I burst outughing. She red at me, smacking my chest. "You¡¯re evil."

    "True. But you still love me." I caught her wrist, pulling her back down and kissing her softly. She sighed into my mouth, curling against me. For a while, we justy there, basking in the silence.

    But the silence didn¡¯tst long.

    A sharp voice cut through my mind like lightning<i>. "Sebastian." </i>

    I blinked, recognising the mental link immediately. <i>Zane.</i>

    <i>"What is it, princeling?"</i> I repliedzily, twirling a lock of Cassandra¡¯s hair around my finger as shey curled against my chest. Her breathing was soft, peaceful, grounding me in a moment that felt almost human.

    But his voice came back taut, vibrating with a dangerous mix of rage and triumph. <i>"Kalmia. She¡¯s been caught." </i>

    The world seemed to tilt. Everything froze¡ªmy thoughts, my breath, even the yful rhythm of Cassandra¡¯s hair slipping through my fingers. My heart mmed against my ribs so hard it hurt.

    <i>"C-caught... by who?"</i> I managed to ask, my mind struggling to keep up with the words.

    <i>"Natalie and Jacob," </i>he replied, each sybleced with pride.<i> "She¡¯s imprisoned now. Her execution is in four days. Natalie wants you and Cassandra there. I¡¯ll call youter for more details." </i>

    I felt like the entire universe narrowed down to that one truth. Imprisoned. Executed. The words mmed into me over and over, shaking loose a burden I hadn¡¯t realized was fused to my bones. The suffocating weight that had haunted every second of my immortal life... it was lifting.

    "Sebastian?" Cassandra¡¯s soft whisper shattered through my shock. Her eyes searched my face, her brows knitted in confusion and worry as her hands gently cupped my cheeks. "What is it? What happened?"

    I swallowed hard, my throat tight with emotion I couldn¡¯t name. "She¡¯s been caught... Kalmia. Natalie and Jacob captured her. Zane wants us there... for her punishment. For her execution."

    For a moment, there was only silence. Heavy, deafening silence. Then a shakyugh burst from her lips, tears welling up so quickly they slipped down her cheeks before she could blink them away. "She¡¯s... gone? Really gone? We¡¯re free?"

    I nodded, pressing my forehead against hers as I watched tears blur her vision. The two of us just sat there, foreheads touching, hearts pounding in the same frantic rhythm.

    "We¡¯re free, darling," I whispered, my voice breaking as relief crashed through me like a sea waves. "We¡¯re finally free."

    A sob tore out of her, and sheughed and cried all at once, clutching my face like she was afraid I¡¯d disappear. Then she kissed me¡ªhard, desperate, her lips trembling against mine. I kissed her back just as fiercely, pouring every drop of relief, gratitude, and raw, aching love into her mouth until my chest hurt.

    We were free.

    After all these time, after all the blood, pain, and nightmares... we were finally free.

    But deep down, beneath the flood of tion, a quiet, cold voice whispered in my soul:

    <i>Not yet. Not until I watch her die with my own eyes.</i>

    And I would. With Cassandra by my side, I would watch everyst breath leave Kalmia¡¯s body.

    Only then would we truly be free.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 292: Facing the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 292: Facing the Truth</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    The door closed with a soft, final click, sealing Jacob out of my room... out of our lives. I pressed my back against the wood, sliding down until I sat curled on the thin carpet, trembling with confusion and exhaustion.

    "Mommy?" Rose¡¯s tiny voice wavered, breaking through the tangled mess of my thoughts. I turned to see her standing by the window, her little body framed by the soft morning light. She clutched Donut to her chest so tightly, it was a wonder the poor cat didn¡¯t protest ¨C but he justy there, limp and quiet, as if he somehow knew she needed him to stay still.

    Tears spilled freely down her pink cheeks, each droplet carving a glistening path as her lower lip trembled. Her big eyes, wide and glossy with sadness, searched my face for something ¨Cfort, reassurance, maybe answers I wasn¡¯t sure I could give. Seeing her like that, so small and broken-hearted, made my chest ache with a tenderness so fierce it almost knocked the breath out of me.

    "Rosie... baby,e here." I opened my arms, and she rushed into them, burying her face in my neck. Her sobs came out in tiny hups.

    "Mommy... why did you send Daddy Jacob away? He wasn¡¯t bad... he wasn¡¯t... he loves you... and me..." Her voice cracked, and she clung tighter, shaking.

    My throat tightened painfully. I stroked her wild brown curls, inhaling her sweet scent¡ªbaby shampoo and strawberries. "Shh, sweetheart... it¡¯s okay... I¡¯m here."

    But my words felt empty. My chest ached at her tears. What was I supposed to say? That her mommy was scared out of her mind because of visions she didn¡¯t understand? That her mommy¡¯s head was a mess of memories that didn¡¯t fit together, like shattered ss?

    She sniffled and pulled back, staring at me with those innocent emerald eyes so much like mine. "Mommy... Daddy Jacob isn¡¯t bad. He loves you. He told me stories about wolves and magic... and he said I¡¯m brave like a wolf cub."

    I felt something crack inside me. I cupped her damp cheeks and kissed her forehead softly. "I know, baby. I know. Mommy just... Mommy doesn¡¯t know what to think right now."

    Rose¡¯s tiny brows knitted together, and her little lips quivered as she frowned up at me. "You¡¯re being mean to him," she whispered, her voice so soft it almost disappeared into the quiet room. She hugged Donut closer, as if his warmth could give her courage. "You didn¡¯t even let him tell you why he came," she continued, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "He told me that he came because he missed us, mommy." Her words wobbled on thest syble, breaking my heart with how fragile and honest they were, spoken with all the innocence only a child could hold.

    But her words pierced deep. Tears burned my eyes. Was I being unfair? Judging him without knowing him or letting him exin? All because of blurry visions I didn¡¯t understand... visions that made no sense but filled me with dread.

    Was Jacob good... or bad?

    My thoughts churned endlessly long after Rose drifted off to sleep that night, curled up against my side. Iy awake staring at the ceiling, the flickering shadows from the streemp outside dancing across the stained white paint.

    One thing refused to leave my mind, a splinter digging deeper with every breath: If Jacob wasn¡¯t a stalker... if he truly wasn¡¯t dangerous... then how did he find me?

    The next morning arrived heavy and silent, thick grey clouds hanging low as if they wanted to press down on the earth itself. I got Rose ready for school in our small hotel room, slipping her arms through her pink cardigan and smoothing down her wild curls. She didn¡¯t say much, just watched me with those big green eyes, her little hands holding tightly onto Donut until it was time to leave.

    We drove in quietness, the hum of the engine filling the spaces where our morning songs usually yed. She gazed out the window at the gloomy sky, her thumb resting against her lips, deep in thoughts only a child could have.

    When we finally pulled up in front of her preschool, I parked and unbuckled her seatbelt before walking her up to the gate, my hand warm around her small fingers. I crouched down to her level, brushing a stray curl away from her forehead and tucking it behind her ear. "Listen to me carefully, Rosebud," I said softly, my voice firm but gentle. I kissed the tip of her nose, feeling her tiny breath hitch with nerves. "After school today, don¡¯t go with anyone except Mommy. Okay? Tell your teachers that no one else is allowed to take you."

    She nodded slowly, her eyes serious and searching my face for answers I couldn¡¯t give. "Are you going to bring Daddy Jacob to pick me up?" she asked in a whisper, hope and confusion mingling in her tone.

    My chest tightened, but I forced a small smile. "No, baby. Just Mommy today, alright? Only me."

    Before standing up, I turned to her teacher, who waited patiently at the gate. "Please," I said, keeping my voice calm but firm, "don¡¯t release Rose to anyone else today. Only me. No one else, no matter what they say."

    The teacher nodded with understanding, and I watched as Rose took hesitant steps into the school, her little shoulders slumped. I watched her disappear through the ss doors, feeling like the worst mother alive. Tears blurred my vision. I blinked them back and drove back to the hotel slowly, each second feeling heavier than thest.

    I didn¡¯t know what I was doing anymore.

    Back in my hotel room, the silence pressed in around me. I tried to clean up the dishes, made the bed, paced the worn out carpet, checked my phone over and over... but I didn¡¯t have his number. I didn¡¯t even know hisst name. So I waited, jumping at every sound from the hallway, wondering if he woulde back.

    But he didn¡¯t.

    By noon, I was curled up on the bed, hugging my knees to my chest as I stared at the cold, untouched oatmeal on the coffee table. I thought I¡¯d feel relieved that he hadn¡¯te back... that he was gone for good. But instead, all I felt was this gnawing emptiness, a heavy hollowness that settled deep in my chest. Worry wed at me, questions spiralling endlessly in my mind. Was he okay? Did my words cut deeper than I intended? And why did the thought of hurting him bother me this much?

    I pressed my palms against my eyes, trying to hold back the tears that burned hot and stubborn. "I¡¯m losing it," I whispered into the silent room. "Completely losing it..."

    By the time 1:30 pm rolled around, I knew I had to get myself together to pick Rose up by 2:30 pm. I stood abruptly, my heart pounding with a decision that burned through me like wildfire.

    I couldn¡¯t keep hiding. Not anymore.

    I pulled on a soft floral dress and slipped into a warm cardigan to fight off the chill. My hands worked quickly, tying my wild curls up into a bun, though stubborn strands immediately tumbled down to frame my face. Every second dragged by painfully slow, like the universe itself was holding its breath.

    And just as I reached for the door handle to leave... there it was. A soft, hesitant knock on the door, stopping me in my tracks and sending my heart racing.

    My heart leapt so violently I nearly fell over getting to the door. For a moment, I pressed my hand against the peeling wood, steadying myself, breathing in and out slowly. Then I grabbed my handbag from the bed, squared my shoulders, and opened the door.

    Jacob stood there, his handsome face shadowed with worry. His thick ck hair was tousled by probably running his hands through it, and his warm brown eyes widened in surprise as he saw me fully dressed, holding my bag.

    "Easter..." he began softly, his voice a velvet caress that sent a shiver down my spine.

    "Don¡¯t," I cut in sharply, my voice shaking despite my efforts to keep it strong. "We need to talk. But... not here."

    He blinked, stunned. "Okay... where do you want to go?"

    "There¡¯s a coffee shop down the street," I said, stepping into the hallway and locking my door behind me. I turned to face him, forcing myself to meet his gaze. "I don¡¯t trust you enough to be alone with you in my room."

    His expression flickered, like I¡¯d pped him. For a second, pain shone in his eyes, raw and unguarded, before he forced a small smile and nodded. "That¡¯s fair," he said softly. "Lead the way."

    We walked in silence to the small coffee shop, the air between us thick with tension and unspoken words. I could feel his gaze flick to me asionally, studying me with an intensity that made my cheeks burn. I kept my eyes on the cracked pavement, trying to calm my racing heart.

    At the coffee shop, I chose a table by the window where I could see everything and everyone. I sat down and folded my hands on the chipped wooden table to keep them from trembling.

    Jacob sat opposite me, his long fingers curling around the coffee cup the waitress brought him. His eyes never left my face.

    I swallowed hard, forcing myself to look at him. His gaze was so warm, so deep, it felt like drowning in melted chocte and sunlight.

    "Did... did we know each other before?" I asked quietly, my voice almost a whisper. "Before you became my neighbor... did we know each other?"

    His fingers tightened around the cup, his jaw clenching. He looked down, then out the window, as if searching for an answer in the afternoon light. My chest squeezed painfully with every second of silence.

    Finally, he turned back to me, and his eyes... God, his eyes were so full of sorrow and longing that it stole my breath away.

    "Yes," he whispered, his voice rough with emotion. "We did."

    I gasped, my hands flying to my mouth. The room spun for a moment as his words crashed over me like a tidal wave. My vision blurred with tears, my heart thundering so loud I could barely hear anything else.

    "How... how did we know each other?" I asked, my voice cracking, trembling with fear and desperate hope. "Who... who are you to me?"

    He reached across the table slowly, as if afraid I would bolt, andid his hand gently over mine. His touch was warm, grounding, sending tingles through my skin.

    "Easter..." he said softly, his eyes locked onto mine, fierce and gentle all at once. "I promise... I¡¯ll tell you everything. But not here. Not like this. I owe you the truth... the whole truth. Just... please... give me the chance to show you who I really am."

    Tears slid down my cheeks, warm and silent. For a moment, all I could do was stare at him, searching his face for any sign of deception... but all I saw was pain, regret, and something that terrified me more than anything else in the world.

    Love.

    I nodded slowly, swallowing the lump in my throat. "Okay," I whispered. "Okay."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 293: The Memory He Stole

    <h4>Chapter 293: The Memory He Stole</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    I sat there, staring at Jacob with tears drying stickily on my cheeks, his words echoing in my head like a haunting luby.

    "Okay," I whispered, my voice trembling. "I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll give you a chance to exin yourself."

    A wave of relief washed over his face, softening his sharp features. His shoulders rxed a little, though his eyes still swam with shadows.

    "But," I added firmly, leaning back in my chair, "since you don¡¯t want to tell me anything here... I¡¯ll go back home with you."

    His eyes widened slightly, surprise flickering across his handsome face.

    "There¡¯s no point staying at the hotel anymore," I continued, folding my arms tightly against my chest as if to hold myself together. "You found a way to track me down, so clearly, it¡¯s not as safe as I thought it would be."

    "Easter, I¡ª"

    "But," I cut him off sharply, holding his gaze. "Don¡¯t think for a second that I trust you. I have 112 on speed dial and the police will be on your ass before you even realize what¡¯s happening."

    For a moment, there was silence between us. Then... he chuckled softly, shaking his head, a small smile curling his lips. "I would never hurt you," he said, his voice so gentle it made something deep inside me ache. "You can be rest assured of that."

    I swallowed hard, my throat tight. His words wrapped around me like warm honey, tempting me to believe him... but I couldn¡¯t afford to. Not now. Not when he was showing signs of being a stalker or worse, a murderer.

    "Good," I whispered, gripping my handbag strap tightly. "I... I¡¯ll meet you back at your house. Two hours from now. I need to pick Rose up from school... and check out of the hotel."

    His brows lifted, then he nodded solemnly. "I¡¯ll be waiting," he said softly.

    Without another word, I pushed back my chair and stood, my legs trembling slightly. Jacob stood too, towering over me with his tall, athletic build. For a second, our eyes locked, and I felt something powerful and electric pass between us, leaving me breathless.

    We walked out of the coffee shop together, the bell above the door jingling softly behind us. Outside, the sun had shifted lower in the sky, spreading it¡¯s golden beams across the cracked pavement.

    We stood there awkwardly for a moment before he cleared his throat. "I¡¯ll... see you soon, Easter."

    I nodded, unable to speak past the lump in my throat. Then, without another nce, I turned and walked to my car, feeling his gaze burn into my back with every step.

    The drive to Rose¡¯s school was quiet except for the hum of the engine and the frantic pounding of my heart. My hands gripped the steering wheel so tightly my palms burned from the pressure.

    <i>Am I doing the right thing?</i> I wondered, biting my lower lip. <i>Going to his house... letting him exin... am I insane?</i>

    But... even with fear screaming at me to not be so reckless, my curiosity was louder. <i>Who was he really? How did he know me?</i> I needed to know. The uncertainty was killing me slowly from the inside out.

    When I arrived at the small preschool, Rose came bursting out of the gates, her curls bouncing wildly around her chubby cheeks. Her little green eyes sparkled with excitement when she saw me.

    "Mommy!" she squealed, running into my arms.

    "Hey, baby," I whispered, hugging her tightly, burying my face into her soft hair. "How was school today?"

    "It was good!" she beamed, pulling back to look at me. "Are we going home now?"

    I hesitated. "Yeah... yeah, baby, we¡¯re going home."

    Her eyes lit up like little emeraldnterns. "Yay! I wanna see Daddy Jacob! I miss him so much."

    My heart lurched painfully in my chest. Daddy Jacob. She always called him that... and every time, it carved another crack in my already confused mind.

    "Let¡¯s go," I whispered hoarsely, pressing a kiss to her forehead before taking her hand and leading her to the car.

    Back at the hotel, I packed our things in silence, my mind a whirlpool of chaos. Donut, Jacob¡¯s well behaved fat tabby cat watched me from the windowsill with narrowed blue eyes.

    "Come on buddy, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m taking you back to your dad." I mumbled softly, scratching his chin. He purred loudly, leaning into my touch.

    After checking out, I carried Donut in one arm while holding Rose¡¯s little hand in the other. As I drove home, Rose chattered happily about seeing Jacob again, her sweet voice filling the car with innocent joy.

    "Mommy," she said suddenly, her emerald eyes wide with excitement. "Do you think Daddy Jacob will y tea party with me today? He makes the best wolf voices for Mr Fluffles!"

    I smiled despite myself, my heart aching with confusion and longing. "We¡¯ll see, baby... we¡¯ll see."

    When we finally pulled into our driveway, my chest felt so tight I could barely breathe. Across the street, Jacob stood outside his house, leaning against the doorframe with his arms folded casually over his broad chest. His tousled hair gleamed in the evening light, and his warm brown eyes brightened when he saw us.

    Rose squealed happily. "Daddy Jacob!!"

    I swallowed hard, parking the car. My legs felt numb as I got out, holding Donut against my hip while taking Rose¡¯s tiny hand. Together, we crossed the street.

    Jacob straightened as we approached, his smile spreading slowly across his face, softening his strong features into something achingly beautiful.

    "Wee home," he murmured, his eyes locked onto mine.

    I swallowed, my throat painfully dry. "Thank you... for waiting."

    "Always," he whispered.

    He pushed the door open and stepped aside, letting us in. As I crossed the threshold into his warm, wood-scented living room, memories rushed at me like a p ¨C the way his lips moved against mine on that very couch, the way he left me reeling in confusion right after. Heat red across my cheeks as I turned to look at him, my chest tightening with everything unsaid between us.

    "I... I¡¯m sorry," I blurted out suddenly. "For... for taking your cat without your permission."

    He tilted his head slightly, a small, amused smile curling his lips. "Donut?" he chuckled softly. "Easter... he was never mine."

    I blinked, stunned. "W-what do you mean...?"

    His eyes softened as he gazed at me with something deep and unreadable. "He was yours. Always been yours."

    My mouth fell open slightly. I tried to think... to dig through the thick fog in my head, searching for any memory of owning a cat. But... there was nothing. Just... emptiness.

    Yet... somewhere deep in my chest, a warmth bloomed. He¡¯s right, a quiet voice whispered inside me. Donut was always yours. The name... it fits him perfectly.

    Rose squealed happily as Donut jumped down from my arm and rubbed against her legs, purring like a motor. "Donut that tickles! Mommy Donut has the softest fur right?!"

    I smiled faintly, my heart twisting painfully. "Yeah, baby... he does."

    Jacob gestured to the couch. "Sit," he said gently. "Let¡¯s talk."

    I nodded, sinking into the plush cushions, cradling my trembling hands in myp. Rose plopped down on the carpet with Donut, giggling as he pawed at her hair ribbons.

    I looked up at Jacob as he sat across from me, his elbows resting on his knees, his warm brown eyes locked onto mine.

    "Start talking," I whispered, my voice trembling.

    He exhaled slowly, his gaze dropping to his sped hands before returning to me. "I knew about you through my sister... Natalie."

    "Natalie?" I frowned. "I... I don¡¯t know anyone named Natalie."

    He smiled faintly. "You did... she attends your college."

    My heart lurched painfully. "College...? I... I don¡¯t remember..."

    He nodded sadly. "I know. But... we officially met when Natalie and I came to your house... when you were living with Ruben."

    The world seemed to tilt beneath me. My breath caught in my throat. "Ruben... my ex-husband...?"

    "Yes," he said softly. "We helped you... leave him."

    My mind spun violently. Everything he was saying sounded like a dream I couldn¡¯t wake up from. "How... how do you know about Ruben...? Nothing... nothing you¡¯re saying makes sense... but... it also makes sense. I don¡¯t... I don¡¯t understand..."

    Tears blurred my vision as I gripped the hem of my dress tightly.

    "Why... why don¡¯t I remember any of this, Jacob?" I whispered, my voice breaking. "Why can¡¯t I remember anyone being part of my separation with Ruben...?"

    He looked at me then, his eyes deep pools of sorrow and regret.

    "Because... you lost your memory," he said softly.

    I froze, staring at him as if he¡¯d grown wings and horns right in front of me.

    "I... lost my memory...?"

    He nodded slowly, pain flickering across his face. For a long moment, silence filled the room, only broken by Rose¡¯s giggles and Donut¡¯s purrs in the background.

    Finally, my voice cracked with desperation as I whispered, "How...? How did I lose my memory...?"

    His eyes softened, and he leaned closer, his voice so quiet and tender it wrapped around my heart like silk.

    "I wiped it," he whispered, his words shattering everything inside me.

    My breath caught painfully in my chest. My eyes widened in horror and confusion as I stared at him, trembling.

    "You... you what...?" I croaked, my voice barely audible over the roaring in my ears.

    "I... I¡¯m so sorry, Easter," he whispered, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. "I... I wiped your memory."

    And just like that, my world copsed into a silent scream.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 294: Calm Down

    <h4>Chapter 294: Calm Down</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    "I... I wiped your memory."

    The words left my mouth heavy and cold, falling between us like a boulder cracking through ice. I watched as her eyes widened, emerald irises shimmering with horror and confusion, her lips parting to suck in a trembling breath. For a long moment, she just sat there, frozen, her gaze locked on mine as though she were staring at a stranger.

    Then, without warning, Easter shoved herself upright, her swollen belly jutting forward as she rose so quickly the couch let out a desperate groan beneath her. Her shoulders quivered, her breathing ragged, and her hands curled into trembling fists at her sides, every inch of her radiating a fierce, uncontainable energy.

    "Easter¡ª"

    "No!" Her voice was sharp and trembling,ced with fury and pain. "No, Jacob. Just... stop it."

    She took a step back, her wild curls bouncing around her delicate, freckled face. Her cheeks burned pink as tears welled up in her eyes.

    "I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t do this," she snapped, shaking her head furiously. "I can¡¯t sit here while you... while you mock me about something like this. You wiped my memory? Really? Do you think this is funny?"

    My chest tightened painfully. Mock her? Goodness, no. Did she really think I would ever y games with her heart like that?

    "Easter, please," I whispered, my voice thick. I stood slowly, my palms raised in surrender. "Just listen to me. Please. Sit down and let me exin everything. You need to calm down¡ª"

    "Calm down?" she spat out, her eyes zing with fury. "I¡¯m done, Jacob. Done with men making fun of me all my life. Treating me like I¡¯m worthless and stupid. First Ruben, now you. I thought you were different... I thought..." Her voice broke, tears slipping down her cheeks as she shook her head again. "I can¡¯t do this. I won¡¯t stand here and be your entertainment. Listen to me, Jacob. From now on, stay the hell away from me. If you don¡¯t, I swear I¡¯ll call the cops and have you pped with a restraining order for stalking."

    She turned away, scooping Rose up into her arms and she even grabbed Donut by the scruff with her other hand. The fat tabby let out a surprised mrowl but didn¡¯t struggle as she stomped toward the door.

    Panic seized my chest. "Easter, wait!" I reached out instinctively, but she jerked away.

    "Don¡¯t touch me," she snapped, ring at me over her shoulder with those storm-tossed eyes. "Stay away from me, Jacob. I mean it."

    I opened my mouth to plead with her, to exin everything, but just then, something caught my attention. I heard it¡ªa rapid, shallow fluttering, like a hummingbird trapped in a jar. My eyes widened as I focused my hearing deeper... past her thundering heartbeat, past the rush of her blood... there.

    The baby¡¯s heartbeat.

    But it wasn¡¯t just fast. It was frantic. Struggling.

    My powers bristled beneath my skin, instincts roaring to life. Something¡¯s wrong.

    "Easter," I rasped, fighting to keep my voice calm as terror wed at my chest. "Wait¡ªplease. Your baby... something¡¯s wrong with your baby. I need you to calm down so I can¡ª"

    She let out a humorlessugh, bitter and broken. "You think I¡¯m that stupid, huh? That I¡¯d believe another lie from you? God, Jacob, I thought... I thought you were kind. I thought you were... different."

    "Easter, please¡ª"

    But she was already out the door, Rose perched on her hip and Donut hanging limply from her hand. I followed her, my bare feet pping the porch as I sprinted after her into the warm, fading afternoon.

    "Easter, please, just listen to me!" My voice cracked with desperation as I reached for her. Across the street, a pair of elderly neighbors paused, curiosity flickering across their wrinkled faces as they watched the scene unfold.

    Easter turned, her eyes glistening with tears. "Stay away from me!" she screamed, clutching Rose tighter against her chest. "I¡¯m done being treated like a fool. I won¡¯t let you humiliate me anymore!"

    More people began to slow down along the sidewalk, their murmurs prickling against my heightened senses. I could smell their confusion, their curiosity... their judgment. But none of it mattered. Only her and the frantic little heart inside her womb.

    "Easter, please!" I begged, my chest aching. "You don¡¯t understand, I can hear¡ª"

    "Enough!" she yelled, stepping backward off the curb and crossing the street toward her house. "Just... just stay away from us, Jacob!"

    Then it happened.

    She let out a strangled scream, her free hand flying to clutch her stomach. Rose let out a frightened whimper as Easter crumpled to her knees on the pavement.

    "M-mommy...?"

    "My stomach..." she gasped, pain twisting her beautiful face. "It... hurts... oh God it hurts¡ª"

    A dark wetness spread across the concrete beneath her, glistening under the streetlights. My heart stopped.

    Her water... it¡¯s too soon. It¡¯s too soon.

    "Call an ambnce!" someone shouted.

    "Get help! She¡¯s inbor!"

    A crowd gathered, their voices rising in a confused, fearful chorus. My instincts raged within me, desperate to protect her, to help her, to scoop her into my arms and make everything right. But I couldn¡¯t¡ªnot like this. Too many eyes. Too many questions.

    I backed away quickly, slipping between two gawking neighbors and bolting into my house. My hands trembled as I mmed the door shut behind me. I closed my eyes, took a steadying breath, and let my power flood through me. My body shimmered, fading into invisibility. Then, with a silent exhale, I teleported.

    I reappeared right next to her, invisible to everyone around. She was doubled over, sobbing so hard her whole body shook, one hand clutching her swollen belly as if trying to hold herself together. Little Rose clung desperately to her neck, her cries piercing the quiet like shattered ss. Beside them sat Donut, his blue eyes wide with worry, his tail flicking anxiously as if he, too, could feel the heaviness of their pain.

    "It¡¯s okay... it¡¯s okay, Easter," I whispered, though she couldn¡¯t hear me. Gently, I ced my hand against her swollen belly, feeling the panicked fluttering of the baby¡¯s tiny heart beneath my palm. I closed my eyes and pushed my energy into her womb, wrapping the baby in a protective warmth, steadying its frantic breathing.

    "Hold on little one... hold on," I whispered, feeling tears prick my own eyes.

    The wail of sirens pierced the chaos as an ambnce screeched to a stop by the curb. Paramedics leapt out, rushing to Easter¡¯s side.

    "Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s okay, we¡¯re here. Let¡¯s get you to the hospital."

    I stepped back as they loaded her onto the stretcher, Rose still clutching her hand and sobbing softly.

    "Mommy... mommy don¡¯t cry... it¡¯s okay... it¡¯s okay..."

    One of the paramedics gently took Rose¡¯s hand, helping her into the ambnce beside her mother. Donut sat frozen on the sidewalk, tail twitching nervously. My chest clenched as I bent down, scooped him up, and teleported him into my living room, setting him down gently by his bowl. He meowed up at me, confused, as I filled his dish with kibble.

    "Stay here, Donut. Guard the house."

    Then I vanished again, reappearing silently in the back of the ambnce, still invisible. I knelt beside Rose, watching her tiny hands clutch her mother¡¯s fingers desperately.

    "It¡¯s okay, princess," I whispered softly, brushing an invisible hand across her hair. She shivered faintly at my touch, her sobs quieting to hups as my calming energy seeped into her little mind.

    Eastery with her eyes squeezed shut, her breath ragged as tears streamed down her cheeks. The baby¡¯s heartbeat fluttered weakly in her womb. I reached out again, pressing my palm lightly against her belly. My power glowed warm beneath my skin as I steadied the child¡¯s frantic heart.

    <i>Hold on, little one... hold on for her...</i>

    The sirens wailed around us as we sped through the city toward the hospital, the shing red lights painting Easter¡¯s tear-streaked face in sorrowful hues.

    My heart ached as I looked at her¡ªthis woman who didn¡¯t know her own strength. Who thought so little of herself. Who believed my love was impossible.

    She thought I was mocking her. That I didn¡¯t care.

    But the truth was, I would burn the entire world down before I let anything happen to her or her child.

    And as I knelt there, invisible and silent beside her and Rose, I vowed to myself that no matter what happened next, I would tell her everything.

    The truth about her memories.

    The truth about her past.

    The truth about me. No more secrets.

    And most importantly...

    The truth about how I have loved her from the very first moment I saw her. Back then, I didn¡¯t even understand what that feeling was¡ªI just knew that something in me shifted the second our eyes met.

    I shouldn¡¯t have wiped her memories. Gosh, I wish I hadn¡¯t. There had to have been another way to ease her nightmares, anything but this. Because in taking away her pain, I also stole our memories¡ªevery smile, every quiet moment, every spark we shared. And now, here we are, both of us paying the price for my stupidity. My short-sightedness cost us everything that mattered.

 Chapter 295: The Unbreakable Moment

    <h4>Chapter 295: The Unbreakable Moment</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    I¡¯ve lived centuries, walked with kings and gods, roamed the shadows of endless forests with wolves at my side, and yet... nothing ever terrified me the way Easter¡¯s screams did that night.

    The moment the ambnce doors flung open, nurses rushed toward her with a flurry of frantic footsteps and clipped orders. Bright fluorescent lights stabbed at my invisible eyes as I followed behind, the cold sterile air of the hospital biting into my skin like winter frost. I hovered close to her stretcher, watching her fingers curl tighter around Rose¡¯s tiny hand.

    "Mommy... mommy, wake up..." Rose sobbed.

    Easter¡¯s eyes fluttered, her breathing in short, panicked gasps. Sweat matted her curls to her forehead. Tears streamed down her freckled cheeks, her lips trembling with each contraction that rocked her small, trembling body.

    "Miss Easter, you¡¯re going to be okay," one nurse said in French as they wheeled her down the corridor. "Stay with us. Breathe."

    They pushed her into a private delivery room, bright and polished with silver equipment and glowing monitors. A female doctor, dark-haired with stern hazel eyes, stepped forward, snapping on her gloves. "Get her vitals. Prep for immediate delivery."

    I stood beside Easter¡¯s bed, invisible to all, helpless as her pain flooded through my senses like a raging river. Her soft moans turned to sharp, guttural cries that twisted my chest in agony.

    "Push, Miss Easter!" the doctormanded. "Push now!"

    "I... I can¡¯t... I c-can¡¯t... it hurts so much..." she sobbed, clenching her teeth so hard I heard her mrs grind.

    My heart twisted. I ced a hand over her belly, feeling the tremors ripple beneath her skin. The baby¡¯s heartbeat thundered fast and uneven. I poured my power into her womb, wrapping the tiny life with the warmth of my energy, trying to soothe them both.

    But nothing changed.

    What in the world was happening? My powers weren¡¯t doing anything!

    Easter let out another broken scream. My entire being screamed with her.

    "Come on, baby, please..." I whispered, my voice cracking though no one could hear it.

    A nurse frowned at the monitor. "Doctor, the baby isn¡¯t moving down the birth canal. Heart rate is dropping fast."

    "Emergency C-section," the doctor ordered sharply. "Now!"

    My eyes darted to the scalpel tray. Relief swelled in my chest. They would save her. They had to. She would live. The baby would live.

    But then...

    "Scalpel," the doctor said, snatching the shining de from the tray. She pressed it against Easter¡¯s trembling stomach.

    The scalpel screeched like metal against diamond.

    The doctor jerked back, eyes wide. "What... what is this?"

    She tried again. Sparks flew as the scalpel met her skin. Easter cried out, her emerald eyes rolling back as her body convulsed with pain.

    "Nothing¡¯s working!" the doctor gasped. "Try another de!"

    A second doctor grabbed a different scalpel. The same result. The metal refused to pierce her skin, as if an invisible armour had formed around her womb.

    I felt cold terror slice through my spine. This wasn¡¯t natural. This wasn¡¯t normal. It was spiritual, woven into the very essence of her life force. I pressed both palms against her belly, pushing my power deeper, trying to unlock whatever curse held her captive.

    But my power just... fizzled out. Like water over dying coals.

    "No... no... please, please work..." I muttered desperately. "Please..."

    "Doctor, her blood pressure is dropping fast!"

    "Doctor, baby¡¯s heart rate is almost gone!"

    "Prepare the defibritor!" The room burst into chaos.

    I clenched my jaw, summoning my mind link.

    "Natalie."

    I felt her sleepy confusion across the link. "Jacob? What¡¯s wrong? I was sleeping¡ª"

    "It¡¯s Easter. She¡¯s dying. The baby... it¡¯s trapped. They can¡¯t cut her. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening. My powers aren¡¯t working. Please... please, Nat... help her. I¡¯m begging you."

    The link went silent. Then, the sharp jolt of her fear reached me like a p.

    "Hold on. I¡¯ming."

    A rush of wind swept through the room. Natalie materialised beside me, shimmering into view just for an instant before cloaking herself in invisibility. She wore pale blue pyjama shorts with tiny white wolves printed all over them and a tank top, her hair dishevelled from sleep, but her eyes burned with fierce determination.

    "Oh, Easter..." she whispered, her voice cracking as she pressed her glowing hands to Easter¡¯s stomach. "Hold on, sweetheart."

    Her wolf Jasmine projected behind her as a faint white silhouette, baring its teeth and howling softly in the spirit realm.

    Natalie closed her eyes, channeling her healing. Bright silver light bloomed under her palms, illuminating the whole room with an ethereal glow.

    Easter¡¯s breathing steadied for a moment. Her eyes opened weakly, zed with tears and agony.

    But then the baby¡¯s heartbeat faltered again.

    "No..." Natalie gasped, sweat beading on her forehead. "No... this... this has never happened before. Why isn¡¯t it working?!"

    She poured more power, her shoulders trembling with strain. Jasmine howled louder in her mind that even I could hear, lending her every ounce of spiritual strength.

    But the baby didn¡¯t move. Easter¡¯s skin turned pale as death itself.

    I grabbed Natalie¡¯s arm. "Why isn¡¯t it working?! You¡¯ve healed people torn in half. You¡¯ve brought the dead back. Why not her?! What is this?!"

    Natalie shook her head, tears spilling down her cheeks. "I... I don¡¯t know, Jacob. I don¡¯t know..."

    The doctor tried again with another scalpel, but sparks flew from Easter¡¯s stomach. "What... what is she?!"

    "Doctor, her pulse is crashing!"

    "Baby¡¯s heart rate is gone!"

    Everything blurred. The bright lights. The beeping monitors. The doctors¡¯ frantic shouts. The smell of blood and antiseptic. All of it warped into a whirlwind of agony. I felt my knees hit the floor beside her bed, my forehead pressed against the rail as silent sobs tore through my chest.

    I had sworn to protect her. To protect them. What kind of god was I, if I couldn¡¯t even save the woman I loved and her baby?

    Love.

    The word throbbed in my mind, bittersweet and sharp like thorns against my heart.

    I looked at Natalie. Her lips trembled as tears streamed down her cheeks, dripping onto her tank top. She shook her head helplessly.

    "This is beyond me... it¡¯s beyond both of us..."

    No.

    No.

    I would not lose them.

    With trembling hands, I reached into the spiritual ne and brushed against every consciousness in the room. Doctors, nurses, technicians. Their minds felt like warm flickering candles against my power.

    "Sleep."

    I wiped their memories clean of what they¡¯d seen. Their eyes rolled back, and they slumped to the ground like fallen dolls.

    Natalie grabbed my wrist, her eyes wide. "Jacob... what are you doing?"

    I slipped an arm under Easter¡¯s shoulders, another under her knees. Her head lolled against my chest, her curls brushing my jaw. Her scent flooded me with such sorrowful sweetness my eyes burned.

    "I¡¯m taking her home," I whispered hoarsely. "Where she belongs."

    Outside the delivery room, Rose sat in a chair, sobbing into her tiny hands. Natalie scooped her up, kissing her forehead. "Shh, baby girl. We¡¯re going to help Mommy. I promise."

    Jasmine¡¯s spirit appeared fully behind Natalie, its massive white body wrapping around the little girl like a protective cocoon of fur and spirit light.

    With one deep, shuddering breath, I closed my eyes and let the mist consume us. The world dissolved in silvery tendrils, the hospital flickering away into nothingness.

    And then... we reappeared in my bedroom.

    Warmmplight spilled over the rumpled sheets and dark wooden floorboards. The night air carried the sweet scent of cedar and rose. Eastery limp in my arms, her skin ghost-pale against my dark shirt. Her tears stained my cor.

    "Jacob..." Natalie whispered, clutching Rose against her chest. Tears slipped down her cheeks as she looked at Easter¡¯s unconscious face. "What are we going to do...?"

    Iid Easter gently on my bed, brushing her damp curls from her forehead. My fingers trembled as I stroked her cheek, feeling thest flickers of warmth drain from her skin.

    "We¡¯re going to save her," I whispered, my voice breaking. "I don¡¯t care what it takes. I don¡¯t care what rules I have to break or who I have to fight. She is mine... she is ours... and I will not let the universe take her from me."

    I fell to my knees beside the bed, clutching her limp hand against my chest as tears blurred my sight.

    "Please... please... don¡¯t leave me," I choked out, my tears falling onto her still fingers. "I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t lose you. I won¡¯t."

    Rose crawled onto the bed, curling up against her mother¡¯s side, her tiny hand clutching Easter¡¯s gown. "Mommy... wake up... mommy, please wake up..."

    Natalie ced a trembling hand on my shoulder, her voice ragged with grief.

    "Jacob," she whispered softly, her voice trembling yetced with quiet determination. She ced a gentle hand on my arm, her eyes glistening with tears but burning with resolve. "Let¡¯s call Mom... and our brothers. We can¡¯t do this alone. Whatever this is... we¡¯ll find a way through it ¨C together."

    But deep inside me, fear twisted like a knife, because for the first time in my immortal life... I felt powerless andpletely useless.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 296: The Choice of Wolves

    <h4>Chapter 296: The Choice of Wolves</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    I didn¡¯t even realize I was screaming her name until Natalie grabbed my wrist, her trembling fingers digging into my skin.

    "Jacob. Jacob. Listen to me," she pleaded. But I couldn¡¯t hear her over the sound of Easter¡¯s ragged breaths and the smell of blood and salt that filled my senses. Her body convulsed in agony on my bed, the covers twisted around her legs as she gasped for air that seemed to refuse her lungs.

    "Mommy... mommy wake up..." Rose whimpered, her tiny fingers clutching Easter¡¯s gown, tears dripping onto the sheets.

    "Sleep, Rose," Natalie whispered, brushing her hand gently over Rose¡¯s head. Silver light shimmered from her palm, and within seconds, the little girl¡¯s sobs faded as her eyelids drooped. She curled up against her mother¡¯s side, her chest rising and falling softly in sleep.

    I swallowed hard, fighting the ache in my throat as I reached out with my mind link.

    <i>"Tiger. Eagle. Bubble. Fox. Come to me. Now." </i>

    Their responses came instantly, crashing into my mind like thunder.

    <i>"What is it, bro?" </i>

    <i>"Are you hurt?"</i>

    <i>"Jacob... what¡¯s wrong?" </i>

    <i>"Coming." </i>

    A rush of energy swept through the room. The air rippled and blurred as golden-brown, silver-ck, snowy white, and zing red figures appeared around me. My brothers. My pirs. Tiger stood silent with his moss-green eyes glowing softly. Eagle¡¯s long ck hair floated around him, though there was no wind. Bubble¡¯s translucent blue eyes scanned the room, while Fox¡¯s fiery hair shimmered like a burning torch.

    "What happened?" Tiger asked, his voice a quiet rumble as he knelt beside Easter, his hand hovering over her stomach. "Why does she reek of death and curses?"

    I clenched my jaw so hard it felt like my teeth might crack under the pressure. My chest burned with frustration as I spat out the words. "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening. And that¡¯s what makes it so damn weird... and honestly, it¡¯s driving me insane."

    Bubble¡¯s eyes widened so much I thought they might pop right out of his head. His entire face twisted in disbelief as he blurted out, "No... that has to be a lie! You? Jacob, of all gods, clueless about this?"

    Fox let out a growl deep in his throat, pacing back and forth near the edge of the bed like a restless predator. His golden eyes zed with fury as they flicked to me. "Then why haven¡¯t you healed her already, Jacob? Why are you just standing there?"

    I opened my mouth to answer, but before I could say a word, Natalie spoke up. Her voice was so soft and broken that it cut deeper than any de. "Because..." She wiped the tears that wouldn¡¯t stop spilling down her cheeks. "Because this isn¡¯t something that can be healed, Fox. This is definitely a curse. And curses... they can¡¯t be healed. They have to be broken. The nature of the target has to change for the curse to lose its grip."

    The room fell into a suffocating silence. All that could be heard was Easter¡¯s ragged, painful whimpering, and the faint flutter of Eagle¡¯s long robes, stirred by the ghostly breeze that always seemed to follow him wherever he went.

    Finally, Eagle spoke, his voice calm and controlled, though his silver eyes burned with a fury that belied hisposed expression. "Who would dare do such a thing?"

    "Mariel," I hissed, my fists clenching so tight I felt my ws threatening to pierce my own skin. "This reeks of her. And she... she will regret this. I swear on my immortal life, she will pay for what she¡¯s done."

    Fox stopped pacing and turned to me, his shoulders slumping with hopelessness. His anger melted into despair as he asked in a quiet, trembling voice, "Then what do we do now? We can¡¯t just stand here and let her die, Jacob. We can¡¯t."

    I shook my head helplessly. "I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t... I don¡¯t know..."

    Tiger reached out and pressed his massive palm against Easter¡¯s stomach. "Then we break the curse. Together."

    His words struck me like lightning to my bones. Slowly, I nodded. "Yes. Together."

    They formed a circle around the bed. Tiger closed his eyes, summoning the deep hum of the earth beneath us. The floor trembled softly under his power. Eagle spread his arms, and a wild gust of air rushed around the room, lifting our hair and clothes. Bubble whispered something ancient under his breath, and droplets of water formed from the air itself, floating around us like glowing blue stars. Fox snapped his fingers, and flickers of gold and crimson me danced across his knuckles.

    "Now," Tiger rumbled.

    I ced my hands over Easter¡¯s stomach, feeling the vile hum of Mariel¡¯s curse thrumming under her skin. We all poured our power into her, light and warmth and life flooding her body. For a moment, her breathing calmed. Her cheeks flushed pink again. Her fingers twitched.

    But then... a harsh crackling sound echoed through the room. Like ss shattering under our feet.

    Easter screamed, arching off the bed as if struck by lightning, her green eyes glowing with pain.

    "STOP!" I roared, my power bursting out and throwing my brothers back a step. My chest heaved as I stared down at her. "It¡¯s not working... it¡¯s not enough..."

    Fox clenched his fists, mes curling up his arms. "Then what, Jacob? We¡¯re just supposed to watch her die?!"

    Natalie¡¯s eyes filled with fresh tears as she sank to her knees beside the bed. "No... no... please..."

    I closed my eyes and reached deeper. Deeper than I¡¯d ever gone before. Past theyers of my power, beyond my wolf spirit, into the very bond that tied me to creation itself.

    <i>"Mother,"</i> I called out silently into the void. <i>"Mother, please... I need you..." </i>

    The room fell silent as moonlight poured through the window, illuminating every face with a silvery glow. And then... her voice came. Soft and ancient. Loving yet terrible.

    <i>"Mist, my beloved son,"</i> she whispered, though her words shook the air like thunder. <i>"Why do you weep so bitterly tonight?"</i>

    <i>"Mother..."</i> My voice cracked. <i>"She¡¯s dying. Mariel cursed her. None of us can heal it... please... what do I do...?"</i>

    For a moment, there was only silence. Then her voice came again, echoing from every shadow and shaft of moonlight.

    <i>"Curses cannot be healed, my son. They can only be broken by changing their target. You hold the power to do this."</i>

    <i>"How?!" </i>I cried, tears spilling down my cheeks<i>. "Tell me what to do, Mother... please..."</i>

    <i>"Make her like the moon children,"</i> she said softly.<i> "Change her nature. Make her no longer bound to the curse of man. Give her the gift of the wolf. Only then will she live... and the child too."</i>

    Her meaning sank into me with terrifying rity.

    Turning Easter... making her one of us... it would strip the curse from her instantly. Because she would no longer be human ¨C she would be something far stronger.

    I swallowed hard, trembling as I looked at my brothers. "She wants me to turn her... and the baby."

    Fox¡¯s eyes widened with understanding. "Of course. That breaks the curse¡¯s hold on her."

    "But..." My voice cracked as I brushed my thumb across Easter¡¯s sweat-soaked cheek. "Won¡¯t she wake up... and hate me for changing her without her consent?"

    Natalie ced a gentle hand on my shoulder, her tears dripping onto my arm. "Jacob... if you pair a wolf with Easter, that wolf will be an intelligent being. Every emotion Easter feels... it will feel too. If Easter wakes up and rejects it... you¡¯ll have to take the wolf away."

    I closed my eyes tightly, my chest tightening with agony. "And if I take it away... it dies. It¡¯s only in very extreme situations I take a wolf from its human, and even then... if I don¡¯t return it within five days... it will die forever, Natalie. I whispered.

    "Can you do that, Jacob?" Bubble asked softly, his blue eyes shimmering with tears. "Can you kill your own creation?"

    I shook my head, tears sliding down my cheeks, falling onto Easter¡¯s face. "No... I don¡¯t know if I can...and she deserves the choice too..."

    Tiger ced his massive hand on my back. "Right now, brother... there is no choice. Only life... or death."

    Before I could reply, Easter¡¯s body convulsed violently. Her back arched so high it nearly snapped, and an unearthly scream tore from her throat ¨C so loud it shook the windows, rattled the bookshelves, and made the air vibrate with her agony.

    "JACOB!" she screamed, her eyes wild with terror and pain, locking onto mine as if I were herst tether to the world. "JACOB, PLEASE!"

    Her scream tore through every wall I had built around my heart, leaving me raw and bleeding inside. I grabbed her trembling hands, pressing my forehead against hers as tears streamed down my face.

    "I¡¯m here, Easter... I¡¯m here, baby... I¡¯m so sorry... I¡¯m so, so sorry..."

    The room filled with the howling winds of Eagle¡¯s grief, the flickering golden light of Fox¡¯s sorrow, the soft glowing tears of Bubble¡¯s heartache, and the rumbling quiet of Tiger¡¯s mournful eptance. Natalie wept beside me, whispering prayers under her breath as the moonlight wrapped around us like a silken shroud.

    And in that moment... I knew what I had to do.

    Even if it broke her trust.

    Even if it shattered my soul.

    I would choose her life over her anger.

    Every time.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 297: The Wolfâ€™s Gift

    <h4>Chapter 297: The Wolf¡¯s Gift</h4>

    <strong>Jacob~</strong>

    I pressed my forehead against Easter¡¯s as her screams rattled the very marrow of my bones. The curse was gnawing through her veins like acid. Every second I hesitated, she slipped further from life¡¯s embrace.

    "Hold her down," I choked out, my voice thick with grief and determination.

    Tiger¡¯s massive hands pressed gently yet firmly onto her shoulders. Eagle was kneeling right by her feet, his head bowed low as he whispered prayers to the winds, his voice soft and rhythmic, weaving hope into every breath. Fox stood close, his fingers hovering just above her neck where her pulse thudded weakly. Little golden mes flickered along his knuckles, dancing nervously as if they too were worried.

    And then there was Bubble. Sweet, gentle Bubble. Tears streamed down his pale cheeks, each one falling soundlessly onto the floor like melting snow. He¡¯d always been the softest of us all ¨C the one who cried when the rest of us stayed strong. But today, seeing Easter like this, her pain so raw and deep, it was enough to break even the coldest heart.

    "Jacob," Natalie whispered beside me, her eyes brimming with tears. "Do it. Please."

    I sucked in a ragged breath and let the ancient power within me unfurl. My wolf spirit power rose from deep inside my chest, swirling around my heart with bone-chilling finality. The room darkened. Only the moonlight pouring through the window remained, illuminating Easter¡¯s terrified emerald eyes as they locked onto mine.

    "Easter," I rasped, brushing my thumb across her burning cheek. "I¡¯m so sorry. Please... forgive me for taking this choice from you."

    Her mouth trembled, her cries fading to tiny, desperate whimpers as her sweat-soaked curls stuck to her flushed forehead. "J... Jacob... what... what are you doing...?"

    I lowered my lips to her ear, my tears mingling with hers as I whispered, "Saving your life."

    Then, gathering every shred of my strength, I pressed my palm t against her chest. My powers surged from me like liquid silver, flowing through my veins, into my hand, and sinking deep into her heart.

    She screamed.

    The entire house trembled under the weight of her screams, the walls creaking and groaning as if they, too, were feeling every ounce of her pain. Tiger let out a deep, thunderous roar, his rage shaking the ground until cracks split the floor beneath his feet, the wooden boards splintering like snapped bones. Eagle¡¯s winds howled in response, whipping through the room in furious, swirling cyclones that rattled every window and door. Fox¡¯s mes burned so hot they turned white, curling and twisting around us like fierce, living serpents ready to strike down anything that threatened her. And then there was Bubble. His water rose gently at first, droplets shimmering like tiny shards of moonlight. They floated upward and spread out, merging into a glowing, translucent dome that covered all of us, locking away every sound, every scream, every whispered prayer, sealing us off from the world outside so we could face this storm together.

    Her body convulsed, arching against Tiger¡¯s hold as a blinding light poured from her chest. The wolf spirit spiralled inside her, coiling into her very essence, binding to her bones, her blood, her soul.

    I held her tighter, ignoring her nails digging into my arms, ignoring her screams tearing apart what was left of my sanity. I felt her humanity slipping away, dissolving like mist under the sun, and in its ce... something fierce. Something beautiful. Something eternal.

    My tears fell onto her cheeks as her screams weakened to ragged gasps. Her eyes fluttered shut, hershes damp with sweat and tears.

    "She¡¯s passing out," Bubble whispered shakily.

    "It¡¯s okay," Tiger rumbled softly, brushing her hair back with his massive fingers. "Let her rest."

    But there was no time to rest. Another scream pierced the room ¨C this time, not from Easter.

    "She¡¯s crowning!" Natalie shouted, her voice sharp with urgency.

    My heart sank straight into my stomach. Until now, the baby hadn¡¯t moved an inch, just stayed stubbornly in ce while Easter battled those brutal, unforgiving waves of pain. Panic shot through me like ice water.

    "The baby... it¡¯s reallying now?!" I gasped, my voice cracking as I stared at her, happiness and disbelief twisting together in my chest.

    "Yes!" Natalie barked, grabbing towels and dropping to her knees between Easter¡¯s legs. "Tiger, hold her hips. Eagle, support her back. Bubble, warm water ¨C now. Fox, I need clean cloths."

    Everyone moved in perfect synchrony, driven by pure instinct and centuries of unspoken brotherhood. Easter was limp, unconscious, her head rolling to the side as Nataliemanded her to push.

    "Come on, baby girl," Natalie whispered, her forehead pressed against Easter¡¯s thigh as tears streamed down her cheeks. "Come on... you can do this... your mama needs you to be strong..."

    Easter¡¯s wolf spirit surged inside her, wrapping around the tiny life within her womb, protecting and nourishing it. I felt the child¡¯s power hum against my senses ¨C ancient and new all at once.

    "Push, Easter!" Natalie cried out.

    Easter¡¯s body obeyed with violent tremors, and then ¨C a wet cry filled the room, cutting through the chaos like silver lightning.

    Everyone froze.

    The baby¡¯s first scream was sharp and fierce, echoing off the walls with breathtaking vitality. My knees gave out as I fell beside Easter, sobbing with relief and awe. Tiger¡¯s tears fell silently, darkening the wooden floor beneath him. Eagle let out a trembling exhale, Fox pressed his ming hands to his chest as if holding his own breaking heart together, and Bubble copsed back onto his heels, covering his face with shaking hands.

    "She¡¯s beautiful..." Natalie whispered, her voice cracking as she cradled the newborn close to her chest. "Jacob... Tiger... look..."

    Tiger reached out with trembling fingers, brushing the baby¡¯s tiny cheek with such reverence that my tears fell harder. Her skin was soft and pink, her ck curls damp against her head, and her little fist was clenched tightly near her chin. But what stole my breath entirely was the pale full moon birthmark glowing faintly on her arm.

    Tiger let out a choked sob. "She bears the mark of the moon mother... she is blessed."

    I pressed my forehead against Tiger¡¯s massive shoulder, both of us shaking with tears. "She¡¯s perfect, Tiger... she¡¯s perfect."

    Fox sniffled loudly. "Great, now I¡¯m crying like Bubble over here."

    Bubble swatted his arm weakly, still wiping his tears with his sleeve. "Shut up, Fox... she¡¯s just so... so tiny and perfect..."

    Natalie¡¯s eyes shimmered as sheid the baby gently onto Easter¡¯s chest. "Wee to the world, little moon child."

    Tiger sniffed deeply, wiping his nose with the back of his hand before looking at Natalie. "You... you¡¯re crying too."

    Natalie chuckled wetly. "I am... because..." She swallowed hard, her eyes flickering between us nervously before she whispered, "Because I¡¯m pregnant too."

    The room fell silent. Eagle¡¯s silver eyes widened. Bubble gasped so dramatically I thought he¡¯d faint. Fox let out a strangled squeal before flinging himself at her, hugging her so tightly she squeaked.

    "Oh my mother, Natalie!" Bubble sobbed, hugging her from behind. Eagle wrapped his arms around all three of them, his winds curling around their bodies like silver ribbons. Tiger and I joined the embrace, pressing our foreheads to hers as her tears dripped onto our cheeks.

    I chuckled softly, pressing my lips to her hair. "I already knew, but... congrattions, Little moon."

    She pulled back, wiping her tears. "I know you knew. You always know."

    Fox wiggled his brows. "We need to have a private talk about this pregnancy, Natalie. All six of us."

    Natalie snorted. "I¡¯m aware. I¡¯ll schedule it after Easter wakes up."

    As if on cue, a small groan rose from the bed. Everyone spun around as Easter¡¯s eyes fluttered open, dazed and unfocused. She blinked at the moonlit ceiling before her gaze shifted to me. Confusion flooded her expression as she saw Tiger towering over her, Bubble¡¯s glowing water floating around the room, Fox¡¯s flickering mes, Eagle¡¯s whispering winds, and Natalie holding her baby.

    "W... what... where...?" Her voice was hoarse, breaking on each syble. She tried to sit up, her eyes widening as she saw the tiny bundle resting against her chest. "Is... is that... my baby...?"

    "Yes, sweetheart," I whispered, brushing her hair back with trembling fingers. "She¡¯s perfect. You both are."

    Her lips quivered into a smile of stunned relief. But before she could reach for her child, her entire body seized up. Her back arched violently as her eyes rolled back, a scream tearing from her throat so raw it made my bones ache.

    "Jacob!" she screamed, her voice shaking with terror. "What¡¯s happening to me?!"

    Her veins glowed silver under her skin. The wolf spirit was merging fully with her essence now, bonding to her cells, her bones, her blood. I grabbed her hand tightly, pressing my forehead to hers as she writhed beneath me.

    "Breathe, Easter," I whispered fiercely, though my voice shook with my own grief and guilt. "Your wolf is joining with you. It will hurt... but you¡¯ll be stronger than ever before. Just hold on to me... hold on, my love... I¡¯ve got you... I promise I¡¯ve got you..."

    Her screams pierced the night as my brothers stood around us, silent sentinels of power and sorrow. Natalie pressed the baby closer to Easter¡¯s chest, tears dripping down her cheeks as she whispered prayers for strength and peace.

    "Please... please... make it stop... make it stop..." Easter sobbed, her green eyes wide and terrified as they locked onto mine. "Jacob... please..."

    I pressed my lips to her temple, my tears falling onto her burning skin. "I¡¯m so sorry... but I promise, when this is over... you will never be weak again. You will never be alone again. I promise you, Easter. I promise you..."

    And as her screams echoed through the moonlit room, I clung to her with every ounce of my immortal soul, silently begging the high gods to let her survive what I had done.

    Because I knew...

    If she didn¡¯t... I would never forgive myself.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 298: The Awakening of the Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 298: The Awakening of the Wolf</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    The pain didn¡¯t announce itself. It didn¡¯t build up or give warning. It struck¡ªsudden, ruthless¡ªlike a thief slipping through a window in the dead of night.

    One moment, I was lying there, dazed and breathless, blinking up at a moon-drenched ceiling that felt both familiar and foreign. My thoughts were a mess¡ªhalf tangled in the faces I didn¡¯t recognize, half drowning in the surreal joy of seeing my baby for the first time. She was beautiful. Tiny, warm, soft against my chest, as if made of stardust and breath. When I held her, for a second, the world had stopped spinning. Everything had felt... right.

    Then it hit me.

    A blistering heat shot through my body like lightning trapped in my veins. It was fire, pure and unforgiving¡ªcrawling under my skin, setting my nerves aze. It wasn¡¯t pain in the normal sense. It was worse. It felt ancient, wrong, like my very soul was being rewritten against its will.

    At first, I tried to brush it off. Maybe it¡¯s normal, I told myself. Maybe this is just what happens after giving birth. But no one talks about this kind of aftermath. No one warns you that your bones might feel like they¡¯re breaking from the inside out, or that your heartbeat might sound like war drums in your ears.

    I hadn¡¯t even held my daughter for five whole minutes. Just enough to memorize the weight of her. The way she sighed into me like she already knew I was hers. Just enough time to fall in love.

    And then my body betrayed me.

    My muscles locked. My vision blurred. My back arched violently off the bed as if something inside me wanted out.

    "Jacob!" I choked out his name, raw and cracked, like my throat had been scraped with ss.

    Through the fog in my mind, I could only recognize him.

    How could I forget the man who moved into the house across from mine with that easy smile and those wild, brown eyes? The guy who always smelled like pine trees and distant rain. The one who waved every morning like we shared some inside joke I didn¡¯t remember agreeing to.

    The man I stupidly fell for¡ªfast, reckless, headfirst¡ªonly to realizeter there was something off about him. Too many coincidences. Too many times I "bumped into" him in ces he shouldn¡¯t have been. He was charming, sure, but underneath all that charm was something I couldn¡¯t quite name. Something dangerous.

    Still, he was the only face I recognized in that room.

    Everyone else¡ªthose beautiful strangers who looked like they belonged on the cover of fantasy novels or ancient myth¡ªwerepletely unknown to me. Not just unknown¡ªunreal. Their skin seemed to glow, like the moon had kissed them on purpose. Their eyes sparkled in strange hues, not quite human. They didn¡¯t blink as often as they should. They were watching me with this strange mix of wonder, worry, and... guilt.

    And I was lying there, shaking, hurting, terrified. My baby gone from my arms. My body unraveling. The world tilting sideways.

    And Jacob¡ªJacob looked like he knew exactly what was happening.

    Like he¡¯d seen it before.

    Like he was the problem.

    "Jacob, please," I begged again, reaching for him as my body arched violently. "Make it stop! What¡¯s happening to me?!"

    He was already at my side, his warm hand clutching mine. His face was too close, too calm¡ªand somehow too broken. His deep brown eyes shimmered with grief.

    "I¡¯m here, Easter," he whispered, pressing his forehead to mine. "I¡¯ve got you. Just breathe, love. You¡¯re shifting."

    "Shifting?! What¡ªwhat does that even mean?!" I cried, thrashing as my spine twisted sharply, the sound of bone against bone echoing in my ears like breaking branches. My fingers bent in unnatural angles. I felt them dislocate, reform, stretch. "Oh God, oh God, am I dying?! Jacob, am I dying?!"

    "No, you¡¯re not dying." The voice came from the tall man with green eyes and golden-brown hair. His voice was calm but rumbled like thunder. He stepped forward and raised a hand glowing faintly with green light.

    Before I could scream again, the world changed.

    The bed vanished.

    The walls, the windows, the floor¡ªgone.

    Suddenly, I was on the forest floor. Cold, damp soil beneath my back. The air was filled with the scent of pine and earth. I could hear distant howls, the rustle of leaves, the sharp snap of twigs underfoot. Fireflies blinked in the trees like scattered stars.

    "What the hell..." I gasped, sitting up.

    But I wasn¡¯t alone.

    They were all still with me. The silent man with the storm-colored eyes and endlessly flowing ck hair stood by a tree, his silver gaze fixed on me like a hawk¡¯s. The fiery one¡ªthe red-haired man¡ªwas crouched beside a tree stump, casually tossing pebbles at a roon that stared at him like it owed him money. The man with the translucent blue eyes sat under the stars, gently patting the back of my daughter.

    "Rose?" I gasped.

    My baby girl was curled up against his chest, fast asleep, her curls a dark halo around her peaceful face.

    The red-haired woman¡ªfierce and beautiful¡ªsat beside a glowing tree trunk with a tiny bundle in her arms. My newborn. Sleeping, serene, as if her mother¡¯s world wasn¡¯t burning down around her.

    "Why are they so calm?" I whispered. "Why is everyone so calm? I¡¯m falling apart!"

    "No, you¡¯re bing," the green-eyed man said softly.

    "Bing what?!" I snapped. "My bones are cracking!"

    And just like that, my ribs shifted again¡ªjerking violently as they moved and realigned. I screamed and wed at the earth. My legs spasmed. My nails scraped furrows into the dirt. I couldn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t breathe. Painfully slow, my jaw... it popped, twisted, reformed¡ª

    And then, everything stopped.

    The silence was eerie. Unnatural. Even the wind held its breath.

    I lifted my head slowly, my body trembling. Something felt... wrong. Off. I was a bit low to the ground. My limbs¡ªlong, strange, too heavy in some ces, too light in others.

    I nced down.

    I wasn¡¯t looking at my arms.

    I was looking at paws.

    Massive, silvery-grey, w-tipped paws.

    "No..." My breath caught in my throat. "No, no, no..."

    I scrambled backward, but my legs didn¡¯t move right. I stood¡ªon all fours. Four.

    "What the actual¡ª"

    "Easter," Jacob said gently, kneeling in front of me, "you¡¯re okay."

    "I¡¯m not okay!" I barked.

    Actually... I literally barked.

    A bark burst out of my mouth.

    A loud, desperate, canine bark.

    My eyes widened in horror.

    "What is happening to me?! What am I?!"

    And that¡¯s when it happened.

    A voice came out of nowhere.

    Inside my head.

    Not mine. Not Jacob¡¯s.

    "My name is Kiki," it said, soft and musical. "And I¡¯m very d to meet you."

    My entire body went stiff.

    "What?!" I howled¡ªagain, the sound not quite human, not quite wolf.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid," the voice continued. "I¡¯m your other half. Your wolf. We¡¯re one now."

    "Nope. No, no, no!" I bolted, skittering backward with more speed than grace, crashing into a bush. "Get out of my head! I¡¯m dreaming¡ªI have to be dreaming! JACOB!"

    Jacob tried to step forward, but I panicked. I ran.

    I tore through the woods like something feral, the wind screaming past my ears, my heartbeat a thunderous drum in my chest. Branches pped against my fur¡ªfur! I had fur!¡ªand the earth thundered beneath my pounding paws.

    I couldn¡¯t outrun the voice.

    I couldn¡¯t outrun myself.

    "Please," Kiki whispered again, gently this time. "I¡¯m here to protect you. To love you. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of me."

    "I don¡¯t even know you!"

    "But I know you, Easter."

    "Stop it!" I wailed inside my own mind. "I have kids! I¡¯m not supposed to be a freaking animal! What am I supposed to do, howl lubies?!"

    I stumbled to a halt at the edge of a narrow stream, lungs burning, paws unsteady against the wet earth. My breath came in ragged bursts, fogging the night air, while curls of steam rose from my trembling fur. The adrenaline was fading, but the panic still clung to me like thorns.

    I lowered my head, eyes locking onto the rippling surface of the water.

    There she was.

    A wolf stared back¡ªwild-eyed, chest rising and falling in uneven heaves, ears twitching with leftover fear. Her coat was slick with sweat and rain, bristled from the run. But it wasn¡¯t the fur or the shape that made my stomach twist.

    It was her eyes.

    Green.

    Still green.

    Still mine.

    Still... me.

    I didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t blink. The world seemed to blur around that single truth. My heart thundered in my chest, loud enough to drown out the wind in the trees. I didn¡¯t know how long I stood there, suspended in that strange space between recognition and disbelief¡ªuntil something shifted in the underbrush.

    A soft rustle. Not threatening. Just... there.

    I jerked around, muscles taut, but it wasn¡¯t danger that stepped into the clearing.

    It was Jacob.

    He emerged slowly from behind a tree, his presence quiet but solid, like the forest had shaped itself to allow him through. No sternmands. No scolding. Just a steady calm in his gaze that I couldn¡¯t quite understand. It wasn¡¯t pity. It wasn¡¯t fear.

    It was something else entirely.

    He raised a hand¡ªslowly, gently, like he was approaching a wounded animal.

    "Easter," he said, voice low and grounding. "Please... just breathe. I know you¡¯re scared, but I need you to calm down. I promise¡ªI¡¯m going to exin everything."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 299: Give It Back

    <h4>Chapter 299: Give It Back</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    The moment Jacob stepped toward me, my instincts took over. I dropped low to the ground, ears ttened, my muscles trembling like a bowstring pulled too tight. Every nerve in my body screamed, <i>Run! Run now! Get away!</i> But my paws? They stayed glued to the earth. Frozen.

    Not this time.

    Jacob didn¡¯t rush. He knelt down slowly, like I was a wild thing ready to shatter. His hands never lifted too high, and his voice¡ªsoft, steady¡ªwas like warm rain on dry soil.

    "Easter," he said again, like he was calling me back from the edge of a cliff. "There¡¯s something I need to tell you. And I need you to really listen. Please."

    I couldn¡¯t speak. Couldn¡¯t even growl. I was panting hard, chest heaving from both the sprint and the emotional hurricane tearing through me. But I didn¡¯t run. And I think... I think that was all the permission he needed.

    He exhaled. Slowly. Measured. "I¡¯m not human, Easter."

    My ears twitched.

    <i>Oh. No kidding.</i>

    He saw the look on my face and gave a sad little half-smile. "Yeah... I guess you figured that much. But I wanted you to hear it from me. I¡¯m not pretending. I never was."

    A bitterugh almost escaped me. Was it the room turning into an underwater dome that gave it away? Or maybe the way the entire house vanished, and a whole forest popped up like magic beans on fast-forward? Or the literal voice that spoke inside my skull?

    Jacob¡¯s voice dropped a notch, barely above a whisper. "I¡¯m a supernatural being."

    My heart stopped.

    "A supernatural being," he repeated, like the words would be easier the second time. "Specifically... the Wolf Spirit. The firstborn of my mother¡¯s children."

    My throat dried up. My brain tilted sideways.

    <i>A supernatural being.</i> What did that even mean?

    I stared, wide-eyed, wild. My legs felt like noodles, but somehow, I stayed upright. Sort of. Not human. <i>The Wolf Spirit.</i>

    Reality started to fray around the edges.

    Jacob continued, like he knew I needed him to fill the silence before I crumbled. "My siblings are here too." He nced behind him, and four figures stepped into the clearing, their presence as undeniable as thunder before the storm.

    "They were sent here because of you," Jacob said. "The moment you awakened, something shifted. In the stars. In the world. Everything changed."

    My ears flicked back in confusion. Me? Why me?

    He gestured to the first woman. She was fire and steel wrapped in one¡ªwaves of red hair, fierce blue eyes, and the kind of energy that could stop a hurricane dead in its tracks. She held my baby like a lioness guarding her cub.

    "This is Natalie," Jacob said. "We call her the Second Moon. But in your world, she¡¯s known as the Celestial Princess."

    Natalie arched a brow, then smirked. "You¡¯re doing better than I did after my first shift. I screamed so loud, Zane thought I was being murdered."

    My wolf brain stalled. Celestial... what now?

    Next to her, a man with snow-white hair and sparkling blue eyes was literally vibrating with excitement. He was tall, lean, dressed like he just stepped off a runway, and somehow holding my peacefully sleeping baby like it was the most normal thing in the world.

    "This is Bubble," Jacob said, chuckling.

    Bubble gave a grand little wave like I was royalty. "Hi, darling! I¡¯m Bubble. Just Bubble¡ªnot ¡¯bubbles¡¯ like in a tub. Singr. Iconic. And may I just say¡ªyour wolf form? Stunning. I can¡¯t wait to add some shimmer to your fur. You must let me."

    I blinked at him. Repeatedly.

    Then came the tall man with jet-ck hair that flowed despite the total absence of wind. His silver eyes sliced straight through me, but not cruelly¡ªjust like he saw.

    Jacob nodded toward him. "That¡¯s Eagle. Wind Spirit. He doesn¡¯t miss much."

    Eagle gave me a solemn nod. "We¡¯re here for you. No matter whates."

    And then... thest one.

    The quietest of them all.

    He hadn¡¯t moved an inch since stepping out of the shadows. Golden-brown hair fell over calm, steady green eyes. The kind of stillness that made you feel like the world could crumble, and he¡¯d still be standing. Tall. Unshaken. Silent.

    Jacob¡¯s voice turned soft. "This... is Tiger."

    The moment he said it¡ªTiger¡ªmy heart jerked like someone had yanked it on a string.

    Tiger.

    Why did that name hurt?

    Tiger.

    The air shifted. My chest tightened. And then¡ª

    "Uncle Tiger," Rose¡¯s voice echoed in my head.

    Everything mmed into ce.

    My legs nearly gave out. If I hadn¡¯t already been on all fours, I think I would¡¯ve copsed.

    Uncle Tiger.

    Uncle Fox.

    Uncle Bubble.

    Uncle Eagle.

    Auntie Natalie.

    Uncle Zane. Alex.

    They weren¡¯t just make-believe friends.

    She hadn¡¯t made up stories.

    They were real.

    Every. Single. One.

    I swallowed hard. Nausea rolled through me. My entire world tilted like someone had grabbed the sky and flipped it upside down.

    How do you even begin to ept that your child wasn¡¯t ying pretend... she was remembering?

    I looked at them¡ªgods, spirits, celestial beings¡ªand then down at my paws.

    My fur.

    My shaking breath.

    Everything I thought I knew¡ªabout myself, about my daughter, about reality¡ªjust shattered like ss in a storm.

    And still, she slept. My baby girl. Peaceful. Safe.

    Wrapped in the arms of the beings I once thought were fairy tales.

    They were real.

    All of them.

    I wanted to throw up.

    I whipped around to face Jacob, my breath ragged, throat raw even in this monstrous form. "What... what the hell are you people?" The growl in my voice wasn¡¯t just from fear¡ªit was pure disbelief, crashing over me like a tidal wave.

    Jacob¡¯s expression shifted. He didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, he dipped his head slightly, his voice smooth but weighty¡ªlike thunder muffled behind clouds.

    "We¡¯re gods," he said quietly. "Not the kind that sit on thrones throwing lightning bolts. We¡¯re spirits. Ancient. Bound to the very fabric of nature. And we¡¯ve always had a special link to werewolves... because our mother, the Moon Goddess, created them." He paused, then added with almost no pride, "With me."

    My mind nked.

    The Moon Goddess?

    Did he just say¡ª

    Created by her... and him?

    I stared at him, stunned. The words tangled in my brain, unraveling logic, ripping apart everything I thought I knew about reality. I felt like I was plummeting through a dream where nothing made sense and no one had the decency to wake me up.

    And then something else struck me.

    I hadn¡¯t spoken. Not really.

    There were no words, no sybles¡ªnot in the way I knew them.

    Just thought. Emotion. Energy. And somehow... Jacob had replied.

    I blinked hard, my voice suddenly softer, trembling. "Wait... you can actually hear me?"

    Jacob nodded, his gaze steady. "Yes. We¡¯re speaking mind to mind."

    My stomach dropped.

    I¡¯m not even speaking out loud anymore?!

    Panic surged like a wildfire. I backed away, paws scraping against the dirt, my body twitching with unease. The fur along my spine rose like a warning.

    This was too much. Too weird. Too far gone from anything remotely normal.

    My voice cracked as I begged¡ªraw, desperate, feral. "Please... just turn me back. I can¡¯t do this. Please."

    "Easter¡ª"

    "Turn me back!" I snapped, desperation cracking in my voice. "There¡¯s a voice in my head talking! She said her name is Kiki! And she keeps saying weird things! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s real anymore. I don¡¯t know who you all are! I don¡¯t want to know! I just want to be normal! I want to go home! I want to hold my kids and not be some... thing!"

    My voice cracked at the end, raw and guttural.

    "I want to be human again."

    A long silence fell.

    Then Kiki¡¯s voice came, soft and trembling.

    "Please don¡¯t say that," she whispered in my mind.

    I flinched.

    "If you go back to being human... I¡¯ll die."

    My breath caught in my chest.

    Die?

    "What... what do you mean, die?"

    Kiki didn¡¯t answer immediately. Her silence was like a child curling into a corner, hiding from the world.

    "I¡¯m you," she said atst, voice thick with emotion. "I¡¯m your other half now. Your instincts. Your soul¡¯s protection. Your power. If you push me out... I¡¯ll be gone. Forever."

    I didn¡¯t understand. I couldn¡¯t understand. Was she real? Was she a figment of my broken imagination? What if I was losing my mind? What if...

    But something about the way she said it¡ªthat word...

    Die.

    It didn¡¯t feel like drama. It felt like a child begging not to be left behind. Like the sound of a small hand slipping out of yours in a crowd. Like grief that hadn¡¯t happened yet¡ªbut would, if I made the wrong choice.

    "I just got here," she whispered, barely audible now. "I don¡¯t want to die."

    That broke me.

    Tears hit before I could stop them. Hot. Acidic. Falling too fast, too hard, like something sacred was cracking open inside me.

    I turned to Jacob. My voice came out broken, splintered between sobs and surrender.

    "I just want to be normal," I whispered. "I want to hold Rose in my arms again. I want to raise my baby in peace. I didn¡¯t ask for ws or instincts or... or to be some monster who could end someone¡¯s life."

    I clenched my fists¡ªno, my paws¡ªshaking.

    "I don¡¯t want to kill anyone. I just... I just want my life back."

 Chapter 300: Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 300: Understanding</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    "I don¡¯t want to kill anyone. I just... I just want my life back. Please Jacob, please!"

    The words escaped me in a hoarse sob, hanging between us like smoke in the cold air. My paws¡ªmy actual paws¡ªtrembled as they dug into the forest floor. My breath came in short gasps. The wind carried the scent of pine and the distant murmur of running water, but none of it calmed me. My world was unraveling.

    I braced myself for the explosion.

    Any second now, Jacob would snap¡ªjust like Ruben used to whenever I got "too emotional," or as he liked to say, hysterical and too much. That was always the script, right? I feel too much, react too loud, and suddenly I¡¯m the problem. Again.

    And maybe this time, I really was too much.

    I mean¡ªhow do you stay calm when you¡¯ve just been turned into a literal animal?

    But the fury I expected... never came.

    No raised voice. No sharp words. No dramatic pacing or disappointed sighs.

    Instead, Jacob slowly knelt down, like he was trying not to scare a cornered creature. Me.

    The look in his eyes caught mepletely off guard¡ªwarm, unshaken, and impossibly gentle. It wasn¡¯t pity. It wasn¡¯t fear. It was like he saw me... the real me... and didn¡¯t flinch.

    "Why did you say that?" he asked softly.

    His voice¡ªit wrapped around me like a nket. Not smothering, but gently coaxing me back to earth.

    I choked on a breath, blinking through the tears that wouldn¡¯t stop falling. "Because..." I swallowed hard. "The voice in my head¡ªKiki or whatever her name is¡ªshe keeps saying she¡¯s going to die if I go back to being human again."

    Jacob¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t widen in surprise. If anything, they softened.

    I huped through a sob. "I don¡¯t know who she is. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to me. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m talking right now or how you can understand me, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m losing my mind or if I¡¯ve already lost it. But I don¡¯t want anybody to die. Not because of me. And I... I can¡¯t live like this. I don¡¯t want to be an animal for the rest of my life. I just want to be normal. I just want to raise my kids in peace."

    My voice cracked again. "I don¡¯t even know what I am anymore."

    Jacob exhaled slowly, then moved closer, his movements slow and careful like he was trying not to startle me.

    "You¡¯re a werewolf," he said gently.

    I blinked. My ears twitched. "I¡¯m... what?"

    "You¡¯re not stuck like this," he continued. "You¡¯re not an animal. You¡¯re something more. You can shift back into your human form whenever you want. And not just once¡ªanytime. You¡¯ll always have the ability to be the wolf again too. It¡¯s a part of you now."

    I just stared at him, dumbfounded.

    What?

    I could go back?

    "I thought..." My voice came out small. "I thought I¡¯d be like this forever."

    Jacob shook his head slowly. "No, Easter. You¡¯re not cursed. You¡¯re blessed. This is a gift."

    A bitterugh broke out of me. "A gift?"

    "I know it doesn¡¯t feel like it now. But if you let me... I¡¯ll show you everything. The strength, the senses, the freedom. You¡¯ll never be defenseless again. You¡¯ll never be hunted or powerless."

    I shivered.

    Then I whispered, "Why did you do this to me?"

    He hesitated, then met my gaze again. "Because your life¡ªand your baby¡¯s¡ªwas in danger. I didn¡¯t have time to exin or ask permission. It was the only way I could save you both."

    I looked down at my trembling form, then at my daughter in Natalie¡¯s arms across the clearing. Rose looked safe. Calm. But I wasn¡¯t.

    Jacob leaned in closer. "And that voice in your head... it¡¯s not your imagination."

    I stiffened.

    "She¡¯s real," he said. "She¡¯s your wolf. Her name is Kiki. She¡¯s not just a voice¡ªshe¡¯s a living consciousness. She¡¯s your other half now. The part of you that gives you the ability to shift. Just like you let her be human when you shift back, she lets you be the wolf."

    I could hardly breathe.

    Jacob¡¯s voice dropped, solemn. "But if you decide to go back to being fully human... Kiki will have to leave. And that means she¡¯ll die."

    The words felt like an anvil mming into my chest.

    Die.

    I¡¯d be killing her.

    I backed away, my body trembling. My heart was racing too fast¡ªwild, panicked. "I didn¡¯t... I didn¡¯t know. I never meant to hurt her. I just¡ª I thought I was going crazy. I thought she was some delusion or..."

    I copsed to the ground, unable to support my weight anymore. My belly¡ªstill round even after giving birth¡ªrested in the soft grass, and I buried my snout in my paws, sobbing.

    A gentle hand touched my back.

    Natalie. The red haired woman was by my side.

    I hadn¡¯t even noticed her approach.

    "Easter," she said softly. "I know it¡¯s overwhelming. I¡¯ve been there."

    I nced up at her through blurry vision. She looked so calm, so sure. So... normal. And yet not. Her presence radiated something strong¡ªsomething unbreakable.

    "You... you¡¯ve been through this?" I asked, my voice broken, like I was scared the answer might break me even more.

    Natalie¡¯s smile was soft, but there was sadness tucked in the corners of it¡ªlike a memory she didn¡¯t want to revisit but carried anyway.

    "Not exactly," she said quietly. "But I do know fear. I know what it¡¯s like to feel like everything¡¯s crashing down, like your whole world just... stopped making sense."

    Her eyes met mine¡ªsteady, honest. "I didn¡¯t ask for what happened to me either. In my case, I wanted a wolf. I begged the moon for one. But I was born wolfless." She paused, and her voice dipped lower. "And that made my life a nightmare. I was mocked, assaulted, thrown away like I was nothing. Rejected. Banished. I lost everything I thought made me... me."

    She swallowed hard, her voice catching for a second before she went on, softer now, but glowing with something I couldn¡¯t name.

    "But then¡ªsomething changed. A miracle happened. I found him¡ªZane. My mate. My anchor. And then I found her. My wolf... Jasmine." She smiled again, a little stronger this time. "And I found this family. Your family now."

    She leaned in, her voice a whisper, but it hit me like thunder. "You belong here. Even if you can¡¯t see it yet."

    "Family?" I echoed weakly.

    "These men you see here, they¡¯re not just gods, Easter. They¡¯re protectors. They¡¯ve watched over the world for centuries. And they¡¯ll watch over you now. And so will I. So, honey, there¡¯s no need to be afraid anymore.

    I couldn¡¯t speak. I could barely think. The world was too much, too fast.

    Then Natalie did something unexpected.

    She turned to Tiger¡ªthe huge, golden-haired man who¡¯d been standing guard like a statue¡ªand gently handed him my baby. My little angel¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of him, like she¡¯d known him forever. I frowned. How could that be?

    Natalie smiled at me¡ªthen stepped away from them.

    "I want to show you something," she said, voice low and affectionate.

    And then¡ª

    She exploded.

    Not violently. Not painfully.

    It was... graceful.

    Light shimmered around her body like moonlight woven through silk. Her skin rippled, glowed¡ªand then fur burst through in streaks of pure white. Bones shifted. Limbs extended. Her clothes melted into light, and where Natalie once stood...

    A massive white wolf, bigger than mine, stood now. Strong. Majestic. Her silver eyes glowed like polished steel in the moonlight. She was breathtaking.

    I forgot to breathe.

    Her wolf stepped forward¡ªslowly, like she didn¡¯t want to frighten me. Her head lowered slightly, in greeting.

    Kiki whispered in my mind, "She¡¯s beautiful."

    I couldn¡¯t help it. I whispered back, "She really is."

    Then Natalie¡¯s voice echoed¡ªnot aloud, but inside my mind. "This is me, Easter. And it can be you too. Kiki will be your best friend. Your protector. Your sister. She¡¯ll never leave you."

    I couldn¡¯t stop the sob that escaped me.

    "She¡¯s already trying," I whispered back. "She¡¯s scared too."

    Natalie padded closer, nudging my cheek with her warm nose. It felt likefort, like belonging. Like forgiveness.

    Then I heard Rose¡¯s giggle.

    I turned.

    Bubble was gently holding her on his shoulders, hisrge hands keeping her steady as she reached up to pluck at the white strands of his hair.

    "She always loved magic," Jacob said beside me.

    I looked up at him. "Rose... she told me stories. About you. About all of you. She said you were magical. I didn¡¯t believe her."

    Jacob smiled faintly, his eyes glowing just a little. "Children often see the truth before adults do."

    "And now?" I whispered.

    He extended his hand¡ªnot demanding, just offering. "Now... you get to decide. Be human, if that¡¯s what you want. I¡¯ll make it happen. But if you give us a chance... if you give her a chance... I promise, your life will never be the same¡ªin the best way possible."

    I looked down at my trembling paws. Felt the weird presence inside me. Then I looked up at the white wolf before me, at Natalie¡¯s soft eyes glowing with encouragement. At Tiger, gently bouncing my newborn on his shoulder. At Rose looking at me in Bubble¡¯s arms. At Jacob, waiting¡ªnot forcing, just hoping.

    And then, finally, I looked inward.

    Kiki?

    Her voice came back like a quiet breath. <strong><i>"Yes?"</i></strong>

    You¡¯re not going to harm me or leave me?

    <strong><i>"Never."</i></strong>

    I swallowed hard. Then reached out to Jacob with one paw.

    "Help me change back," I whispered. "I want to hold my daughter again. And then..." I nced at Natalie¡¯s wolf. "Then I want to understand your world properly."

    Jacob¡¯s smile was slow, proud, and warm as sunlight. "That¡¯s all I needed to hear."

 Chapter 301: Unexpected

    <h4>Chapter 301: Unexpected</h4>

    <strong>Easter~</strong>

    The moment my paw touched Jacob¡¯s outstretched hand, the world lit up.

    No¡ªI lit up.

    A current surged through me like lightning captured in ss. My entire body shivered as blue-white sparks burst from my fur, cascading down my limbs in flickers of glowing light. I gasped¡ªif a wolf could gasp¡ªas my bones shifted, my muscles recoiled, and my fur pulled back like a vanishing tide.

    Pain came with it, sharp and wild¡ªbut it was short. A sh, a flicker, and then...

    Warm skin.

    My human body dropped to its knees, breath hitching as I clutched the soft grass beneath me. I looked down. Pale hands. Curly brown hair tumbling around my face. My voice trembled out of me like a breath of wind. "I... I¡¯m back."

    The cool air kissed my bare skin, and my heart thudded so hard it echoed in my ears. I looked up at Jacob, the man who¡¯d offered me his hand. His warm brown eyes had widened in shock¡ªreal shock, like I¡¯d just done something he didn¡¯t expect in the slightest.

    His smile was gone.

    His mouth parted slightly, his brows drawn together like he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.

    I blinked. "What? Why are you looking at me like that? Are you okay?"

    Jacob seemed frozen for a second too long.

    Then, as if someone flipped a switch inside him, he blinked and shook his head, his features smoothing into that soft,posed expression again.

    "I¡¯m fine," he said quickly, his voice warm but a little too even. "Don¡¯t worry about me."

    I tilted my head, frowning. "You sure?"

    He gave a crooked half-smile and reached to brush some hair from my face. "Positive."

    I wasn¡¯t convinced, but I let it go. My heart was somewhere else now¡ªmy baby.

    I turned sharply and ran to Tiger, who stood holding the newborn like a golden statue carved from the forest itself. The sunlight caught in his golden-brown hair and green eyes, making him look more like a myth than a man. His expression softened the second I approached.

    "Please," I whispered, breathless, holding out my arms. "I want to hold her."

    Without a word, Tiger smiled and bent forward, carefully cing my baby girl in my arms.

    She was tiny. Warm. Her soft breath tickled my skin, her little hands curling and uncurling like she was still trying to figure out what this world was. Her eyes opened briefly¡ªdeep, endless pools of brown like melted chocte¡ªand in that moment, everything else faded.

    Kiki whispered inside me, her voice awestruck.<strong><i> "She¡¯s so beautiful..."</i></strong>

    I nodded slowly, tears rushing to my eyes. <i>"She¡¯s perfect."</i>

    <strong><i>"Call Rose," </i></strong>Kiki murmured again.

    "Rose," I said aloud, ncing behind me. "Come look at your baby sister."

    Bubble gently crouched to let her down from his shoulders. Rose gave him a quick kiss on the cheek¡ªmaking Bubbleugh¡ªand then dashed toward me on tiny legs.

    "Mama!" she squealed. "Is that her?"

    I knelt quickly, cradling the newborn and letting Rose peer into the nket. "Yes, baby. Say hi."

    Rose¡¯s eyes sparkled as she reached out to touch her sister¡¯s cheek. "She¡¯s even cuter than I imagined!"

    Iughed softly, brushing my cheek against Rose¡¯s wild hair. "You¡¯re going to be the best big sister ever."

    Around us, I could feel the warmth. The watching. Jacob, Natalie, Tiger, Bubble, Eagle, and Fox all stood nearby. Not intruding. Just... watching. Like this moment was sacred.

    Jacob¡¯s eyes were unreadable again, but a quiet smile curved his lips.

    Then, with the barest motion, Jacob snapped his fingers.

    And the world changed.

    Gone was the forest.

    No wind. No leaves. No sky.

    Suddenly, we were standing in a luxurious, open living room. High ceilings, polished floors, marble and crystal and deep, elegant tones. I gasped, spinning on my heels to take it all in. A firece crackled at one end, and the furniture looked like it had been picked out of a catalogbeled "Only for the Rich and the Magically Gifted."

    "I..." I couldn¡¯t find the words. "What just happened?"

    "Magic," Bubble said cheerfully, twirling in ce. "Isn¡¯t it fabulous? Wee home, sweetie!"

    "Home?" I echoed, still turning.

    Up until today, I didn¡¯t even believe in magic. I thought it was something Rose made up. Tales from a child¡¯s vivid imagination. She¡¯d talk about Jacob and his family¡ªhow they could control the wind, water, fire, and trees¡ªbut I thought she was just... well, being Rose.

    Clearly, I was wrong.

    Natalie stepped forward, brushing her coat with a flick of her fingers, like she was wiping away the moment. "I hate to break up this little reunion," she said, her voice soft but steady, "but I¡¯ve got things to take care of. Zane needs me."

    There was something in her tone¡ªwarm, urgent, almost reverent¡ªthat made me pause. I gave a slow nod, suddenly aware of just how much she had set aside to be here. The way she¡¯d talked about Zane earlier... he clearly meant a lot to her. What threw me was her calling him her mate. Was it a title? A nickname? Something deeper? I didn¡¯t dare ask. Whatever it meant, it wasn¡¯t something she tossed around lightly.

    Fox stretched his arms with azy grin and reached over to ruffle Rose¡¯s hair, earning a yful swat. "Well, I guess that¡¯s my cue too. I¡¯ve got a mountain of paperwork waiting back in my realm. If I don¡¯t clear it, my people are gonna riot. Apparently, being a god doesn¡¯t exempt you from office duties."

    Natalieughed, the sound light and genuine, her eyes lighting up with amusement. "Honestly? I¡¯d nag you too. You¡¯re their god, Fox. You¡¯re supposed to take care of them."

    "I am trying!" he groaned dramatically, throwing his hands up. "But they act like I¡¯ve got eight arms and nothing else to do. It¡¯s like, ¡¯Fox, bless our crops,¡¯ ¡¯Fox, the rivers are acting weird,¡¯ ¡¯Fox, my neighbor¡¯s goat keeps stealing myundry.¡¯ I¡¯m not a miracle vending machine!"

    That earned another burst ofughter from Natalie, and even I couldn¡¯t help but smile although I didn¡¯t understand a lot.

    Bubble pouted dramatically. "And I have a kitchen gig calling my name. I need to rearrange the pantry. Someone alphabetized the spices by the second letter¡ªheathens."

    Tiger, ever silent, simply looked at me with his calm, green eyes and gave a small nod. "I¡¯ll stay."

    "Thank you," I whispered.

    Eagle crossed his arms, his silver eyes sharp and unreadable as they locked onto me. "I¡¯ll be back," he said, voice clipped but calm. "There¡¯s something I need to handle. After that, I¡¯ll return... to help."

    The way he said <i>help</i> made my stomach do a slow, nervous flip.

    I narrowed my eyes and nced around the room. "Okay... why does everyone keep saying that? Like Jacob and I are going to need some kind of serious backup?"

    At first, I¡¯d brushed it off when Tiger said it. I thought maybe he meant baby stuff. Or maybe dealing with Rose. Or settling into this new phase of... whatever this is.

    But then Jacob turned to Eagle, and their eyes met.

    And just like that, everything shifted.

    It was quiet. Too quiet. The kind of silence that buzzes with meaning. The kind that feels like a conversation is happening in in sight, without a single word being said.

    Eagle¡¯s jaw clenched. Jacob¡¯s expression wentpletely still¡ªlike someone had flipped a switch and shut everything down inside him.

    My breath caught.

    No. I wasn¡¯t making it up.

    They were hiding something. From me.

    Kiki whimpered in my mind, soft and low, like a thread of fear unraveling inside her.

    I tightened my grip on the baby instinctively. <i>"Kiki?"</i> I whispered, my voice tight. <i>"What is it? What¡¯s wrong?"</i>

    Her voice trembled inside me, small and scared<strong><i>. "I... I don¡¯t know. Something¡¯s happening. I can feel it. It¡¯s like... like something inside me is shifting."</i></strong>

    My heart skipped. I looked back at Jacob¡ªonly to find him already watching me again.

    His gaze wasn¡¯t cold. It was quiet. Almost gentle. But behind his eyes was something deeper... regret?

    No not regret but¡ªguilt.

    Like he knew something.

    Like he wanted to tell me, but something¡ªor someone¡ªwas holding him back.

    I shook my head, my voice barely steady. "No. No, you¡¯re all acting strange. Cagey. It feels like everyone¡¯s bracing for something awful and just hoping I won¡¯t notice."

    Jacob took a slow step forward, like approaching a spooked animal. "It¡¯s not awful," he said, softly. "Just... unexpected."

    "Unexpected?" I echoed, my voice rising. "What¡¯s unexpected?"

    Before the words were fully out of my mouth, Natalie vanished. Just¡ªgone¡ªlike she didn¡¯t want any part of this conversation. Fox followed a secondter. Bubble disappeared without a sound. Even Eagle was suddenly nowhere to be seen.

    The only ones left were Jacob... and Tiger.

    Tiger looked at me, his usual steady presence even more grounded than usual. He walked over, his hand resting gently on my shoulder. "You should sit," he said, quiet but firm.

    That didn¡¯t feel like a suggestion.

    My chest tightened. Still holding my baby close, I lowered myself onto the couch, feeling Rose climb into myp and curl beside me. Her little arms wrapped around mine like she could sense the tension too.

    Jacob knelt in front of me, close enough that I could see the flicker of hesitation in his eyes. He didn¡¯t look like the ancient being I¡¯d witnessed a few minutes ago¡ªhe looked like someone who was lost in his own choices.

    "I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d change back like that," he whispered.

    I stared at him. "What do you mean <i>change back like that?"</i>

    He hesitated.

    And my entire body went cold.

 Chapter 302: Jacobâ€™s Truth

    <h4>Chapter 302: Jacob¡¯s Truth</h4>

    Jacob~

    It just happened¡ªbarely twenty minutes ago¡ªand I still feel like my skin is vibrating with the aftershock.

    Back in the forest... God, it all happened so fast.

    One second, I was reaching out, my fingers brushing Easter¡¯s paw, and the next¡ªeverything stopped. Not just time. Me. My breath hitched, my thoughts stilled, the world tilted¡ªand in that exact, impossible heartbeat, it was like lightning struck.

    Real lightning. Not just in my chest, but everywhere. A surge of energy shot through my arm like a current from the gods, and sparks¡ªactual blue-white sparks¡ªrippled down her fur like dancing fire. They licked at our skin, wrapping us in something wild, something ancient. I could see them. Feel them. Ghostly, electric mes clinging to us.

    And then she was gone.

    The wolf.

    Gone.

    In her ce¡ªon her knees, breathless¡ªwas Easter. Human. Trembling. Gasping for air like she¡¯d been drowning and just burst to the surface.

    I didn¡¯t even realize my hand was still stretched toward her, fingers twitching, skin tingling with static. My whole arm shook. My heart... Gods, my heart was a war drum, pounding so loud I swore it echoed through the trees.

    Because something happened the moment our skin touched. Not just physical. Not even emotional.

    Soul-deep.

    Ittched onto me¡ªthis... force. No, this truth¡ªand it refused to let go.

    A bond.

    Not any bond. Not the kind you hear about in stories or feel during a full moon dance.

    This was The bond.

    Warm. Pulsing. Alive. I could feel it weaving through my ribs, threading into hers, a radiant cord of molten light tying us together like it had always been there, just waiting for this moment to ignite.

    I was screaming on the inside¡ªnot in pain, not even in fear¡ªbut in stunned, disbelieving recognition.

    Easter... is my mate.

    I remember staggering back. Just a step. Just enough for the weight of it all to m into me. My bones were trembling. My jaw clenched on instinct. I wanted to deny it¡ªGods, I needed to¡ªbut the truth wrapped itself around me and refused to be undone.

    This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. Not like this. Not now. After centuries of watching fate twist and break people in half... how could it dare hand me this?

    And then I looked at her.

    Really looked.

    She was still on her knees, chest rising and falling in shallow breaths. Her hair clung to her face, damp and tangled, freckles scattered like stars across her skin. She looked so fragile. So real.

    So mine.

    My chest cracked open. Just... split.

    Easter.

    My Easter.

    She looked up, eyes wide and impossibly green, shimmering from the shift. Her lips parted, breath shaking as she whispered, "I... I¡¯m back."

    That broke me.

    I couldn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t speak. Couldn¡¯t even breathe. Every part of me froze again, but this time it wasn¡¯t the energy or the shock of finding out she was my mate¡ªit was her.

    She was in human form again.

    But not the same.

    Everything had changed.

    Her scent... it was different now. Thicker. Sweeter. Like wildflowers drenched in fresh rain and honey melting in the sun. My nostrils red before I could stop them. I caught it¡ªsubtle, but impossible to ignore.

    And that¡¯s when the real panic hit.

    Oh no.

    No, no, no.

    That scent.

    That scent.

    Not just any change in smell. Not post-shift residue or adrenaline musk.

    Pheromones.

    The kind only a mated female gives off.

    The kind that precedes heat.

    I swear I almost hit the ground. My knees buckled, my vision blurred, and a low, involuntary growl rumbled in my throat.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" she asked, frowning, her voice like music. "Are you okay?"

    I forced myself to blink. I had to breathe. I had to breathe.

    "Fine," I lied, barely recognizing my own voice. "Don¡¯t worry about me."

    I even managed a smile, though it felt more like a grimace. I reached to brush a stray curl from her cheek, and just that one touch sent another jolt through me.

    I didn¡¯t need a wolf to tell me what was going to happen in the nearest future.

    But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell her.

    How could I tell her now?

    Not when she was still cradling the newborn daughter she¡¯d brought into the world barely an hour ago. Not when she didn¡¯t know the rules of our kind. Not when Kiki, her wolf, was still just a child inside her.

    She wouldn¡¯t understand.

    Hell, I didn¡¯t even understand.

    Had my mother nned this?

    Did she know this would happen when I turned Easter?

    Was this all part of some cosmic thread she¡¯d been weaving from the beginning?

    I watched Easter cradle the baby, saw Rose rush in with all the excitement and love a big sister could hold, and for a brief, stolen second¡ªI wished it could be simple. That I could kiss her forehead and whisper, you¡¯re mine now. That I could curl around her, protect her, love her in the way I¡¯d always wanted to, but never dared to admit.

    But it wasn¡¯t simple.

    It was about to get so much worse.

    Because in a matter of two¡ªmaybe four¡ªdays, Easter was going to go into heat.

    And when she did...

    Gods help me, I wouldn¡¯t survive it.

    Not because I couldn¡¯t resist her¡ªI would. I had to.

    Because she deserved time. Time to heal. Time to understand. Time to breathe.

    But heat made reason disappear. It stripped you bare¡ªmind and soul. It made you need until nothing else existed. And her body, her heart, didn¡¯t know yet that she was mine. But her wolf would know.

    Kiki would know.

    And she¡¯d burn for me.

    And I¡¯d burn right back.

    Tiger shifted beside me now, his arms crossed. His eyes met mine. Grim. Knowing. He had felt the bond when it snapped into ce¡ªthey all had. My siblings, my pack... they¡¯d felt the energy when I¡¯d touched her. When the mate-bond locked in.

    They knew what wasing.

    That¡¯s why Eagle had looked so stiff. Why Bubble had vanished without a word. Why Natalie had disappeared like smoke.

    They were giving me space... and time.

    But now Easter was staring me down, arms wrapped around her child, green eyes shing like daggers. "You¡¯re all acting strange. Cagey. It feels like everyone¡¯s bracing for something awful and just hoping I won¡¯t notice."

    I sucked in a breath. "It¡¯s not awful," I said gently. "Just... unexpected."

    "Unexpected?" she repeated, her voice high and thin. "What¡¯s unexpected?"

    Tiger took a single step forward,ying a hand on her shoulder. "Sit," he said softly.

    She narrowed her eyes. "Why?"

    "Because if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll probably punch Jacob in the face," he muttered under his breath.

    "Tiger!" I snapped, half-growling.

    Easter blinked at both of us, stunned. "Okay, seriously, what the hell is going on?"

    I knelt.

    Right there. In front of her. The polished marble was cold beneath my knees, but the look on her face burned hotter than any fire.

    I met her eyes¡ªstormy, wild, confused¡ªand forced myself to speak, even though the words felt like ss in my throat.

    "I didn¡¯t know," I rasped. "I didn¡¯t know that turning you would... bind us."

    She blinked, her brows pulling together like I¡¯d just spoken in tongues. "Bind us?"

    I nodded, swallowing hard. "It¡¯s... it¡¯s the mate bond."

    Her lips parted, but no sound came out. Just a silent, stunned inhale.

    "What?"

    I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding. "When I helped you shift back¡ªwhen I touched you¡ªit clicked. You¡¯re my mate now."

    She froze.

    Didn¡¯t blink. Didn¡¯t breathe. Not even a twitch.

    Five full seconds.

    Then: "What does that mean?"

    "It means our souls are bound now"

    "My soul is bonded to yours?"

    I winced. "Yeah. Pretty much."

    "To you?"

    Another wince. "Hey. Harsh."

    "No, I didn¡¯t mean it like that! I just¡ªJacob, I¡ª" She shot to her feet so fast it startled the baby in her arms. She tightened her hold and started pacing. "We haven¡¯t¡ªwe weren¡¯t¡ªI have only known you for like two months and now you¡¯re telling me¡ªwhat the hell is going on?!"

    "We¡¯ve known each other longer than that... Anyways, It¡¯s the bond," I said. "You¡¯re feeling the pull. It¡¯s starting."

    She turned on me like a storm about to break. "What bond, Jacob? You can¡¯t just drop the word ¡¯mate¡¯ and expect me to get it. Exin. Now."

    I stood slowly, hands raised like I was trying to calm a wild animal. Which, in a way, I was.

    "There¡¯s this thing where werewolves mate for life," I began. "It¡¯s not a choice. It¡¯s instinct. Fate. Biology. Magic. Call it what you want. But it¡¯s real. When one of us finds the person we¡¯re meant for, the bond imprints itself on both of us¡ªphysically, emotionally, mentally."

    She stared, still frozen.

    I went on. "It¡¯s more than love. It¡¯s... a soul-deep recognition. Like every part of me¡ªevery cell, every instinct¡ªknows you belong to me. And I belong to you."

    Her jaw ckened.

    I scratched the back of my neck, struggling to sound casual when my heart felt like it was in freefall. "The moment I turned you, your wolf side woke up. And because of what we shared before¡ªyeah, long story¡ªyour wolf recognized mine. It understood. And now, the bond¡¯s locked in."

    She blinked rapidly. "So what, you turned me and now I¡¯m... biologically programmed to be obsessed with you?"

    "Not obsessed," I said, trying not to sound defensive. "But yeah, kinda. Your body is going to start reacting. Strongly."

    "To you?"

    I gave her a sheepish look. "To me."

    She stared at me like I¡¯d grown a second head. "Like... how reacting?"

    I hesitated.

    "Jacob."

    I sighed, defeated. "You¡¯re going into heat."

    The room fell into dead, vibrating silence.

    "I¡¯m going into what?"

    My face went red. Me. Red. "Heat. As in, your body is going to want mine. Desperately. Soon. For, uh, maybe ten days. Straight."

    Her expression morphed into full-on horror. "Ten¡ª?!"

    "It¡¯s the wolf," I exined quickly. "It craves the bond. It wants toplete it. And... yeah, your instincts are about to go haywire."

    She opened her mouth. Closed it. Opened it again. "You¡¯re joking? Jacob. I just gave birth!"

    "I know."

    Tiger snorted.

    "Not funny!" she snapped.

    Tiger raised both hands innocently.

    I stood slowly, putting a respectful distance between us, heart aching. "You won¡¯t remember it the way your wolf does. And Kiki¡¯s still too young to tell you. So your body¡¯s going to crave something you don¡¯t fully understand, and I¡¯m going to have to fight every instinct to not¡ª"

    "To not what?" Her voice rose, sharp.

    "To not im you."

    Her lips parted.

    "To not take you," I said, softer. "Because you just gave birth. Because you need to rest. Because you¡¯re not ready to understand what this bond even means."

    Her chin trembled, and my heart cracked.

    "And because I care about you," I added. "More than you know. So I won¡¯t touch you. Not unless you want me¡ªreally want me¡ªand not because of a heat cycle."

    Easter swallowed hard. "And if I... go crazy?"

    "I¡¯ll lock myself in the basement if I have to."

    "You¡¯d really do that?"

    "I¡¯d do anything to protect you. Even from me."

    Silence stretched again¡ªlong, trembling silence.

    And then Easter whispered, "This is insane."

    "Tell me about it."

    "But... you¡¯re not going to leave?"

    I stepped closer. "Never."

    She sighed, shoulders sagging. "Then... I guess I need to learn how to be a werewolf in, like, the next twenty-four hours."

    Tiger chuckled again. "No pressure, right?"

    Easter red at him, then back at me. "Jacob?"

    "Yes?"

    "If you so much as look at me funny during this heat thing... I will punch you."

    Iughed¡ªrelieved and breathless. "Fair enough."

    She looked at her baby, then back at me again, eyes softening. "This changes everything."

    I nodded. "Yeah... it does."

    And deep inside me, I was howling in joy.

    Because no matter howplicated, how overwhelming this all was...

    She was mine.

    And I was hers.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 303: Crowns and Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 303: Crowns and Chaos</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    I touched down in Zane¡¯s room in a soft whirl of wind and light, the kind that always stirred the curtains and made papers flutter like startled birds. The air shimmered for a second, catching the edges of the glow I left behind. And just like that, I was there.

    Jasmine¡¯sughter rang in my mind, airy and unpredictable, like wind chimes on a wild breeze.

    "You better pray Jacob can handle whatever¡¯s going on with Easter," she teased, her voice dancing with amusement. "Otherwise, he¡¯s screwed. I still can¡¯t believe it¡ªour all-powerful, mysterious big brother Mist actually has a mate now! Like, seriously? The Wolf Spirit himself? Mother loves making her children gopletely crazy with her matchmaking skills. Jacob has finally been caught in her web."

    She cracked up, and I couldn¡¯t hold it in either. Iughed hard, the kind that shook your chest and made you forget you¡¯d just teleported halfway across the world.

    But I didn¡¯t even get a full breath in before I was grabbed¡ªtwo strong arms swept around me and pulled me clean off the floor like I weighed nothing. I let out a surprised yelp, halfughing, half-shouting, iling just a little before realizing who it was.

    "Zane!" I gasped, my grin stretching wider. "Put me down!"

    He didn¡¯t. Of course not.

    "My baby! I missed you," Zane murmured into my hair, his voice rough, breath warm against my neck. "You¡¯ve been gone all day, Natalie."

    My hands instinctively gripped his shoulders, burying my face into his chest. "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered, my voice muffled against him. "I didn¡¯t even realize how much time had passed..."

    Zane didn¡¯t let go. His embrace tightened instead, like he was grounding himself with me.

    "I thought you were mad at me," I said quietly. "For leaving the way I did... so suddenly."

    There was a pause¡ªone of those warm, heavy silences where you can feel the other person thinking. Then I felt his lips press gently against my temple, a quiet reassurance that settled something inside me.

    "Mad?" he murmured, his voice low and honest. "Not even close."

    He let out a breath, half-sigh, halfugh. "But I did call Sebastian for backup because everything around here went straight to chaos the minute you left. Three meetings back to back, and I nearly ripped Sebastian¡¯s head off¡ªtwice."

    I snorted, the tension breaking a little. "Twice?"

    "Twice," he said, dead serious but with that yful spark in his eyes. "That idiot had the nerve to ask if I was sulking because my mate finally figured out I wasn¡¯t worth the trouble¡ªand bolted."

    I burst outughing, loud and unfiltered. "No way. Did he make it out alive?"

    Zane grinned, pulling back just enough to meet my gaze, mischief dancing across his face.

    "Oh, he survived," he said, smirking. "Barely."

    And then he kissed me.

    Gods, it was the kind of kiss that melted years of trauma in a single breath. Slow and deep, his lips moved against mine like he had all the time in the world, like nothing outside that moment mattered.

    Jasmine sighed dreamily in my head. "Finally. I thought we were going to die kissless."

    I kissed him again¡ªbecause I could. Because he was mine. And because I was his.

    Zane broke away with a quiet groan, resting his forehead against mine. "As much as I¡¯d rather keep kissing you until sunrise, your personal maids have been losing their minds looking for you."

    I blinked. "What? Why?"

    Zane gave me a sheepish grin. "Apparently something about final fittings for your wedding gown? And... I quote¡ª¡¯if Princess Natalie doesn¡¯t try on her dress today, the stitches will rebel.¡¯"

    I groaned and dropped my head against his chest. "Ughhh. Kill me now."

    Jasmine snorted. "Same."

    Zaneughed. "You knew what you signed up for, my love. Royal weddingse with royal chaos."

    "I wanted a backyard wedding," I muttered dramatically. "With pie instead of cake. Just me, you, and Alex in matching pajamas."

    Zane chuckled, wrapping his arms around me again. "Same. But we both know that¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m literally a Prince. You¡¯re the most powerful werewolf/ princess this kingdom has ever seen. And apparently, your wolf has a fan club."

    Jasmine perked up. "I do? Wait, I want merch. I want stickers."

    Before I could respond, the soft chime of the room¡¯s inte echoed through the space.

    Zane pressed a button by the wall. "Who is it?"

    A nervous voice filtered through. "Um... Your Highness, sir? Is... is Her Highness, Princess Natalie with you?"

    I sighed and kissed Zane onest time before stepping away. "Duty calls."

    He gave me a look that said I¡¯ll be counting the seconds, and I smiled before walking out the door.

    The maid¡ªher name was May, if I remembered right¡ªwas practically vibrating with relief when she saw me. "Thank the moon!" she gasped. "We thought you¡¯d eloped or turned into a squirrel or something!"

    "Why a squirrel?"

    "I don¡¯t know, Your Highness, magic is weird!" she said, flustered. "Please, we need you in the fitting room, like, now."

    I followed her down the hallway, letting her drag me through a maze of polished marble corridors, winding staircases, and past dozens of fluttering maids who all stared at me like I was some wild bird that finally returned to its cage.

    Then we reached The Room.

    It looked like a couture explosion¡ªbolts of white silk, glittering beads,ce spread across tables like snowdrifts. The royal tailor, an older woman with sharp eyes and a sharper tongue, was already motioning me toward a dais at the center.

    "There she is!" she barked. "Get her into the gown. We¡¯re two days out, people, and the moon waits for no one!"

    I didn¡¯t even have time to protest before I was being stripped, fluffed, and zipped into something that felt like it weighed more than a small horse.

    And then I saw myself in the mirror.

    "...Oh."

    The dress shimmered like starlight. Pure white silk hugged my figure, embroidered with delicate silver vines that crawled up the bodice and curled around my shoulders. The train flowed behind me like a waterfall, and tiny diamonds caught the light like dew on morning leaves.

    Now I understand why Eagle hated this dress.

    "You look like a queen," one of the younger maids whispered.

    I turned, lifting my arm slowly, the fabric sliding like water. I looked... unreal. Elegant. Magical.

    And yet¡ª

    "I feel like I¡¯m suffocating," I whispered.

    The tailor nced up. "It¡¯s tradition."

    "There¡¯s also a crown," May added cheerfully, holding up a silver circlet embedded with diamonds. "With a matching veil."

    "Oh joy," I muttered.

    "Jasmine?"

    "Tell them I¡¯ll wear the crown if they also give me a sword. A big one. With mes."

    I choked on augh.

    Eventually, I was allowed to step down, and with a thousand pins still in my hair, I changed out of the dress and fled the room like a hunted rabbit.

    I needed air.

    I needed him.

    When I found Zane again, he was in the throne room with the King, both of them deep in discussion with a woman who looked like a walking calendar¡ªclipboard, pen, sses, tight bun. The Royal Wedding nner.

    "Your Highness!" she greeted brightly, the way people greet natural disasters. "Perfect timing. I was just informing the prince and his father about the parade."

    "The what?" I asked, stepping closer to Zane, who immediately reached for my hand.

    She smiled like she was handing me a prize. "The parade! It¡¯s tradition for the royal couple to announce their wedding to the kingdom personally. In a golden carriage. Surrounded by guards, petals, and¡ªwell, you¡¯ll see. It¡¯s happening in two hours!"

    Zane and I turned to each other at the same time.

    We groaned in perfect sync.

    King Anderson snorted behind his wine goblet. "Ah, young love and royal obligation."

    Zane leaned closer to me and whispered, "Run away with me. Right now. We¡¯ll escape through the kitchens."

    "Tempting," I whispered back, then sighed. "But Alex will probably rat us out for extra dessert."

    "Betrayed by our own child," he said solemnly.

    Minutester, we were whisked away again¡ªseparated into dressing rooms, pampered, fluffed, perfumed. My new gown was an elegant deep blue, the exact shade of twilight, while Zane was dressed in a regal ck suit with silver embroidery that made him look even more like the prince he refused to admit he was.

    When we reunited in front of the pce gates, the carriage was waiting.

    It sparkled.

    I mean, literally sparkled. There were actual gemstones in the wheels. The horses wore silver ribbons. People had already gathered beyond the golden gates, cheering and waving little gs with our faces on them.

    Zane looked at me and groaned. "Why is my face everywhere?"

    "Because your face is ridiculous," I said, smirking.

    "Yours is too perfect. You¡¯re going to break someone¡¯s heart just by waving."

    We stepped into the carriage, hand in hand. As the horses began to pull us forward, cheers erupted from the crowd. Flower petals rained down like confetti from the skies. People were crying,ughing, waving gifts and babies and banners.

    I took a breath and leaned into Zane¡¯s side.

    "This is... a lot," I breathed, trying to take it all in.

    "It is," he nodded, his voice calm but certain. "But it¡¯s us. We¡¯re really here. We¡¯re doing this. And with any luck, Sebastian¡¯s not somewhere in that crowd¡ªbecause if he is, I¡¯ll never hear the end of it." He let out a dramatic sigh, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Then I looked at him¡ªreally looked at him.

    The man who found me when I was lost.

    Who held me when I was breaking.

    Who made me believe that happiness wasn¡¯t just a memory, but something I could reach for again.

    "I love you, Zane."

    He didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he pulled me in for a kiss¡ªshort, sweet, but brimming with everything he felt.

    Then he whispered, "I love you more, Natalie Cross."

    And in that moment, beneath the weight of diamonds and tradition and thunderous apuse, I didn¡¯t feel like the girl who had been broken, rejected, and betrayed.

    I felt like a queen.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 304: The Parade of Love

    <h4>Chapter 304: The Parade of Love</h4>

    <strong>Natalie~</strong>

    Imagine waking up one morning and suddenly being the star of a parade you didn¡¯t sign up for¡ªno heads-up, no warning, not even a casual "hey, you might want to prepare your nerves today." Just bam¡ªconfetti, marching bands, screaming crowds. That was me.

    I genuinely thought the wedding announcement parade was as absurd as my new royal reality could get. I mean, how could it possibly get more over-the-top than waving from a gold-ted carriage in a tiara that weighed more than my childhood trauma?

    But then I looked out the pce gates.

    And wow.

    There were people everywhere¡ªpacked shoulder to shoulder, spilling into streets like a living ocean of gs, flowers, and phone cameras. Some held banners with our names, others had my face printed on their shirts, which was both ttering and terrifying. The cheers were deafening. It didn¡¯t feel real.

    Suddenly, I wasn¡¯t just part of a royal love story. I was the main attraction in a fairytale I didn¡¯t remember auditioning for.

    The streets of the Lycan capital had been transformed into a glistening fairytale. Goldennterns floated midair, hovering like stardust above the cheering crowds. Petals rained from the sky in elegant swirls. Music filled the air, somewhere between tribal drums and orchestral romance, and the scent of roasted meats, exotic spices, andvender soap made it feel like we were walking into a dream¡ªor a very expensive perfume ad.

    Zane sat beside me in the open carriage, looking every bit the brooding prince he was pretending not to be. His fingers found mine and squeezed gently as he muttered, "If I see my face on one more cupcake, I¡¯m going to lose it."

    I snorted. "There¡¯s a banner behind you with your face drawn like a chibi cartoon holding a rose."

    He whipped around. "Where?"

    "Toote," I teased, waving at the crowd. "The damage is done."

    And just like that, the nerves faded intoughter. Being beside Zane did that to me. No matter how loud the world got, he was my quiet. My calm.

    And then I saw him.

    Jacob.

    "Wait..." I leaned forward in the carriage, squinting. "Is that¡ª?"

    Zane followed my gaze. "Jacob? Your brother?"

    "Yes! What the hell? I just left him a few hours ago!"

    And he wasn¡¯t alone. Oh no. He was making a grand entrance.

    Floating¡ªliterally floating¡ªbehind him was a luxurious chair that shimmered with soft gold light, surrounded by swirls of mist and enchanted cushions. Sitting on it like some ethereal forest goddess was Easter, She looked around like she was in a dream, her eyes wide, her wild curls tumbling across a silk pillow, cradling her tiny newborn in her arms. Her daughter, Rose, sat beside her with a big smile and a mouth full of candy.

    Jacob was walking like this was a casual Thursday.

    My jaw dropped. "He brought Easter? She just gave birth today!"

    "She looks... radiant," Zane murmured, a bit awestruck.

    "And he made her a floating cloud-chair like he¡¯s the fairy godfather of maternity!" I was already climbing halfway out of the carriage, waving like a maniac. "Jacob! What are you doing?!"

    Jacob looked up and grinned that wickedly handsome grin that somehow made him look both neen and ancient all at once. "Surprising you, obviously. Did I do it right, little sister?"

    "You brought a woman who literally pushed a baby out of her body today to a public parade!"

    "She insisted," he said with a shrug. "Besides, I gave her a magical chair and sugar-free pastries."

    Easter waved sleepily. "Hi, Natalie! I¡¯m fine! Also, can someone find me some spicy noodles?"

    I pressed a hand to my heart andughed. "I can¡¯t with you two."

    "You love us," Jacob called out.

    "I do, but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not both insane!"

    But I couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

    And then it got better.

    Behind them, like a group of movie stars making a red carpet appearance, came Tiger, Eagle, Bubble, and Fox¡ªmy wonderful brothers, my protectors, my chaotic quartet of elemental ethereals.

    Tiger, stoic as ever, walked in front, wearing some kind of green and gold robe that matched his moss-colored eyes. His presence alone quieted a section of the crowd. The earth listened when he walked.

    Eagle floated¡ªliterally floated¡ªon a current of air, his hair flowing like he was in a shampoomercial directed by the wind itself. He nced up and winked when he caught my eye.

    Fox strutted like he was about tounch a fire-themed fashion line. He wore a red jacket with golden embroidery, his ming hair zing even in the daylight. "Did someone say wedding snacks?! I brought s¡¯mores and danger!"

    Bubble camest, riding a wave of literal water that sparkled with diamonds. He waved enthusiastically at the crowd and blew kisses. "Yasss, queen! You look edible, Natalie!"

    Zane leaned into me. "Are we throwing a wedding or starting an Avengers team?"

    "Both," I said, eyes gleaming. "This is my family."

    And my heart swelled.

    The werewolf media was out in full force¡ªdrones shaped like birds circled above, enchanted orbs floated midair capturing the moment, while supernatural newscasters screamed dramatic things like "And there she is! The Celestial Princess in blue¡ªrumored to have in demons, saved kingdoms, and made the Faceless Prince fall in love!" Damn! The media praise! I have never felt so important in this lifetime.

    One vampire station had a psychicmentator who yelled, "And I predict at least four babies in their future!"

    Zane choked. "What?!"

    "Focus," I whispered through my teeth. "We wave. Just smile and wave."

    And we did.

    But suddenly¡ªjust for a second¡ªI wasn¡¯t the broken girl from the shelter anymore. I wasn¡¯t the wolf-less, mate-rejected outcast.

    I was Natalie Cross.

    A bride to be. A sister. A mother to Alex. A daughter to the universe. And a literal goddess.

    And I was surrounded by a family I never thought I¡¯d have.

    Jacob caught my gaze again, and his eyes softened. He mouthed, "I¡¯m proud of you."

    I blinked hard and nodded, swallowing the lump in my throat.

    Then Sebastian appeared¡ªof course he did¡ªwearing a velvet jacket and sunsses shaped like hearts. He jumped on the back of our carriage dramatically, holding a bouquet.

    "I object!" he shouted. "To how hot you both look. Ugh, it¡¯s disgusting. Take it down a notch."

    Zane sighed. "Sebastian, please."

    "You¡¯re ruining my viin arc, man," Sebastian said as he flopped between us. "You¡¯re getting married. How do Ipete with this level of happiness? Do I fake my own death? Kidnap sweet Alexander? Start a boy band?"

    "Start with getting off my parade carriage," Zane growled.

    "Fine," Sebastian muttered, tossing the bouquet at a random werewolf reporter. "You win this time."

    Cassandra appeared beside him, smacking the back of his head. "Sebastian, behave."

    "I am! I¡¯m being charming."

    "You¡¯re being a child."

    "Same difference!"

    They wandered off bickering adorably.

    By the time we reached the pce square, the crowd had tripled. Musicians were ying love songs. Little kids were handing out paper hearts. Even the spirits joined in¡ªFox lit up the sky with floating fire-doves, while Bubble created heart-shaped rain that didn¡¯t make anyone wet but left glimmering sparkles in people¡¯s hair.

    Tiger summoned flowers to bloom at our feet, and Eagle sent the petals into a swirling dance above our heads.

    Somewhere in the chaos, I spotted Alexander darting through the street with Rose close behind, both of them giggling like mischievous little sprites on a sugar high. They zigzagged between flower beds and startled guests,pletely unaware of the panic they were causing.

    Trailing behind them was a poor, exhausted savant¡ªarms iling, breath short¡ªdoing their absolute best to keep the royal tornado duo fromunching themselves into a fountain or identally setting something on fire. Honestly, they deserved a medal.

    It was chaotic. Beautiful. Absolutely insane.

    But when I looked at Zane, I knew¡ªthis was perfect.

    He reached for my hand again. "Still want to run away through the kitchen?"

    "Only if we steal a cake on our way out."

    He chuckled, brushing his thumb over my knuckles. "You sure you¡¯re okay with all this? It¡¯s a lot."

    "I¡¯m better than okay," I whispered. "I¡¯m surrounded by everyone I love. I¡¯ve got an all knowing brother, sarcastic vampire, a floating water spirit, a fire-haired chef who sings lubies, and a prince who kissed the broken pieces of me back together."

    I leaned against him as cheers echoed around us. "I have a family, Zane. One that had always been there even when I couldn¡¯t see it yet. And I have a mate. One that chose me."

    He pressed a kiss to my forehead, his lips lingering. "And I will choose you. Every single day."

    From above, Eagle let out a loud caw. "Hurry up and kiss already!"

    Fox whooped. "DO IT, YOU COWARDS!"

    The crowd roared in approval.

    Zaneughed softly, then turned to me. "May I?"

    "You better," I teased.

    And he did.

    It wasn¡¯t a kiss for the cameras. It wasn¡¯t for the media or the crowd or even the spirits.

    It was ours¡ªdeep, slow, grounding. A promise between two people who had seen hell and still found heaven in each other¡¯s arms.

    As the cheers swelled and the sky burst into glittering lights, I closed my eyes.

    And I felt it.

    Love. Joy. Belonging.

    <i> I was home.</i>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!